《Dianxia Qingcheng》


 CH 1

    Somewhere in the Forbidden Area of ??the Imperial Palace, rows of guards holding torches were searching for intruders.


    The night was silent, only the sound of footsteps could be heard back and forth in an orderly manner.


    Those are an abandoned Living Quarters (1). It is said that it used to be the place where a certain concubine lived. After the concubine died, this place was sealed by the emperor''s imperial decree.


    Qi Changyi stood behind the door of the Living Quarters , nervously looking at torches that had rushed into the inner courtyard.


    He was wearing a bright yellow brocade robe with dark cloud patterns, with gold threads. And he also wore a moon-white waistband that made his waist slender.


    The bright moonlight shined on his face through the gap of the door. The little man has fair skin and picturesque eyebrows. His red lips are like fire, beautiful and alluring. A slight movement of his eyes is enough to attract and the soul.


    The head of the guards grabbed the door of the Living Quarters and used a slight power to push it open .


    The light of the torches came in. But there was only empty space with no one in sight. (2)The guards looked around to confirm that there was no one in the house, then closed the door and left.


    Inside the inner room within the heavy curtains, Qi Changyi was pushed down against the desk by a tall figure. Their bodies were tightly pressed together.


    The voice outside the door gradually left, and Qi Changyi relaxed a little.


    The figure in front of him slowly appeared in the dim moonlight. He was wearing a black (3)robe.


    His sword eyebrows and eyes like stars were so handsome and bright to the point of being out of the mundane and ordinary.


    Pei Zheng lowered his eyes and looked at the man in his arms, "Your Royal Highness, why did you come here?"


    Qi Changyi blinked, "I.. I got lost." (4)


    Pei Zheng curled up his lips, "Really? Don''t lie to me, you know the price."


    Qi Changyi thought of something. He suddenly covered his mouth and then shook his head.


    Pei Zheng knew in his heart why he suddenly ran out during the banquet. In fact, when he saw the man at the feast, he was also shocked.


    But this banquet was organized by the Emperor for the soldiers guarding the frontier to wash away the dust. Hundreds of ministers also came, and it was very grand.


    The dignified prince, of course, couldn''t be absent.


    It''s just that everyone in the world knows that the prince of the Qi Kingdom is a foolish child, who had a mother who gave birth to him, but didn''t raise him.


    Only the prime minister, Pei Zheng, seemed to have been very close to the prince Qi Changyi.


    At tonight''s banquet, after Great General (5) Zhenyuan (6)Zhao Litang appeared, Qi Changyi suddenly stood up in a daze, and sneaked out through the side door.


    Everyone in the audience focused on General Zhao and the other soldiers, so no one noticed him.


    While not daring to face that person, he staggered along running forward.


    He broke into the forbidden area directly.


    When he was about to be discovered by the patrolling guards, a pair of hands behind him pulled him into his arms and hid behind the curtain of the inner room.


    Qi Changyi blinked his big eyes, which were full of freshness, purity and quick-witteness. Pei Zheng''s eyes darkened as he watched.


    He pinched Qi Changyi''s chin and said fiercely, "Why, you can''t control yourself as soon as that person comes back? Do you want to quickly get rid of me so that you can fly away with him to far-away places?"


    Qi Changyi''s jaw hurt, and he opened his small mouth and sucked in a breath of air, "Pei-Gege, (7) I have never thought that way."


    "No? Your Highness and General Zhao have grown up together since childhood, and everyone knows that you two have a deep friendship. How dare Your Highness say that you have never thought about it?"


    Qi Changyi raised his head. Pei Zheng wrongly accused him and he was anxious to explain, but he couldn''t organize the language quickly.


    When he was in a hurry, he stumbled and knocked down the inkstone on the table, making a loud noise.


    The guard at the door who was about to leave, heard the movement and walked towards the Living Quarters with a torch.


    As if Pei Zheng was unaware of it, he still refused to let go of Qi Changyi''s chin. Sensing that the little man seemed to be worrying about something, Pei Zheng tapped his lower lip with a dissatisfied finger.


    "Your Royal Highness, please concentrate."


    ____________________________


    Notes:


    (1) ÇÞ¹¬


    mausoleum / imperial burial place / emperor''s or king''s resting place/living quarters


    ÇÞ - to lie down


    ¹¬ - palace


    *I decided to translate as Living Quarters


    (2)¿ÕÎÞÒ»ÈË idiom


    not a soul in sight


    (3)Ðþ xuan


    Dark/black/mysterious


    (4)lit. I mistaken my way


    (5) ´ó½«¾ü da jiangjun


    *General is - jiangjun


    *But here there is also da - Great


    *Great General is considered to be the highest ranking military rank in most military systems


    (6) ÕòÔ¶ Zhenyuan


    *Zhenyuan can be his title


    *But Zhenyuan is also a name of a place


    *We will see in the next chapters which of the two options is correct


    *If the second, I will change to the Great General of Zhenyuan


    (7). ¸ç¸ç gege


    (older brother)


    When talking to the man who you are close to, and who is older than you

 CH 2

    The footsteps at the door were getting closer and closer, and the guards nearby all gathered outside the Living Quarters. Bright torches illuminated the dilapidated courtyard.


    Qi Changyi was suddenly picked up by someone who put him directly on the desk.


    The door of the Living Quarters has been pushed open, and the leader of the guards walked in with a torch.


    Pei Zheng slowly let go of the fragrance in his arms. He put his fingers on his bright, alluring red lips in the dark and secret "Be obedient, don''t make a sound."


    The person sitting on the desk had a hazy face, his eyes were blurred with water vapor. The gold- threaded neckline was slightly tilted, revealing a white and delicate collarbone. Which in the dark night was exceptionally touching, charming and alluring.


    Pei Zheng pulled down the curtain hanging next to him, and covered Qi Changyi''s head, covering it completely without leaving any gaps.


    The leader of the guards saw a vague and blurry figure standing in front of him, and couldn''t help shouting sharply, "Who is here, who dares to break into the Forbidden Palace! Come, take him down!"


    The guards at the back stepped forward one after another and were about to start. After seeing the face reflected by the fire, they were stunned and froze in place.


    The guards saluted one by one, trembling with fear and trepidation.


    "Lord Pei." (1)


    Pei Zheng answered indifferently.


    The leader of the guards raised his eyes and looked at powerful Lord Pei, whose influence in the Imperial Court is dashing to the skies. Now his ice-cold eyes were looking at the people present with a displeased expression.


    He (guard) involuntarily broke out in a cold sweat under that imposing majesty. The figure wrapped in a curtain on the table beside appeared to be a human.


    Who is that person?


    Did they disturbed Lord Pei''s ''good deeds'' ? (2)


    But this is the Imperial''s Family Forbidden Palace. No one has dared to intrude without Emperor''s orders, not even the Prime Minister.


    The leader of the guards asked boldly, "Lord Pei is not at the banquet, why did you come to this cold place?"


    Pei Zheng raised his eyelids, "Where I (3) am going and what I want to do, do I have to report to you, guards?"


    The leader of the guards quickly lowered his head, "That''s not what Little I (4)meant, it''s just that there is no order from the emperor, I''m afraid..."


    Pei Zheng didn''t want to say any more, and directly showed the token on his waist. The exquisite white jade pass token was given by the emperor allowing him to go in and out of any place without restrictions.


    This is the emperor''s reward bestowed to Minister Pei, who has made outstanding achievements in assisting the government. In the entire Imperial Palace there isn''t a person who wouldn''t know it.


    All the guards hurriedly knelt to the ground when they saw the token. After seeing the holy face holding the token,no one dared to speak again for a while.


    Pei Zheng looked at the guards kneeling all over the ground, and his ice-cold voice finally sounded again.


    "Okay, all of you withdraw."


    The guards bowed their heads, stood up and walked out in a line.


    When the leader walked to the door, he fixed his eyes on the direction covered by the curtain. Although the surroundings were very dark, he seemed to see a corner of his robes exposed in the moonlight. The edge of the corner of the clothes was outlined with gold thread patterns.


    This is a material that only the royal family can wear, so the person under the curtain is...


    Pei Zheng raised his eyes, turned sideways to block the desk without a trace, and commanded in the direction of the door, "Order someone to prepare a sedan chair. I will go to the banquet place."


    The leader of the guards responded and turned to go out.


    The Living Quarters suddenly returned to darkness and silence.


    The person in the curtain were still obedient and motionless. He didn''t even dare to let out the breath.


    Pei Zheng curled the corners of his lips, and slowly opened the curtains one by one.


    As soon as Qi Changyi''s blushing face that was covered was revealed, he opened his mouth and took in a big mouthful of air .It seemed that he had been holding his breath back for a long time, and it took him a while to calm down (recuperate) .


    Pei Zheng stretched out his hand to tidy up the somewhat messy collar for him. When his hand feeled the soft and smooth skin underneath, he couldn''t help reaching forward and exploring inside again.


    Qi Changyi shivered when touched by the ice-cold hand, and shrank back unconsciously.


    Pei Zheng''s eyes suddenly turned cold, his five fingers gently pinched his slender neck, and he whispered in his ear.


    "You dare to hide from me?"


    ____________________________


    Notes:


    (1) ´óÈË daren


    *Title of respect towards superiors


    *I translated it as "Lord"


    (2)ºÃÊÂ


    *good action, deed, thing or work


    *(also sarcastic, "a fine thing indeed")


    (3) ±¾Ïà benxiang


    ¡ã ''I''


    *He''s using this phrase


    *It is similar to benzuo (This Venerable One) - the ''ben'' is the same


    *''xiang'' is the second character from ''prime minister''- ''chengxiang''


    *So it can be translated as "This Minister"


    *For the better flow of translation I am using I, but where it is needed I will use "This Minister"


    (4) СµÄ xiaode


    - ''I'' (when talking to a superior /to the person of higher rank/ or to the person one is afraid of)


    - ''me'' (humble)


    - polite way of speaking

 CH 3

    The fingers gradually tightened, and the coldness and chill in Pei Zheng''s eyes were breathtaking.


    Qi Changyi was a little scared, but he didn''t dare to dodge again, letting his breath be plundered little by little.


    Pei Zheng looked deeply at the pure and innocent face in front of him, as if looking at someone else''s shadow (reflection) through him. The more he looked, the more out of control his emotions become, and the strength of his hand become unrestrained.


    "En, wu..."


    Qi Changyi was strangled to the point of shedding tears. He was unable to control it and started sobbing.


    Pei Zheng came back to his senses and slowly loosened his strength. But his hand was still on the neck and did not move away.


    The fair and fragile skin was extremely sensitive. After being pinched hard by him just now, a few red marks were leaved behind. Bright and dazzling offensively conspicuous to the eyes.


    Qi Changyi was clearly very uncomfortable, but looking at Pei Zheng''s face, he cautiously opened his mouth and explained, "Brother Pei, I didn''t hide from you."


    "En." Pei Zheng replied in a deep voice, feeling around his neck for a while, "Does it hurt?"


    Seeing that Pei Zheng didn''t seem to be angry anymore, Qi Changyi touched his neck and comforted him foolishly, "It doesn''t hurt anymore. As Pei-Gege knows, I can bear the pain."


    Pei Zheng''s eyes were dark and profound. Suddenly there was another sound outside, it was the summoned sedan that had arrived.


    The leader of Palace Eunuchs did not dare to come in without authorization, so he stood outside Living Quarters'' door and announced out loud in a feminine and soft voice, "Lord Pei, the sedan chair has arrived, asking you to come."


    Pei Zheng responded indifferently. There were no sound outside, only quietly waiting for the people in the Living Quarters to come out.


    Qi Changyi was still sitting lovably at the desk. Blinking his eyes he looked at Pei Zheng.


    His elder Pei-Gege is very good-looking, with a high nose bridge and thin lips. His sword eyebrows and eyes like stars are under the few strands of black hair. The edging of his black robe is impressive and stylish, embroidered with precise. Standing in the moonlight with tall body and slender figure he is just like a respecful god.


    Different from Qi Changyi''s soft and gentle, and a little feminine appearance, Pei Zheng''s handsomenes is full of powerful seductive aura.


    The sedan chair outside the door was still waiting. The two of them couldn''t just go out one after the other.


    Standing between Qi Changyi''s legs, Pei Zheng started taking off his robe. He directly wrapped the person sitting lovably around the chest. His wide robe covered more than half of the petite body of the person in front of him.


    Qi Changyi was half leaning on Pei Zheng''s shoulders. Letting him carry him, his legs flexibly drooped on both sides of his body.


    Pei Zheng carried him to the door, and patted the little man in his arms, "Hide your legs."


    Qi Changyi''s legs that were directly wrapped around Pei Zheng'' strong, thin and tight waist, hid under his robe.


    Pei Zheng was startled for a moment, then opened the door and walked out. Holding a person in his arms, as if unaware of it, he was relaxed and at ease.


    The few people who were carrying the sedan chair outside did not dare to lift their heads when they heard the footsteps. Even their breathing became a little weak, fearing that someone would accidentally provoke this Lord.


    Minister Pei''s power overturned Imperial Court and won the Sacred Heart. His methods were ruthless and cruel, showing that human life was like a grass. Although other people in the Imperial Court were dissatisfied with what he had been doing for a long time, they had no way to take him down, because the Emperor is always extremely partial toward him.


    It wasn''t until Pei Zheng sat in the sedan chair that the eunuchs breathed a sigh of relief and carried them to the banquet hall.


    Pei Zheng sat on the soft couch in the sedan chair, and leaned back slightly. The little man in front of his chest was still lying softly and was motionless, like a well-behaved and lovably little white rabbit.


    "Is it that comfortable?"


    The deep and low voice that seemed to constrain or repress emotions sounded. Qi Changyi turned his head to look at him, staring stupidly he was unable to hear the ambiguity in his words. He only knew that the corners of his lips were raised in a pure smile.


    Pei-Gege mood is often uncertain and difficult to understand, but now he seems to be especially gentle and tender.


    Qi Changyi nodded his head vigorously.


    ***


    ____________________________


    Notes:


    *àÅ en


    *depending on the tone it has many meanings


    (here:) ~a groaning sound


    *different tones


    ? interjection


    ? OK, yeah


    ? what?


    -interjection indicating approval, appreciation or agreement


    (1)it has many meanings


    ¹ÔÇÉ


    ? clever (child)


    ? smart


    ? lovable


    ? cute

 CH 4

    The sedan chair traveled all the way, taking advantage of the faint moonlight to shuttle within the high wall of red bricks and tiles.


    The space inside the sedan chair was small. When reclining on the soft couch, Pei Zheng''s tall body and slender figure took a lot of space.


    Qi Changyi could only curl up as much as possible to avoid touching the person beside him.


    The sedan chair shook suddenly and stopped.


    The leader of the eunuchs called quietly through the curtain , "Lord Pei, we have arrived ."


    Pei Zheng opened his eyes slightly and responded indifferently.


    The little man beside him seemed to be asleep, breathing lightly. His plain white face was buried in a splendid robe, and looked pure and lovely.


    Long and slender fingers caressed his cheek. Qi Changyi felt itchy on his face, his long eyelashes fluttered twice, and he opened his misty eyes.


    " Pei-Gege."


    Pei Zheng retracted his fingers, his eyes were cold, "Your Royal Highness is really in a good spirits, you are still in a mood to sleep."


    After hearing this, Qi Changyi raised his hand and rubbed his eyes, forcing himself to wake up quickly.


    Just when he lowered his head, a black shadow suddenly came down and covered him from the top of his head, all the way down, bringing a faint smell of sandalwood, which was so good that it was slightly dizzying.


    Qi Changyi raised his eyes from the wide blanket, not knowing why.


    "Wrap tightly, if someone finds out..."


    Pei Zheng leaned over and added something. Qi Changyi was immediately frightened. Timid, he trembled and shrank back. He wrapped himself tightly with a long blanket from top to bottom, revealing only a pair of brilliant, shining and glittering peach blossom eyes.


    Pei Zheng looked at his eyes for a while. And as if feeling that it was not enough, he stretched out his hand to cover his seductive eyes.


    "Follow closely behind me."


    After speaking, Pei Zheng opened the sedan curtain and got off the sedan first.


    Then the curtain was pulled open again, and a tightly wrapped figure followed.


    The people carrying the sedan chair bowed their heads, not daring to look or say anything.


    When two figures, one big and one small, walked towards the brightly lit palace, several people stared at each other in dismay.


    Pei Zheng was tall and had long legs, so he could walk fast. Qi Changyi had a hard time following behind him. In addition, his legs were also wrapped by a long blanket, so he could only jog *to keep up with the person in front of him.


    Entering the gate of the palace, one have to pass through a long winding corridor, with two or three steps from time to time.


    The long blanket that Qi Changyi was wrapped in was a little loose and was dragged on the ground. When he was stepping on the steps, he accidentally tripped over and slammed into the front.


    He didn''t have time to react, so he screamed in fright, and then closed his eyes tightly.


    The expected pain did not come. In its place come a hug, bringing the smell of sandalwood .


    Pei Zheng picked up his whole body with one hand, and wrapped his strong arms around his slender waist, placing him by his side.


    "Your Highness, you are continuously throwing yourself into my arms like this. Emperor is waiting urgently to clear my crime, will you help me to plea for leniency ?"


    Pei Zheng''s tone was teasing. He let go of the man in his arms, and pulled the blanket over him again.


    Qi Changyi''s expression was serious. He seemed to have thought about it for a while and replied in a soft voice, "If the Royal Father really blames you, Pei-Gege, don''t worry. Yi''er will definitely intercede for Pei-Gege."


    Pei Zheng''s eyes moved slightly. Those foolish words of course can''t be counted at. The dignified prince pleaded for the Prime Minister, and the reason was unclear.


    It''s just that this little fool always agrees and consents to no matter what he asks for, it''s really and thoroughly stupid.


    The two waited for a while in the Long Corridor. The voices of several people came from not far from the originally silent corridor, and the voices were getting closer and closer. The two of them couldn''t dodge in time, so they collided head-on with a few people who came.


    The leader of the people on the opposite side was also wearing a brocade robe with gold threads and had ink-black hair. The jade bundles were unusually beautiful. If one looks closely, he is somewhat similar to the tightly wrapped prince Qi Changyi. Especially the equally captivating pair of peach blossom eyes.


    Pei Zheng''s eyes darkened, he bowed slightly towards the opposite side, and the corners of his mouth twitched coldly.


    "Greeting to His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince."


    ***


    ____________________________


    *also: trot


    * Jade bundles


    If you want to know how ''jade bundles'' look


    -Google it ÓñÊø


    (In Chinese,not English)

 CH 5

    The Fourth Prince Qi Changfeng and the Ninth Prince Qi Changyi are brothers born from the same mother. They are somewhat similar in appearance, but they are vastly different in temperament.


    One is wise and intelligent, deeply favored, and shouldering important responsibilities in the court; the other was born stupid, exiled from the harem, with an empty title of the Prince. The Emperor may have almost forgotten that he has such a son.


    Right now, the fourth prince, Qi Changfeng, was followed by a group of ministers who supported him. They were standing on the corridor with their hands behind their backs, watching Pei Zheng''s slightly bent back without saying a word.


    The ministers behind him (Qi Changfeng) were sweating coldly as they watched the tense atmosphere between the two.


    Pei Zheng and Qi Changfeng have never dealt with each other. The two have very different concepts of governing the country. Almost every time they see each other face-to-face, they quarrel.


    Both sides sticks to their own versions (1), their attitudes are tough unyielding. They are reasonable and justified , and it is impossible to tell who is right and who is wrong. The difference is, that there are always various ministers behind Qi Changfeng who protect and support him, while Pei Zheng is always alone.


    The higher the rank, the harder it is to stand the coldness.


    "Why is Lord Pei still here?"


    Qi Changfeng asked.


    Pei Zheng straightened his body and said, "The Fourth Prince must have been troubled, but This Minister was only delayed for a moment because of something. "


    A few people on the opposite side noticed a tightly wrapped person standing beside Pei Zheng. But night was hazy and it was impossible to tell who was under the blanket.


    Qi Changfeng said coldly, "Lord Pei, do you know what kind of place is this? How can anyone with no fixed duties enter?"


    "Oh? How does the Fourth Prince knows that he (The Fourth Prince) is an idle person?"(2) Pei Zheng''s eyes were cold, and he glanced coldly at the few people standing opposite.


    Qi Changfeng said nothing, just looked at Pei Zheng. After a while, he exhaled slightly and walked away.


    The people standing behind quickly followed.


    When passing by Pei Zheng, Qi Changfeng smelled the faint scent of sandalwood coming from Pei Zheng''s body, and the smell was madly burrowing into his nose. He paused for a while, and then continued to walk forward without hesitation.


    A minister walking behind Qi Changfeng, when passing by the person wrapped in the blanket, got an inspiration. As if inadvertently, he hooked his fingers and pulled. Qi Changyi couldn''t react, and the blanket was just hooked and pulled off.


    Qi Changyi cried out in surprise and following his exclamation several people who had already left turned to look back at the same time. But they only had time to see Pei Zheng''s flashing robes.


    Qi Changyi stood there and didn''t move. Pei Zheng pulled him under his robe to protect him.


    Under the shining moonlight, the corridor was silent as if in mourning and nothing was said for a while. (3)


    Qi Changfeng turned around without any hesitation, and his hands under his large sleeves clenched into fists, "Lord Pei, please go and take your seat as fast as possible. Don''t make everyone wait for you for a long time."


    After speaking, he walked away quickly.


    After a few people walked away, Pei Zheng''s eyes suddenly became cold. He pulled the person in his arms to the side and his tone of speaking become full of chillines. "Don''t have strength in hands? Can''t even put on a blanket? What did I tell you, if someone finds out, do you know what the consequences will be? En?"


    Qi Changyi looked at Pei Zheng''s ice-cold and frost-like eyes. He was anxious and afraid, but he didn''t dare to show it. He only knew to pull his (Pei Zheng''s) sleeve and bow his head to admit his mistake.


    "Pei-Gege, Yi''er was wrong. It''s all because Yi''er is not good.It''s because Yi''er himself didn''t grasp it firmly. Pei-Gege, don''t be angry with Yi''er..."


    Pei Zheng snorted coldly, threw off his arm, pinched his chin and said fiercely, "When it''s time for the banquet, know your place. If I find out that you dared to have anything to do with Zhao Litang, just wait for him to die in battle. "


    Qi Changyi''s jaw hurt, and his eyes slowly turned red, but he didn''t dare to break free, so he nodded in agreement. (4)


    Only then did Pei Zheng released his fingers and let go of his chin. As he continued to walk towards the brightly lit glorious Palace he found that the little figure behind him was still standing foolishly in the same place. "Still not catching up?"


    Qi Changyi quickly held back his tears and followed with quick steps.


    ***


    ____________________________


    Notes:


    (1)¸÷Ö´Ò»´Ê (idiom)


    -each sticks to his own version


    -a dialogue of the deaf


    (2)  He reversed it


    (3) literally :


    ¾²Ä¬


    -silence


    -to stand in silence (in mourning)


    ÎÞÑÔ


    - to remain silent


    - to have nothing to say


    (4)ΨΨŵŵ


    ¡ãliterally:


    -to be a yes-man

 CH 6

    Passing through the end of the Long Corridor, one can see the complete picture of the Palace. The glazed-tile roof reflects the pure white and perfect moonlight. All over the place there are richly ornamented buildings with gold and jade in glorious splendor. (1)The four corners of the palace are raised high, just like elaborated and quick-witted flying swallows.


    The Palace is surrounded by flowing water in azure-jade pools which are covered with duckweeds. With dark sea greenness and tranquility, with glittering, sparkling and translucent clear water, are faintly discernable from illusory, just like a fairyland.


    On the side was a small and exquisite courtyard. Behind the circular arch stood a small eunuch, pacing back and forth anxiously.


    After seeing the two people walking out of the Long Corridor, the little eunuch ran over happily.


    "Greetings to Your Royal Highness and Lord Pei."


    Pei Zheng responded indifferently, and then ordered, "Take him to put himself in order, how can he attend the banquet like this."


    Qi Changyi''s hair was slightly messy, and his clothes were wrinkled in several places. He twisted his sleeves with his fingers and bit his lower lip with his teeth.


    The little eunuch nodded and said yes, and dragged Qi Changyi into the other courtyard.


    Qi Changyi looked back at Pei Zheng as he walked, but he (Pei Zheng) had already turned and walked towards the hall.


    The little eunuch Li Yu was Qi Changyi''s personal attendant. At the banquet, in just a blink of an eye, Qi Changyi disappeared. He couldn''t find him anywhere, so he was anxiously wandering around the Palace Gate.


    By good fortune, I met Lord Pei and helped to retrieve His Royal Highness.


    Li Yu knows the indescribable relationship between Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi. He also understands what he should say and what he should not say. There are some things that will be keepen for a whole lifetime. (2)


    Taking Qi Changyi to an uninhabitated house in the other courtyard, Li Yu went out for a while, and brought back a baby-faced little girl, who seemed to be the little maid from the Living Quarters .


    "Auntie, please help me, this busy Xiao Yuzi. I will do anything you demand (3) and I definitely will repay you for this great favor. Is it okay?"


    Li Yu begged for help (4) before pulling the little maid into the house. The little girl puffed her cheeks, stared with her round eyes, and agreed to come down.


    After seeing Qi Changyi sitting in the house, the little maid was obviously startled, and hurriedly knelt to the ground, "Greetings, Your Royal Highness."


    Qi Changyi smiled lovably, and stepped forward to help the little girl up.


    The little maid shivered and started out a task. She carefully binded Qi Changyi''s hair into a bun, and arranged his robes from top to bottom.


    When she got close to Qi Changyi''s body, she smelled the faint fragrance on his body. Taking a peek at his beautiful and alluring appearance again, her cheeks instantly turned red.


    This Royal Highness is really indescribably beautiful. His moving eyes are like some kind of an enchanting evildoer. But, as it happened this evildoer has a pure and pleasant characteristic on his body, which makes people sink into it if they are not careful.


    The little maid couldn''t help but secretly take another look, and she noticed the abnormality on the Prince''s face.


    "Your Highness, your chin..."


    The little girl was so bold, that she dared to say it out loud.


    Li Yu leaned over to take a look, and exclaimed in a low voice, "Oh, no! That''s not good! This Lord Pei doesn''t know how to be delicate and do it lightly! His Highness has soft skin and tender flesh, how can people see him with so many fingerprints on his face!"


    The little maid didn''t hear what Li Yu was mumbling, she took out a box from her sleeve and said, "Little Yuzi, I have some cosmetic face powder liquid that the Princess bestowed to me, how about I try to cover it up for His Highness?"


    Li Yu thought for a while. The banquet was about to start, and there was no other way, so the little girl had to fiddle with Qi Changyi''s face.


    Qi Changyi with a good temper sat there and let the two of them made arrangements. During the whole process, he was full of smiles and didn''t even frown.


    The little girl covered finger marks on Qi Changyi''s chin, and added a little bit of rouge to his red lips along the way.


    After another good effort, Li Yu hurriedly took Qi Changyi to the Main Hall.


    Before the Emperor arrived, the hall was full of military officials. Groups of three and two were chatting eagerly, not noticing the two people who slipped in from the side.


    It wasn''t until Qi Changyi sat down in the corner of the back row that Li Yu sat down in a kneeling position and breathed a sigh of relief.


    This welcoming banquet was for General Zhao, who was guarding the frontier, and his subordinates to wash away the dust. Zhao Litang was naturally the center of attention in the entire hall.


    His (Qi Changyi''s) seat in the Main Hall was close to the Golden Imperial Throne. Sitting opposite him was the elegant and handsome Prime Minister Pei Zheng.


    After Zhao Litang raised his eyes and found a small figure sitting in the corner, his heart that had been silent for a long time suddenly began to beat violently.


    Is that, his little Changyi?


    Pei Zheng seemed to have noticed emotions in Zhao Litang''s eyesight , and his expression became cold and grave in an instant. He sent away the few ministers surrounding him, turned his head and secretly hooked his finger at Qi Changyi sitting in the corner not far away. .


    Then his lips parted lightly, and he said silently, "Your Highness, come here."


    ***


    ____________________________


    Notes:


    (1)½ð±Ì»Ô»Í (idiom)


    -gold and jade in glorious splendor


    -a dazzling sight (royal palace)


    (2) It was literally:


    -"There are some things that will rot in the stomach for a whole lifetime"


    ~But that sounds a little weird so I changed a little


    (3)µ±Å£×öÂí


    Lit. Act as a cow, and be a horse


    -someone will do everything for another one


    -to do anything (one demands) without any complaints"


    (4)ÇóÒ¯Ò¯¸æÄÌÄÌ (idiom)


    lit. to beg grandpa and call on grandma


    / to go about begging for help

 CH 7

    In the glorious and splendid hall, there are many tables and mats. All the Ministers and Princes are seated in order.


    The Emperor hasn''t arrived yet, and everyone in the hall has a great time chatting with acquaintances around.


    Pei Zheng sat leisurely beside his desk. Qi Changyi stood up secretly, moved slowly to his side, and sat down on his knees obediently.


    Pei Zheng only needs to turn sideways slightly, and his tall figure can block Qi Changyi''s body. From the opposite angle, only General Zhao Litang sitting in front of Pei Zheng can be very clear about the movements of the two.


    Zhao Litang stared at Qi Changyi, who was kneeling beside Pei Zheng with his head bowed. The glass in his hand was suddenly crushed by him. The wine in the glass that burst open, mixed with blood and water and soaked his dark-colored robes.


    As if he didn''t realize it, he covered his hands under his wide sleeves.


    Pei Zheng noticed his (Zhao Litang''s) fiery eyes casting a meaningful glance. But the little fool on his side kept his head down, as if he was avoiding some difficulties.


    Qi Changyi''s submisiveness made Pei Zheng''s eyes even more ice-cold. He deliberately leaned over to Qi Changyi for a sniff, and whispered in his ear, "Why is it so fragrant? Did you apply some rouge and face powder?"


    The face of the man in front of him became even more fair and flawless than before, and his tender red lips were alluring and tempting.


    "Applied, applied some."


    Pei Zheng stretched out his hand and rubbed behind his ear. There was indeed some white powder on his fingertips, which made the little man tremble.


    "How can you use some women''s things?" Pei Zheng looked with a meaningful glance at the opposite side, "Who do you want to dress up for?"


    Qi Changyi couldn''t understand the yin and yang in Pei Zheng''s tone. Aggrieved, he raised his head, and his line of sight happened to meet Zhao Litang, who was on the opposite side.


    The disbelief and sorrow in Zhao Litang''s eyes made Qi Changyi want to lower his head again.


    Pei Zheng pressed his hand directly against his chin, forcing him and Zhao Litang to look at each other. Qi Changyi''s chin was already covered with fingerprints from pinching. But this time, it was even more painful, and his eyes were moistened.


    "Why, the person you were thinking about day and night came back, and now you don''t even want to take a look?" Pei Zheng''s breath on Qi Changyi''s cheek was extremely ice-cold.


    Qi Changyi tried hard from the start, but he couldn''t struggle free out of the restrictions at all.


    "Pei-Gege..." he expended a great deal of effort to shout.


    Pei Zheng snorted coldly and let go.


    Qi Changyi lowered his head at once. He quickly reached out and wiped away the tears that dripped on his robe.


    The anger in Zhao Litang''s eyes on the opposite side was about to explode. Pei Zheng hooked the corner of his lips in satisfaction, and patted Qi Changyi''s black and neat hair.


    "Your Royal Highness, please take your seat as soon as possible. The Emperor will be here soon. If he sees you sitting so close to This Minister, I''m afraid he will think too much of it."


    Just as he was talking, the gentle voice of the eunuch supervisor Zhang Ying sounded in an accented tone, "The Emperor arrived, the Empress is here."


    Qi Changyi was so frightened that he quickly stood up, and returned to his position. As a Prince who was not favored and had a very weak sense of existence, he was arranged in a lonely corner far away from his heart.


    Everyone in the hall knelt orderly on the ground and bowed their heads in the most respectful courtesy.


    Qi Changyi knelt down at the moment when the Emperor stepped in. His knee hardly hit the ground, but he could only endure the severe pain, lie down and salute.


    "All my Dear Officials (1) You may rise."


    The Emperor that is over fifty years old said in a warm and generous voice.


    The banquet officially started at that time. The Emperor asked about the situation on the southwestern border. Zhao Litang stood up and walked to the centre of the Main Hall and knelt down on one knee.


    "Reporting to the Emperor. Not long ago the barbarian tribes from the southwest launched a large-scale attack for the third time. Although they have been repelled by our army, this is not a long-term solution. This Official thinks that we should take the initiative to attack and wipe them out in one fell swoop, so as to avoid future troubles."


    As soon as the voice fell, and before the Emperor spoken, a sound of the voice from one of the seats followed.


    "General Zhao really have a big mouth, annihilate them in one fell swoop?" Pei Zheng said coldly, walked to the Main Hall, stood in front of Zhao Litang, and looked at him with arrogance. (2)


    "General Zhao, do you know how many barbarians there are? Don''t tell me you want to kill them all?"


    ***


    ____________________________


    Notes:


    (1)°®Çä aiqing


    ''here:


    - term used by the Emperor for his subjects/officials/courtiers/ministers


    (2)¾Ó¸ßÁÙÏ (idiom)


    ? to live high and look down


    ? to overlook


    ? to tower above


    ? to occupy the high ground


    ? fig. arrogance based on one''s social position

 CH 8

    The Emperor asked, "What does Dear Official Pei thinks about this matter?"


    Pei Zheng cupped his hands in greeting and said directly, "Reporting to the Emperor. The barbarian soldiers are all brave and good at fighting. General Zhao has guarded the border for many years and fought with them countless times. Although he can kill the enemy troops every time, our officers and soldiers are also suffering heavy losses."


    The Emperor nodded, "That''s right, General Zhao get up quickly. I''m afraid we still need to discuss the matter of the army advancing."


    Zhao Litang got up and stood side by side with Pei Zheng.


    "Your Majesty, since Lord Pei does not agree with This Official''s proposal, why not let Lord Pei talk about what to do."


    The officials of the Imperial Court shouldn''t meddle with battle at the border. But since Pei Zheng put him in an awkward situation, naturally Zhao Litang will not give up.


    Who would have thought that Pei Zheng actually smiled when he heard this, as if he had a plan prepared earlier.


    "Your Majesty, This Minister does have a way to end the war (1) with the barbarians."


    As soon as these words came out, not only the Emperor and Zhao Litang were surprised, but all the Ministers in the hall began to whisper.


    The Emperor hurriedly asked, "Oh? What method Dear Official Pei wants to use? There''s no harm in saying what you think. "


    Pei Zheng turned around, glanced at Zhao Litang and the ministers below, and replied in a hurry, "Marriage." (2)


    The voices of the whispers gradually became louder, and most of them shook their heads repeatedly . The barbarians were cruel, rude and arrogant, their folk customs were harsh, and there was also a language barrier. In order to arrange a marriage it would be necessary to choose a suitable princess from the royal family.


    Not to mention that the Emperor is reluctant to let his daughter marry and suffer; It is impossible for the barbarian leader to accept the marriage, and then submit to the Imperial Court logically.


    Prime Minister Pei relies on the favor to do as he please and confuse and throw into disorder the laws and discipline of the Imperial Court.


    Seeing the objections of the ministers coming one after another, the Emperor said with some displeasure, "Today''s banquet is for General Zhao and all the soldiers to wash away the dust (3). We will discuss this matter later."


    Only then did the ministers calmed down. And Pei Zheng and Zhao Litang also took their seats one after another.


    Next, the dancers came on stage one after another. For a while in the hall, the clothes fluttered and the fragrance was pleasant. Talking and laughing, everyone was drinking and gambling together. (4)


    The banquet lasted until late at night. After the Emperor left the feast, everyone in the hall also left in twos and threes.


    The fourth prince Qi Changfeng and Zhao Litang walked towards the door together. Pei Zheng stared at the two figures by the door disappearing, clenching the wine glass in his hand.


    He stood up and straightened his robes. Without looking back at the people behind him, he strode out of the hall.


    The entire hall was almost empty. The eunuchs and palace maids who were in charge came in and started picking up the leftovers.


    There was a small figure in the corner. Qi Changyi kept kneeling there with his head lowered, until the little eunuch Li Yu patted him lightly and said, "Your Highness?"


    Qi Changyi seemed to have just come to his spirits.


    "Your Highness, the banquet is over, I will take you back to the palace."


    Qi Changyi glanced at Pei Zheng''s empty seat. He was unable to hide the feeling of the loss in his eyes, so he agreed obediently.


    Li Yu helped him up, and the knee that Qi Changyi had just injured started to hurt again. He leaned on Li Yu and limped out of the hall. They turned into a long road without people, and walked towards his Living Quarters.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the moonlight not far away, startling Qi Changyi. He exclaimed, and the figure looked over at him from a distance.


    "Changyi."


    The familiar voice made Qi Changyi stunned for a moment. He called out the address from his lips directly, "Tang-Gege."


    Zhao Litang came over and glanced at Li Yu. After receiving an extremely meaningful glance, Li Yu withdrew .


    This General Zhao and His Royal Highness have an extraordinary friendship. The two grew up together since childhood. Li Yu knew that it was very inappropriate for him to stay here, so he went back to the Living Quarters alone.


    The whole road was quiet and there was no one there. Zhao Litang couldn''t hold back his longing, and hugged Qi Changyi tightly in his arms.


    "Little Changyi, I''m back."


    ***


    ____________________________


    Notes:


    (1)truce/armistice


    (2)ºÍÇ×


    -marriage as an attempt to pacify minority ethnic groups in the border areas, by marrying princesses to rulers of those minority states


    (3)½Ó·çÏ´³¾ (idiom)


    -welcome and help wash off the dust -- to treat sb. to a dinner on arriving


    -refers to hosting a banquet for guests from afar to show condolences and welcome them


    (4)ö¡³ï½»´í (idiom)


    ? wine goblets and gambling chips lie intertwined


    ? to drink and gamble together in a large group


    ? a big (drinking) party

 CH 9

    When being hugged tightly by Zhao Litang, Qi Changyi didn''t know how to place his hands and feet.


    He struggled involuntarily. Zhao Litang was stunned for a moment, and let go of the person in his arms lightly.


    Zhao Litang thought about close and intimate relationship between him and Pei Zheng (1), at the banquet, and he asked angrily with burning rage, "Changyi, you and Pei Zheng... Did he force you?"


    Qi Changyi shook his head gently, "No."


    Zhao Litang got even more angry, and stepped forward to hold Qi Changyi''s thin shoulder.


    "Chang Yi! What did you promise me? What did you promise me before I left! You said you wouldn''t like Pei Zheng anymore, but now? You have been hanging out with him all day! How can this Pei Zheng have any feelings? He must have ulterior motives when approaching you! Do you understand!"


    Qi Changyi bit his lower lip tightly. Zhao Litang''s repeated questioning made him shake his head, "No. It''s not like this, Pei-Gege is not like that."


    "Then tell me what he is like?" Zhao Litang shouted angrily in a low voice, "Do you think you know him? Do you know how many innocent common people he has killed while in the tyrranic Imperial Court ? Everyone knows that you are born with inherent weakness and that you are somewhat foolish. He is willing to get close to you just because you look like the Fourth Prince Qi Changfeng! "


    Qi Changyi covered his ears and trembled slightly, not listening to the voice of the person in front of him.


    Zhao Litang looked at the tears in the corners of his eyes, and he felt heartache, but he was helpless.


    The little man blinked his eyes, and the tears flowed out directly. Under the moonlight, they were sparkling and translucent, pure and limpid, resembling beads with broken threads.


    Zhao Litang somewhat regretted that what he had just said hurt him, and wanted to reach out and wipe his tears for him.


    But before he touched his cheek, there was suddenly a shadow behind Qi Changyi, that roughly pulled him into his arms.


    Pei Zheng stared with ice-cold eyes at Zhao Litang''s raised hand and snorted, "General Zhao is still in the palace at midnight, don''t you think that it is somewhat inappropriate?"


    At this moment, Qi Changyi was like a little rabbit who has just been wronged by Heaven. With red eyes, he shrinked and nested in Pei Zheng''s arms, knowing his place.


    Zhao Litang withdrew his hand, leaving no trace.


    "Inappropriate ? Now, that Lord Pei is also here, do you have something else to say?"


    Pei Zheng hooked his lips, "General Zhao has been guarding the frontier for many years, so he probably doesn''t know what the bestowed imperial token is."


    Zhao Litang clenched his fists and smiled, "Wasn''t Lord Pei with the Fourth Prince just now? You came quite fast."


    "This Minister just said hello to the Fourth Prince, don''t know if it somehow got in the eyes of General Zhao?"


    The sentences exchanged between the two people were full of stabbing knives and were filled with sarcasm.


    Pei Zheng said that, and he buried Qi Changyi''s head in his chest. He just didn''t want anyone to see this little man tear stained beautiful face (2) which is very likely to cause people to be lost in unlimited and wild fanciful thoughts.


    Zhao Litang clenched his fingers. He didn''t expect that when he mentioned Qi Changfeng in front of Pei Zheng, the person in front of him would be capable of not changing the expression on his face, and that he wouldn''t have the slightest amount of reaction. It made him wonder if the news he got was wrong.


    "Lord Pei should better think about how to explain the matter of the marriage to the Emperor and the Ministers in the Morning Court."


    Zhao Litang glanced at motionless Qi Changyi, who was obediently attached to Pei Zheng''s chest, and said in a low voice, "Changyi, Tang-Gege has something to do, I''ll come to see you another day."


    After speaking, he left in the moonlight.


    After the surroundings quieted down, Pei Zheng pulled the person in his arms away. His chest was already wet with his tears. Is this little fool made of water?


    He (Pei Zheng) just left for a while, but he (Qi Changyi) was with Zhao Litang hugging, and he also was crying so pitiful and lovably.


    Pei Zheng increased the strength in his hand unconsciously.


    "Your Highness really completely disregards my words!" (3)


    Pei Zheng''s tone was ice-cold. He holded his fair, slender and weak wrist in his hand, and strode towards a certain place somewhere in the Living Quarters.


    ***


    ____________________________


    Notes :


    (1)Ç×ÃÜÎÞ¼ä (idiom)


    ? close relation, no gap


    * intimate and nothing can come between


    (2)À滨´øÓê (idiom)


    * like raindrops on a pear blossom


    * tear-stained face of a beauty


    (3)µ±¶úÅÔ·ç (idiom)


    *to treat (what sb says) as wind past your ear


    ? to completely disregard

 CH 10

    Qi Changyi''s knees hurt even more. He was dragged energetically by Pei Zheng in front of him, so he could only expend a great deal of effort to catch up with him.


    Pei Zheng was displeased with the little man behind him walking slowly. When he looked back and saw him limping, he asked loudly, "What happened to your legs?"


    Qi Changyi didn''t want him to worry, and explained in a low voice, "It''s nothing, it''s just that I accidentally knocked against something hard with it."


    Pei Zheng snorted coldly, thinking that he was making a fuss, and said angrily, "If it''s nothing then let''s go quickly. Tomorrow''s Morning Court can not be delayed."


    Then he continued to walk forward with quick steps, the strength of his hand wasn''t reduced in the slightest amount.


    After stepping into the Living Quarters where Qi Changyi lived, the two eunuchs at the door closed the door with their heads lowered, as if they were not surprised that Pei Zheng appeared here in the middle of the night.


    Stepping into the Resting Hall Li Yu and others were already waiting early. When they saw Pei Zheng, everyone in the Resting Hall hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    Pei Zheng raised his eyes indifferently, "You all withdraw."


    Everyone agreed and exited the door one by one.


    The Resting Hall suddenly became quiet.


    Pei Zheng released his hand. He walked straight to the desk in the hall and sat down, closing his eyes and pinching his eyebrows.


    Qi Changyi stood there, not knowing what to do. (1)He stretched out his hand and fumbled his wrist twice, where it was already full of red.


    Pei Zheng raised his eyelids and looked at the little man in front of him. Thinking of the scene just now, his teeth itched with anger.


    "Still not coming here?"


    It was an extremely cold tone of voice.


    Qi Changyi walked over cautiously, but he was moving a little crookedly. His knees were so unbearably and piercingly painful. He didn''t dare to look at Pei Zheng, so he obediently walked over and stood still.


    Pei Zheng looked at him with dark eyes. He suddenly stretched out his hand and shoved him to the ground, Qi Changyi sprawled on the ground with his bottom part, gleaming with tears.


    Before he could react to what was going on, Pei Zheng''s tall figure squatted down. His long and slender fingers lifted his outer trousers, revealing his fair lower legs.


    Pei Zheng pulled up his trousers again, and then his eyes turned cold.


    Qi Changyi''s knees were red and swollen, forming a very strong contrast with the snow-white skin. There were still red blood streaks in several serious places, which looked a bit scary.


    "How did this happen ?"


    Qi Changyi shrank his leg back, trying to cover the injury, but Pei Zheng grabbed his ankle.


    "Tell me, how did it happen?"


    His tone was a little impatient.


    This is not the first time that he found scars on Qi Changyi''s body that he didn''t know about. This little fool lives in this eating-people harem only by himself. If he didn''t protect him openly and secretly on normal days, he was afraid that he wouldn''t even know how he died.


    Qi Changyi was frightened by Pei Zheng''s fierce eyes, and his language was a little awkward, "I, I hit it myself, just at the banquet, it''s fine, it doesn''t hurt at all, really, Pei-Gege, don''t be angry¡­¡­"


    He is not afraid of pain or being hurt, but he is most afraid of Pei Zheng being angry with himself.


    Pei Zheng snorted coldly and pressed his fingers hard on his wound. Qi Changyi gasped abruptly, his eyes watery.


    "Ah!"


    "Didn''t you say it doesn''t hurt?" Pei Zheng retracted his fingers and stood up, looking down at Qi Changyi, "When will Your Highness''s defect of mouth saying yes and heart saying no, will be corrected? (2) Don''t tell me that it is also like this in front of General Zhao?"


    Qi Changyi opened his mouth but he didn''t know how he should answer. He could see Pei Zheng''s anger, and just wanted to follow along with his heart wishes to help him calm down.


    Thinking of what Pei Zheng did when he came to his Living Quarters at night, Qi Changyi stood up with a great effort. He slowly moved closer to him, and stretched out his fair, delicate, and tender hand.


    Pei Zheng felt those as soft, as if boneless hands, and took a few deep breaths. The hands moved with no method, and he only knew how to move back and forth at random and mess around. But it still made Pei Zheng''s body tighten, and the blood all over his body surged up violently.


    ***


    ____________________________


    Notes:


    (1)²»ÖªËù´ë (idiom)


    -not knowing what to do


    -at one''s wits'' end


    -embarrassed and at a complete loss


    (2)¿ÚÊÇÐÄ·Ç (idiom)


    *mouth says yes, and heart no


    -to say one thing but mean another


    -what one thinks is different from what one says


    -two-faced


    -duplicity


    ~~~~~~~~


    Resting Hall = big hall with bedroom / hall in which one rests/sleeps

 CH 11

    Qi Changyi''s obviously flattering attitude not only didn''t let Pei Zheng calm down, but even made him even more firm in his thoughts


    All this is for Zhao Litang!


    Pei Zheng gripped the snow-white little hands moving on his body, and his tone was a little ridiculing, "What is Your Highness doing?"


    Qi Changyi was stunned and stood there foolishy, he, he just wanted to make Pei-Gege happy.


    " How come, that after this Wei Chen (1) didn''t come for a few days, His Highness had difficulties with enduring the hunger, and he became like that? Or rather, the original nature of Your Highness is like this?"


    Pei Zheng stared into his eyes, "Then Wei Chen will help Your Highness to decrease the internal heat."


    He shouted loudly, "Li Yu."


    The little eunuch Li Yu quietly pushed the door and came in. Pei Zheng was still looking at Qi Changyi, and his words were extremely ice-cold, "Bring a bucket of cold water."


    Li Yu responded, and after a while, a bucket full of iced water was placed in the center of the Resting Hall.


    Pei Zheng ordered Qi Changyi, "Go and soak in it."


    Although the weather was starting to warm up, it was still a bit chilly at night. Qi Changyi shivered when he looked at the bucket full of cold water.


    " Pei-Gege..."


    Pei Zheng ignored his begging and looked at him coldly without saying a word.


    Qi Changyi bit his lip. He walked to the wooden barrel, and obediently stretched his feet and then sat in it.


    The cold and bone-chilling iced water instantly eroded his four limbs and hundreds of bones. Qi Changyi''s lips were pale. Holding his arms, his body kept shivering.


    His long ink-colored hair was wet with water, and some strands sticked to his cheeks. The dripping water reflected his small face, which became more fair and tempting, like some kind of an bewitching evil spirit .


    Qi Changyi''s body became more and more icy, but Pei Zheng, who was standing beside him, gradually became burning hot.


    After the banquet, he talked a few words with the Fourth Prince Qi Changfeng, and then they parted on bad terms because of political disagreements. Now looking at this obedient and lovable little man in front of him, it gradually overlapped with Qi Changfeng''s aggressive face.


    He wants to conquer him, possess him, and ruthlessly trample his high dignity and prestige.


    Pei Zheng stepped forward and with his long arms grabbed Qi Changyi, who was drenched all over. He embraced and picked him up, and strode towards the bed in the inner hall.


    He throwed the dripping wet little man onto the bed. His white clothes tightly pressed against his body, revealing his enchanting and charming curves.


    Pei Zheng took advantage of him, pinched his chin and said, "Sure enough it is an alluring evil spirit."


    Qi Changyi shivered all over coldly, his teeth chattering uncontrollably.


    Pei Zheng''s eyes became darker and darker, but he could only try his best to suppress the desire to peel off the white cloth.


    You can''t touch him now, it will be useful in the future.


    Pei Zheng told himself desperately, and with all his might, he resisted the urge. Pulling over the thin golden quilt on the side, he extremely tightly (2) wrapped the person under him. And then he buried his head between his delicate and tender neck, opened his mouth and bit down.


    Qi Changyi gasped in pain, "Ssi", but his whole body was firmly suppressed and he couldn''t move, so he could only beg him in a low voice, "Pei-Gege, it hurts so much, it hurts, ah..."


    Pei Zheng finally released his mouth. He was satisfied when he saw a circle of obvious tooth marks left on a piece of fair skin.


    "This time it''s just a small punishment, Your Highness should remember it."


    He stood up, and then carefully arranged his robe and jade crown. Pei Zheng turned around and left without looking at the man on the bed.


    After Pei Zheng left, Li Yu tiptoed and opened the door of the Resting Hall. He must have come to confirm whether His Highness is safe and sound.


    But as soon as he saw the water stains in the house and Qi Changyi, who was trembling and lying on the bed with flushed cheeks, Li Yu knew, that how could His Highness come out unscathed.


    ***


    ____________________________


    Notes:


    (1)΢³¼ Wei chen


    ? this small official


    ? humble servant


    (2) lit. With three layers inside and three layers outside

 CH 12

    Qi Changyi caught the cold that evening, and the high fever persisted overnight. Li Yu ordered someone to find an imperial doctor, but the Ninth Prince was not favored, and even the servants dared not take him seriously.


    The imperial physician has been summoned long time ago, but no one has come. There''s nothing that people in the Living Quarters can do.


    Li Yu could only take a damp cloth and wipe Qi Changyi''s body little by little to reduce the heat.


    After struggling all night, Qi Changyi''s body temperature gradually returned to normal.


    When he opened his eyes in confusion, the sky was already bright.


    The little man on the bed was haggard and looked like he was just recovering from a serious illness. His knees and wrists were still red and swollen, and he was very weak and in poor health.


    He struggled to get up, and Li Yu hurried over to help him up.


    "Your Highness, your body is still weak, where are you going now?"


    Qi Changyi swayed, "I, I have to pay respects to the Empress Mother."


    The time to greet her has long since passed. Thinking of the strictness of the Empress, Li Yu couldn''t help but sweat for his master.


    Speaking of which, the Fourth and the Ninth Prince''s biological mother have long since passed away. The Empress was kind-hearted and brought up the two small childs from childhood.


    It''s just that the Fourth Prince has gradually grown into a dragon and phoenix, and he was outstanding and blessed.


    Bus as a failed Prince he (Qi Changyi) was sent to a corner of the palace and no one was paying attention to him.


    When Qi Changyi hurried to the Empress'' Living Quarters, he was stopped by the eldest maid at the door.


    The eldest maid took advantage of her power to bully others and said arrogantly, "Your Royal Highness, the time for greetings has passed, why did you come here?"


    Qi Changyi said softly, "Good sister, please let me go in and meet my Empress Mother ."


    The eldest maid pushed away Qi Changyi, who was about to come forward, "Your Highness, it''s not that I don''t want to let you in. The Empress has been feeling unwell recently and has already rested. It''s really inconvenient to see you now."


    Qi Changyi couldn''t stand still, and after being pushed back by her like this, he staggered backwards and almost fell over.


    Li Yu on the side couldn''t stand it anymore, even a maid in the palace dared to do something to His Highness. He come over and slapped her with a palm of his hand.


    "You have some nerve! You dare to push the Prince, I think you don''t want your hand anymore!"


    The eldest maid usually relied on the Empress'' snobbery to scowl fiercely at people in various palaces. But now she was beaten by a small eunuch with no reputation, and she was unwilling to forgive him.


    Seeing that the two sides would fight immediately, the door of the hall suddenly opened, and a majestic-looking wet nurse walked out and scolded, "You all stop! You didn''t even look at where it is, your impudence will not be tolerated! The Empress has an order, all those who are making noise in front of the hall should be pulled down to be beaten and receive fifty strikes from a big planks. No mistakes! "


    Several people suddenly quieted down, and the cry of the eldest maid rang out.


    Fifty large planks. If light, one will lie down for a few months. If hard one''s life will be threatened.


    The guards pulled a few people to execute an order. Li Yu walked away without looking away, he only smiled at Qi Changyi''s pale face. He had no brains, but everything what he did was always for His Highness.


    Qi Changyi was so anxious that he wanted to rush into the palace to beg the Empress, begg her to let Li Yu go. But from behind the closed doors the Empress did not see him and even sent someone to take him out of her Living Quarters.


    Qi Changyi stood outside the door, clenched his fists, turned and ran away.


    He ran all the way to the hall outside of the Morning Court, where the Emperor and military Officials were attending.


    Qi Changyi ran in a hurry, feeling dizzy for a while and he knelt outside the hall. The slabs were cold and hard, and the old wound on his knees was aching, but for Li Yu, whose life was on the line, he had no other way.


    Fortunately, the Morning Court just ended, the door to the hall opened, and the officials inside walked out one after another.


    After seeing the Qi Changyi kneeling straight outside the hall, they were all stunned, then pointed at him and whispered.


    The last ones who came out were Zhao Litang and Pei Zheng.


    Just now, the two of them had a big quarrel in the Morning Court hall because of the barbarians in the southwest. In the end, the Emperor unsurprisingly listened to Pei Zheng''s suggestion and asked the barbarians to send envoys to visit the Heavenly Dynasty to discuss the marriage in detail.


    After seeing Pei Zheng, Qi Changyi''s eyes flashed with hope, but the one who hurried towards him was Zhao Litang who looked nervous.


    "Your Highness, what happened, why are you kneeling here?"


    After Qi Changyi finished emotionally narrating the matters, Zhao Litang looked at his pale face. Feeling heartache he stepped forward to help him up.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness, I can come forward to intercede on your behalf, and the Emperor will definitely let Eunuch Li Yu go."


    Qi Changyi nodded lightly, he was in a daze, as if his whole body was on fire again. And soon he saw that he was unable to stand.


    Before he could collapse, he fall into an embrace filled with a smell of sandalwood.


    Pei Zheng stood behind him, his arms tightly gripped his waist. In the public, he confined the weak little man in his embrace.


    Zhao Litang''s eyes were slightly red. He didn''t dare to be close with Qi Changyi in front of so many people''s eyes , but Pei Zheng actually dared to hug him directly!


    Then a cold and indifferent tone of the voice sounded, "General Zhao should pay more attention to the border when he has spare time. The Emperor ordered me to teach and guide the Prince. His matters are naturally for This Minister to worry about."


    ***

 CH 13

    Qi Changyi''s high fever came up again. His face was red and his eyes were dizzy, and he could only see the black robes all over his body.


    This is Pei-Gege''s robe, Qi Changyi''s weak hand grabbed the splendid and beautiful robe under him.


    Pei Zheng''s cold voice sounded above his head, "Your Royal Highness really choose a good time. In General Zhao''s presence, you fainted in This Minister''s arms. Do you want to provoke him?"


    Qi Changyi was muddle-headed and stuck out his tongue, "Pei-Gege, I didn''t faint on purpose, it''s my head that was too dizzy. I''m so hot but also so cold. It feels like there are little ants crawling on my body. It''s really difficult to bear."


    Pei Zheng grabbed his chaotic little hand, "Your Royal Highness, we still haven''t reached the Living Quarters, you better conduct yourself with dignity."


    Qi Changyi looked around in confusion. Pei Zheng was carrying him back to the Living Quarters. Although the eunuchs, maids and guards on the way did not dare to stare openly, they were all secretly looking at the two of them.


    He felt ashamed afterwards. He buried his face in Pei Zheng''s chest, and said sullenly, "Others won''t recognize me this way."


    Pei Zheng glanced at the gold embroidered robe that only princes could wear on him. Yes, but only if everyone else is as foolish as he is and won''t recognize this robes.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Qi Changyi raised his small face in Pei Zheng''s arms. Afraid of being heard by others he said in a soft voice, "Pei-Gege, you must save Xiao Yuzi, the Empress wants him to be beaten with a plank. It''s because of me, that he quarreled with that sister."


    Pei Zheng made an indifferent "en", and then hooked the corners of his mouth and smiled, "Your Highness, You can''t just ask for help like this, you have to pay a price."


    Qi Changyi had a fever, and his whole carried warm body was like a small fireball.


    He thought about it seriously, and then, like a little rabbit wagging its tail and begging for pity, he said in a pitifully soft voice, "Pei-Gege, you are my good brother, Yi''er begs you, I beg you."


    Hearing this voice, Pei Zheng paused, and the numbness spread throughout his body.


    This little fool is not only physically attractive, but even his voice is first-class and pleasant to the ear. He is a bit brighter and more attractive than the most beautiful woman in the world. what a scene. He wondered what it would be like to listen to his soft voice begging for mercy between the bedsheets.


    Pei Zheng stopped and instructed Cheng Feng, the attendant behind him, "Take this token and go and rescue the little eunuch. If the Empress wants to blame someone, just push it on me."


    Qi Changyi listened, then said worriedly, "That,...not..."


    Knowing that he was worried that the Empress would punish him, Pei Zheng interrupted him and said directly, "Just do it."


    Then he departed.


    Pei Zheng''s footsteps were getting faster and faster. Anyway, he has asked the Emperor to accept his appointment as the Prince''s Tutor. It is understandable that he would enter and leave his Living Quarters during the day.


    After entering the Living Quarters, Pei Zheng instructed his servants to go summon the imperial doctor in his own name. He then put the little man in his arms on the bed with golden thread and rolling clouds bedsheets.


    As soon as Qi Changyi lay down on the cold bed, he consciously rolled and wrapped himself in the the quilt and kept trembling.


    Pei Zheng looked at the curled little figure. His heart shrank, he simply took off his official uniform, sat on the edge of the bed, and hugged the little man in his arms.


    Qi Changyi squinted his eyes halfway. After founding the source of warmth, he rubbed against and climbed on Pei Zheng''s warm body.


    Pei Zheng endured it, sweat dripping from his forehead, and ordered in a hoarse voice, "Come down."


    Qi Changyi hugged his waist, rubbed his little head around, and mumbled vaguely, "No, Pei-Gege is so hot, please help Yi''er warm up."


    He usually gets a little scared when he sees Pei Zheng, but now he is so confused that he dares to act like a spoiled child.


    Qi Changyi suddenly frowned and moved restlessly. Then opened his foggy eyes, looked up at Pei Zheng half aggrieved and said, "Pei-Gege, do you have a knife hidden on your body? "

 CH 14

    "The Imperial Physician Jiang is here." The eunuch''s announcement came from outside the door.


    Pei Zheng hugged the little man and didn''t move.


    Jiang Yubai stepped into the door of the Resting Hall. He was wearing imperial doctor''s uniform. His appearance was delicate and pretty. He coughed softly after seeing the two people on the bed.


    "Greetings to Lord Pei."


    Pei Zheng then stepped aside calmly, "Imperial psychician Jiang, thank you for your trouble."(1)


    Qi Changyi originally leaned comfortably on Pei Zheng''s chest, but all of a sudden he lost his support. He pouted in dissatisfaction, but sensibly cooperated with Jiang Yubai''s pulse diagnosis.


    "His Royal Highness is just infected with the cold, It''s not serious. While waiting for me to write a prescription, let people grab the auxiliary medicine."


    Jiang Yubai withdrew his hand and turned around to write the prescription.


    Just now, people from the Palace of the Prince bursted into the Imperial Hospital under the name of Pei Zheng. Looking at this style , they thought that the Prince had some incurable disease. Jiang Yubai was frightened and ran over in a hurry, but it the end it was nothing more than just a little cold.


    "Wait, there are other injuries on his body. Imperial Doctor Jiang should treat them all in one go."


    Pei Zheng said suddenly. Those were obviously caring words, but from his mouth it sounded more like ice-cold ordering people around. (2)


    Jiang Yubai pouted. He had to go to the bed again to carefully examine Qi Changyi.


    "The injury is in the knee, and other places don''t need to be checked."


    Pei Zheng said faintly again.


    Jiang Yubai really couldn''t help turning around and giving him a roll of eyes. If he don''t want to let him touch His Highness, better just be straightforward. There''s no need to beat around the bush(3) and insulting his personal integrity as a doctor.


    But he was afraid of the cold-blooded Prime Minister''s methods, so he carefully lifted Qi Changyi''s trousers to check.


    The fair and thin knees were really red and swollen. Some places have even become bruised, which makes people''s hearts hurt.


    The lonely Little Highness really fell into the bloody hands of Pei Zheng and depended on him. Jiang Yubai came to treat him from time to time on normal days. Some injuries were caused by bulling of other people in the Living Quarters , and some were caused by Pei Zheng.


    After hurriedly writing a few prescriptions for the cold and injuries, Jiang Yubai retired.


    He ordered the people in the Living Quarters to take the medicine and cook it. Pei Zheng sat on Qi Changyi''s bedside and picked up a handbook beside his bed.


    It is full of careful and neatly handwriting, which is too orderly to look at and even looks a bit old-fashioned.


    This is the effect of him asking Qi Changyi to read more books and writing more characters on normal days. Now it seems that he is really obediently practicing.


    However, when the manual was turned to the last few pages, there was actually Zhao Litang''s name written numerously and close together. The strokes were written especially earnestly and with particular care.


    Pei Zheng raised his hand and at once tore the handbook in half and threw it under the bed.


    After the medicine was prepared, the palace maid respectfully brought it up. She wanted to go forward and feed it to Qi Changyi.


    Pei Zheng stretched out his hand to take the medicine bowl and sent the palace maid back.


    Qi Changyi was still lying on the bed with his eyes closed and with expression of feeling a little painful. His cheeks were flushed red like a rouge that a woman had specially ordered.


    Pei Zheng helped him up and made him lean on his shoulder, but his movements were not gentle.


    "Drink it."


    But the medicine was really too bitter. The dazed little man spit out all the contoction with a flip of his tongue, and took in a breath, "It''s so bitter, so bitter."


    Pei Zheng became impatient, he directly raised his head and took all the black medicine from the bowl into his mouth. He then pinched Qi Changyi''s cheeks with his fingers, forcing him to open his purple-red lips.


    Qi Changyi was in pain and his eyes were slightly moist. Before he could react, his lips were tightly sealed, and then the bitter mixture poured into his mouth.


    He instinctively wanted to spit out the concoction again, but his tongue was firmly suppressed by another softness. He could only swallow the bitter black medicine into his throat while whimpering.


    After he swallowed the mixture , Pei Zheng didn''t move his lips. He attacked the city and plundered the land as if he was punishing, as if he was going to tear the little man apart and swallow him whole,leaving his marks in every place before giving up.


    Before parting, Pei Zheng bit his teeth on red and alluring little lips and the bloody taste entered the mouths of the two of them. Qi Changyi hissed in pain, pretty and flirtatious blood flowers bloomed on his lips.


    Pei Zheng stretched out his finger and wiped it for him, and said in a cold voice, "Your Highness, please take care of your illness. You must not be late in the study for class tomorrow."


    After he finished speaking, he got up and left.


    Qi Changyi lay down on the bed softly, covering his mouth and staring at the bed curtain above his head.


    Is Pei-Gege a dog? Otherwise how could this bite hurt him so much?


    ___________________________


    Notes:


    (1)ÓÐÀÍ


    ? (polite) thank you for your trouble


    - also used when asking a favor or after having received one


    (2)·¢ºÅÊ©Áî


    ? to boss people around


    (3)¹ÕÍäĨ½Ç


    ? going round the curves and skirting the corners


    ? to speak in a roundabout way


    ? to equivocate


    ? to beat about the bush

 CH 15

    After a day of recovering in the Living Quarters , Qi Changyi''s fever finally subsided, but his body was still empty.


    Li Yu was sent back by Cheng Feng not long after Pei Zheng left. Fortunately, before he was rescued he only suffered a few hits from a plank.


    Jiang Yubai came again, to look at Li Yu''s injuries, but his expression changed after seeing Cheng Feng in black robes in the hall.


    When he was applying medicine to Li Yu''s blooming bottom part, he felt that there was a line of eyes staring at his back from behind.


    "Does it look good?"


    Jiang Yubai turned around and laughed deliberately.


    Cheng Feng remained expressionless, but his ears turned red, and he left without saying a word.


    Jiang Yubai pouted, "What a boring idiot."


    Li Yu needs to lie on the bed for a few days now, so Qi Changyi can only go to the study by himself.


    Pei Zheng didn''t know what method he used, but the Emperor agreed to let him teach and guide Qi Changyi.


    The next day, Qi Changyi woke up early in the morning, put on a clean robe, and tied his hair with a crown. The face of the little man in the copper mirror was extremely beautiful and alluring.


    After happily rushing to the study, it was quiet and empty. Now, hundreds of military officials should be in the Court.


    Qi Changyi obediently found the desk and sat down. It wasn''t that he never went to the study before. It''s just that he is the youngest of all the princes, and he is really a little stupid and unable to understand. Imperial Tutor was so angry that he didn''t want to teach him any more.


    Therefore, he never went to the study room again.


    A Long Corridor can be seen from the window of the study room. Officials who walk by in twos and threes at the end of the Corridor all go to the Hanlin Academy to discuss matters.


    The familiar official robe suddenly appeared on the Long Corridor. Pei Zheng was really handsome and had an indifferent smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Qi Changyi was lying on the window sill, his eyes were glistening and he was about to stretch out his hand to call out to Pei-Gege. But when he saw the person behind Pei Zheng, the light in his eyes dimmed instantly.


    Qi Changfeng was also wearing an official robe with gold threads edging. He looked like a jade tree facing the wind. He was frowning slightly and saying something to Pei Zheng.


    Seeing that the two were slowly approaching, Qi Changyi quickly squatted down, covered his mouth and didn''t make a sound. In fact, he was so heartbroken that he was about to pass away.


    Pei-Gege and his fourth brother are very intelligent and smart people. They can discuss the world''s important affairs together, but he himself doesn''t have that kind of talent. He is like an ordinary weed, that was thrown into the wasteland and no one cared or even took a glance at it.


    The sound of the conversation between the two gradually faded away. Qi Changyi still did not stand up, he sat silently by the window sill, his head buried in his knees.


    It is unknown how long he had been sitting already, but Pei Zheng still hasn''t come to the study.


    Has he forgotten?


    No, he must have been delayed by more important things, and he will definitely come after a while.


    Qi Changyi''s eyes slowly became wet, tears that seeped into his knees faded away and disappeared.


    His legs are already numb. How come Pei-Gege hasn''t come yet.


    After waiting for a long time, Qi Changyi stood up and slowly, like a lonely soul walked out of the study.


    Outside, the sky was clear and sunny, and the light breeze was blowing.


    Qi Changyi was walking aimlessly in the huge garden. He felt wronged and bitter in his heart. But no one spoke or told him anything.


    Just like this, he walked to a pond full of lotuses. The fragrance that came out, made people feel relaxed and happy, but the little man with his head bowed seemed to have no mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery at all.


    From behind come out a few bell-like laughters. The Second and Third Princess were playing with a group of servants beside them.


    When they saw Qi Changyi, they said, "Hey, little fool, why are you here alone? Come and play with us."


    Qi Changyi said, "I''m not a fool."


    The Third Princess smiled sarcastically, "Alright, alright, Your Royal Highness."


    Qi Changyi didn''t want to pay any more attention to them, and turned to leave.


    The Third Princess suddenly walked up to him, stretched out her hand and pushed him hard.


    With a plop, the unsuspecting Qi Changyi fell straight into the water.


    He kept struggling, the ice-cold pool water filled his mouth.


    The people on the shore laughed loudly while pointing at him, "The Honorable Prince has fallen into the water, why is no one here to rescue our Highness, hahahaha."

 CH 16

    Qi Changyi still had the power to struggle at first, but the harder he struggled, the louder the jeers on the shore.


    Later, he gradually felt that his arms lost strength, he was deeply dizzy and the ice-cold pool water slowly covered his head.


    Is he going to die? Why does my chest hurt so much?


    The Second and Third Princess on the shore saw Qi Changyi stop moving, but they still watched from the sidelines.


    Anyway, he is a fool who no one cares about. They just make fun of him, and no one will blame them.


    With a plop, a man in black suddenly appeared out of nowhere, jumped directly into the lotus pond and fished the already unconscious bright yellow little figure.


    Cheng Feng holded Qi Changyi and flew out of the water directly. When he landed on the shore, he splashed the water on the faces of the two Princesses.


    He glanced coldly at the people around him. Actually, he had learned a little from Pei Zheng. He then placed the person gently on the open space on the shore, and pressed his hands together on the little man''s chest.


    After a while, Qi Changyi suddenly opened his eyes, coughed up a big mouthful of water and then desperately took a deep breath. After panting for a long time, his violently heaving chest gradually calmed down.


    Cheng Feng asked, "Your Highness, can you stand up?"


    Qi Changyi nodded lightly, and stood up with Cheng Feng''s support.


    Cheng Feng helped Qi Changyi to turn around and they left, ignoring the two pretentious Princesses.


    The Third Princess, Qi Yirou, saw that a small guard dared to neglect her like this. Her arrogant and domineering temper came up again, and she walked in front of the two to stop them.


    "How dare you! You are a dog slave. You are not only rude when you meet This Princess, but you also dare to take people away under my eyes. Who gave you the courage! Believe it or not, I will have you dragged out and beaten to death with a cane!"


    Cheng Feng gave a salute without being arrogant or rude, and said, "Third Princess, this low official is on orders, you really can''t delay me. Princess, please let me pass."


    "Who? Who dares to snatch someone from This Princess?" Qi Yirou stared at him with a completely unreasonable look.


    "Pei Zheng, Lord Pei." Cheng Feng said.


    Qi Yirou was stunned for a moment, and the arm she used to block was slowly retracted. She really didn''t expect it to be Pei Zheng.


    Cheng Feng didn''t stay any longer, and left with drenched all over Qi Changyi in his arms, who was trembling continously.


    Qi Yirou, who was staring at the backs of the two of them, clenched her fists slowly behind her.


    With every step Qi Changyi took, he seemed to get a little colder. His cold and his condition was not very good at first, but now the whole light as feather person, resembled cotton being stepped on.


    Cheng Feng was also soaked wet, but his body was strong, and it was if he didn''t feel it at all.


    When they finally walked back to the study, Pei Zheng was already waiting inside, drinking tea while sitting on the carved red-wood chair.


    After Qi Changyi saw Pei Zheng, the grievances in his heart and feeling of being wronged secretly came up again and again.


    Seeing that both of them were in a state of embarrassment, Pei Zheng frowned and asked, "What''s the matter? You didn''t stay in the study obediently, and after running out for a while, you made yourself look like this ghost."


    Qi Changyi grabbed his wet sleeves, bit his lip and didn''t speak.


    Cheng Feng told the truth about what he had seen and heard just now. Pei Zheng held the teacup and listened silently. The more he listened, the more complicated his eyes became.


    Qi Yirou, the Third Princess who has been favored since childhood, is arrogant and domineering. She is quick to take offence and at any time she will bestow death (1) on maids and eunuchs. But her bad reputation is still not above Pei Zheng.


    After Pei Zheng finished listening, he flicked his sleeves and let Cheng Feng withdraw.


    In the huge study, at this time, apart from the desk and huge mat all over thre floor, there were only Qi Changyi standing aside with his head lowered, and Pei Zheng staring at his soaked clothes.


    A gust of breeze blew, and Qi Changyi couldn''t help shivering. He was really cold and uncomfortable. He wanted to go back and change into clean clothes, but he didn''t dare to speak.


    "Take it off." Pei Zheng said suddenly.


    Qi Changyi raised his head in astonishment, his mouth slightly opened in surprise.


    Pei Zheng''s eyes darkened as he looked at the little man and said word by word, "Your Highness, take off your clothes."


    ____________________________


    (1)´ÍËÀ


    ? to commit suicide on the orders of a superior


    - bestow death

 CH 17

    Take off the clothes here?


    This is the study room, the place that pays the most attention to etiquette, how can one undress here?


    Qi Changyi whispered, "No, Imperial Tutor said that one must keep one''s appearance clean when one is in the study..."


    He lowered his head and answered earnestly, not noticing the gradually approaching shadow.


    Pei Zheng''s tall figure stood in front of Qi Changyi and he stretched out his fingers to lift his chin. The little man''s lips were frozen and bloodless, and his little face was a little pale.


    "Oh? You have listened to everything Mr. said. What about my words, does Your Highness listens?"


    "Pei, Pei-Gege''s words, of course, I listen to, but you also have to listen to Mr.''s words." Qi Changyi frowned slightly, this problem was beyond his scope of handling, and he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Pei Zheng wasn''t in a hurry, he just stared into his eyes and waited.


    Qi Changyi''s eyes dodged slightly, he didn''t dare to look at Pei Zheng. Those pitch-black eyes were dark and turbulent, and they looked scary.


    But Pei Zheng seemed to be dissatisfied with him evading and squeezed his chin to force him to look at himself.


    "Your Highness, my patience is limited. I count three, if you don''t take it off, then I can only help you."


    Qi Changyi''s eyes widened suddenly, he knew that Pei Zheng always did what he said. But if Pei-Gege personally took off his clothes and undressed him while in such a holy and elegant place, it would be such a shame.


    "Three...two..." Pei Zheng really began to count.


    "Don''t, don''t count, I don''t need Pei-Gege''s help, I''ll take it off myself. The nanny from the Palace taught me."


    Qi Changyi bit his lips, his soft little hands tremblingly began to untie the belt around his waist. And then he slowly took off his soaked outer clothing.


    After the thick outer robe was taken off, there was only a layer of white silk clothes worn next to the skin left. Now it was wet and wrapped tightly around the fair and tender skin.


    Together with the slight trembling of the little man, he looks extraordinarily weak and delicate, making people want to see him shedding tears when being ruthlessly bullied and pressed to the bed.


    Pei Zheng''s eyes became darker and darker, his hand was attached to the layer of white silk and he  groped it for a few times. The exceptionally good feeling when touching made people want to get more.


    But before he could continue to do anything, Cheng Feng suddenly broke in. When he saw Qi Changyi who was disheveled in the study, he lowered his eyes quickly.


    When he withdrew, Cheng Feng had already changed into clean clothes, and said with his hands folded, "Master, Your Highness, the Fourth Prince and several other officials are coming to the study, and they will be there soon."


    During the conversation, there were a few people talking on the Long Corridor outside the study, and the voices were getting closer and closer.


    What should be done, Qi Changyi has no clothes to change to, and this kind of appearance must not appear in front of outsiders.


    He became anxious, looked at Pei Zheng for help, and blinked his innocent big eyes sincerely.


    Pei Zheng looked around, the study is such a big place, but there is really no place to hide.


    He simply grabbed Qi Changyi''s slender and weak wrist with one hand and pulled him over like a little rabbit. He strode to the highest desk in front of him, and shoved the little man into the space under the desk. Then he sat down and covered the man inside the desk with his legs.


    The space under the desk was limited, so Qi Changyi had to kneel between Pei Zheng''s legs. The posture is awkward and weird, but he knows that he must not be found now, so he tightly covered his mouth with his small hands.


    Pei Zheng lowered his eyes and glanced at the little man. He covered most of his body with his robe, patted it lightly, and then raised his head to look at the person who came.


    The robe with gold embroidering was the first to step into the door, and the Fourth Prince Qi Changfeng walked in with a grim face, surrounded by several officials.

 CH 18

    Fortunately, Cheng Feng quickly stretched out his legs and kicked Qi Changyi''s scattered robes and jade belt to the hidden place behind the door.


    The Fourth Prince seemed to be here specifically to find Pei Zheng. As soon as he came in, he went straight to the desk where Pei Zheng was sitting, and questioned angrily,


    "Lord Pei walked very fast. Before I could discuss the result, Lord Pei left everyone behind and ran to the study alone. It''s really not caring about other people!"


    The several officials who followed behind were also full of resentment, nodding their heads in agreement. If there was no support from the Fourth Prince, they would never dare to attack Pei Zheng in such a group way.


    "Your Highness, the Fourth Prince, Wei Chen thinks that the Emperor has said it clearly enough, and the matter of marriage is a certainty. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can directly submit a memorial to the emperor." Pei Zheng sat upright without raising his eyelids.


    Outsiders can only see him sitting neatly dressed, but they don''t know that his fingers are kneading the soft and tender earlobe somewhere under the desk.


    "Present the memorial?" The Fourth Prince asked back, "I''m afraid that the memorial about the barbarian tribe will be thrown aside by the Emperor. You are the only one who can persuade the emperor to take back his order, Lord Pei."


    Pei Zheng raised his lips slightly, "Oh? What if This Minister is unwilling?"


    The tone was a little contemptuous and provocative, and the atmosphere in the study instantly became tense.


    The Fourth prince''s handsome face darkened. This Pei Zheng really didn''t know the good and bad, and how to weigh the pros and cons. He listen but do not hear, and is stubborn as if he had some special intentions.


    Several officials also wanted to open their mouths to continue arguing with Pei Zheng, but were interrupted directly by him, "If everyone wants to stay and drink tea together, I will naturally accompany you, but if you want to discuss this matter, we might as well go to meet the Shengshang (1) together. ?"


    He glanced at a few people, and those officials obviously shrinked back. They didn''t have the courage to really argue with Pei Zheng in front of the Emperor.


    Those officials looked at each other helplessly (2), and said to the Fourth Prince together, "Your Highness, this..."


    The Fourth Prince stood up straight and closed his eyes, "You withdraw first."


    Those people hurried out of the study as if they had received an ''exempt from punishment'' order.


    The study suddenly became quiet. Qi Changyi, who was still lying under the desk, listened carefully. Everyone should have left.


    His legs were already numb from kneeling. But with the corners of Pei Zheng''s robe covering his body, he didn''t feel cold anymore. He even felt the heat from Pei Zheng''s legs, and couldn''t help leaning towards the source of the warmth.


    At this moment, Pei Zheng withdrew the fingers that kneaded the earlobe. The skin that was white and almost transparent now turned red, as if it was about to drip blood.


    Qi Changyi secretly moved on Pei Zheng''s legs. Pei Zheng moved back slightly, looking under the desk with his eyes down.


    The little man was lying on his lap with half of his body, and happened to raise his eyes to look at him. Together with the white clothes on his body, he is very well-behaved like a little rabbit who people are fond of.


    Pei Zheng''s line of sight was involuntarily attracted by his small red earlobes, which were his masterpiece.


    Qi Changyi moved his mouth, asking "Pei-Gege, can I go out?"


    As a result, before Pei Zheng could answer, the sullen voice of the Fourth Prince in the study sounded.


    "Lord Pei, This Prince is still standing here and you just ignore it without even looking at This Prince? What good things are there under the desk that can make Lord Pei look so fascinated?"


    ____________________________


    Notes:


    (1)Ê¥ÉÏ


    ? courtier''s or minister''s form of address for the current Emperor


    (2)Äã¿´¿´ÎÒ ÎÒ¿´¿´Äã


    -lit."You look at me, and I look at you"


    - Describes people staring at each other out of fear or helplessness, not speaking.

 CH 19

    Qi Changyi was startled, his body shook a little, and the top of his head hit desk, making a "bang" sound.


    He was so in pain that tears came out, and he covered the top of his head pitifully.


    Why is the Fourth Brother still here? Fortunately, he didn''t go out directly, otherwise he would be caught.


    Pei Zheng lifted his eyelids and looked at Qi Changfeng. His slender body was full of righteousness, and he looked cold and inviolable.


    Although Qi Changfeng and Qi Changyi look similar, their temperaments are certainly different. If Qi Changfeng is a high mountain snow lotus, then Qi Changyi is a pretty and flirtatious red lotus.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a little rabbit raised by Wei Chen. Recently, he has been sick and has made a lot of trouble, so This Minister put him under the desk."


    When Pei Zheng said that, he panicked, but his face was not red nor his heart was jumping, "If the Fourth Prince doesn''t believe it, just come and have a look."


    The man under him froze with obvious nervousness, and shook his head repeatedly while pulling on Pei Zheng''s robe.


    You must not, what if the Fourth Brother really came over and see him, kneeling between a man''s legs in a disheveled manner? What a scandal!


    Pei Zheng was sure that Qi Changfeng would ignore his proposal, how could the proud and noble Fourth Prince be interested in a rabbit.


    Sure enough, Qi Changfeng didn''t move, just snorted coldly, "Lord Pei, who has always regarded human life as a grass, actually cares so much about a sick rabbit, which is really surprising."


    Qi Changyi was relieved to hear this. It''s okay, the Fourth Brother believed it.


    Pei Zheng felt that Qi Changyi''s body was slowly relaxing, and he couldn''t help but smile. He was really a naive and innocent little person, did he really think he was so safe?


    While looking at Qi Changfeng, he moved his fingers under the desk, and after groping for the little man''s slightly opened lips, he put his fingers in.


    "People should always have a preference, right?"


    Pei Zheng said with a smile on the corner of his mouth, his fingers fiddling with the soft tongue.


    Qi Changyi held Pei Zheng''s slender fingers in his mouth, and he didn''t dare to make a swallowing sound, so he could only let a few silver strands slowly drip from the corner of his mouth.


    "Could it be that the Fourth Prince has to take care of the personal preferences of This Minister?"


    The fingers that were entangled with the little tongue were moving relentlessly, sometimes fast and sometimes slow, with the sound of gurgling water.


    Qi Changyi couldn''t resist being teased, and after his tongue was suddenly caught between two fingers, he couldn''t help sobbing.


    It seems that Pei Zheng made him make a sound on purpose.


    The sudden sound and soft whimper from under the desk deeply hurt Qi Changfeng''s ears.


    He knew that there must be no rabbit under the table. But he also didn''t believe that Pei Zheng, in the broad daylight really dared to do some illicit things in the study.


    "Pei Zheng!"


    Qi Changfeng shouted sternly, "Even if you are used to being daring, you should see the situation clearly. This is not your Prime Minister''s residence. You dare to do excessive things in the Palace during the day, but you will be punished for a serious crime!"


    Who knew that Pei Zheng had no fear at all, "Fourth Prince, is this a serious crime of This Minister?"


    He retracted his fingers, stood up and walked to Qi Changfeng.


    "By the way, what did the Fourth Prince call a minister just now? Since he(Fourth Prince) knew that he was in the Palace, he didn''t call him Lord Pei, but instead called him by his name." Pei Zheng suddenly whispered, "Isn''t Your Highness the Fourth Prince secretly in love with This Minister?"


    Qi Changfeng was so incited that his breath trembled, "You! You are beyond redemption!" (1)


    Then he walked away angrily.


    The study is really quiet now.


    Pei Zheng stood silently for a long time before he remembered that there was a little person under the desk.


    He walked to the desk and pulled Qi Changyi out.


    After kneeling for a long time, Qi Changyi''s legs were numb. Pei Zheng just pulled him up and he couldn''t stand still and sat down. After falling on his bottom part, he frowned and rubbed his round little buttocks.


    Pei Zheng looked at him from above, and suddenly said, "Your Highness is still up, do you want me to knead it for you?"


    ___________________________


    (1)Î޿ɾÈÒ©


    ? no antidote is possible


    - incurable


    ? incorrigible


    ? beyond redemption

 CH 20

    Merchie6-7 minutes 23.09.2022


    Every time Pei Zheng spoke with this tone, it meant he was in a bad mood.


    Although Qi Changyi is quite slow at other things, he is adept at reading Pei Zheng¡¯s facial expressions.


    He supported himself with the side of the desk to stand up while rubbing his butt. His clothes were already half dry, but they still felt cold when the wind blew.


    Pei Zheng called out, ¡°Chengfeng.¡±


    The man in black who was standing outside flashed1 into the room, ¡°This subordinate is here.¡±


    ¡°Send the prince back to his bedchamber. I¡¯m2 tired, so I will continue His Highness¡¯s lessons tomorrow.¡±


    After Chengfeng accepted the order, Pei Zheng turned around and was about to leave.


    Qi Changyi hurriedly pulled at the black sleeve of the person in front of him, and blurted out, ¡°Pei-gege3, are you angry?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s face was icy; he merely stared in silence back at him.


    Qi Changyi thought he had been discovered by Qi Changfeng under the table, and that had made Pei Zheng displeased. He lowered his little head to admit his mistake4, ¡°Pei-gege, don¡¯t be angry, I really didn¡¯t mean to, I tried really hard to endure it, but my tongue still hurts a little¡­¡±


    The more he spoke the lower he bowed his head. It was almost buried in his chest.


    Pei Zheng finally extended his hand to lift the other¡¯s chin, speaking in a merciful tone, ¡°All right, I¡¯m not angry about this anymore. But as for the matter of Your Highness being pushed into the Lotus Pond, I¡¯m still going to be angry about that.¡±


    He thought about it for a little bit, apparently having already made up his mind.


    ¡°Chengfeng.¡±


    Chengfeng appeared next to Pei Zheng in the blink of an eye. Pei Zheng lowered his head and gave him some other orders, before Chengfeng walked over to Qi Changyi, supporting him as they left the study.


    Upon returning to the bedchamber, Li Yu¡¯s injury still hadn¡¯t healed completely, so it was a little maid who had brought up a bowl of steaming bitter, black medicine.


    When Qi Changyi caught a whiff of it, he felt the urge to vomit. However, since he had fallen into the water today, he would have to drink it to ward off the cold.


    As he was sitting in bed, wrapped in the blanket and holding the bowl of black concoction, Qi Changyi suddenly thought of the time Pei Zheng had fed him medicine. His face flushed bright red, and the little maid was startled.


    ¡°Your Highness, should I5 fetch Imperial Physician Jiang? Your face is all red.¡±


    Qi Changyi touched his cheeks that had suddenly turned hot and stammered out, ¡°N-no, it¡¯s okay, my physique is strong, and I¡¯ll get better after drinking the medicine, please don¡¯t call Imperial Physician Jiang.¡±


    The little maid thought to herself, Even with your small body, Your Highness can still say you have a strong physique.


    After finishing the medicine, Qi Changyi groggily laid down and fell asleep.


    By the time he opened his eyes, twilight had already fallen, and the outside was already enveloped in hazy darkness.


    He hadn¡¯t eaten much all day, and he was a little hungry. Just as he was about to summon a servant, there was a sudden noise from outside.


    There was a large group of people standing outside in the palace courtyard. In the past, this place had always been deserted, so a confused Qi Changyi went outside to see what the commotion was about.


    A charming figure surrounded by the crowd was suddenly revealed: It was the third princess Qi Yirou. She had actually come to Qi Changyi¡¯s bedroom to make a scene.


    She was still resentful from the events of the afternoon; this princess who was cradled in the palm of the sky6 definitely wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    After spotting Qi Changyi standing outside the crowd with a pale face, she pointed at him accusingly and shouted, ¡°You fool, you have such a vicious heart! Tell me, where did you hide my Yingying?!¡±


    Everybody in the courtyard sucked a nervous breath. Yingying was a snow-white puppy, the beloved pet of the third princess. The dog usually had five servants that tended to it.


    After discovering that Yingying was missing, the third princess was so angry that she immediately ordered for the hands and feet of those five servants to be cut off, and for them to be thrown into prison to await their deaths.


    After searching for the dog all over the palace, a servant claimed to have seen Yingying running towards the ninth prince¡¯s residence, and the third princess immediately rushed over with her servants and guards.


    Qi Changyi was shocked by the accusation. He had been inside sleeping for a long time and had never seen Yingying. He repeatedly shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t seen it.¡±


    Seeing his beautiful appearance, the third princess felt angry and jealous. Even though he was a man, he was born with the same alluring appearance as his vixen of a mother.


    She stomped forward angrily, grabbing a handful of Qi Changyi¡¯s inky black hair and pulling it viciously. ¡°You¡¯re lying! You killed Yingying, didn¡¯t you?! I knew you were the same as your mother consort, you evil thing!¡±


    Notes


    Whew sorry this was my first translation ever! Please forgive me if it sounds super clunky haha, the raw text of the novel actually has pretty simple language in comparison to other novels. Please let me know if there are any errors.


    1: flashed (ÉÁ), glittering, literally the flashing of light


    2: You may know that a long time ago, everybody had to refer to themselves differently. Pei Zheng, as Prime Minister, uses ¡®±¾Ï࡯.


    3: ¸ç¸ç: endearing term for ¡®big brother¡¯. I am not going to translate it to ¡®Brother Pei¡¯ because¡­because.


    4: ÈÏ´í: literally ¡®admit mistake¡¯. I don¡¯t know how to word it lol


    5: Female servants use ¡®Å«æ¾¡¯ to refer to themselves, it roughly translates to ¡®this slave¡¯ or ¡®this servant¡¯, but it didn¡¯t flow well in the context.


    6. Cradled in the palm of the sky (ÅõÔÚÌìÉÏ). Cradled in one¡¯s palm means to be cherished and favored.

 CH 21

    Qi Changyi¡¯s scalp was torn badly. He was in so much pain that a thin layer of water vapor misted his eyes.


    He tried to break away from Qi Yirou¡¯s grip, but his body was still weak, and he couldn¡¯t muster any strength. He could only cry out in pain, as he tried to explain, ¡°Third sister, I really haven¡¯t seen Yingying, I fell into the Lotus Pond and caught a cold, so I was sleeping all day. Ah¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou, when she heard this, grew even angrier.


    ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you saying that I¡¯m1 the one who caused you to catch a cold, so this is all my fault?! Also, don¡¯t you dare call me your sister! I¡¯m not your sister! Your mother was a traitorous foreigner who colluded with the enemy and betrayed the country, how can you ever compare to me?¡±


    The fourth and ninth prince¡¯s mother consort, Noble Consort Ning, was a bewitchingly beautiful foreign woman. However, it was known throughout the entire palace that after the rebellion of the foreign clans, Noble Consort Ning was accused of treason, and was executed by ling chi2. Her death was extremely tragic.


    It is said that the matter of Noble Consort Ning colluding with the enemy was reported to the Emperor by the fourth prince himself. Before her death, Noble Consort Ning only begged for the Emperor to treat her lonely and stupid second son well, and the Emperor agreed.


    But the fourth prince who valued justice over family ties3 had since then only climbed higher, earning the Emperor¡¯s trust and smoothly ascending to the Imperial Court.


    Later, the Emperor issued a secret decree that forbade anyone from mentioning anything pertaining to Noble Consort Ning. Anyone who dared to gossip about the matter would have their tongue cut out before being executed.


    Now that the third princess, who was used to being daring, actually had the gall to mention the ninth prince¡¯s mother twice, the palace maids and guards who knew the story didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s personality was usually soft and gentle, and his voice matched his temperament. He knew that he couldn¡¯t mention his mother in the palace, but he didn¡¯t know the reason behind it. He could only look back upon the memories of his mother in his heart.


    However, when he heard his most beloved mother consort being slandered so wantonly, his eyes reddened with rage, and he shoved Qi Yirou away with all his strength.


    ¡°Nonsense! My mother, she didn¡¯t!¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s hair was messy and torn, and it fluttered in the wind against the dark night. He was still wearing his white underclothes, and the sides of his eyes were splitting4; he no longer had any resemblance to a docile and cute white rabbit. Instead, he was like a little beast who had lost all rationality.


    Qi Yirou was unprepared and was pushed back again and again. The maids behind her rushed over to help, but she still fell heavily to the ground.


    Between her fingers were several torn strands of ink-black hair, and Qi Yirou was stunned on the spot.


    This fool! How dare he push her?! She would definitely punish him, punish him heavily for all his crimes!


    The second princess Qi Bingzhi, who had been standing silently behind the crowd, eventually came out to help the third princess, who was still sitting on the ground, furious.


    ¡°Third sister, hurry and get up. The ground is cold.¡± Her voice was warm and gentle, and it had a sort of comforting power.


    Qi Yirou finally stood up. The elaborately woven skirt she was wearing was stained.


    ¡°Qi Changyi, you dare to push me, and turn me against you5! If you don¡¯t hand over Yingying today, then I¡¯ll be buried with you!¡±


    Qi Yirou¡¯s eyes were wide with anger. She flicked her hand, and the guards behind her immediately spread out to search the rooms of Qi Changyi¡¯s palace. No matter what she found, she smashed it and threw it away.


    In what world were these guards merely ¡®searching¡¯? They were clearly acting like robbers who had gone down the mountain to loot!


    Qi Changyi clasped his small hands together and stood there, anxiously biting his lower lip without saying a word. Those lips that were originally bloodless and pale had turned red after being bitten.


    The third princess ordered a nearby eunuch to kneel on all fours, before perching herself comfortably upon his back, while two palace maids fed her grapes.


    On the other hand, the second princess was looking at Qi Changyi was a rare hint of worry in her eyes.


    After an unknown amount of time, the guards were finally done searching. They walked up to the third princess and whispered a few words, and the third princess¡¯s face immediately turned ugly.


    ¡°Useless trash, all of you! Why did Royal Father even let you all live, this place is only this big, but you can¡¯t even find a dog?!¡±


    She kicked the leader of the guards aside, pointing at Qi Changyi. ¡°Bring him to me, I¡¯m going to talk to Royal Father.¡±


    A group of people came out of the ninth prince¡¯s palace in a grand procession, weaving through the tall palace walls in the darkness, making their way towards the Hall of Mental Cultivation.


    Qi Changyi walked at the back of the group. The two guards behind him were constantly pushing him forward to make sure he kept pace with the third princess¡¯s sedan chair.


    There was a dark figure standing on the rubble, watching the scene from afar. After the group stopped in front of the Hall of Mental Cultivation, they lightly leaped onto the palace wall and left.


    Before entering, Qi Yirou pinched her inner thigh hard, and tears flowed instantly. ¡°Royal Father, you have to defend your daughter, I¡¯m being bullied¡­¡±


    The Emperor heard the distressed cries of his most beloved daughter, and his heart was about to break. He hurried out to receive her, holding her rain-soaked pear blossom face in his hands. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, who dares to bully my good daughter, huh? You really don¡¯t want to live, don¡¯t you?!¡±


    At this time Qi Changyi, who had been following behind, entered the Hall of Mental Cultivation. The Emperor¡¯s eyebrows knitted when he saw the white underclothes Qi Changyi was wearing.


    Qi Yirou cried aggrievedly, adding oil to the fire of accusation, describing Qi Changyi¡¯s evil deeds, making sure to emphasize every detail about how he had pushed her.


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes grew angrier as he listened, and he glared fiercely at Qi Changyi.


    ¡°I had thought that though you were lacking in intelligence, your heart was pure and good. Now you not only torture your elder sister¡¯s beloved dog to death, but also dare to argue with her. You are so ignorant and wanton at such a young age, I should discipline you well!¡±


    The Emperor flicked his sleeves angrily, and Qi Changyi hurriedly knelt to the floor and prostrated himself, his voice choked with sobs.


    ¡°Royal Father, I really didn¡¯t. I won¡¯t admit to things that I haven¡¯t done.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°You still don¡¯t admit it. Do you still want Rou-er to keep accusing you?¡±


    Qi Yirou pouted, and her tears began to fall again, which made the Emperor¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°Drag the prince to the Ministry of Internal Affairs6. Today, I will punish him for the crime of deceiving the Emperor!¡±


    When Qi Changyi heard the words ¡®Ministry of Internal Affairs¡¯, he began to tremble with fear. However, his mother had taught him never to lie, so he would not confess to this crime.


    The guards surrounded Qi Changyi, picking him up and forcefully dragging him out as if he were a filthy rag.


    If one took a closer look at the spot Qi Changyi had just been kneeling in, one could see tearstains left on the floor, mixed with a touch of scarlet.


    The sharp-eyed eunuch rushed forward to clean up the mess.


    The Emperor comforted his little daughter for a while before he was interrupted by the eunuch who had hurried to the door.


    ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, Minister Pei requests an audience.¡±


    Notes


    1: Qi Yirou refers to herself as ¡®±¾¹«Ö÷¡¯. Though she and Changyi are siblings, she is using this to assert her superiority.


    2: Áè³Ù: death by dismemberment/to kill a thousand times. This was a punishment where people died after having bits of their flesh lopped off with a blade.


    3: ´óÒåÃðÇ×: to sacrifice one¡¯s own relatives in the name of justice.


    4: Ä¿íöÓûÁÑ: I didn¡¯t really know how to translate it haha, basically his eyes are so wide the side of them look like they could tear.


    5: ·´ÁËÄãÁË: This is a curse word, I¡¯m not really sure how to explain it, usually used by parents to scold their kids after they¡¯ve been disobedient.


    6: ÄÚÎñ¸®: It has many divisions that work to manage the palace¡¯s internal affairs. I think Changyi is being turned over to É÷ÐÌ˾, which (I think) is in charge of punishments.

 CH 22

    When Pei Zheng strode into the hall, Qi Yirou couldn¡¯t help but straighten her back. For some reason, when she met Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze, she felt that he could see through all her thoughts.


    The Emperor sent Qi Yirou back to her palace to rest. He was going to talk serious business with Pei Zheng.


    Although Qi Yirou was reluctant, she wiped her tears and returned to her residence.


    The only ones left in the hall were Pei Zheng and the Emperor. He asked, ¡°What brings Pei-aiqing1 here so late?¡±


    Pei Zheng stroked his sleeves, ¡°Responding to the Emperor, the spy from the southwest barbarian tribe sends a report. The barbarian leader has agreed to the proposal of a marriage alliance, and intends to send envoys to the court2.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face visibly brightened. ¡°Good, very good, this way we can recover the borderlands without any bloodshed!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes shifted, and he hesitated, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    The Emperor immediately asked, ¡°What is it? There¡¯s no harm in saying it. Aiqing has put forth great effort in regards to this matter, so I will definitely listen to your advice.¡±


    Pei Zheng walked to the Emperor¡¯s side and whispered in his ear, and the Emperor¡¯s face immediately became strange.


    ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Pei Zheng took a few steps back and lowered his head respectfully. ¡°Of course.¡±


    The Emperor sighed. ¡°Since this is the case, in Pei-aiqing¡®s opinion, is there a suitable candidate?¡±


    Pei Zheng raised his head. The emotions in his eyes were masked by darkness.


    ¡­


    The Ministry of Internal Affairs, the Office of Careful Punishment.


    Torture weapons of all shapes and sizes lined the walls, looking eerie and terrifying. It was said that there were 72 different types of torture, each one uniquely cruel. No matter how tightly shut one¡¯s mouth was, there was definitely something here that could pry it open.


    After Qi Changyi¡¯s hands and feet were bound, he was thrown to the ground. Although he was still considered a prince, without the Emperor¡¯s favor he was inferior to a chief eunuch.


    What¡¯s more, he had offended the third princess. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this hellhole without at least having his skin torn off.


    Qi Changyi was truly terrified. There were bloodstains on the floor and walls, on the tables and chairs next to him, and the entire room carried an iron stench.


    He wasn¡¯t really going to die here, was he?


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and two tall figures walked inside. They were the guards in charge of the torture, and they looked devilish and ready to kill.


    One of the guards stepped forward, picking up Qi Changyi as if he were a little rabbit, tying him to the wooden crucifix3. When he saw that Qi Changyi was only dressed in his underclothes, he smiled evilly.


    ¡°Second brother, everybody says that His Highness is an alluring beauty4, but a few of our brothers still don¡¯t believe it. Seeing him today, he really lives up to the rumors.¡±


    ¡°Second brother¡± took advantage of the fact he was tying the rope around Qi Changyi¡¯s wrists; he reached out and groped Qi Changyi¡¯s white, jade-like fingers.


    ¡°This beauty, it¡¯s a pity he¡¯s a man, and his mother is a fool. Pei5, how unlucky.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t say that.¡± The other man leaned forward and whispered something into ¡°second brother¡±¡®s ear, and they both laughed, looking Qi Changyi up and down.


    ¡°Third brother, you¡¯ve got big balls hahaha! If you actually dare do something to the prince, I¡¯ll call you ¡®second brother¡¯ instead!¡±


    That ¡°third brother¡± stared at Qi Changyi, his jade-smooth white face, his bright red lips, and the messy black hair that was stuck to his cheeks. He resembled a beautiful demon6 who had just sucked up a human spirit.


    This little demon¡¯s eyes were red, but his refusal to admit defeat only aroused others¡¯ desire to conquer him.


    ¡°Third brother¡±¡®s head was muddled by lust, and his huge, rough hands unceremoniously attached themselves to Qi Changyi¡¯s waist, rubbing it twice.


    ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s a fool. Would be a pity to torture him to death before letting me7 have some fun with him!¡±


    Notes


    1: °®Çä: This is how Emperors referred to their ministers.


    2: Ì쳯: Another name for the Imperial Court, but used when talking to foreign tribes.


    3: During punishments, people were tied to wooden crosses, called Ê®×Ö¼Ü.


    4: Çã³Ç: Someone so beautiful they can overthrow cities (the same qingcheng as in the title!)


    5: ÅÞ: Bah!


    6. Ñý¾«: usually refers to a female demon.


    7. ÀÏ×Ó: Not really sure how to explain it, it¡¯s a way to refer to oneself as well, kind of like ¡®old man¡¯.

 CH 23

    TW: Attempted r*pe/whipping


    Qi Changyi desperately twisted his body, trying to dodge the hand groping his waist. But it was as though the hand had eyes; it wormed its way along Qi Changyi¡¯s body, tracing the underrobe over his chest.


    ¡°Third brother¡± was amazed by the softness and smoothness of his skin. He wore a dumbfounded expression1 on his face; he looked as though he had just discovered some rare treasure.


    This skin was a few points better than that of the few palace maids he had held before. It felt like silk and satin, and he couldn¡¯t get enough of touching it.


    He eagerly pulled at his pants, and after they were almost off, he began to strip Qi Changyi. He muttered, ¡°I must fuck him, even if it gets me killed.¡±


    ¡°Second brother¡± stood beside him, looking eager and impatient. ¡°Is it really that good? I¡¯m waiting for my turn too, you know.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s wrists were bloody and raw from struggling, and the ropes were dyed red. But he acted as though he couldn¡¯t feel the pain, and continued to thrash against the restraints, trying to push away the disgusting person in front of him.


    But he was too weak. He could only shake his head desperately, holding back tears.


    ¡°N-no¡­Go away¡­Go away¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what the two were planning to do to him, but he was already drowning in waves of instinctive fear.


    Just when Qi Changyi¡¯s pants were about to come down, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Third brother¡± froze; who would come to the Office of Careful Punishment to disrupt the torture session?


    He quickly stuffed the ugly thing2 back into his pants, before he stood rigidly beside the wooden cross.


    The door opened to reveal a pretty little palace maid. She spoke softly, ¡°The third princess has orders, she hopes that the two officers will interrogate him thoroughly, and find the dog¡¯s whereabouts at all costs. After you are finished, the princess will reward you handsomely.¡±


    The two guards saluted respectfully as the maid left, holding her neck high.


    ¡°Scared the shit out of me, second brother, this prince really is an eyesore to the third princess. She wants us to¡­¡±


    ¡°Third brother¡± made a slashing motion with his finger over his neck, and ¡°second brother¡± nodded in assent. ¡°Her Royal Highness has personally issued the order, so you¡¯d better put your thing away and hurry up with the interrogation.¡±


    The two guards each picked up a soft whip, moving to stand on either side of Qi Changyi.


    ¡°Pa!¡± The whip made a crisp sound as it slapped delicate skin, leaving bloodstains that bloomed on the white underrobe.


    ¡°Your Highness, I advise that you fess up. The whip doesn¡¯t have eyes; you don¡¯t want to ruin your pretty little face, do you?¡±


    Qi Changyi bit his tongue from the pain, and the taste of blood filled his mouth. He spoke tearfully, ¡°I¡­no¡­¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Two more lashes came down on him.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a tough idiot3. If you appease your third sister, this matter will go over smoothly. She¡¯s your sister, can she really kill you over a dog?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s forehead was beaded with cold sweat, and his small body couldn¡¯t stop shaking from the pain, but he still whispered resolutely, ¡°I won¡¯t lie¡­I really didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    The two guards exchanged a glance, each grabbing a bowl of salt water from the table and pouring it over Qi Changyi.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Qi Changyi thrashed in pain; the salt water seeping into his wound was so painful that he couldn¡¯t breathe. It felt as though he was being bitten by thousands of ants. His vision finally went dark as he fainted.


    He had been slapped awake. Qi Changyi felt a tearing pain at the corner of his mouth, and he opened his eyes. There was a burning sensation close to his cheek.


    ¡°Such a charming little face. If there are any more marks, it won¡¯t look good.¡±


    The red-hot soldering iron inched closer and closer to his face, followed by laughter. Qi Changyi gritted his teeth and shut his eyes tightly. But even when he was scared to death like this, there was only one name on his lips.


    ¡°Pei-gege¡­¡±


    Just when the soldering iron was about to touch his skin, the door of the Office of Careful Punishment was kicked open violently, cracking the door frame in the process.


    Notes


    Pei-gege?! I don¡¯t actually know lmao I haven¡¯t read this in a while


    1: ÑÛ¾¦¶¼Ö±ÁË: Literally ¡®eyes straightening¡¯. Basically looking dumbfounded/shocked.


    2. ³ó¶ñµÄ¶«Î÷- ¡®ugly, gross thing¡¯. Yes, it is his pp. ¡°Second brother¡± also refers to it as ¡°ÍæÒ⡱, which means ¡®thing¡¯ but according to my dictionary also means ¡®dingus¡¯.


    3. ÈËɵ×ìÓ²: ¡®fool with a hard mouth¡¯.

 CH 24

    The intruder was dressed in an elaborate black boa-embroidered robe1, with designs of auspicious clouds in dull silver, a vermilion and white jade belt at his waist, and an exquisite jade token hanging from it.


    When the two guards saw him, they were so frightened that the objects in their hands dropped to the ground with a ¡®thunk¡¯. They quickly gathered their bearings and saluted respectfully.


    ¡°G-greetings to Minister Pei.¡±


    Why would Prime Minister Pei suddenly show up at the Office of Careful Punishment, a place dominated by cruel torturers? One could have a hundred ideas on the matter but not a single one would be correct2.


    Pei Zheng gazed coldly at the two guards who were bent at the waist in their salute. He walked into the room without paying them any attention.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes were hazy. He thought he must have been hallucinating from the pain. After all, why would he see Pei-gege in such a place?


    He shook his head, as if he was trying to shake away the illusion.


    But Pei-gege did not disappear. Instead, he walked towards him, his eyes dark and complicated.


    The small body tied to the cross was completely red, as if he had been immersed in a bath of blood. Some of his wounds had opened, exposing the scarlet flesh underneath. The sight would make most people suck a deep breath.


    But although his body was riddled with injuries, Qi Changyi¡¯s little jade-like face was unscathed. Pei Zheng reached out to stroke his cheek. His movements were surprisingly gentle.


    When Qi Changyi felt the warm hand on his face, his eyes became wet. He was trying to hold back his tears, but he called out in a low, aggrieved voice, ¡°Pei-gege.¡±


    Pei Zheng felt his heart tremble.


    He carefully untied the restraints, pulling Qi Changyi off the rack. He opened the front of his robes, neatly depositing Qi Changyi¡¯s body inside, hugging the small man close to his chest.


    Seeing this, the two guards became even more terrified of Pei Zheng, but still dared to try and stop him. ¡°Lord Pei, you can¡¯t take him away! By the third princess¡¯s order, if we don¡¯t get the truth out of him, the prince cannot leave the Office of Careful Punishment!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes looked as though they could shoot ice crystals, and his voice was so cold that it seemed to lower the entire Office of Careful Punishment¡¯s temperature by several degrees.


    ¡°Oh? And what if I insist on taking him away? If you¡¯ve got the guts, why don¡¯t you try and stop me?¡±


    After he spoke, Pei Zheng was just about to leave while carrying Qi Changyi against his breast. The person who was struggling so hard against his restraints just a moment ago was quiet and obedient in Pei Zheng¡¯s arms, his eyes still glistening with tears.


    The two guards weighed the consequences of going against Pei Zheng or Qi Yirou in their heads, and chose to point their swords at Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Lord Pei, if you insist on doing this, don¡¯t blame this lowly one for offending you.¡±


    A sword stabbed Pei Zheng in the blink of an eye, but before it could touch him, it was suddenly repelled by a burst of inner force3, which caused it to fall to the ground.


    A shadow flashed quickly through the door. It hooked a foot underneath the fallen sword, kicking it into the air. The sword seemed to have eyes; it flew toward ¡°third brother¡±¡®s wrist, nailing him to the wooden cross.


    As ¡°third brother¡± howled in pain, the mysterious shadow¡¯s black hand pulled out a sword flower4, and ¡°second brother¡±¡®s palm was punctured and pinned to the rack as well.


    The sword flew gracefully, seemingly appearing out of thin air. It slashed randomly at the two guards, exploiting their numerous openings. Blood immediately soaked their official robes.


    Chengfeng stood in front of the cross and lowered his eyes, awaiting Pei Zheng¡¯s next order.


    The scene was bloody and brutal. Pei Zheng covered Qi Changyi¡¯s swollen eyes with his robe, ¡°Your Highness, what do you want to do with these two dog slaves?¡±


    Qi Changyi choked twice through his sobs. ¡°They, they were also only obeying third sister¡¯s orders¡­¡±


    He paused, stretched out a weak, boneless hand, and pointed at ¡°third brother¡±. ¡°However, just now he wanted to take off my pants. Pei-gege, the maid sent by third sister clearly didn¡¯t say he needed to take off his pants to execute me¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but that didn¡¯t mean that Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t either. He looked at the guard whose legs were shaking to the point of being riddled with holes5, and he was suddenly burning with fiery rage.


    The guard shouted, ¡°Lord Pei, don¡¯t listen to this fool¡¯s words! This lowly one was merely following orders!¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s mouth lifted into a sneer. ¡°Orders? Whose orders? The Emperor merely said that the prince would be locked in here until he confessed to the crime, but the third princess wants you to kill him immediately?¡±


    Pei Zheng restrained his smile, and his gaze turned menacing. ¡°You mean, the third princess disobeyed the words of the Emperor in order to lynch someone? You should know, the abuse of lynching is a taboo in the palace.¡±


    Those strings of words had scared the two guards to the point that they were unable to stand. Pei Zheng snorted coldly and muttered a single sentence, before turning to leave.


    ¡°Let them keep their dog lives.¡±


    Chengfeng bowed and obeyed the order.


    The two guards breathed a sigh of relief. They both knew this guard who was always by Pei Zheng¡¯s side, and turned to beg Chengfeng for mercy.


    ¡°Bodyguard Feng, Lord Pei has already resisted the royal decree by seizing a person from the Office of Careful Punishment. If you hurt the two guards in charge of the punishment, it will surely incite the wrath of the gods. Why don¡¯t you let us go, we swear that we won¡¯t ever speak of this matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Who says Lord Pei is resisting the decree?¡±


    Chengfeng interrupted them, and his voice was bone-chillingly cold. He really took after his master.


    ¡°The Emperor has issued a decree: release the prince Qi Changyi and change his sentence to a three-day confinement in his residence. Sorry, I forgot to mention it before.¡±


    Chengfeng picked up the soldering iron on the ground. It had long since cooled, so he put it back on the stove until it burned red, playing with it in his hands. ¡°Also, when the lord said to let you keep your dog lives, he meant¡­¡±


    He spoke plainly, ¡°Don¡¯t kill them.¡±


    Soon, shrill screams that reached the heavens were heard from inside the Office of Careful Punishment, one after another.


    One of the screams became even more tragic, for the guard had been turned into a eunuch.


    Pei Zheng hugged Qi Changyi close as he wove through the palace walls. The small body in his arms was growing hotter and hotter, and no matter what he did, blood continued to flow uncontrollably. Only his pale lips remained bloodless.


    Pei Zheng felt that he was walking too slowly. He decidedly lifted Qi Changyi into his arms and used qinggong6. In a matter of moments, his feet lightly tapped the ground as he landed, right in front of the Imperial Hospital.


    After casually landing in the Imperial Hospital¡¯s yard, he scared the crap out of Jiang Yubai, who scattered his carefully sorted piles of medicine in fear.


    When Jiang Yubai saw that it was Pei Zheng, he rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°Lord Pei, don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve been seeing a bit too much of each other?¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t speak. He merely lifted his robe, revealing the tiny, bloody man that was tucked inside.


    The herbs in Jiang Yubai¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He wordlessly led Pei Zheng to an inner room, and gently placed the unconscious Qi Changyi on the bed.


    After instructing a few maids to fetch hot water, Jiang Yubai quickly prepared an ointment for external wounds. He deposited the ointment in Pei Zheng¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Apply it to every wound. It will sting a little, so you should be gentle and try not to hurt His Highness.¡±


    With those words, he slung his medicine bag over his shoulder and was about to go downstairs to decoct the medicine7.


    Pei Zheng coughed lightly, ¡°You want me to apply it?¡±


    Jiang Yubai gave Pei Zheng a weird look, before plucking the ointment out of Pei Zheng¡¯s hand. He sat down soundlessly on the edge of the bed and took off Qi Changyi¡¯s blood-soaked underrobe.


    Pei Zheng immediately grasped his hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Applying medicine.¡±


    Pei Zheng snatched the ointment back and said indifferently, ¡°Get out and close the door.¡±


    Jiang Yubai picked up his medicine bag again, gently closing the door behind him.


    Pei Zheng began to carefully peel off Qi Changyi¡¯s clothes. The flesh on the wounds had already adhered to the fabric. Even if he pulled lightly, the wounds would open and blood would seep out.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed from the pain, and his voice was soft and pitiful. ¡°Pei-gege, it hurts.¡±


    Notes


    Imagining Pei Zheng looking like a kangaroo mom carrying Changyi I¡¯m crying


    1: òþÅÛ: an official robe worn by ministers embroidered with a boa snake design.


    2: °Ù˼²»µÃÆä½â: means to be baffled, but I kept it because I thought it sounded cool haha


    3: ÄÚÁ¦: basically spiritual energy or qi in cultivation novels.


    4: ½£»¨: ¡®sword flower¡¯. I thought this meant something different, but it¡¯s actually just a flower with some spiky-looking leaves and petals.


    5. ³Éɸ×Ó: ¡®to become a sieve¡¯, to be riddled with holes.


    6: ÇṦ: the jumping-flying cultivation thing.


    7: ¼åÒ©: decoction, or creating an essence out of an herb by heating it up. A very common practice in Chinese medicine.

 CH 25

    Pei Zheng suddenly tore open the white underrobe, and the whip marks covering Qi Changyi¡¯s body made most people inhale sharply.


    ¡°It¡¯s this kind of pain that will help Your Highness remember,¡± Pei Zheng said hatefully, but his movements slowed down a little bit. ¡°Be more attentive in the future. You don¡¯t even know how to respond to these kinds of people.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s body was dripping with sweat. He bit his seductive red lips tightly as his whole body trembled with pain.


    He really couldn¡¯t learn the complicated ins and outs of dealing with the world; if he could, who would have dared to bully him so many times? There had never been anyone by his side to teach him.


    Pei Zheng dipped his fingertips into the cold ointment and smeared it onto a wound. Although it was prepared with the finest medicinal herbs, there would still be a burning pain when it came into contact with raw flesh.


    Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t help but whine softly a few times. Pei Zheng raised his eyes and glanced at him inexplicably. He immediately bit his lip again, swallowing the pain back into his throat.


    Those already torn red lips had been bitten again; blood flowed out and covered them in a layer of coquettish scarlet, making them look even more alluring.


    Pei Zheng was still applying the ointment with one hand. With the other, he reached out and pried open Qi Changyi¡¯s clenched lips. His slender fingers stuffed their way between his teeth, pressing against that soft, warm tongue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s teeth didn¡¯t dare to exert any force.


    ¡°Shout when it hurts, there¡¯s no one else here.¡±


    Pei Zheng said this as he smeared ointment over the last whip mark, and Qi Changyi groaned, ¡°Nn1¡­¡±


    Finally, every wound had been covered by the ointment, and the blood had stopped flowing. The medicine not only sped up the coagulation and healing processes, but also ensured that there wouldn¡¯t be a single scar.


    There was a knock at the door. It was Jiang Yubai, carrying a bowl of freshly stewed medicinal soup and a clean white robe.


    He kept his head lowered as he walked forward, not even looking at the little prince on the bed. He placed the medicine bowl and robe in Pei Zheng¡¯s hands, before turning to walk out.


    As soon as Jiang Yubai had walked to the door and opened it, he collided with Cheng Feng who had reached out to knock.


    Cheng Feng was stunned for a moment, but he collected himself quickly and swiftly hid his bloodstained hand behind his back.


    But he wasn¡¯t faster than the sharp-eyed Jiang Yubai.


    ¡°Bodyguard Feng, I advise that you don¡¯t go in right now.¡±


    Jiang Yubai walked out with a swagger, speaking with a frivolous tone.


    Cheng Feng frowned, before finally closing the door and standing outside to keep watch.


    Pei Zheng handed the medicine bowl to Qi Changyi, raised his eyes and commanded, ¡°Drink up.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s face wrinkled. This concoction smelled even more bitter than the last one, he really didn¡¯t want to be drinking any more of this. He lifted the bowl gingerly, slowly bringing it to his mouth.


    ¡°Your Highness is not willing to drink it yourself, could it that you want me to feed you?¡±


    When Qi Changyi thought back to the last time Pei Zheng fed him medicine, his ears turned red. He immediately gulped down the bowl with a bitter look on his face.


    ¡°Too bitter.¡±


    He stuck out his tongue and fanned it with his hands, as if to blow the bitterness away.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s hand felt around and grabbed something, and he stuffed it into Qi Changyi¡¯s open mouth. A sweet taste covered his tongue, diluting the bitterness somewhat, and the corners of his frown curved upwards slightly.


    ¡°So sweet, it¡¯s a candied fruit!¡±


    A small piece of candied fruit was enough for him to forget the pain for a little bit and reveal a beautiful smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a common snack. It¡¯s so easy to please Your Highness.¡± Pei Zheng tossed the white robes onto the bed and said to Qi Changyi, ¡°Put on your clothes and go back to your palace yourself.¡±


    The bloody-sweet taste in Qi Changyi¡¯s mouth had not yet dissipated, and he really had no way of changing clothes by himself. If he exerted just a little bit of force, the wounds on his body could burst open at any time.


    But Pei Zheng merely stood beside him with a cold expression, showing no intention to help him.


    Qi Changyi sat up carefully. He raised his arms cautiously, before there was a sudden heart-piercing pain on his chest. He looked down and sure enough, a wound had split open, and blood was leaking out of it.


    Pei Zheng also saw the blood, so he quickly dipped his finger back into the ointment and stepped forward, holding the back of Qi Changyi¡¯s head with one hand while smearing ointment with the other.


    Realizing that Qi Changyi was unable to dress himself due to his injuries, Pei Zheng grabbed the white robe and gently wrapped it around the little man like a blanket.


    Only his little head peaked out, and his entire body shifted nervously; he resembled a silkworm cocoon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. If the wound opens again, I¡¯ll throw you.¡±


    Qi Changyi immediately ceased his shuffling. He shrank further into the robe and blinked his eyes.


    Pei Zheng picked up the little white bundle, before walking out of the room with long strides.


    Cheng Feng heard the approaching footsteps. He pushed open the door on cue and whispered something into Pei Zheng¡¯s ear.


    Pei Zheng nodded, his eyes shadowy. ¡°You can deal with the rest of it.¡±


    He turned to leave, but suddenly stopped and looked back at Cheng Feng. ¡°Have Imperial Physician Jiang take a look at your hand first.¡±


    As soon as Qi Changyi had returned to his bedroom, he was surrounded by teary maids and eunuchs. They all saw the little prince had been fine when he left, but had now returned to them bearing terrible wounds.


    Li Yu¡¯s butt injury still hadn¡¯t recovered fully, so he limped to Pei Zheng, knelt to the ground and kowtowed.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Pei, thank you, Lord Pei. If it wasn¡¯t for your intervention, His Highness would have been killed by the third princess.¡±


    Several other servants knelt down as well, their voices a chorus of ¡°Thank you, Lord Pei.¡±.


    Pei Zheng only spoke lightly, ¡°¡®You may rise.¡±


    Placing Qi Changyi back on the bed, Pei Zheng turned around and said, ¡°His Majesty has placed His Highness under a three-day house arrest. Don¡¯t let him go out until he¡¯s fully recovered, what could go wrong¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng squinted his eyes. ¡°You were the ones who entered the Office of Careful Punishment.¡±


    The kneeling servants all nodded quickly.


    After Pei Zheng left, a little head stuck out of the motionless white cocoon on the bed. After seeing all the servants still kneeling on the ground, he urgently called out in a small voice, ¡°You all, quickly get up.¡±


    Li Yu hurriedly ordered the servants to take care of Qi Changyi: cleaning the bloodstains, changing his clothing, and preparing a meal for him.


    Qi Changyi hardly had an appetite. After eating a bite, he fell into a deep sleep.


    It was the afternoon of the next day when he finally woke up. After a whole night of recovery, Qi Changyi felt that the pain from his injuries had finally lessened.


    However, during his three-day house arrest, he would have to copy ¡°The Thousand Poems¡±2 ten times. Li Yu prepared the brush and ink for him. Qi Changyi sat down at the desk and began to copy diligently.


    He wrote every brushstroke with care. Sunlight scattered onto the desk through the window¡¯s paper screen, and his body was also bathed in it, which seemed to make him shine with an immortal aura.


    Li Yu looked at the prince¡¯s small figure and sighed inwardly. If His Highness was more intelligent than others and possessed great talent, what would his life be like?


    He would certainly have surpassed the fourth prince.


    The peace and quiet of the hall was suddenly interrupted when a junior eunuch rushed in, speaking hurriedly. ¡°Your Highness, Eunuch Li! I heard that the third princess was confined to her palace by His Majesty for three months, and that she was also punished to copy scriptures and kneel at the ancestral hall*! This is the first time His Majesty has ever punished the third princess!


    Qi Changyi paused mid-brushstroke and looked up. ¡°Really?¡±


    The junior eunuch could not mask his joy. ¡°Really! And I heard that the third princess¡¯s beloved pet Yingying was found; it had fallen into the Lotus Pond and drowned!¡±


    Notes


    Jesus lord I¡¯ve discovered some terrible mistakes T-T. I¡¯ve accidently translated ¡®»ÊÉÏ¡¯ as ¡®Emperor¡¯ instead of ¡®your Majesty¡¯. Please don¡¯t throw me into the Office of Careful Punishment (this name is so long, I might just change it too). Also, I¡¯m going to separate Cheng Feng¡¯s name like this now, because¡­because that¡¯s his name. So I¡¯ll be going through and changing those¡­


    I¡¯m sorry to be drip-feeding the story like this, but I¡¯m too impatient to wait until I¡¯ve got a ton of chapters done T-T please bear with me


    1: ¶÷: the pinyin for it is ¡®en¡¯, but I feel like people misinterpret the sound a lot and it sounds weird af to them; I think the sound is closer to ¡®nn¡¯.


    2: ǧ¼ÒÊ«: I¡¯m pretty sure that this is what Fenghe Ju¡¯o meant, it¡¯s a collection of poems from the Tang and Song dynasties.

 CH 26

    The third princess made a huge fuss about Yingying¡¯s death by drowning, and she had done so in front of the Emperor and many other witnesses. The Emperor had previously concealed the matter of her attempted lynching of Qi Changyi, but he could no longer hide it at this point.


    Several court officials, including Pei Zheng, had been standing in the hall, until the Emperor angrily ordered someone to take the sobbing third princess away. Only then did Pei Zheng lower his head as the corners of his mouth hooked upward.


    At the end of the whole fiasco, the initial target Qi Changyi had only received a light sentence of a three-day house arrest, while the Emperor¡¯s beloved third princess was going to be locked up for three months. It was unclear who was favored and who wasn¡¯t.


    The servants of Qi Changyi¡¯s palace were overjoyed. Their master had still received a punishment, but they were so happy that it seemed like they had been rewarded instead.


    During the three-day period, the only visitor was Imperial Physician Jiang, who came by a few times to deliver more ointment and herbs for internal recovery.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s wounds were recovering quickly, and they were beginning to fade. However, there were still traces of pink on his soft white skin, so he still had to apply the ointment daily.


    He was almost finished copying the ¡°Thousand Poems¡±. He hadn¡¯t busied himself at the desk all day for nothing.


    When a junior eunuch at the door hurried inside with a report, he found Qi Changyi lying with his head on the desk, sleeping soundly.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, wake up, the fourth prince is here!¡±


    Qi Changyi was so startled that he almost fell out of his chair.


    ¡°Fourth brother finally came to see me.¡± Qi Changyi felt a little happy in his heart. He ran into the courtyard to greet the fourth prince.


    Although his fourth brother always treated him with indifference, the two were still brothers from the same mother after all. Qi Changyi always trusted his big brother, and he felt he could rely on him.


    ¡°Fourth brother!¡± Qi Changyi trotted over to meet him, panting slightly.


    Upon seeing his carefree appearance, Qi Changfeng frowned. ¡°How many times have I told you that it isn¡¯t appropriate to shout and run in the palace. You need to act with prudence, no matter where you are.¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded obediently. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Qi Changfeng stood still and spoke, ¡°I have also heard about the matter regarding the third princess. Royal Father has so many children, and the third princess is his favorite, yet you still want to force a relationship with her.¡±


    Qi Changfeng continued sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. You have no power and no support in the palace, you need to be extremely careful when dealing with people. If you make a single misstep, someone with malicious intentions could pull me down with you¡­¡±


    Seeing that Qi Changyi had his head lowered and was listening intently, Qi Changfeng sighed, ¡°It¡¯s useless to keep talking. Either way, you won¡¯t understand.¡±


    Qi Changyi raised his head, revealing a pair of pure and harmless eyes. ¡°Fourth brother, I understand. You¡¯re telling me this because you¡¯re worried about me, right?¡±


    Qi Changfeng turned his body sideways, glanced at the door, and grunted an impatient ¡°mm¡±. ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re doing fine. I¡¯ll be leaving now, someone else will come to visit you in a little bit.¡±


    After saying that, he left without looking back.


    Qi Changyi stood in place, gazing at Qi Changfeng¡¯s receding figure. Fourth brother had left in such a hurry, he didn¡¯t even have time to invite him inside.


    Not long after Qi Changfeng left, another figure slipped in from outside the door. Upon seeing Qi Changyi standing in the courtyard, he walked over and hugged his small body.


    ¡°Changyi, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re doing well, good that you¡¯re doing well.¡±


    As he spoke, Zhao Litang gently stroked Qi Changyi¡¯s black hair, in the same way he had done when he was a child.


    But now, Qi Changyi seemed a little nervous in his arms, trying to avoid his hands, even struggling against his embrace.


    Zhao Litang had been fighting on the battlefield all year round, defeating countless enemies. His arms were like a wall of metal; strong and hard. Of course, Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t break free with his thin limbs.


    When Qi Changyi thought of Pei Zheng¡¯s warning to him, he was anxious to the point of crying.


    ¡°Tang-gege, let go of me, please let go of me first, okay? I¡¯m begging you, hurry and let me go¡­¡±


    Zhao Litang froze when he heard Qi Changyi¡¯s sobs. He quickly opened his arms, and QI Changyi jumped away like a little hare.


    ¡°Changyi, you¡­you really don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s eyes were full of grief. He had to waste a lot of effort in negotiating with the fourth prince in order to let him enter the palace; he was desperate to see Qi Changyi.


    When he heard that Qi Changyi had been sent to the Office of Careful Punishment, he was so anxious he nearly broke into the palace. However, he was stopped by several subordinates1.


    He had exhausted his efforts to visit Qi Changyi, but was met with opposition; the little man would not even let Zhao Litang touch him.


    At this moment, the footsteps of patrolling guards echoed thunderously from outside the gate. Zhao Litang grabbed Qi Changyi and retreated into the hall, closing the door behind them. As a provincial official, he was not allowed to enter the palace, so he definitely couldn¡¯t be caught inside the prince¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Tang-gege, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see you, it¡¯s just, isn¡¯t it fine if we just talk like this?¡± Qi Changyi stood a few paces away from Zhao Litang, his voice soft.


    ¡°In the past, Mr. Grand Tutor2 taught me that it isn¡¯t proper to hug and cuddle with others once you grow up.¡±


    Seeing his meek appearance, Zhao Litang couldn¡¯t hold back the anger in his heart, ¡°So I can¡¯t hug you, but Pei Zheng can?¡±


    When he thought about how obedient Qi Changyi was in Pei Zheng¡¯s arms, Zhao Litang was about to go mad from jealousy. He regretted that he didn¡¯t keep Qi Changyi by his side all these years. This little man he had guarded so carefully in youth was actually snatched by that dog thief Pei Zheng.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Zhao Litang stepped forward and asked, ¡°Then what do you mean? Changyi, you have a simple mind and don¡¯t understand a lot of things. I am fully aware of how Pei Zheng sees you.¡±


    He extended his hand and pulled Qi Changyi closer. ¡°Tell me the truth. Pei Zheng, has he done anything to you?¡±


    Qi Changyi stared at Zhao Litang blankly, ¡°What? What would Pei-gege do to me?¡±


    Zhao Litang frowned; he didn¡¯t know how to explain it. ¡°That is, did he take off all your clothes?¡±


    Qi Changyi thought back, and his ears immediately burned red. He lowered his head and whispered, ¡°He did¡­¡±


    Zhao Litang clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°Pei Zheng! He actually has the balls to do this!¡±


    He asked again, ¡°Then did he take off his clothes?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s ears had brightened a shade. ¡°Never¡­¡±


    Zhao Litang breathed a sigh of relief. He stared stoically at the little man in front of him, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Changyi, are you willing to come with me? I will take you to the borderlands, and I won¡¯t ever leave you, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise. ¡°Tang-gege¡­¡±


    Zhao Litang continued to press, ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyebrows creased as he pondered Zhao Litang¡¯s words, when the roof beam above their heads suddenly began to shake, and roof tiles began to fall with a ¡®crack¡¯.


    Zhao Litang shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    He quickly jumped out of an open window, chasing after the figure standing on the beam above them.


    Qi Changyi was scared to death. He rammed his back into the palace door, trying to open it again and again, but he merely crashed into someone¡¯s broad chest instead.


    The shadowy figure sneered coldly and said in a low voice, ¡°Your highness, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Notes


    Damn Changfeng you trash gege, I¡¯m lucky that I have a good big brother and he¡¯s nice to me even though sometimes I¡¯m a little like Changyi hahahaha, be grateful for your siblings c:


    Also I don¡¯t remember Zhao Litang being jealous oooooooooh


    The little Grammarly face in the corner: :c


    1: ²¿ÏÂ, subordinates. I was going to say ¡®underlings¡¯ but it¡¯s not specified whose underlings they are so it sounds clunky af either way.


    2: Ì«¸µ, Grand Tutor. One of the top three civil official posts, usually teaches the royal children as well. Changyi did call him ¡®ÏÈÉú¡¯ which I translated as ¡®Mr.¡¯ because it sounded more childish.

 CH 27

    September 24, 2022Merchie


    Zhao Litang chased the man on the rooftop relentlessly. He was dressed in black, and wore a mask over his face. His qinggong was excellent; he jumped nimbly along the red and golden palace walls like a dragonfly.


    Seeing that Zhao Litang was about to catch up, the black-clad man skillfully changed direction, leaping into a quiet bamboo forest.


    Zhao Litang followed close behind; he drew the short dagger from within his sleeve and thrust it directly into the man¡¯s face.


    The man didn¡¯t dodge; he merely tilted his head to the side to avoid the flash of the flying blade. However, the black cloth over his face had fluttered away due to the sword wind1.


    He turned his head, and Zhao Litang was shocked after seeing his face. He was Pei Zheng¡¯s bodyguard.


    The black cloth that had concealed his identity had fallen off, but Cheng Feng showed no signs of nervousness. He cupped his hands3 towards Zhao Litang, ¡°General Zhao, if I offended you just now, please forgive me.¡±


    Zhao Litang suddenly understood, and he sneered twice. ¡°What a great plan to lure the tiger down the mountain2, it¡¯s a pity that Lord Pei won¡¯t join the battles at the borderlands.¡±


    Cheng Feng kept his hands clasped and said, ¡°My lord has his own plans, it¡¯s pointless for me to speculate. General Zhao, we aren¡¯t too far from the palace gates, I urge you to leave. If word got out that you entered the palace without permission, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Cheng Feng¡¯s sentence trailed off into nothing. He glanced at Zhao Litang once more, before turning around and jumping onto a palace wall, disappearing in two or three leaps.


    Zhao Litang clenched his fists, staring at the spot where the black-clad guard had just been.


    ¡°Pei Zheng¡­¡±


    ***


    A familiar ¡®swoosh¡¯ sound reached Qi Changyi¡¯s ears, and he immediately hid behind Pei Zheng. He pointed at the roof beam and whispered, ¡°Pei-gege, I think there¡¯s an assassin!¡±


    Pei Zheng tugged at the wrinkled robe that had been pulled by the little man, before flicking his forehead with his fingers. ¡°Your Highness, even if there were assassins in the palace, they would never come for you.¡±


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t dare to believe it. Zhao Litang had chased the mysterious figure for so long and still hadn¡¯t returned, he hoped that nothing bad had happened to him.


    He was thinking about it, and asked, ¡°Tang-gege just went through the window, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, he felt the gaze above his head had turned even colder.


    ¡°What are you worried about, Your Highness, General Zhao running into trouble? Or are you worried that no one else will be able to take you to the borderlands?¡±


    Pei Zheng was seething when he thought back to the conversation he had overheard. The little fool didn¡¯t directly refuse; what was he hesitating about? Did he actually want to leave with Zhao Litang?


    Qi Changyi hurriedly shook his head and tried to explain, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, I just didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t know how to explain it clearly to Tang-gege.¡±


    Pei Zheng snorted coldly. ¡°You should remember that, without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywhere, nor can you go anywhere4.¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded in compliance. ¡°I know. I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯ll stay by Pei-gege¡®s side.¡±


    Only then did Pei Zheng flash a satisfied smile.


    ¡°His Majesty has ordered me to check if Your Highness has completed the transcriptions.¡±


    Qi Changyi turned and ran to the desk. He laid out the character-laden sheets of xuan paper5, before calling Pei Zheng over in excitement, ¡°Pei-gege, look, I¡¯ve been copying nonstop for three days. From the time the sun rises to the time night falls, I was copying. I wrote until my hands were sore.¡±


    Pei Zheng strode over and picked up the stack of xuan paper sheets, flipping through it. The tiny script was neat, and one could see that the writer wrote with heart.


    He thumbed through another page. Out of the corner of his eye he caught a glimpse of a small booklet hidden behind the desk. The front cover was filled with unidentifiable words, so he picked it up out of curiosity and opened it.


    Unexpectedly, the docile Qi Changyi who had been standing beside him suddenly reached out to grab the booklet.


    Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t that interested before, but he certainly was now. He was tall and his limbs were long, so he held the booklet above his head with one hand, and restrained Qi Changyi with his other arm.


    He stretched his slender fingers and slowly opened the booklet. The small man in his arms was already dying of embarrassment, covering his face with both hands.


    The pages of the booklet were densely packed with the same two characters.


    ¡°Pei Zheng¡± ¡°Pei Zheng¡± ¡°Pei Zheng¡± ¡°Pei Zheng¡± ¡°Pei Zheng¡± ¡°¡­¡±


    Even when he flipped through the rest of the pages, the contents were all the same.


    In the first few pages, it was obvious that the writer was not very skilled; the ink had smudged everywhere. But the more he turned the pages, the more refined the script became, and Qi Changyi had begun to practice in different fonts6 as well.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he reached the last page of the booklet. This handwriting was somewhat similar to his own.


    ¡°Your Highness, what is the meaning of this?¡± The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and he looked down at the little man in his arms.


    Last time, he had seen a few pages with Zhao Litang¡¯s name, and he had become enraged. But it turns out that there was an entire booklet that had been filled with his own name.


    Did that mean that he had more weight in Qi Changyi¡¯s heart?


    Qi Changyi still had his hands over his face. He shifted twice but didn¡¯t say a word.


    Pei Zheng set the booklet down before gently removing those two delicate little arms with one hand. Qi Changyi¡¯s pale face was revealed, two red patches of flush on its surface, which gave him an adorable, shy look.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes shifted awkwardly. He had been secretly practicing writing Pei Zheng¡¯s name, whatever, but now he had actually been discovered by the man himself. It made his ears turn scarlet to the point they looked like they were dripping blood.


    ¡°I-I, I¡­.¡±


    Qi Changyi stuttered ¡°I¡± for a while, unable to explain himself.


    Pei Zheng chuckled twice, knowing that he stuttered when he was nervous. He wasn¡¯t in any hurry for a response. He lowered his head, brushing his cold lips against the burning red earlobe, and the little man¡¯s body shook with surprise.


    ¡°Your Highness, you completed the transcriptions well, do you want a little reward?¡±


    When Qi Changyi heard the word ¡°reward¡± he forgot all of his embarrassment. His eyes were shining brightly, ¡°I do, I do, I do!¡±


    Seeing how excited he was, Pei Zheng also temporarily forgot about his gloomy mood. He tapped the tip of Qi Changyi¡¯s nose, ¡°It¡¯s not bad to want a reward. Your Highness just needs to learn some new things. If Your Highness does well, I will reward you.¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded vigorously, ¡°Okay! Pei-gege, what do I have to learn?¡±


    Pei Zheng released his arm and stepped back, smiling, before clapping his hands twice. The palace door slowly opened behind them.


    Several beauties floated into the room, they were all wearing revealing clothes. They were all willowy and graceful. Their trail of fragrance filled the entire palace.


    Each of these women had a pair of seductive eyes; with smiles on their lips, they winked at Qi Changyi, who was frozen in place.


    Qi Changyi glanced at these water snake-like7 women, his face growing redder and redder as he desperately tried to find a safe place to pin his eyes to no avail.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s reaction was completely different; he merely stared at the little prince¡¯s numerous facial expressions, examining him from the top of his head to the tips of his toes.


    The group of women all turned their bodies to face them as they saluted, ¡°Greetings to Ninth Highness and Lord Pei.¡±


    The chorus of voices was soft and charming.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Do you know why I called you all here?¡±


    ¡°We know.¡±


    Pei Zheng looked down at the helpless little man and raised his chin slightly. ¡°Get started then.¡±


    Notes


    We stan Cheng Feng our ninja queen


    I was trying to cut down on footnotes because it might be annoying, but I feel the urge to just explain everything urggghhhhh


    1. ½£·ç: the wind caused from the sword flying through the air (that¡¯s too many words to put in)


    2. µ÷»¢Àëɽ: a diversion to lure away a tough enemy.


    3. ¹°ÊÖ: type of salute, used for greeting. It¡¯s the one where you hold your fist with your other hand.


    4. I don¡¯t know how to explain it, that¡¯s what he said, it just sounds really weird and I have the urge to explain myself.


    5. ÐûÖ½: a very high quality rice paper. It¡¯s very soft, and it¡¯s the ideal paper for calligraphy.


    6. A little mini lesson on Chinese calligraphy: there are several ¡®fonts¡¯ or scripts, like the ancient seal script, cursive script, and our standard script. Yeah, so just imagine Changyi doodling Pei Zheng¡¯s name with little cursive swirls.


    7: Ë®ÉßÑü: ¡®water snake waist¡¯. I¡¯m assuming this is the insinuation, it means to have a thin waist.

 CH 28

    Behind the thin yellow bed curtain, Qi Changyi¡¯s exquisite brocade clothes had been tossed to the floor. The little man was huddled at the corner of the bed; his white underrobe had been pulled to his collarbone, revealing a patch of cloud-colored skin.


    Qi Changyi hugged his knees, his eyes growing more fearful by the second.


    The seductresses undid their robes slightly and surrounded him, smiling and coaxing with their soft voices.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Your Highness, come and play with us.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, my chest hurts. Could you rub it for me?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    These alluring calls had the power to turn any man¡¯s limbs into jelly.


    But out of the two men present, one had no clue what was going on and instinctively resisted, while the other sat out in the hall on a mahogany chair with no expression.


    A daring woman stepped forward to try and pull Qi Changyi out, grabbing his arm and tugging vigorously.


    Of course, Qi Changyi was dragged from the corner to the center of the bed, where several pairs of soft hands immediately latched onto him.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t touch me! Ahh!¡±


    Qi Changyi was pinned to the bed. He struggled with all his might, his eyes reddening.


    Pei-gege was sitting right outside, how could he let him be bullied by these people?


    The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. Tears began to leak out of his eyes, and his struggling limbs gradually weakened. In the end, he could only shake his head and shed crystal tears.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s cold voice rang out as he stepped inside. He swept his eyes over the intense performance1 in front of him, but he remained cool and collected.


    ¡°Are you serving him, or kidnapping him?¡±


    The seductresses quickly let go of Qi Changyi, trembling as they dropped to their knees.


    ¡°My lord, please spare us. His Highness is really weird, we have served many men before, but we¡¯ve never met one like His Highness.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes became even colder, and he lifted the chin of the woman who had just spoken. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Oh? Then what is His Highness like?¡±


    The woman was entranced by the bottomless pools of Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes, her face flushing red at the sight of his light smile.


    ¡°R-replying to the lord, His Highness obviously has some brain problems, I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t really understand what love is. The lord wants us to guide His Highness in matters of the bedroom, but he won¡¯t be able to learn without understanding the meaning behind it first¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng retracted his hand, before swinging his arm with force.


    ¡°Pa!¡± The woman was slapped on the face so hard that her entire body fell to the side, and blood oozed from the torn corner of her lips.


    The rest of the seductresses kneeling in the hall immediately prostrated themselves and begged for mercy.


    Pei Zheng stretched his five fingers and called out, ¡°Come.¡±


    Cheng Feng, who was outside guarding the door, responded to the summons.


    ¡°Get rid of them.¡± After giving the order, Pei Zheng walked to the side of the bed.


    Several more guards came in, dragging the women out without blinking.


    Pei Zheng embraced the little man who was sobbing to the point of being unable to breathe, rubbing his back gently.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s vision was blurred with tears. When he heard the screams and begging for mercy from outside the hall, he hiccupped.


    ¡°Pei-gege, please spare their lives.¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at him in silence.


    Qi Changyi wiped his tears with the back of his hand. ¡°They2 didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it¡¯s all my fault for being so stupid, I don¡¯t understand anything, and I can¡¯t learn anything, I implicated all of them for no reason¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng placed a finger on the other¡¯s red lips, stopping the rest of the incoherent sentence. He raised his eyes and commanded, ¡°His Highness just said that he would spare your lives, hurry up and thank him!¡±


    The seductresses all kowtowed and thanked him for his benevolence.


    Cheng Feng led the women out of the hall. As he was about to leave, Pei Zheng gave him a wink3, and Cheng Feng immediately understood. He closed the door and left.


    He knew that his master would not let these loose-lipped women live; he was merely putting on an act for His Highness.


    He led the seductresses to a deserted place outside the palace. Cheng Feng¡¯s sword was swift. He made short work of the women, before he found a random spot to bury them.


    Pei Zheng ordered someone to bring a basin of cold water. He carefully wiped Qi Changyi¡¯s face and covered his swollen eyes with the soaked cloth.


    ¡°Pei-gege, I didn¡¯t learn well like you asked¡­does that mean I won¡¯t get a reward?¡±


    Qi Changyi pursed his lips and tried his best to hold back tears.


    Pei Zheng was instantly swayed by his pitiful appearance and felt obligated to reward him anyway.


    Pei Zheng removed the towel over his tear-filled eyes and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t shed a single tear from now on, I¡¯ll reward you.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes widened. He raised his head and blinked furiously, as though he wanted to suck those tears back into his eyes.


    ¡°I can do it, don¡¯t fall, don¡¯t fall¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi muttered in a quiet voice as he fanned his hand over his face.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be so effective; the tears had really stopped.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s opened his eyes wide and stared at Pei Zheng, ¡°Pei-gege, look, my tears are all gone.¡±


    Pei Zheng wrapped the brocade robe around the other¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Then remember to come to the study early tomorrow morning.¡±


    After speaking, he nodded his head, ¡°Don¡¯t be late again, and don¡¯t run around without permission.¡±


    When Qi Changyi thought about the study, he remembered the last time he had been there. His mouth pouted slightly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t late, Pei-gege was the late one. You were walking and laughing with fourth brother.¡±


    ¡°Do you dislike it when I¡¯m with the fourth prince?¡± Pei Zheng teased. ¡°Unfortunately, there are state affairs that I must discuss with him, so we will inevitably meet every now and then.¡±


    Qi Changyi felt uncomfortable in his heart, and replied in a low voice, ¡°But, whenever Pei-gege is with me, you don¡¯t even smile. When you¡¯re with fourth brother, you¡¯re always laughing.¡±


    Pei Zheng narrowed his eyes, ¡°Is Your Highness accusing4 me? I¡¯ve never had any physical contact with the fourth prince, but you, Your Highness, let Zhao Litang hug you whenever he wants.¡±


    Qi Changyi had no rebuttal. After all, Zhao Litang did indeed embrace him as soon as he saw him today.


    ¡°You never learn, do you? I really need to think of a way to keep you honest and obedient, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly leaned closer, towering over him. Qi Changyi¡¯s entire field of vision was obstructed by Pei Zheng¡¯s body, he could only look up blankly and swallow the saliva back into his throat.


    ¡°N-no, no need! I¡¯ll definitely¡­ah!¡±


    Before Qi Changyi had finished his sentence, he felt a searing pain on his buttocks. He quickly reached down and touched the place that had just been hit; it was slightly hot.


    ¡°Definitely what?¡± Pei Zheng asked, before reaching out and slapping the other side of his little butt.


    Qi Changyi shouted ¡°ah!¡± again, clutching his butt as he backed away desperately. It was only then that he saw the ruler in Pei Zheng¡¯s hand, just like the one Mr. Grand Tutor used in the past.


    The difference was that the Grand Tutor used the ruler to slap an unruly student¡¯s palm, while Pei Zheng used it to slap the unruly Qi Changyi¡¯s ass.


    As Qi Changyi retreated backward, Pei Zheng closed in from the front, until Qi Changyi¡¯s back hit a bookshelf in the corner, and there was nowhere left for him to go.


    He spoke with a wrinkled face, ¡°Pei-gege, I was wrong, I know I was wrong, this spanking really hurts¡­¡±


    It seemed like the ruler in Pei Zheng¡¯s hand had grown eyes; it actually slipped underneath the little man¡¯s robes, and there was another crisp ¡°pa!¡±.


    Pei Zheng leaned closer and whispered in a deep voice, ¡°And what was it that you did wrong?¡±


    Notes


    Sorry I ran out of synonyms for butt, Pei Zheng really is a scumbag ah?


    I¡¯ve got to stay ahead of the manhua huuu


    Also if you¡¯ve noticed any changes in the previous chapters, I¡¯m working to make them less clunky ;3


    1: Ï·Âë, a performance/act from a play or opera.


    2: Changyi calls the women ¡®½ã½ã¡¯, ¡®big sister¡¯.


    3: ʹÁ˸öÑÛÉ«: I know it sounds weird in the translation but it really does mean ¡®wink¡¯.


    4: ÌÖ·¥: to send troops against, to condemn

 CH 29

    Qi Changyi was in a daze when he woke up; he was lying in bed.


    Yesterday he had been beaten by Pei Zheng with a ruler, and his two buttocks were swollen and red. They stung at the slightest touch. Pei Zheng had threatened and forced him to beg for mercy before finally letting him go.


    After greeting1 the Empress, Qi Changyi arrived at the study early and waited for Pei Zheng to return from court.


    It was unknown what methods Pei Zheng had used in order to become Qi Changyi¡¯s personal tutor. One should know that the Crown Prince himself had once asked Pei Zheng to be his tutor, and Pei Zheng had refused him directly.


    Qi Changyi waited for a while, but there was still no sign of Pei Zheng. Qi Changyi leaned on the window sill and stretched his neck outside.


    The door suddenly creaked behind him, and Qi Changyi shrank his neck back like a startled rabbit.


    It wasn¡¯t Pei Zheng who had just entered, but the black-clad Cheng Feng.


    ¡°Your Highness, Master has some business to attend to, so he won¡¯t be able to come this morning. Master has his own plans, so please don¡¯t go to bed in the evening, and wait for him in the palace.¡±


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t understand why Pei Zheng didn¡¯t come, but he knew that Pei-gege always had his reasons for doing things.


    The two left the study, and Cheng Feng escorted Qi Changyi back to his residence.


    Qi Changyi saw the gauze wrapped around Cheng Feng¡¯s hand and asked in a concerned voice, ¡°Bodyguard Feng, Imperial Physician Jiang said that you hurt your hand when you entered the Office of Careful Punishment to save me. Is it a serious injury?¡±


    Cheng Feng replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. It¡¯s not serious.¡±


    Qi Changyi stepped into the palace with a face full of guilt. When he looked back, Cheng Feng had already vanished into thin air.


    Qi Changyi waited the whole day in anticipation and excitement. From morning until nightfall, he waited. While the rest of the palace was fast asleep, he continued to sit in a chair with his eyes peeled.


    Just when he thought that Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t come, he heard two knocks at the door.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes widened, and he stared alertly at the black silhouette reflected against the door.


    The shadowy figure impatiently knocked again and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Open up.¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Zheng¡¯s voice, Qi Changyi flew across the room and opened the palace door. He blinked his round eyes and called out joyfully, ¡°Pei-gege!¡±


    Pei Zheng was not dressed in his official uniform, he opted instead for a low-key black brocade robe, and he wore a slightly impatient expression on his face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to go to sleep yet? So slow.¡±


    Qi Changyi glanced left and right, before covering his mouth and whispering in a hushed tone, ¡°Shh, Pei-gege, be quiet. I¡¯m afraid that the assassin from last time will come back.¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes twitched. He was too lazy to explain the situation; he simply grabbed Qi Changyi¡¯s small arm and marched him out the door.


    There was a black sedan chair waiting outside. The two climbed into it one after another, and the sedan was lifted by several sedan carriers1, swaying as they walked in the direction of the palace gate.


    As he sat in the sedan chair, Pei Zheng closed his eyes and massaged his temples with his fingertips.


    He had been busy all day dealing with the barbarian envoy. The envoy had arrived in the Imperial Capital; he was heading to the palace tomorrow, and Pei Zheng had to ensure that everything ran smoothly.


    He thought back to when the envoy had first arrived; he spoke about the marriage alliance in great detail, and Pei Zheng had felt an inexplicable and complicated feeling in his heart.


    The Emperor had allowed him to personally tutor the prince, but the things that Pei Zheng actually wanted to teach him were too embarrassing to say out loud¡­


    A pair of gentle hands rested on his temples and kneaded them twice. His mind was washed in a warm comforting feeling, and the violent sea of tangled thoughts gradually calmed. He wished that he could stay like this forever.


    But as soon as he opened his eyes and saw the adorable face in front of him, he roughly pushed those little hands away.


    ¡°Pei-gege, do you have a headache? Let me rub your head for you. I¡¯ve rubbed for Mother before¡­¡±


    The little man stretched his arm out to continue relieving Pei Zheng¡¯s headache, but Pei Zheng grabbed his wrist with one hand.


    ¡°No need. It would be be better if Your Highness spent your efforts on your own headaches in the future.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was cold and his eyes were icy, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s wasted on me.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s lips pouted and he retracted his arms. He couldn¡¯t hold back the aggrieved tears that fell from his eyes; he turned away and stared upward to prevent more tears from rolling down.


    Pei Zheng saw his trembling back. His eyes squinted as he grabbed the little man¡¯s chin with one hand and turned him around to face himself. His eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s.


    ¡°Stop crying.¡±


    Qi Changyi blinked his eyes and tried to suck back his tears, but they still rolled out of his eyes and landed directly on Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers.


    At this time, the sedan chair had come to a stop. The guards at the gate were questioning the sedan carriers on the occupant¡¯s identity. Since Pei Zheng was using a different sedan than usual, the guards didn¡¯t recognize it.


    ¡°Anyone who comes through the palace gates must be checked, I don¡¯t care who it is, hurry up and lift the curtain!¡±


    The sedan carriers all looked at each other, but no one stepped forward to lift the curtain.


    When Qi Changyi heard this, he couldn¡¯t hide his nervousness. The space inside the sedan was small; once the curtain was lifted he would surely be exposed. If someone found out that he had sneaked out of the palace, it would definitely spiral into a huge issue.


    The guards were all accustomed to using intimidation. They placed their hands on their hips and spoke loudly, ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t make me come over and do it myself. If the higher-ups decide to blame us later, we¡¯ll all be in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to be in big trouble?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s icy voice rang out from inside the sedan, and the guards immediately dropped their hands back to their sides.


    Pei Zheng held Qi Changyi¡¯s chin in his hand and stared at him, but his words were directed at the guards outside.


    ¡°I¡¯d really like to see who has the guts to lift the curtain.¡±


    As soon as they heard these words, the guards were so frightened that they dropped to their knees on the spot. They didn¡¯t expect that Pei Zheng would appear at the palace gate in the middle of the night.


    ¡°My lord, have mercy on us! We only dared to be so impudent because we didn¡¯t recognize the lord3. This is our first offense, please spare us!¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s mouth hooked into a light smile as he gazed into Qi Changyi¡¯s wet eyes. ¡°Spare you? You¡¯ve scared my little pet rabbit, what can you do about that?¡±


    The guards all kowtowed one after another. ¡°We¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng finally let go of Qi Changyi¡¯s chin. It had been pinched so hard for so long, red fingerprints remained on the smooth white skin. Qi Changyi found that Pei-gege really liked this little chin of his, he took every opportunity to pinch it to the point of redness.


    Pei Zheng reached out and lifted a corner of the curtain, his tone lazy, ¡°I¡¯ll relieve you of your duties here. From now on, you are all soldiers of the army at the borderlands.¡±


    With this last relaxed sentence, the sedan chair set off again towards the bustling streets of the Imperial Capital.


    After a while, the sedan chair stopped in front of a building surrounded by red flowers and drooping willows. The people coming in and out all appeared to be immensely fat men with greasy smiles on their faces.


    Pei Zheng opened the curtain and climbed off first, before walking toward the entrance of the building. When he noticed that Qi Changyi wasn¡¯t following he called out in a stern voice, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up.¡±


    Notes:


    IT¡¯S SO CLUNKY HNNNGHHHH


    Last chapter of the day before I conk out


    Also, please let me know if you don¡¯t understand it, I¡¯ll make sure to improve it!


    Thanks for reading~~


    1: Çë°´: uhhh I¡¯m not really sure how to explain it, it¡¯s just a formal greeting. If you¡¯ve watched any harem dramas you¡¯ll know it


    2: ½Î·ò: sedan carrier. Before, in the raw text, they were described as ¡®the people who carried the sedan¡¯ and unfortunately that¡¯s way too many words


    3: The expression used here was ¡®²»Ê¶Ì©É½¡¯. Mount Tai (̩ɽ) is one of China¡¯s Five Sacred Mountains, and it¡¯s used as a way to describe someone of great importance.

 CH 30

    As soon as the sedan had stopped, Qi Changyi ¡°wow¡±ed in awe. So this was what the streets of the Imperial Capital were like. Even though it was already nighttime, the stalls and shops on both sides were still bustling with people.


    It was especially lively in front of this luxurious pavilion; the lights were bright and it was teeming with people; shouts of excitement could also be heard from inside.


    Qi Changyi followed Pei Zheng closely. He kept turning his head and staring all around him; everything here was a novelty for this sheltered little prince.


    At this moment, a woman dressed in a flowy pink dress and shawl walked toward them with a smile.


    ¡°Yo, Young Master Pei1, a rare guest indeed.¡±


    As she spoke, she even arched her eyebrows flirtatiously at Pei Zheng.


    Qi Changyi stared at the violently pink figure in front of them; the voice he had just heard was clearly a man¡¯s, but this person possessed a coquettish beauty that was on par with most women.


    The man laughed softly and covered his mouth with his sleeve, before he poked Qi Changyi¡¯s forehead with his finger, ¡°And who is this little beauty, how come I¡¯ve never seen him before? Young Master Pei, even if you get yourself a new lover, you shouldn¡¯t forget about our Drunken Spring Pavilion.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s nostrils were blasted by a flowery fragrance, he rubbed his nose and sneezed.


    Pei Zheng merely lifted his eyes, and the man wisely shut up.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I was being nosy. Young Master Pei, little beauty, follow me.¡±


    The man led the two of them to a secluded corner of the lobby, and ordered someone to serve them. He left with a flick of his sleeves, leaving a trail of scented powder in his wake.


    Qi Changyi sat on a high wooden bench, his legs swinging back and forth. The surrounding tables were occupied by other guests. Each customer was accompanied by one or two courtesans, each with a face so beautiful that it was impossible to tell whether it was a man or woman.


    The table was laden with an assortment of snacks, as well as tea and wine. Qi Changyi ate until his little belly bulged.


    He himself had a cup of tea in front of him, but he wasn¡¯t sure about the contents of Pei Zheng¡¯s cup.


    Qi Changyi watched as Pei Zheng took a sip from his drink. He stared at the cup in his hand, and unconsciously licked his lips.


    The sound of beating drums suddenly echoed through the lobby, and a smoky mist rose from the floor. Through it, one could make out a hazy, graceful figure.


    The crowd immediately burst into a thunderous applause, and the two of them also looked towards the stage.


    The silhouette jumped onto the stage and began to dance. Its movements were light and elegant like a swallow¡¯s flight, and every step seemed to bloom with lotus flowers2. The crowd was entranced by the combination of music and dance.


    Qi Changyi held his cheeks and stared intently at the dreamlike figure. It danced across the stage among the mysterious silver smoke, resembling an immortal goddess. It was an exquisite scene to behold.


    Pei Zheng turned and saw Qi Changyi¡¯s grinning face, and his eyebrows immediately knitted. This ignorant, joyful expression was really unbefitting for a prince.


    After the dance was over, the curtains were drawn. The pink-clad man from before stood up on stage.


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve all come on the right day. Our Drunken Spring Pavilion¡¯s newest arrival Luo Yu will be receiving customers for the first time! Same old rules, highest bidder wins!¡±


    The men in the audience all stared at Luo Yu¡¯s white face and slender body, their expressions filled with greed. They all hurried to raise their hands and make a bid.


    ¡°Five hundred taels!¡±


    A fat young master with big ears shouted; he looked as though he was about to pounce onto the stage.


    ¡°Five hundred taels from Young Master Wang, is anyone willing to bid higher? Our Luo Yu is not only beautiful, but skilled as well. Doesn¡¯t that excite you?¡±


    Upon hearing the pink man¡¯s ambiguous words, many other guests were unable to sit still.


    ¡°A hundred, I bet a hundred taels!¡±


    ¡°Three hundred taels!¡±


    ¡°A hundred fifty!¡±


    The bids continued to rise, and Luo Yu could only smile like a doll at the mercy of a group of greedy children.


    ¡°One thousand five hundred taels!¡±


    The determined Young Master Wang called again; he was notorious for his love of men, and there was no way he wouldn¡¯t be bedding Luo Yu tonight.


    The people in the audience began to sigh, and the shouts of bidding slowly ceased. The price was getting too high; no one was willing to spend too much on a male prostitute¡¯s first night. For a little while, the price didn¡¯t increase.


    The pink man¡¯s lips were curled high, and he waved his shawl, ¡°Young Master Wang is really determined, is there really no one else to challenge him? If not, then Luo Yu will belong to¡­¡±


    ¡°Three thousand taels.¡±


    An emotionless voice rang from the corner. It wasn¡¯t very loud but the number was outrageous; the entire lobby was shocked into silence.


    Qi Changyi paused and swiveled to Pei Zheng, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    What did he say? Pei-gege wanted to buy Luo Yu?


    Did that mean they¡¯d be sleeping together?


    So tonight¡­he came here for Luo Yu?


    The little man¡¯s eyes were full of grief, he didn¡¯t dare to look at Pei Zheng again. His small hands clenched at the hem of his robes.


    Everybody in the lobby looked in their direction. However, since they were behind a screen, no one could catch a glimpse of the gutsy bidder.


    ¡°Three thousand taels! Is anyone willing to bet higher? If not, then Luo Yu will belong to this mysterious young master tonight! Thank you all for your participation, our Drunken Spring Pavilion¡¯s other escorts4 will make sure to take good care of you, have a great time tonight!¡±


    Luo Yu bowed in their direction and even blew a kiss, before he twisted his slender waist around and sashayed off to the wing on the second floor to wait.


    Qi Changyi had his head lowered this whole time, the giddiness and excitement of leaving the palace had completely vanished.


    Pei Zheng ordered several attendants to guard Qi Changyi, before walking off toward the staircase without looking back.


    Qi Changyi sat alone on a stool. His mind was a mess. He stared at the wine jug on the table for a while. Then, while gritting his teeth, he poured himself a full cup and downed it in one gulp.


    The spiciness of the alcohol3 made his throat burn. When it reached his stomach, he felt tears squeeze out of the corners of his eyes. Qi Changyi thought of Pei Zheng¡¯s back as he walked upstairs, and his heart began to sting as well.


    His eyes were red. The attendant beside him noticed and whispered in his ear, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go upstairs and rest for a bit.¡±


    Qi Changyi obediently followed as they climbed up the stairs. He was so well-behaved that it was almost concerning.


    The attendants escorted him to a room and left. Qi Changyi was dizzy after drinking that cup of wine.


    He was finally alone. He let his tears gush out unrestrainedly. The only sounds in the room were his quiet sobs and the dull beating of his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he cried for, he cried until he was so tired that he fell asleep while flopped onto his stomach.


    When Pei Zheng opened the door and walked inside, he was immediately greeted by this scene. The little man was lying on the bed, still dressed in his brocade robe. Even his face was completely covered by the thick quilt.


    Notes:


    don¡¯t worry Changyi my mind is also a mess


    In this chapter, it is unclear in the beginning what gender Luo Yu is, that is until the author reveals that Young Master Wang is famously gay


    The upload speed will unfortunately slow down to 1-2 chapters a day during the weekdays, sorry for the inconvenience ;-;


    Thanks for reading~~


    1: ¹«×Ó: A youth of noble birth; childe. Childe Pei hghahahaha


    2: ²½²½ÉúÁ«: lotus flowers blooming with every step; graceful


    3. ÁÒ¾Æ: wine that is very high in alcohol content; spirits


    4. Throughout the chapter, there is a word ¡®Ð¡ÙÄ¡¯. Pink man really be forcing me to search up synonyms for prostitute

 CH 31

    September 27, 2022Merchie


    Pei Zheng walked to the side of the bed with dark eyes. He flipped the little man over and patted his rosy face with the back of his hand.


    Qi Changyi mumbled sleepily and his eyes slowly peeled open. He was shocked when he saw that it was Pei Zheng who was standing before him.


    ¡°Pei-gege, why are you here, aren¡¯t you supposed to be with, with¡­¡±


    His words were cut short when Pei Zheng suddenly leaned down and sniffed at his neck. The faint milky scent was laced with the pungent aroma of liquor.


    He asked angrily, ¡°Who let you drink?¡±


    Qi Changyi resembled a scolded child. He sat up on the bed, his mind still blurry with sleep, and replied obediently, ¡°I, I poured it myself, only a little bit.¡±


    Perhaps it was due to the influence of the alcohol, Qi Changyi¡¯s head was drooping onto his knees, and he was curled up into a little ball.


    His eyes were slightly swollen, and they were still swimming with tears, making him look aggrieved and pitiful. His cheeks were flushed like peach blossoms as he anxiously bit his alluring red mouth.


    His personality was sweet and pure, but he was also hypnotizingly beautiful. It was a perfect combination.


    Pei Zheng looked down at him, his eyes were dark and complicated.


    ¡°You¡¯re really brave to be drinking wine in a place like this! Do you always have to be this unruly when I¡¯m not around?¡±


    Qi Changyi stole a glance at Pei Zheng and immediately lowered his head again.


    The sound of footsteps echoed outside the door, followed by the soft moan of a young man. Accompanying the sound was a pair of tightly entwined silhouettes that looked like they were about to enter the room.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze froze. He scooped Qi Changyi up and shoved him behind the bed. At the same moment, the door creaked open.


    ¡°Aiyo, Young Master Wang, you¡¯re too strong, it hurts!¡±


    That soft voice was laced with vulgarity, and Young Master Wang smirked lightly. ¡°It hurts? A little bitch like you should enjoy the pain. Does it hurt now? Hm?¡±


    Qi Changyi was pressed against Pei Zheng¡¯s chest; his mouth was covered by the other¡¯s big hand, so he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Pei Zheng held him tightly as he leaned carefully against the wall. The two people on the bed had already begun to fight1 furiously, their clothes scattered in piles on the floor.


    Pei Zheng lightly tapped a brick on the wall, and that part of the wall silently caved inward. He pulled Qi Changyi and dodged inside; the lustful screams were immediately blocked out as the wall closed behind them.


    The two were immediately enveloped by the darkness. Qi Changyi blinked and took a quick breath; the air was a little thin. He plastered himself to Pei Zheng¡¯s side out of fear.


    Pei Zheng felt the warm little man press against himself, he paused before he reached out and tapped another small brick.


    The wall in front of them began to shift with a loud rumble.


    Qi Changyi was so frightened that he shut his eyes. They couldn¡¯t be trapped inside, right? But then he remembered that Pei-gege was down here with him, and the fear melted away. He couldn¡¯t help the light happiness that bloomed in his heart.


    The rumbling sound finally ceased, and a sliver of light punctured the darkness. Two small cracks appeared in front of Qi Changyi; they were just big enough for him to catch a glimpse of what was on the other side.


    They had reached an extravagant bedroom. The huge bed had a mahogany frame, and it looked especially comfortable.


    Pei Zheng finally removed his hand from Qi Changyi¡¯s mouth. Earlier, If those two hadn¡¯t barged suddenly into Qi Changyi¡¯s room, they wouldn¡¯t be stuck here right now.


    Pei Zheng had his own reasons for coming to the Drunken Spring Pavilion tonight; as long as he achieved his goal, it didn¡¯t matter what methods he used.


    The door to the bedroom opened, and a slender figure walked in. It was Luo Yu.


    He looked as though he had just come out of the bath; he was dressed in a thin white robe that exposed a bit of his fair skin, and his youthful face was gorgeous and filled with vitality. He was indeed worthy of holding the title of the Drunken Spring Pavilion¡¯s top escort.


    A burly man with thick eyebrows and big eyes tailed behind him, but he looked nervous and shy.


    Luo Yu locked the door behind him, before he pulled the other man to the side of the bed and undressed. He was confused when his mysterious patron ordered him to serve this stranger instead of himself.


    That honored patron had also ordered someone to relay a message to him: tonight, he would be required to utilize eighteen sexual positions, all of which were explained to him in great detail.


    Luo Yu held suspicions in his heart, but he did as was told, and dutifully went through all eighteen positions with the burly man. With red eyes, he carefully explained each one.


    ¡°Pay attention here¡­be careful, don¡¯t move your hips, ah!¡±


    Luo Yu¡¯s delicate voice tore, and the thick-browed man¡¯s forehead exploded with blue veins.


    The atmosphere in this room was completely different from the first. The first room was chaotic and vulgar to the point that it made one nauseous. This room was filled with an ambiguous gentleness; the sight of the tumbling bedsheets set one¡¯s heart ablaze with lust.


    The two standing inside the wall were still pressed against each other, their breaths heavy.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s small mouth dropped open as he stared at the overlapping figures on the bed. Those shameful scenes made him dizzy; he really wanted to look away.


    But Pei Zheng grabbed the back of his head and held it in place, forcing him to watch the entire thing.


    As the string of sobs and moans continued, Pei Zheng leaned down and whispered into Qi Changyi¡¯s blood-red ear, ¡°Do you know how to do it now?¡±


    Qi Changyi licked his lips and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Pei-gege, what are they doing, are they fighting on the bed? Why do I feel so hot when I look at them¡­ Huh, Pei-gege, you¡¯re hot too.¡±


    The little man always spoke quietly, but due to the alcohol and visual stimulation, his voice was slightly hoarse. It was like a cat¡¯s claw grazing Pei Zheng¡¯s heart.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s body was indeed burning with an inexplicable feeling. His eyebrows arched, and his cold fingers fiddled with Qi Changyi¡¯s flushed ears.


    ¡°Your Highness will also ¡®fight¡¯ with people like this in the future.¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded stupidly; his eyes were closed, and his little face wore a pained expression. He whispered, ¡°Pei-gege, I don¡¯t feel good, I want to go back.¡±


    It just so happened that the people in the room had gotten dressed and left. He didn¡¯t know what method Pei Zheng had used, but when he opened his eyes again, they were back in the Drunken Spring Pavilion¡¯s courtyard.


    Qi Changyi left with a few servants to clean himself up, and Pei Zheng returned to the carriage to wait for him.


    He waited for a while, and there was still no sign of Qi Changyi. Instead, it was an attendant who had rushed out from the pavilion. With a panicked expression, he fell to his knees in front of the carriage.


    ¡°Young, Young Master Pei, the little, the little lord is nowhere to be found!¡±


    Notes:


    Well isn¡¯t that a misleading title sorry


    the plot convenience is just- does Pei Zheng go around pushing bricks wherever he goes to see if its a secret passage I¡¯m cryingg


    Also that¡¯s really weird, do you think everybody there just pops up randomly in each other¡¯s rooms while they¡¯re in the middle of doing it hghahahaha


    Sorry I thought I was getting the hang of this until the middle, I think I¡¯ll fix it later when my brain comes back to me, please let me know if it¡¯s difficult to understand ;-;


    Thanks for reading~


    1: Sex is referred to with martial arts terminology; the act itself is considered ¡®fighting¡¯, while these funny positions are ¡®martial arts moves¡¯.

 CH 32

    September 28, 2022Merchie


    Pei Zheng was sitting in the Drunken Spring Pavilion¡¯s lobby with a gloomy expression. He seemed to exude a heavy, freezing aura that enveloped the entire room.


    He was hidden behind a decorative screen, separating him from the crowd of guests.


    Behind Pei Zheng stood two rows of armed guards with knife-sharp eyes; they stared at the other guests like hunters closing in on their prey.


    The pink-clad man was scared out of his wits when he arrived at the scene. He had known that Pei Zheng held a powerful position in court, but he wasn¡¯t exactly sure of his title.


    The guests enjoying themselves in the lobby immediately stopped what they were doing when they saw the guards, before they all silently shuffled toward the center of the hall.


    A brave guest looked up slightly and snuck a peek at the screen. A pair of cold eyes stared back at him through the small gap, and he immediately lowered his head in fright.


    While he was merely paralyzed with fear, a few of the people beside him screamed. One of the guards immediately came forward and knocked them out with the hilt of his sword, before the unconscious guests were all dragged away like straw mats.


    No one dared to make a peep or move a step; the guards had surrounded them all and brandished their blades, ready to knock another disobedient guest out at any time.


    Pei Zheng hooked his finger, and the row of guards immediately fanned out to search the pavilion.


    The sounds of people shouting and hurriedly getting dressed could be heard from upstairs.


    The guards searched for a while, but they did not find a single trace of Qi Changyi.


    Pei Zheng sat rigidly and twisted his fingers, and the servant escorting Qi Changyi was suddenly thrown to the ground at his feet.


    ¡°Tell them what you told me before.¡±


    Sweat was beaded all over the servant¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I took His High- the little master to the toilet, and I was waiting for him outside, and then I, I was suddenly knocked unconscious. When I came to, the little young master was gone! I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere, so I could only rush back to¡­¡±


    A black satin boot pressed against the servant¡¯s back. Pei Zheng only exerted a little force, and the man dropped to the ground like a sack of bricks, unable to move, blood spilling from his mouth.


    Pei Zheng acted as though he didn¡¯t notice it. He turned to the crowd and called out, ¡°Did you all hear that? If he¡¯s not found today, don¡¯t even think about walking out of this place alive.¡±


    The pink-clad man spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Young, Young Master Pei, our guests are all distinguished and well-respected noblemen, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re really being too aggressive.¡±


    As soon as those words came out of his mouth, a few sensible guards beside Pei Zheng snuck him a glance, and noticed that the corner of his mouth was curled upwards. They silently sweated and prayed for the pink-clad man.


    The pink-clad man took Pei Zheng¡¯s silence as aquiescence, and continued, ¡°Just say the word, and I will bring Young Master Pei all the cute little beauties you¡¯d like. However, you are not the only important guest here tonight; if something happens to any of them, it won¡¯t end well!¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t end well?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s smirk was full of contempt. ¡°I could flip the entire capital city upside down if I wanted to, why would I care about your little Drunken Spring Pavilion?¡±


    The pink-clad man¡¯s face turned ashen, and cold sweat began to drip down his back. He could now confirm that Pei Zheng definitely had a powerful backer; it would certainly explain his arrogant, domineering attitude.


    There was a sudden shout from within the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this! You piece of shit1, how dare you imprison us? My dad is a court official, so what if I knocked that little fool out and fucked his ass, you can¡¯t do anything to me!¡±


    Everybody in the hall turned to look in the direction of the voice. It was the disheveled Young Master Wang. His expression was filled with rage.


    That man surnamed Pei had stolen the top escort from right under his nose, and he had been plotting a way to get back at him. Although that fool at his side really did have some brain problems, he was a rare beauty.


    Several guards stepped forward and dragged him out of the crowd, forcing him to kneel beside the servant at Pei Zheng¡¯s boots.


    Young Master Wang was writhing on all fours like an indignant boar, and howling like a slaughtered pig. Pei Zheng immediately kicked him in the chest.


    He tumbled backwards several times, before landing on his face and spitting out a mouthful of blood and broken teeth. He cried out in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling my dad, I¡¯ll tell him to have you flogged and thrown in prison!¡±


    Pei Zheng waved his hand, and several guards took the wailing Young Master Wang out to the courtyard. The rest of the guards withdrew as well, dragging the servant along with them. Pei Zheng stepped outside, and walked towards the courtyard.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Wuuu¡­I said I didn¡¯t have time to fuck him yet, I fainted before I could even take off my pants, I really don¡¯t know, wuuuu¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you faint?¡±


    ¡°Wuuu¡­I thought I smelled something, something really weird, and then I fainted, wuuu¡­.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. A strange scent?


    ¡°Papapapapa!¡± Several crisp slaps landed on his face, and Young Master Wang spat out a few more teeth, his sobs becoming even more wretched.


    ¡°Wuuuu¡­I already confessed, why are you still hitting me¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng motioned for the guards to come over, ¡°Beat him until he remembers who it was.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The row of guards disappeared into the darkness in the blink of an eye.


    Pei Zheng stood still, before he lightly rubbed his temples.


    It was the first time he had brought Qi Changyi out of the palace, and he had lost him just like that. The little fool was really restless; it would have been better if Pei Zheng had just tied him to his waist to keep him from mindlessly frolicking about.


    The streets of the Imperial Capital were still teeming with people. Pei Zheng looked up and stared at the seemingly never-ending road.


    If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have had Cheng Feng go to the Imperial Hospital. It was at this time that Pei Zheng actually needed him; his mind was so blurry with drunkenness that he could hardly remember the way back.


    Suddenly, a little ways ahead of him, there was a large crowd of people, and he caught a glimpse of a familiar little figure. Pei Zheng didn¡¯t have time to think, he immediately rushed over.


    In the center of the group was a troupe of performers. They danced with spears and did somersaults in the air; there was even an act in which someone spat fire right after drinking water, which made everyone cheer loudly.


    Pei Zheng frowned as he was shoved and squeezed by the crowd. As soon as he looked up, he saw the little prince he had been desperately searching for. He was sitting next to a taller man, chatting and laughing and applauding after each performance.


    Pei Zhang stared at the two; they were so close that their bodies were practically touching. His cold gaze immediately burst into flames.


    Notes


    Oh god Changyi run awayyy


    Please let me know if anything is unclear, I understand it well, I just can¡¯t put it into English ;-;


    For once the grammarly face is not horrified but it really should be


    Thanks for reading~~


    1. What he said actually said was ¡°Äã¸öÐÕÅáµÄËãÊÇʲô¶«Î÷?¡± which is roughly ¡°who do you think you are, you who is surnamed Pei¡± lol that¡¯s so bad


    Anyway that didn¡¯t flow well, so I just replaced it with something of basically the same vibe and meaning

 CH 33

    September 29, 2022Merchie


    Qi Changyi had lived in the palace his entire life. This was the first time he had seen a show where someone breathed fire; it was all very novel to him. His eyes shone with excitement.


    ¡°Wow, that was amazing!¡± He applauded and cheered along with the rest of the crowd. ¡°Encore, encore!¡±


    The tall man beside him suddenly lowered his head and whispered something into his ear, and Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes lit up. He let himself be pulled out of the crowd.


    Pei Zheng also squeezed out and followed them. The two figures, one big and one small, made their way toward a nearby street vendor.


    The tall man handed Qi Changyi a stick of candied haws that was glistening with red sugar, and the little man received it carefully, as though it were a precious treasure.


    ¡°Try it.¡± The man¡¯s voice was warm.


    Qi Changyi nodded excitedly. He opened his mouth and stretched out his tongue to lick the shiny, sugary coating.


    But before the tip of his tongue could touch the candied haws, a sudden gust of wind blew past the back of his hand, and the candied haws were sliced into tiny pieces and scattered into the air.


    The tall man held Qi Changyi tightly against himself and blocked the flying pieces with his hand.


    However, Qi Changyi was sweating coldly. The man took his hand and discovered that it had been cut up by the broken wooden skewer, and slivers of wood were stuck in the open wounds.


    Blood flowed between his white fingers and dripped onto the ground.


    The man saw that Qi Changyi was clearly in severe pain, his body was trembling violently, but he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    When he lifted his head again, there was a tall figure standing in front of the two of them. He had a strong graceful build and an unusually handsome face, but his eyes were colder than ice.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at Qi Changyi and commanded. His voice could have frozen someone to death with its iciness.


    When he heard the familiar voice, Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes immediately reddened. The pain in his hand was excruciating, it felt as though it had been broken.


    Just as he was about to walk towards Pei Zheng, the pair of arms surrounding him tightened, and he was unable to take a step.


    ¡°And you are?¡± The man dipped his head in greeting.


    Qi Changyi replied in a low voice, ¡°A¡¯mu Le, this is my Pei-gege, he¡¯s the Prime Minister, he¡¯s really amazing!¡±


    The man called A¡¯mu Le curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Amazing? Not necessarily, he lost you so easily. If you come with me, I promise that I¡¯ll never let you get kidnapped by bad guys.¡±


    Although he was looking at Qi Changyi, every word was mocking Pei Zheng.


    He was dressed like any other citizen of Qi, but he was much taller than the average person, as tall as Pei Zheng. However, he had a stocky build; a sharp, rough face; and deep eye sockets, which gave him a slightly wild but handsome appearance.


    It just so happened that the barbarians were well-versed in creating incense, so it must have been him who took Qi Changyi from Young Master Wang.


    To Pei Zheng, barbarians were nothing more than a group of savages and uncouth people. This uncouth person¡¯s large hands were still resting on Qi Changyi¡¯s slender shoulders; he could smash the little man flat if he so desired.


    ¡°A¡¯mu Le, from the southwest barbarian tribe? Could it be that you are accompanying the other envoy to discuss the marriage alliance?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you know who that person you¡¯re holding is? Do you have the balls to kidnap him?¡± Though Pei Zheng¡¯s tone was light, it made one¡¯s heart tremble with fear.


    A¡¯mu Le burst out laughing, ¡°Lord Pei, don¡¯t be angry. You can¡¯t really blame me for this, I¡¯m also acting under orders. If all you want is this person, then I¡¯ll happily give him back to you. It¡¯s just that, just now, Lord Pei was really too cruel. Look at his hand, it¡¯s covered in cuts. Tsk, tsk, tsk, it must hurt a lot.¡±


    Only then did Pei Zheng notice Qi Changyi¡¯s ashen face and bloodless lips. When he saw that Qi Changyi was about to eat those candied haws given to him by a suspicious stranger, he was in a hurry and couldn¡¯t control his strength.


    A¡¯mu Le gently patted Qi Changyi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Kid, you should go back to your Pei-gege now. But be careful, and don¡¯t let him hurt you like this again. I¡¯ll see you around sometime.¡±


    Qi Changyi glanced toward him before he walked to Pei Zheng¡¯s side. He turned around again and waved to A¡¯mu Le.


    Seeing how unwilling he was to leave, Pei Zheng became even more enraged. They were merely two strangers; why was he so reluctant? It seemed that he had been too kind to the little man recently. He was really becoming too fearless, even running off with random barbarians.


    After the little man had walked to Pei Zheng¡¯s side, he quickly hid his injured hand behind his back.


    Pei Zheng lifted his eyes and gave him a cold look, before he turned to leave, ¡°Stay close.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he strode away, and Qi Changyi hurried to catch up. They wove through the bustling crowds, and Qi Changyi stayed silent and kept his head lowered the entire time.


    A¡¯mu Le stood and watched as the two figures disappeared into the busy street. That little man was like a plush doll that was at the mercy of Pei Zheng¡¯s incessant squishing and kneading.


    But he had to admit that this little man that Pei Zheng had raised was indeed a rare beauty. He was both cute and seductive, but had a pure heart that was soft and sweet. He was like a little white rabbit; he made people want to protect him, but at the same time, they wanted to bully him until his eyes were red and he could no longer struggle¡­


    At the rough-and-tumble southwest border, such beauties did not exist.


    A¡¯mu Le took a deep breath and cleared his mind. A figure stepped out of the dark alley beside him, dressed in a moon-white robe, a cold expression on his face.


    ¡°Fourth Highness, just now, why didn¡¯t you reveal yourself to Pei Zheng? Could it be that the two of you have ulterior motives?¡±


    Qi Changyi cast a sidelong glance at him, ¡°Envoy A¡¯mu Le, it was only by Royal Father¡¯s order that I¡¯m here to entertain you. The marriage alliance was Pei Zheng¡¯s idea; it¡¯s not good to gossip about your hero behind his back.¡±


    A¡¯mu Le shrugged indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to answer. It¡¯s just that you asked me to rescue that little fool, and you also didn¡¯t want to show yourself. The two of you do have the same lovely face¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi interrupted him. ¡°He¡¯s my little brother. We have the same mother.¡±


    A¡¯mu Le was obviously a bit surprised. ¡°But you two are hardly similar, apart from your looks, and it seems like you guys don¡¯t have a very close relationship¡­¡±


    Qi Changfeng¡¯s face had turned murderous, so he quickly shut up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of the city for one day. I will escort Envoy A¡¯mu Le back to rest, and prepare to meet His Majesty tomorrow.¡±


    A¡¯mu Le found these Qi people to be extremely crafty and meticulous; they planned everything in the shadows and never revealed themselves in the process. It was a far cry from the simple-minded nature of the barbarians.


    At this time, Pei Zheng, whose mind was the craftiest and the most meticulous, had a gloomy, stormy expression on his face. He turned into a deserted little alleyway. Then, he grabbed the little man behind him and shoved him against the wall.


    Notes:


    A reminder, we are in the country of Qi, think of them as mainland China. This dynasty is most likely based on Ming or Qing in its customs


    Nooooooo, Changfeng needs to save Changyi from Pei Zheng nowww


    Sorry, I¡¯m doing a huge proofread session over the weekend, hopefully the clunkiness will be fixed~

 CH 34

    September 30, 2022Merchie


    ¡°Pei, Pei-gege, it hurts¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi was pressed against the hard stone wall; the rough, bumpy bricks against his back made his eyes redden with pain.


    The blood on his palm was still wet and sticky; before, he could endure the pain, but with the addition of Pei Zheng violently pinching his chin, he really couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°Do you know how many people are still searching for you in the city? And here you are, having the time of your life!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were hateful and stern. He hated the feeling of not being in control the most; this little fool had once been obedient and followed his every command. Now, he was making trouble for him at every turn; it really made it difficult for him to repress the cruel urges in his heart.


    Although the little fool¡¯s fate was firmly in his grasp, he couldn¡¯t help but want to completely dominate him.


    Step by step, he would achieve every goal and quench every desire.


    A strong, muscular leg positioned itself between Qi Changyi¡¯s slender thighs; it shifted upward slightly, causing the little man¡¯s feet to be lifted off the ground.


    Qi Changyi had no choice but to wrap his arms around Pei Zheng¡¯s neck to stabilize himself.


    ¡°Pei-gege, don¡¯t be angry¡­It was A¡¯mu Le and my fourth brother who told me that you would come pick me up, I waited for a really long time.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly jolted.


    Qi Changfeng, he was there as well? Why didn¡¯t he come out? Could it be that he was avoiding him on purpose?


    Good, very good1.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he stared at the little man¡¯s crying face in silence.


    Outside the dark alley, a crowd of people were passing by, laughing and bantering as they strolled through the street.


    However, the alley was shadowy and damp, completely devoid of light. Everything that was bright and beautiful was instantly swallowed by the darkness.


    Only a single wall separated these two worlds.


    Their surroundings reminded Pei Zheng of a night that was etched into his memory, a night that had been lingering in his mind for the past ten years.


    ¡°You waited for a long time? The way I see it, you hoped that I wouldn¡¯t come find you, so you could continue to have fun with that barbarian.¡±


    Pei Zheng stretched out two fingers and squeezed Qi Changyi¡¯s chin. ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­That¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi was unable to move, and he could no longer hold back his tears. They dripped from the corners of his eyes like beads slipping off a string.


    As water droplets cascaded down his jade-white chin, Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his grip tightened.


    ¡°Barbarians, barbarians, all the friends you make behind my back are barbarians¡­Looks like I was right all along¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t understand what Pei Zheng was saying. He only felt those slender, cold fingers that were like pliers crushing his chin.


    His arms were sore and limp, and his bleeding hand had long since become numb. But he remained obedient and still didn¡¯t move, his legs drooping over Pei Zheng¡¯s.


    ¡°Pei, Pei-gege, what can I do to make you not be angry anymore?¡±


    Qi Changyi endured the pain and asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The fingers on his chin finally loosened, and Pei Zheng stepped back and looked down at the little man. Moonlight spilled over his head, and his tall figure obscured Qi Changyi¡¯s view.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s body trembled, and he thought for a little while. He then leaned forward to try and touch Pei Zheng¡¯s lips, but he still fell a bit short. He was so anxious that his eyes reddened and two lines of hot tears streamed down his face.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyelids fluttered. He leaned in slightly, his lips brushing Qi Changyi¡¯s, before he gently kissed the other¡¯s soft, warm mouth.


    They kissed for a long time. The little man raised his wet eyes, and whispered hoarsely, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeves were covered in blood; the warm, wet feeling made his brows crease. Under the moonlight, he could see the pool of blood that had formed at his feet. He suddenly remembered that the little man¡¯s hand had been injured earlier.


    ¡°Let me see your hand.¡±


    Qi Changyi raised his arms with effort; they were so numb that he couldn¡¯t find the strength to lift them.


    Pei Zheng grabbed his hand to examine his palm. Blood and water flowed over skin, mixed with several small bits of wood.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s wound was suddenly pulled open, and his forehead began to sweat profusely.


    ¡°Endure it.¡±


    Pei Zheng stretched out his fingers and carefully picked at the wound. He removed the splinters and tossed them to the ground.


    During the whole ordeal, Qi Changyi had been biting his lower lip until it turned white. However, he remained silent.


    Pei Zheng squeezed his chin again, forcing him to unclench his lips, before he leaned in to kiss him once more.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s thin, cool lips parted slightly, and Pei Zheng¡¯s tongue slid inside. He traced the little man¡¯s row of white teeth, before he began to suck gently on the other¡¯s tongue.


    This kiss was completely different from the first.


    After a long while, they finally parted, and Pei Zheng noticed that those white lips had turned a luscious shade of red. He removed his thigh from in between the little man¡¯s legs.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s legs were so numb that he immediately fell to his knees. He lowered his head with an aggrieved expression and did not speak.


    Just as Pei Zheng was about to help him up, there was a sound at the entrance of the alleyway. It was the leader of the guard patrol that was sent to search for Qi Changyi. When he saw the prince sitting on the ground, his worried expression melted into relief.


    ¡°My Lord, since the prince has already been found, we should return to the palace as soon as possible. There are many barbarians staying in the city tonight; though they¡¯re here for peace talks, we¡¯d best be careful.¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded slightly.


    ¡°Send the prince back to the palace, and take him to Imperial Physician Jiang to treat his wounds. Order the rest of the guards to withdraw, I have something else to deal with.¡±


    After Pei Zheng gave his command, he strode out of the dark alleyway.


    Qi Changyi watched his receding figure, and he bit his lip again. Pei-gege still seemed to be angry at him. If he had known that he wasn¡¯t supposed to play with A¡¯mu Le and his fourth brother, he would¡¯ve just gone and searched for his Pei-gege instead.


    The leader of the guards sent someone to bring a sedan chair, and hurriedly sent Qi Changyi directly to the Imperial Hospital, before summoning Jiang Yubai.


    Jiang Yubai had just finished treating Cheng Feng, and he was a little angry. When he arrived in the lobby and saw Qi Changyi¡¯s bloodstained hands, he yelped in fright.


    ¡°Your Highness, what happened to your hand? Don¡¯t tell me this is another one of Pei Zheng¡¯s masterpieces!¡±


    The lead guard¡¯s mouth twitched in embarrassment. He awkwardly stepped outside.


    Jiang Yubai quickly ordered a few servants to prepare the hot water and medicine needed for Qi Changyi¡¯s injury.


    ¡°Your Highness, if it hurts, you can scream. There¡¯s no one else here, so you don¡¯t have to hold it in.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s face was ashen with pain, but he still tried his best to smile at Jiang Yubai.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, I¡¯m okay. Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s movements were gentle, but he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    ¡°This Pei Zheng, is he even human? Has Your Highness ever had an injury that wasn¡¯t caused by him?¡±


    Notes


    Sorry I completely butchered the kiss but tbf it was already a little messed up to begin with


    Jiang Yubai is the only person with at least half a brain at this point in the novel


    I feel a little bit slightly disturbed just like the four parts worried-four parts sad grammarly face


    Thanks for reading~


    1: People say this when they¡¯re mad as hell

 CH 35

    October 1, 2022Merchie


    As soon as those outrageous words came out of Jiang Yubai¡¯s mouth, Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and he looked around nervously.


    He lifted his uninjured hand and placed a finger on his lips, ¡°Shh, Imperial Physician Jiang, you can¡¯t say that out loud. Pei-gege has wolf ears, he¡¯ll hear you.¡±


    Qi Changyi had once suffered the consequences of talking behind Pei Zheng¡¯s back. He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when Pei Zheng had appeared behind him. He was so angry that he ordered several servants to tie Qi Changyi up with a long chain. He left him chained up for two days before he was finally released.


    Jiang Yubai thought it was bullshit, ¡°Relax, Your Highness, he hasn¡¯t returned to the palace yet, how can he hear me? You¡¯re like a frightened little rabbit; could it be that you¡¯ve been scared stupid by Pei Zheng?¡±


    After he spoke, Jiang Yubai studied Qi Changyi¡¯s face carefully, before he reached out and patted the other¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Never mind, you¡¯ve always been stupid, what was I thinking?¡±


    Qi Changyi felt a little wronged by these words. He puffed his cheeks, his eyes serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I know a lot of things, maybe even more than Imperial Physician Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yubai looked at the little man¡¯s cheeks which were bulging with anger and tried to hold back his laughter. He responded in an equally serious tone, ¡°Oh? What does Your Highness know? It would be an honor to learn from you.¡±


    Qi Changyi briefly described the events of the night in simple words. Jiang Yubai¡¯s neck turned bright red.


    He reached out to cover Qi Changyi¡¯s mouth, before reprimanding him sternly, ¡°Your Highness, my dear, you must never, ever mention this to anyone else, never describe those positions and movements ever again, and never perform them on anyone, do you hear me?¡±


    Jiang Yubai had insulted Pei Zheng countless times in his heart; to say that he wasn¡¯t human was the understatement of the century. It was his first time out of the palace, and that scoundrel had taken His Highness to a brothel; was he not worried about destroying His Highness¡¯s innocence?!


    Qi Changyi nodded with a muffled ¡®mm¡¯, and Jiang Yubai breathed a sigh of relief and removed his hand.


    The guard who was standing at the door also came back inside. After Qi Changyi said goodbye to Jiang Yubai, he was escorted back to his palace.


    It was quiet in the prince¡¯s residence, but there was a small candle glowing in the inner hall.


    After Qi Changyi pushed open the door, Li Yu, who had been kneeling in front of the candle, rushed forward to greet him.


    ¡°Oh, my dear highness, you¡¯re finally back! We were all worried sick.¡±


    Li Yu had woken up in the middle of the night, and had gone to Qi Changyi¡¯s bedroom to check on him. However, no matter where he searched, he couldn¡¯t find His Highness anywhere.


    Fortunately, the guard at the door told him that the prince had been taken by Pei Zheng, and Li Yu had been waiting in the inner hall ever since.


    Upon seeing Qi Changyi¡¯s gauze-wrapped hand, Li Yu¡¯s heart jolted again.


    ¡°Your Highness, what happened to your hand? There¡¯s so much blood, does it still hurt?¡±


    Qi Changyi shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, I¡¯m sorry I made everyone worry.¡±


    For some reason, when he heard those soft words, Li Yu felt his eyes grow warm.


    Servants only care about their masters, so it is only natural that they serve them. They would even die for their masters if necessary.


    But Li Yu, who had served Qi Changyi since he was a child, was never treated like a servant by his master. He was His Highness¡¯s friend, which instilled in him an even deeper loyalty to Qi Changyi.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s getting late. You should head to bed.¡± Li Yu turned and wiped his tears. ¡°I¡¯ll be right here beside you.¡±


    He helped Qi Changyi change out of his robes, careful not to disturb his wound. True to his word, Li Yu sat down next to the bed.


    The candle flame was extinguished, and the little man¡¯s breathing gradually evened out. Li Yu¡¯s eyelids slowly drooped downwards as well.


    Not long after the two had fallen asleep, there was a loud ¡®bang¡¯, as though someone had kicked the palace door open.


    The little bundle on the bed was still drowsy with sleep and moved slightly. Li Yu, on the other hand, was fully awake and had broken into a cold sweat.


    The approaching figure was tall, and it looked hazy and dark against the moonlight. It walked crookedly, and the whole room was immediately enveloped in the pungent scent of alcohol.


    Who else could it have been but Pei Zheng?


    He took two or three shaky steps towards the bed and reached out to grab the little bundle, but his leg was suddenly hugged by a pair of arms.


    ¡°Lord Pei, His Highness was injured today and needs rest. Could you, come back some other day?¡±


    The little servant was obviously scared out of his wits, but he still tried to restrain him


    Pei Zheng was suddenly overwhelmed with a wave of irritation and gloominess, he ripped his foot away and aimed a heavy kick at the servant¡¯s shoulder.


    Li Yu spat out a mouthful of blood. Not only was his shoulder in terrible pain, but there was no doubt that his internal organs had been damaged as well.


    He couldn¡¯t just let Pei Zheng have his way; the last time Pei Zheng was drunk, he tortured His Highness for an entire night. He couldn¡¯t let that happen again.


    ¡°My, my lord, please come again another day!¡±


    So annoying!


    Pei Zheng¡¯s head was about to burst from his migraine; this little servant sure liked to stir up troubles for others, why couldn¡¯t he just hurry up and let go?


    Li Yu was kicked again, right in the abdomen. The tip of Pei Zheng¡¯s boot dug into his flesh before he pulled away.


    Li Yu finally let go of Pei Zheng¡¯s leg, having tumbled several steps away.


    Pei Zheng stretched out his hand again. Just as he was about to touch the quilt, he felt a light tug on his sleeve


    ¡°My lord¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking Pei Zheng turned around and grabbed the little servant by the front of his robes, lifting him off the ground.


    His cold, sinister eyes were slightly squinted; his vision was blurred and unfocused, and he stared at Li Yu¡¯s face for a good while.


    It looks like¡­that dog slave I saved before¡­


    ¡°Heh, what an ungrateful, backstabbing piece of shit.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s tone was gloomy, and he tossed the man in his hands to the floor like a rag. ¡°Take him away.¡±


    Two men dressed in black who appeared to be dark guards1 came through the door. They dragged the unconscious Li Yu into the darkness.


    Pei Zheng slowly turned to the side of the bed. The little man had turned over in his sleep and was facing him.


    In his drunken state, Pei Zheng¡¯s mind was screaming and buzzing, the carnal desires in his heart sprouting like bamboo shoots.


    Earlier, he had gone back to speak with the barbarian envoys about some confidential matters, and sure enough, Qi Changfeng was there as well. It seemed like the more secrets he hid, the more he had to show himself in front of Pei Zheng.


    The two of them got into a fight, and Pei Zheng had nearly broken Qi Changfeng¡¯s wrist, if not for A¡¯mu Le¡¯s timely intervention.


    Then Pei Zheng went out alone to drink himself stupid. He wasn¡¯t sure how much he had drunk; he was dizzy and out of his mind. Instinctively, he made his way back to this place.


    Finally, without any further obstruction, Pei Zheng reached out, grabbed the soft, warm bundle on the bed, and rudely pulled the little man out of his quilt.


    Then, his thin lips opened and he spoke coldly, ¡°Bring me the chain.¡±


    Notes


    I feel like the author had something beautiful going with Changyi and Li Yu¡¯s friendship and I kinda fked it up just a little bit


    Can we just acknowledge how scary it would be if someone just tore you out of your bed and then said ¡®bring the chain¡¯ holy shit that sounds really scary


    Also, I won¡¯t be using the pronouns meant for positions, or anyone (like ¡®this minister¡¯ ¡®this subject¡¯ ¡®this servant¡¯ etc.)


    Thanks for reading~~


    1: °µÎÀ: dark guard/shadow guard, someone who is responsible for their master¡¯s security, carries out assassinations, and is skilled and loyal and yeah you get the picture right

 CH 36

    October 1, 2022Merchie


    Qi Changyi was pulled out of the dream realm by a strong force. He landed directly on the cold ground, and without thinking, supported himself with his hands. The wound on his palm that had finally stopped bleeding was instantly torn open again, staining the gauze red.


    He opened his eyes in a daze and saw one half of Pei Zheng¡¯s face. The other half was obscured by the darkness; only those cold eyes were exposed, and there wasn¡¯t a single trace of warmth in them.


    Pei Zheng leaned forward and tilted the little man¡¯s chin up. He stared downward at his face which was illuminated by the dim moonlight; his forehead was covered in a thin layer of sweat from the pain.


    The little man¡¯s nose twitched slightly, and he sniffed. The strong scent of wine immediately tore into his nostrils, which made him frown.


    This minute change in expression was caught by Pei Zheng, and his gaze was immediately engulfed in another layer of coldness.


    ¡°Where is it?! Hurry up!¡±


    The angry voice echoed through the hall, and the guards stationed at the door, who did not dare to act rashly, hurriedly brought a long, clanking chain inside.


    With a flick of Pei Zheng¡¯s finger, the little man collapsed to the floor.


    ¡°Tie him up.¡±


    Qi Changyi was lifted slightly off the ground, and the cold, thick chain was wrapped around his delicate arms several times before it tightened against his wrists.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s soft groan was heard by Pei Zheng, who was standing beside him. He asked angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were good at enduring pain? Are you telling me now that you can¡¯t endure something as small as this?¡±


    Qi Changyi bit his lower lip. Pei Zheng¡¯s expression was so gloomy and terrifying. He had treated the little man well for the past few days, but Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t forget the other¡¯s true nature.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s true nature consisted of nothing but ruthlessness, cruelty, and the desire to kill.


    But the Pei-gege of the past had never been like this¡­


    ¡°Pei-gege, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s hands were chained to the wooden bedposts. His torn wound was still dripping blood, and his eyes had reddened slightly.


    Pei Zheng stepped forward and grabbed his chin again. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, I¡¯m feeling great. There¡¯s just one thing that I need to ask you: why don¡¯t you listen to me anymore? Hm? Why must you insist on not listening to me?¡±


    The tears in Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes rolled down. ¡°I know I was wrong, I won¡¯t run around anymore in the future, I¡¯ll be good¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t seem to hear him. He suddenly pulled his jade and brocade belt off of his waist, lifted his hand, and whipped Qi Changyi.


    The brocade belt was slender and soft, so it wouldn¡¯t leave any scars. But that didn¡¯t lessen the pain at all. Each lash left a swollen red mark that would inevitably fade the next day.


    ¡°How can you still not get it into your head, why are you always going against me?!¡± Pei Zheng whipped him a few more times. ¡°You clearly promised you wouldn¡¯t, yet disobeying me is so easy for you!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were scarlet, and his consciousness had long since been sent to heaven by the alcohol; he could only vent his frustrations to himself.


    ¡°You, all of you royals must have been born ruthless and cruel! That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just have to be even more heartless than you!¡±


    The sound of the belt hitting skin pierced the air again. Qi Changyi pulled his arms together from above his head and bit his lip until it bled. Tears were covering his face; his muffled sobs made one¡¯s heart tremble.


    Pei Zheng heard his soft cries, and the hand that was raised in mid-air had abruptly frozen in place. No, no, this wasn¡¯t right, an arrogant and proud son of the heavens would not be crying like this, and he would not have thrown his dignity aside to beg for mercy.


    Pei Zheng tossed the brocade belt to the side and stared deeply into Qi Changyi¡¯s tear-beaded eyes. It seemed like he was trying to discern the truth from Qi Changyi¡¯s face, and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    He remembered that cold, snowy night again. That young master who wore a golden brocade robe gave an order, and he had taken a step into the gate of Hell1. Pei Zheng remembered the look of disgust on his face; it had been engraved into his memory for all these years.


    Those inner demons instantly devoured him. Pei Zheng reached out and grabbed Qi Changyi¡¯s neck. With the other hand, he violently tore open the little man¡¯s robe, revealing his thin, white collarbone.


    It was like a piece of pure white jade that shone in the darkness.


    As Qi Changyi¡¯s painful whimpers reached his ears, Pei Zheng¡¯s grip slowly tightened. He leaned down and lightly touched the little man¡¯s collarbone with the tip of his tongue.


    Then, he suddenly opened his mouth and bit down. Even when the taste of blood filled his mouth, he didn¡¯t let go. He kept biting until scarlet droplets rolled down the little man¡¯s fair skin.


    Pei Zheng raised his head and wiped his lips with the back of his hand.


    The neat teeth marks were next to the lower part of Qi Changyi¡¯s collarbone. It resembled a blooming flower, an eternal reminder of tonight¡¯s events.


    After he swallowed the blood in his mouth, Pei Zheng¡¯s vision became a little clearer. He saw that the little man in front of him had closed his eyes, as though he had fallen asleep.


    Pei Zheng pinched his eyebrows hard as a splitting migraine hit him. It felt as though thousands of bugs were biting at his brain. He stepped back slightly and saw the messy bed and bloodstained sheets.


    His heartbeat quickened and jumped in his chest. Pei Zheng hurriedly reached out and patted Qi Changyi¡¯s cheek, ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness?¡±


    The little man who, in the past, would have responded with a smile, was now motionless.


    ¡°Someone!¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s tone was laced with anxiety. ¡°Find Imperial Physician Jiang!¡±


    While they waited for Jiang Yubai to arrive, Pei Zheng ordered someone to untie Qi Changyi¡¯s wrists. But the dark guard who was tasked to do so was stared at by Pei Zheng¡¯s gloomy eyes; his hands were shaking violently, so he couldn¡¯t undo the knot.


    Pei Zheng was so angry that he stepped forward and kicked the guard away. ¡°Get out! Useless thing.¡±


    He began to undo the knot of metal links himself, his hands trembling slightly in the process.


    He finally undid the heavy chain and threw it to the side. The little man¡¯s delicate skin was swollen red, and there were a few open wounds.


    He gently placed Qi Changyi back onto the bed. His eyes showed no signs of opening anytime soon.


    At this time, the moonlight had receded, and the sky had lightened slightly.


    When Cheng Feng arrived with Jiang Yubai, he found Pei Zheng sitting at the edge of the bed, holding the little man¡¯s hand and staring at his closed eyelids.


    ¡°Master,¡± Cheng Feng bowed. ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang is here, so you should prepare to go to court soon.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyelids moved. His gaze shifted to the two people standing in the outer hall, before he finally got up and walked out.


    As Pei Zheng passed by, Jiang Yubai was so overwhelmed by the smell of alcohol that he nearly fainted.


    Did he just fall into a wine jar?


    ¡°Lord Pei,¡± Jiang Yubai stopped him and handed him a pill. ¡°Eat this before you go to court, it will help with your hangover.¡±


    Pei Zheng took the pill and tossed it into his mouth. He glanced at the quiet inner room, ¡°Inside¡­it¡¯s bad.¡± Then, he turned to Cheng Feng. ¡°Stay here and keep watch. Don¡¯t leave until he wakes up.¡±


    The hall fell silent once more.


    Jiang Yubai was obviously relieved that Pei Zheng had left. He walked towards the inner room with his medicine box and complained, ¡°There are so many doctors in the Imperial Hospital, I don¡¯t know what Pei Zheng sees in me, I already know so many of his secrets, he wouldn¡¯t kill me for that, would he¡­¡±


    As soon as he stepped into the inner room, Jiang Yubai was hit by the lingering scent of liquor mixed with the rusty stench of blood.


    He was nervous and terrified; he walked quickly to the side of the bed and couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the sight.


    There was so much blood and so many wounds on his body; just how much pain did the little Highness endure in order for him to pass out?


    Notes


    These chapters are getting exceedingly long and they¡¯re all filled with this utter tripe


    Thanks for reading~ Let me know if there¡¯s anything wrong


    1: ¹íÃÅ: Ghost gate/Hell, when people say they¡¯ve had a foot in the ghost gate or something like that, it refers to a near-death experience.

 CH 37

    October 2, 2022Merchie


    Jiang Yubai had been busy all afternoon, and he finally had some time to breathe. He had been redressing Qi Changyi¡¯s wounds and applying ointment to each of the red marks on his body.


    His Highness, surprisingly, had not a single scar on his body. His skin was still white and smooth, and the wounds he had received from the first whipping had already healed.


    The only issue was with the bite on his collarbone, which was still oozing blood. Jiang Yubai wasn¡¯t sure that it wouldn¡¯t leave a scar.


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have given him that hangover pill¡­¡± Jiang Yubai muttered and glanced at Cheng Feng, who was still standing in the outer hall. ¡°I should¡¯ve poisoned him instead to make him feel the same pain as His Highness.¡±


    Jiang Yubai had always treated Qi Changyi well, and felt protective of him. Noble Consort Ning had been kind to him while she was still alive, and Qi Changyi was similar in both appearance and temperament to his mother.


    But Jiang Yubai was just a powerless little doctor; he could only diligently treat Qi Changyi¡¯s wounds, and curse at Pei Zheng behind his back.


    Cheng Feng turned a deaf ear to Jiang Yubai¡¯s profanities, which he spewed with vigor. It got to the point that Cheng Feng got a little offended on Pei Zheng¡¯s behalf. It didn¡¯t matter too much though; he knew that his master usually left Jiang Yubai to his own devices.


    The little man lying on the bed was still quiet and pale, and it didn¡¯t look like he was going to wake up anytime soon.


    The morning court session should have ended by now, but Pei Zheng still hadn¡¯t returned. Instead, the person who pushed open the door was an unexpected visitor, someone who was usually not permitted to enter the palace.


    ¡°You, why are you here? Is Pei Zheng in there?¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s expression darkened when he saw Cheng Feng, and there was undisguised hostility in his voice.


    ¡°General Zhao must have forgotten my Lord¡¯s warning from last time. It¡¯s the middle of the day right now, yet you¡¯re not even trying to avoid detection.¡±


    Zhao Litang gripped the door frame and channelled energy into his palm. He and Cheng Feng exchanged several moves, until Cheng Feng suddenly clasped both of his hands together and unleashed a burst of qi. Zhao Litang staggered back from the force of the blow, and a sweet, bloody taste welled up at the back of his throat.


    This guard¡¯s power and skill were both impressive; he was by no means an ordinary person.


    ¡°General Zhao, please leave. It¡¯s not convenient for His Highness to receive guests at the moment.¡± Cheng Feng¡¯s chest was also aching; he tried to keep the pain out of his voice.


    Zhao Litang was silent for a while, before he handed the food box1 he had brought with him to Cheng Feng. ¡°This is for His Highness, it¡¯s his favorite food from when he was a child. My army and I still have some things to deal with, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    Cheng Feng closed the palace door and returned inside with the food box. A thin line of fresh blood immediately dripped down his chin.


    Jiang Yubai was shocked for a moment before he hurriedly shoved Cheng Feng onto a chair and took his pulse. He ordered a servant to bring up a bowl of qi-replenishing tonic before he finally let go of Cheng Feng.


    Pei Zheng finally arrived just after Cheng Feng had finished the tonic.


    He completely ignored the two people who bowed to him in the hall and immediately went inside to check on the little man. His face immediately turned ugly when he saw that the other¡¯s eyes were still shut.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he awake yet?¡±


    Jiang Yubai straightened his back and looked up. His expression was just as ugly as Pei Zheng¡¯s. ¡°Oh? Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you, my Lord? What exactly did you do to His Highness to make him faint like this?¡±


    Those words were sharp and laced with venom. Pei Zheng merely stared deeply at him, and Jiang Yubai stared back, his face devoid of emotion.


    The terrifying quiet atmosphere was suddenly broken by the little man¡¯s soft groan. Pei Zheng immediately reached out and clasped his hands; there was undisguised nervousness in his gaze.


    When Jiang Yubai saw this, he shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of him right now!¡±


    Pei Zheng was frightened by his own sudden movement, and he actually let go of the little man¡¯s hands.


    ¡°If the wound on His Highness¡¯s palm is torn again, how can you expect it to heal itself?!¡±


    Jiang Yubai was so angry that he wanted to roll his eyeballs into the sky. Did this man ever use his eyes for anything? The little man¡¯s hand was clearly wrapped in a fresh layer of gauze, yet he had grabbed it so carelessly!


    The little man¡¯s eyelids fluttered slightly. They opened into tiny slits that squinted against the sunlight.


    Pei Zheng reached out and covered Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes, before he ordered, ¡°Cover the windows.¡±


    Several servants filed inside and hung heavy curtains over the windows, and the room instantly darkened.


    Pei Zheng removed his hand and spoke softly, ¡°You can open your eyes now. Open them slowly.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes peeled open. He was still half-asleep, but when he saw the hazy, enlarged face in front of him, he called out softly. ¡°Pei-gege¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart wrenched slightly. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s mind was a little slow at first, but he gradually began to remember the events of the previous night. His gaze became nervous, and his eyes reddened. ¡°Pei-gege, I know I was wrong, please don¡¯t be angry, please don¡¯t hit me¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi shrunk away in fright, and Pei Zheng¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I won¡¯t hit you either, so don¡¯t be scared, okay?¡±


    Pei Zheng saw that the other¡¯s small hand was balled into a fist. He gently pried it open, and spoke again, ¡°Don¡¯t clench your hand like that, your wound will tear again.¡±


    Seeing that Pei Zheng was about to take Qi Changyi into his arms, Jiang Yubai coughed loudly. ¡°Your Highness hasn¡¯t eaten all day, you must be hungry. There¡¯s a food box right here on this table, I wonder who sent it.¡±


    Jiang Yubai prodded Cheng Feng¡¯s arm, and Cheng Feng¡¯s expression stiffened for a second.


    Fuck! He had forgotten to get rid of the food box that Zhao Litang had delivered!


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes had already landed on him, so Cheng Feng had no choice but to walk over and explain in a hushed whisper.


    ¡°Hmph. He must have a lot of time on his hands to be doing things like this.¡±


    Pei Zheng opened the food box and took a look. Inside was a neat array of exquisite, bite-sized cakes; the sweet, greasy aroma made one¡¯s mouth water. Qi Changyi had a child¡¯s palate, so he preferred sweets.


    ¡°Take it away and feed it to the dogs.¡± Pei Zheng ordered coldly. ¡°Have the cook make something light; make sure that they don¡¯t add any sugar.¡±


    Pei Zheng swept his eyes over the edge of the bed, before he straightened his sleeves and left.


    Qi Changyi only saw the edge of a black robe as it disappeared behind the door frame. He began to sob quietly, before burying himself under the quilt.


    After several days of rest, the red marks on Qi Changyi¡¯s body finally disappeared, and the wound on his hand scabbed over. Only the neat row of teeth marks on his collarbone stubbornly remained.


    It was as though Pei Zheng was marking his territory by leaving this bite on the little man¡¯s body.


    Li Yu had also been sent back earlier. Pei Zheng had ordered for him to be treated with the best medicine, but Li Yu was still coughing up blood.


    No one came to visit the residence during these past few days. When Qi Changyi was bored, he sat on the palace door¡¯s high threshold and played with two stalks of dog-tail grass2. Cupped in his hand were two shiny berries.


    ¡°Ya3, it¡¯s really sweet, Xiao Yuzi, where did you get these?¡± Qi Changyi smiled as he threw one into his mouth, the sweetness and tanginess was refreshing and delicious.


    ¡°Here, you try one too!¡± Qi Changyi shoved the other berry into Li Yu¡¯s hand, his eyes curved into crescents.


    It had been many days since Li Yu had seen Qi Changyi¡¯s genuine smile; the pain in his heart dissipated, and was replaced by tenderness and joy.


    ¡°I heard that His Majesty had just hosted a banquet for the barbarian envoys.¡± Li Yu also smiled. ¡°These fruits were given to me by a sneaky little maid who was at the feast.¡±


    Notes


    Ahhh sorry I¡¯m so slow right now, I know I said more chapters on the weekends hngghhh


    I use every opportunity I can to insert a curse word to vent my frustration at everybody in this novel


    Thanks for reading~~


    1: ʳºÐ: I¡¯m not gonna say lunchbox or whatever because food box sounds not that bad and who said it¡¯s only for lunch, it¡¯s uhhh that multi-tiered bento box thing with a handle


    2. ¹·Î²°Í²Ý: I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s a real plant it¡¯s not just something I pulled out of my ass, it looks like one of those fluffy cat toy stick things


    3. ѽ, an exclamation noise, like ¡®uwah!¡¯ as in the excited kind of ¡®uwah¡¯

 CH 38

    October 3, 2022Merchie


    The two were still talking when a few people suddenly walked toward the front of the lonely little palace.


    The chief eunuch at the head of the group squeezed a thin, girlish voice out of his throat, ¡°Yo1, What is Your Highness doing sitting with a servant? Quickly get up, it¡¯s not befitting of someone of your status!¡±


    Qi Changyi recognized him as one of the more high-ranking eunuchs that served his Royal Father. He puffed his cheeks in indignance and dusted his butt off before he stood up.


    The eunuch spoke again, ¡°His Majesty has ordered the masters of each palace to gather at the main hall immediately. Your Highness, it¡¯s best that you clean yourself up a little and come with us, so His Majesty doesn¡¯t reprimand you for being late.¡±


    Li Yu immediately pulled Qi Changyi back inside and dressed him in an exquisite silver and white robe that was embroidered with golden threads and dark cloud patterns. He straightened the other¡¯s clothes and hair before he rushed back outside with the little man in tow. The group hurriedly departed for the main hall.


    Unexpectedly, once they had climbed up the steep stone staircase to the main hall, they were blocked by another group of people, led by none other than the third princess, Qi Yirou, who was still supposed to be in confinement.


    The chief eunuchs all bowed respectfully, and Qi Yirou waved her hand, ¡°You all can leave now. I¡¯d like to have a little chat with my little brother.¡±


    After all the servants had left, Qi Yirou could no longer hide her true face. She walked to Qi Changyi¡¯s side and began to poke his shoulder.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Royal Father couldn¡¯t bear to keep me locked up, he actually let me go early. I¡¯ve never been punished by Royal Father before. You¡¯re really cunning, you¡¯ve actually succeeded in embarrassing me and ruining my reputation!¡±


    Qi Yirou had already forced Qi Changyi to the edge of the stone platform. If he stumbled back just a little he would immediately fall to his death.


    ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about a fool like you, little did I know what a scheming, conniving person you are! You killed Yingying, yet I was the one who was punished by Royal Father! You really deserve to die!¡±


    Qi Yirou raised her hand and shoved Qi Changyi with all her might. Her servants held Li Yu back so that he couldn¡¯t rush forward to protect Qi Changyi.


    ¡°Hmph, even if you roll all the way to the bottom, people will just think you were being clumsy, and you might even do me a big favor in the process. You can go die now!¡±


    Qi Changyi was suddenly surrounded by the third princess¡¯s many servants, and there was no way for him to escape. He was pushed hard in the chest before he teetered precariously and fell.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou laughed loudly as the little white bundle began to fall downward. He had almost fallen to the foot of the staircase.


    Suddenly, a tall figure soared into the air and caught that little bundle. He hugged the little man to his chest before smoothly landing back on the ground.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    The little man still had his eyes shut tight and was screaming in fright until he felt someone pat his cheek. He cautiously opened one eye.


    ¡°Kid, you almost got hurt again. I¡¯ve saved you twice now, so you should thank me properly.¡±


    The man was wearing a heavy robe with intricate patterns; it resembled a woven blanket. The silver ornaments hanging from his neck shook like bells, and his hair was wavy and slightly windswept. It was the unmistakable formal outfit of the southwestern barbarian tribes.


    A¡¯mu Le was still holding the little man to his chest. His skin had a milky scent that was laced with a fresh fruit fragrance; it was very pleasant.


    Only then did Qi Changyi realize that he had been safely returned to the ground. He exhaled in relief and patted his thumping heart.


    ¡°Huu, huuu, scared me to death¡­¡±


    Li Yu ran down the stone staircase three steps at a time. ¡°Your Highness, are you all right?! You¡¯re not injured, are you?¡±


    A¡¯mu Le looked to the top of the staircase. He caught a glimpse of a woven skirt that fluttered over the stone platform.


    There were many officials, princes, and princesses already waiting in front of the main hall. Qi Changyi quickly broke free from A¡¯mu Le¡¯s embrace and forced a smile, ¡°Thank you, A¡¯mu Le. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    He quickly turned and darted away like a startled rabbit, following Li Yu all the way up the staircase and disappearing through a gate at the top.


    A¡¯mu Le gazed up at his receding figure. If he had been just a second later, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Just what kind of life was this little man living in the palace?


    However, not too far behind A¡¯mu Le stood Pei Zheng. His eyes were narrowed, for he had also just witnessed the entire debacle. The jade ring on his finger was about to be crushed into dust¡­


    Everyone quickly shuffled into their seats. The Emperor sat atop his golden throne and stared down at the people below. The Empress was seated right beside him.


    The royal family and officials both sat on separate sides of the hall. On such an important occasion, Pei Zheng was still seated at the spot closest to the Emperor. One could tell how important he was from a single glance.


    As a barbarian envoy, A¡¯mu Le sat across from Pei Zheng along with several of his subordinates. They raised their cups in several toasts; both of them wore complicated expressions on their faces.


    Excluding the Crown Prince, who was far away in Jiangnan, all of the Emperor¡¯s children were present. Anyone with half a brain already knew what he was planning, but this was just for the barbarian envoy A¡¯mu Le to take a quick look at the selection.


    During the banquet, the Emperor mentioned his second daughter Qi Bingzhi at least twice, but it was a pity that A¡¯mu Le didn¡¯t even spare her half a glance. His eyes were glued to a certain corner the entire time.


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes locked with Pei Zheng¡¯s, and Pei Zheng nodded calmly; everything was going smoothly, so the Emperor had no choice but to acquiesce.


    The banquet finally ended. The officials all left the palace, and the princes and princesses all returned to their residences to rest.


    The Emperor invited A¡¯mu Le to accompany him to the imperial garden to admire the flowers. A¡¯mu Le readily agreed, and even invited Pei Zheng to come along with them. The little group wandered into the lush and blooming imperial garden.


    Qi Changyi had also left the banquet with Li Yu. They were on their way back to his residence when they passed by the imperial garden. The walls were high, so he couldn¡¯t see what was inside. However, there were a few flowers blooming on the side of the path; they had delicate petals and carried a light fragrance.


    Qi Changyi ran forward and immediately stuck his nose into a hole in one of the walls. He sniffed deeply and exclaimed, ¡°Wow, it smells so good, it¡¯s so fragrant, achoo!¡±


    The pollen tickled his nostrils, and he sneezed so hard that his eyes began to water.


    Li Yu frowned, his expression filled with worry. ¡°Your Highness, how can you be so carefree at a time like this? The third princess¡¯s sentence has already been lifted, I¡¯m not sure how we can deal with her anymore. It¡¯s like she¡¯s lost her mind, and she doesn¡¯t care about the consequences of anything anymore.¡±


    Before Li Yu could finish his sentence, a few shadowy figures appeared from behind him and Qi Changyi. Both master and servant were knocked unconscious with the hilt of a sword. Qi Changyi was stuffed into a sack, and the black-clad figures slung his body onto their shoulders and fled into the darkness.


    Qi Changyi was tossed onto the soft, muddy ground, and the sack was pulled off of him. A small, delicate foot suddenly kicked his shoulder. It kicked him until he fell backward into the mud. The servants surrounding him roughly grabbed his arms, forcing him to sit up.


    Qi Yirou¡¯s voice was high-pitched and full of rage. ¡°What¡¯s so good about this little fool? Even that barbarian envoy had to rescue him! Hmph! Now, they¡¯re staying with Royal Father in the main hall, there¡¯s no one left to save you now!¡±


    Notes


    That was possibly the worst kidnapping sequence I¡¯ve ever read/written in my entire life


    Also, if it¡¯s unclear, the staircase is very steep so that¡¯s why it sounds like he¡¯s about to fall off a cliff


    Thanks for reading~ As always, please let me know if there are any errors!


    1: He is absolutely not saying that kind of ¡®yo¡¯ to Qi Changyi, it¡¯s a sound, kind of like ¡®aiyo¡¯ but no ¡®ai¡¯.

 CH 39

    October 4, 2022Merchie


    Qi Changyi¡¯s arms were tied up as he knelt on the ground. His mouth was stuffed with a ball of cloth, so he could only look up at Qi Yirou with angry eyes.


    He had never hated anyone in his life; Qi Yirou was the first.


    It seemed that they were all hidden behind a secluded rockery2; one could smell the light fragrance that wafted from the imperial garden.


    Qi Yirou exchanged a look with the maid beside her. The maid rolled up her sleeves and walked towards the kneeling Qi Changyi. She drew back her hand and slapped him across his face.


    Qi Changyi was hit so hard that his body shifted to the side. He looked up at Qi Yirou; the terror in his eyes was palpable.


    ¡°Would you look at that, this little fool also knows how to stare at people, it¡¯s really strange.¡± Qi Yirou mocked as she crossed her arms.


    The maid raised her hand again and gave him two more slaps. Qi Changyi¡¯s fair cheeks were swollen and covered in red handprints. The white wad of cloth in his mouth had also turned scarlet.


    Qi Yirou looked down at the scene with cold eyes, but the tight feeling of resentment in her heart had loosened slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to continue embarrassing you. As long as you kowtow to me and admit your mistake, and you confess all your crimes to Royal Father as well, I will speak up for you in front of him.¡±


    Qi Changyi lowered his head and did not speak. A thin line of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth.


    Qi Yirou took his silence as acquiescence. She waved her hand and ordered a servant to loosen his restraints before she walked up to him.


    ¡°Go on, kowtow. Do it quickly, so we can meet with Royal Father as soon as possible¡­ah!¡±


    The servants all snapped to attention at Qi Yirou¡¯s shrill scream. They didn¡¯t know what was going on until they saw that the kneeling figure had arched his back and had charged toward the third princess.


    Qi Yirou was headbutted in the stomach, and she crashed directly into the rockery. The fall was so painful that she couldn¡¯t even stand back up.


    After Qi Changyi barreled into her, he also slumped to the ground and curled into a little ball.


    Qi Yirou¡¯s anger had almost subsided, but it was instantly revitalized and burned even brighter; even her eyes looked red.


    ¡°No one has ever dared to be so disrespectful to me before! You stupid bastard! Someone, tear his mouth apart and beat his face into a pulp, he¡¯ll be a great feast for the fish in the Lotus Pond!¡±


    Several servants hoisted Qi Changyi by his arms. The maid¡¯s eyes were fierce; she raised her hand and slapped his face five times in a row. Her palms had become hot and numb.


    Before she could draw back her hand again, a black-clad figure suddenly jumped off the top of the rock wall and gently held her wrist. There was a sudden, crisp cracking sound.


    The man in black was still unsatisfied. Before the maid could even open her mouth to scream, she was grabbed by the collar and slammed against the rockery. This time, her wrist wasn¡¯t the only thing that was broken. There was no doubt that every bone in her body had completely shattered.


    Everything happened so quickly. Before the other servants could scream and flee the scene, they were blown straight into the rocky wall by a gust of strong wind. Their bones shattered, and they slumped to the ground like limp noodles.


    Cheng Feng gazed at the bodies with cold eyes, before the spiritual wind1 in his hand dissipated. Qi Yirou was nowhere to be found, she took advantage of the chaotic flurry of events and had slipped away without making a sound.


    Many footsteps sounded from behind the rock wall. The Emperor, Pei Zheng, A¡¯mu Le, and his subordinates had all arrived. Many palace maids and eunuchs stood outside as well.


    The group was only passing by this deserted spot. They were about to turn back, but Pei Zheng continued to lead them forward. It was then that they heard the commotion from behind the rockery.


    The Emperor was embarrassed to have let the foreign envoys listen to something so disgraceful, he ordered Pei Zheng to punish the culprits without mercy.


    Cheng Feng obeyed his master¡¯s orders and indeed showed no mercy.


    The only things that hadn¡¯t been taken care of were a small bundle that was still lying on the ground and the escaped mastermind.


    Cheng Feng walked out and spoke, ¡°Your Majesty, everything has been dealt with. However, one of the culprits has escaped¡­¡±


    A¡¯mu Le couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing.


    The Emperor¡¯s expression became even uglier. ¡°Find them! No matter who it is, they must be punished severely! Who dares to be so unruly and disrespectful in my palace?!¡±


    Cheng Feng was ordered to capture the remaining culprit. A¡¯mu Le cupped his hands and spoke, ¡°Your Majesty, it would be better if you let me help out as well.¡±


    A¡¯mu Le didn¡¯t wait for the Emperor¡¯s response. He simply followed behind Cheng Feng, and they set off together to capture this ¡°fugitive¡±.


    Pei Zheng stared at his receding figure without saying a word.


    ¡°Help out¡±, my ass. He was clearly inserting himself into the situation in order to force the Emperor into continuing the investigation.


    It really left a bad taste in his mouth.


    The Emperor flicked his sleeves slightly. His face was ashen as he led A¡¯mu Le¡¯s subordinates to sit at a nearby gazebo.


    Pei Zheng walked into the rockery and immediately spotted the little white bundle sprawled on the ground. His heart throbbed violently.


    He quickly stepped forward to help the little man up. The handprints on his fair face were bright red, and his torn mouth was covered in blood and soil.


    Pei Zheng gently brushed the dirt away, and his fingers accidentally touched the open wound. Qi Changyi frowned and hissed. His eyes peeled open, and the moment he saw Pei Zheng, they reddened and filled with tears.


    ¡°Pei-gege¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you get hurt?¡± Pei Zheng gently wiped the corner of the little man¡¯s mouth with his sleeve. ¡°Was it the third princess?¡±


    ¡°Nn..¡± Qi Changyi¡¯s little nose wrinkled slightly. ¡°But I, I also pushed her, she, she wanted to push me off the staircase today, just now, just now¡­ss¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng had rubbed his wound too hard, so he let out another soft hiss.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s hand stopped, and he reached out and affectionately touched the corner of the little man¡¯s mouth. He pressed his lips together and leaned forward, before gently licking the wound with the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Qi Changyi froze for a second. He quickly shook his head, then nodded it, then shook it again.


    Pei Zheng waved his hand, and Cheng Feng suddenly appeared from behind the rockery.


    Cheng Feng said that he was going to arrest the ¡°fugitive¡±, but he hadn¡¯t actually gone. It was better to leave it to A¡¯mu Le.


    ¡°Send him back, and return quickly. Don¡¯t get caught.¡±


    Cheng Feng nodded and took Qi Changyi from Pei Zheng¡¯s arms. He hugged the little bundle carefully as if it was one of his master¡¯s priceless treasures.


    After Qi Changyi was taken away, Pei Zheng stood still for a while before he made his way toward the gazebo.


    From a distance, one could see that A¡¯mu Le had already returned, and was sitting leisurely on a stone bench. On the other hand, the Emperor¡¯s complexion was flashing blue and red.


    The person kneeling in the middle of the pavilion was none other than the escaped culprit, the third princess Qi Yirou.


    Her face looked pained; she was clutching her left knee, and beads of cold sweat were dripping down her skin.


    After Pei Zheng walked into the pavilion, Cheng Feng followed close behind. He bowed to the Emperor before he moved to stand at the side.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t know that this was your third princess.¡± A¡¯mu Le¡¯s smiling face did not look sorry at all.


    ¡°I was too eager to arrest the culprit, so I accidentally kicked Her Highness¡¯s knee to pieces. Your Majesty, I believe your people have a saying: ¡®one who does not know cannot be guilty3¡®. Besides, I¡¯m only here to share your worries and solve your problems. Your Majesty is magnanimous, surely you won¡¯t blame me for this, right?¡±


    Notes


    This title sounds like the name of a terrible transmigration novel


    Sorry, this one felt especially clunky, let me know if it¡¯s confusing! For reference, I used rock wall, and rocky wall, and rockery, but they¡¯re all the same thing btw


    As usual, thanks for reading~


    1: Author calls it ÕÆ·ç, ¡®palm wind¡¯, but I¡¯m giving it my own little fancy name because let¡¯s be real it sounds a little better this way


    2. ¼Ùɽ, ¡®fake mountain¡¯, basically a rock garden/rockery


    3. ²»ÖªÕß²»×ï: ¡°if one does not know any better, one cannot be held responsible¡± (Linguee) cite your sources kids jk what do I know about citing sources hghahaha

 CH 40

    A¡¯mu Le¡¯s words did have some truth to them; if the Emperor were to punish him now, he would seem petty.


    Pei Zheng whispered something into the Emperor¡¯s ear, and the Emperor¡¯s expression shifted slightly as he stared at Qi Yirou.


    ¡°Someone escort the third princess back to her residence, have an imperial physician treat her as soon as possible.¡±


    Two palace maids came forward to help Qi Yirou up, but the kneeling figure suddenly mustered her strength and slapped one of the maids hard on the cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Royal Father, you must seek justice for me!¡± Qi Yirou burst into tears. ¡°Everybody in this palace bullies me and doesn¡¯t take me seriously, not even him! This envoy dared to kick me, Royal Father, he has no respect for the Celestial Dynasty at all¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou sobbed as she crawled to the Emperor¡¯s feet. His face was already ashen, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    Everyone in the pavilion was silent, as though they were all watching a riveting play.


    A¡¯mu Le was still full of smiles. He recognized the third princess¡¯s skirt earlier; she was the one who had shoved the little man off the stone platform.


    At that moment, he could have chosen to hold back his strength, but he decided instead to kick her knee to pieces and watch her roll around in pain before he mercilessly dragged her back to the pavilion.


    ¡°Shut up! You are getting more and more unruly with every passing day!¡± The Emperor was embarrassed and angry; his daughter was still acting so spoiled in front of the barbarian envoys.


    ¡°Royal Father, you¡¯re being cruel to me, you¡¯ve never been cruel to Rou-er before. It¡¯s all because of that stupid fool!¡± Qi Yirou¡¯s teary eyes were veiled with a layer of rage, and those who saw it all shuddered.


    ¡°Royal Father was cruel to me and locked me up, all because of him! He¡¯s the one who should be locked away for the rest of his life! I must get my revenge, I must¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou muttered to herself; it was as if she had lost her mind.


    There was a sudden, crisp ¡°pa!¡±. The Emperor had slapped Qi Yirou.


    Qi Yirou¡¯s mouth dropped open. Her cheeks were already swelling red. Her expression was one of shock; she looked as though she had never suffered such humiliation in her life.


    ¡°Royal Father, you hit me¡­¡±


    The Emperor flicked his sleeves and spoke coldly, ¡°Hurry and take the third princess away. After she recovers, send her to Nanshan ancestral hall to copy scriptures and recite sutras for a year. If she still hasn¡¯t learned from her mistakes, don¡¯t even think about letting her out!¡±


    Qi Yirou was so terrified that her cries rose an octave. She hugged the Emperor¡¯s leg and begged for mercy, but the Emperor was adamant about punishing her. In the end, a sobbing Qi Yirou was dragged away.


    The Emperor sighed. No matter how unruly his little daughter got, he had always turned a deaf ear and excused her behavior. But she crossed a line by daring to be so cruel in front of outsiders; who would ever see someone like her as a dignified princess of the Celestial Dynasty?


    She had embarrassed the entire country with her actions!


    Besides, besides, she can¡¯t be allowed to bully that child like this.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the third princess kept mentioning a ¡®stupid fool¡¯, could she be referring to a certain prince of the Celestial Dynasty?¡±


    A¡¯mu Le asked a question to which he already knew the answer.


    Everyone was waiting for the Emperor¡¯s response, so he had no choice but to reply, ¡°Yes.¡±


    A¡¯mu Le smiled, ¡°I think that this prince has a very kind and pure heart, and he is definitely not like most people I¡¯ve met in the Celestial Dynasty. He embodies the same candidness and sincerity that our barbarian tribe values.¡±


    A¡¯mu Le¡¯s subordinates exchanged looks with each other and snickered. Pei Zheng was still standing at the Emperor¡¯s side, his eyes unreadable.


    The Emperor ordered everybody else to leave the pavilion; only the Emperor, Pei Zheng, and A¡¯mu Le remained.


    The Emperor spoke, ¡°Envoy A¡¯mu Le, there¡¯s no one else here now. Whatever you want to say, just say it.¡±


    A¡¯mu Le glanced at Pei Zheng, ¡°Your Majesty, the truth is that it¡¯s not unusual in the southwest for the clan leader to be interested in men. I believe that the ninth prince Qi Changyi is very much in line with our clan leader¡¯s preferences.¡±


    The Emperor fumbled with his words, ¡°This¡­It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to marry out my children, it¡¯s just that, since ancient times, marriage alliances have never consisted of two men; if this precedent was set, wouldn¡¯t our Celestial Dynasty be the laughingstock of the world?¡±


    A¡¯mu Le paused, but his tone was forceful.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it was your Celestial Dynasty that proposed this marriage alliance. Our barbarian tribe has already agreed to a temporary truce, and to conduct peace talks. However, if the Celestial Dynasty cannot fulfill their end of the bargain, I think¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly interrupted the conversation.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is not impossible. No one has ever seen the ninth prince before, and there will be guards escorting him on the way to the border. The prince only needs to disguise himself as a woman for the duration of the journey; you can proclaim him to be a foreign princess with royal relatives. You won¡¯t have to worry about it once he enters barbarian territory.¡±


    ***


    The prince¡¯s residence.


    Li Yu was in distress as he smeared ointment over His Highness¡¯s face. It was clear that His Highness was in terrible pain as tears leaked from his eyes, but he kept repeating that it didn¡¯t hurt.


    Li Yu really wanted to slap himself. He failed to protect His Highness and let him get injured yet again.


    Qi Changyi rolled his tongue against his cheeks. They bulged slightly, making it easier to apply the ointment. He resembled a frog with huge eyes.


    A little eunuch suddenly ran in and shouted, ¡°Your Highness, the third princess has been punished harshly this time! She was sent to kneel in Nanshan ancestral hall for a full year, and I also heard that her leg is disabled!¡±


    Qi Changyi blinked twice, but before he could say anything, Li Yu and the other eunuch began to laugh.


    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi joined in, his eyes curved into crescents.


    Suddenly, a small group of people came through the palace¡¯s little gate. The chief eunuch at the head of the group called out, ¡°Your Highness, the Emperor has invited you to leave the palace and go hunting with him in two days. In the meantime, please make the necessary preparations.¡±


    Hunting?


    In the past, although the Emperor had left the palace several times to go hunting, it was usually the other princes, princesses, and ministers that accompanied him; Qi Changyi had never been allowed to go, not even once.


    This time, the barbarian envoys would also be there, so it would presumably be a much grander occasion.


    Qi Changyi was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sit still. Two days finally passed by, and it was time to depart.


    The other princes and princesses had hundreds of maids and eunuchs accompanying them, but Qi Changyi only had Li Yu.


    A long line of sedan chairs stretched outside of the palace gate. A group of imperial guards on horseback would lead the way. The Emperor¡¯s sedan chair was in the middle, followed by Pei Zheng and the barbarian envoys. The rest of the ministers, princes, princesses, and nobles trailed behind.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s sedan chair was at the end of the rest of the princes¡¯. He had been lying in front of the small window the entire time, and secretly lifted a corner of the curtain to catch a glimpse of the colorful outside world, his eyes shining brightly.


    He kept counting the sights in his mind, a house, a street, a forest, a lake, everything was so beautiful and novel to him.


    The sedan chair suddenly stopped on a grassy plain, and the Emperor ordered everyone to rest for a bit before continuing onward.


    Many people climbed out of their sedan chairs and chatted with one another.


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t know anyone, so he stayed quietly inside his sedan chair, leaning his head against the window. He was tired from waking up early and laid down on his stomach. He fought against his drooping eyelids but eventually fell asleep.


    In his drowsy state, Qi Changyi thought that the sedan had started moving again. Suddenly, a pair of strong arms reached out from behind and lifted the little man into a tight embrace.


    Notes


    Nothing to see here today, I want to say something funny but I can¡¯t think of anything


    The Grammarly face was blushy and happy when Qi Yirou got served


    Let me know if you¡¯d like me to start using the ¡®this servant¡¯ and ¡®this minister¡¯ pronoun things, or if you¡¯re fine with it like this


    Thanks for reading~ Do let me know if there are errors.

 CH 41

    October 6, 2022Merchie


    A pair of cool hands rested upon Qi Changyi¡¯s mouth, and his lashes fluttered slightly at the touch.


    When his eyes finally peeled open, his vision was still a little hazy. ¡°Pei-gege¡­huh? What are you doing here?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s heart was suddenly flooded with anxiety; he quickly pulled open the curtain and peeked outside.


    The sedan chair was moving forward; everything was peaceful and quiet.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Pei Zheng called in a low voice.


    Qi Changyi seemed to recall a terrible memory; his body began to shake uncontrollably, and his movements were clumsy and slow.


    Pei Zheng simply grabbed his arm and pulled him forward. He lifted his hand and gently smeared something onto Qi Changyi¡¯s lips.


    Whatever it was, it was cold and carried a strange medicinal odor. Qi Changyi braced himself for the stinging pain, but surprisingly, there was only a cool, numb feeling where his wound was.


    ¡°Make sure to apply it every day, so it doesn¡¯t leave a scar.¡±


    A small, delicate medicine box fell into Qi Changyi¡¯s palm. He held it and thought for a while before he lowered his head and whispered in an aggrieved voice, ¡°But there are some scars that won¡¯t go away¡­So ugly¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted the little man¡¯s chin, ¡°Where?¡±


    The tips of Qi Changyi¡¯s ears flushed red; under Pei Zheng¡¯s unrelenting gaze, he had no choice but to gingerly pull his collar down, revealing his small, snow-white collarbone.


    A reddish scar in the shape of a bite mark contrasted his smooth, jade-like skin; the ambiguous location really made one think of unspeakable things.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes darkened. Unconsciously, his grip on Qi Changyi tightened slightly, ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­Pei-gege, it was you, you bit me.¡±


    Qi Changyi was aggrieved to tears; how could he have forgotten the things he had done so easily?


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip loosened, and his eyebrows furrowed. Had he bitten the little man while he was drunk? The scar was deep and dark; it must have hurt a lot.


    His slender fingers caressed the scar twice before he closed the little man¡¯s robe, ¡°It¡¯s not ugly.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very pretty.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s pained expression eased a bit.


    The sedan chair continued forward for a while. It finally swayed and stopped once more; they had arrived at the hunting grounds.


    The guards and servants quickly began to set up tents, and everybody else got out of their sedan chairs to stretch their legs.


    Li Yu pulled open the curtain, ¡°Your Highness, do you want to come out and¡­Ahhh! L-L-Lord Pei!¡±


    Since when was Lord Pei in here as well? How did he not notice him at all?


    He was really too insidious and cunning!


    Qi Changyi immediately shoved his hand over Li Yu¡¯s mouth and glared at him. His voice was filled with panic, ¡°Keep your voice down!¡±


    Pei Zheng stared at the nervous little man¡¯s back, and the corners of his mouth turned upwards. Without a single trace of stealth, he popped out of the sedan and began to walk with an arrogant, flamboyant swagger.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t that many people outside. The few guards who spotted Pei Zheng immediately bowed respectfully, but their minds were already swimming with speculations.


    What a strange situation!


    While the Emperor took A¡¯mu Le and his entourage to their tents to rest, the other nobles and princes excitedly prepared to go hunting.


    Qi Changyi also returned to his tent. He didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t go hunting with the rest of his brothers. He could only stay behind and play in the sand alone.


    As A¡¯mu Le was walking into his tent, Qi Changyi was having an enthralling conversation with the sand castle in front of him


    He acted out the scene in a gruff voice, ¡°What a bold thief, you dare break into the palace? Drag him out! His punishment will be¡­tickling!¡±


    His tone softened, ¡°Spare me, please spare me, I¡¯ll never do it again¡­¡±


    A¡¯mu Le couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter.


    ¡°Kid, why don¡¯t you go hunting with them? Isn¡¯t it boring to stay in your tent all day long?¡±


    Qi Changyi played with his fingers, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ride a horse.¡±


    A¡¯mu Le smiled and said, ¡°Is that it? Come with me.¡±


    He pulled Qi Changyi out of the tent and took him to the stables.


    ¡°Pick any horse you¡¯d like. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement. He had never experienced the view from the back of a tall horse.


    He picked a white pony that looked relatively docile, and A¡¯mu Le supported Qi Changyi to sit on its back. The horse twisted its body in discomfort, and Qi Changyi was so terrified that he immediately grabbed onto the horse¡¯s neck and refused to let go.


    ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m going to fall, I¡¯m going to fall! I don¡¯t want to fall! Don¡¯t move, good horsey, don¡¯t move, don¡¯t let me fall, okay?¡±


    A¡¯mu Le held the reins, and after several minutes of coaxing, Qi Changyi finally relaxed a little and sat upright on the horse.


    His legs swayed with the horse¡¯s every movement, and the smile on his face was bright and heartwarming.


    ¡°Kid,¡± A¡¯mu Le suddenly turned. ¡°What do you think? Do you like riding?¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded vigorously, ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to continue riding horses in the future?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s smile immediately dimmed slightly, ¡°I, I can¡¯t, Royal Father won¡¯t let me leave the palace.¡±


    A¡¯mu Le stopped walking. ¡°If there was a chance for you to escape the palace, escape Pei Zheng¡¯s control, and live a free and unfettered life, would you take it? Even if you could never return to the palace again?¡±


    Escape¡­from Pei-gege?


    The thought made Qi Changyi¡¯s heart wrench painfully.


    I don¡¯t want to.


    He wanted nothing more than to stay by his Pei-gege¡®s side and accompany him till the end of time.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he was locked in the palace for the rest of his life; Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from him.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s ice-cold voice sounded from behind, and Qi Changyi swiveled in panic.


    He was mounted on a tall horse with a shiny black coat; he clutched the reins in his hand and wore a stern expression on his face.


    ¡°Envoy A¡¯mu Le is also here, why didn¡¯t you go hunting?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s leg swung gracefully; he quickly got off of his horse and walked towards the two of them.


    He saw that A¡¯mu Le was holding the pony¡¯s reins. Without saying a word, he brushed past A¡¯mu Le, stretched his arm out, and hooked a finger at the little man.


    This person had to be coaxed by A¡¯mu Le for so long to even sit properly on the horse, yet he immediately let himself be carried off at the flick of a finger. Pei Zheng gathered the little man into his arms and held him tightly against his chest.


    ¡°Pei Zheng, don¡¯t forget our agreement. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just reminding you not to stick your nose into everyone else¡¯s business.¡± Pei Zheng walked toward his horse with the little man in his arms. ¡°Otherwise, you can¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡±


    Pei Zheng placed Qi Changyi atop his horse before he got on and sat behind him. He glanced back at A¡¯mu Le, who was still standing in the same spot, and rode away.


    The little man who had just been smiling so brightly was completely obscured by a long black robe.


    A strange smile appeared at the corner of A¡¯mu Le¡¯s mouth, ¡°Once I want something, I¡¯ll definitely find a way to obtain it. Pei Zheng, we¡¯ll wait and see!¡±


    Pei Zheng took Qi Changyi back to his tent and instructed Cheng Feng to keep watch; he was not allowed to take half a step outside of the tent.


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to ride horses anymore.¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded obediently, and Pei Zheng opened the tent flap and left.


    ¡°A-Feng1.¡±


    ¡°A-Feng.¡±


    ¡°A-Feng?¡±


    Cheng Feng heard Qi Changyi¡¯s soft voice, and he pointed to himself in surprise, ¡°Your Highness, are you talking to me?¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded.


    The corners of Cheng Feng¡¯s mouth twitched; it was the first time someone had called him that.


    But if it was the little Highness, any nickname was fine with him.


    ¡°A-Feng, where did Pei-gege go?¡±


    ¡°He went hunting. I heard that the barbarians excel at horsemanship, and they hunted more prey than us. His Majesty lost face and couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation, so he ordered Master to take them down a peg or two.¡±

 CH 42

    October 7, 2022Merchie


    It was getting late; those who had gone out to hunt began to return in groups of twos and threes.


    In the end, after everyone¡¯s prey was counted, Pei Zheng and A¡¯mu Le were tied, followed by the fourth prince Qi Changfeng.


    The barbarians were skilled at both horsemanship and archery, so Pei Zheng did actually save some face for the Celestial Dynasty. However, the Emperor was still unsatisfied, so there was no reward during the evening banquet.


    The banquet was held right outside of the Emperor¡¯s tent; there was a blazing bonfire, freshly roasted meat and fish, accompanied by rich wine and beautiful dancers.


    Without the stifling rules of the palace, the air was full of free-spirited chatter and laughter. A¡¯mu Le was surrounded by other officials and ministers, and they were engrossed in conversation.


    There were even a few daring officials who toasted Pei Zheng and walked over to chat with him. However, they were all immediately repelled by his cold gaze.


    The atmosphere was lively and warm. Pei Zheng sat alone in a corner with his eyes narrowed and gulped down cup after cup. Although the wine was fragrant and rich, it was hardly enough to get him drunk.


    His eyes were pinned on a white-clad figure standing in the distance, who was mingling and socializing with the other guests.


    That white-clad figure appeared to have had too much to drink. He suddenly walked toward a deserted, shadowy corner and disappeared into the darkness.


    Pei Zheng got up and followed slowly.


    As soon as he turned the corner, he spotted the figure leaning against a tree trunk and vomiting with fervor; it was as though all of his internal organs would soon come spilling out as well.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t hold your liquor, then don¡¯t drink. Who are you showing off to?¡±


    Pei Zheng handed him a white handkerchief, and Qi Changfeng straightened his back slightly while still gripping the tree trunk.


    ¡°Nothing to, do with you.¡±


    Seeing that he did not intend to take it, Pei Zheng tossed the handkerchief onto the ground. He stared at Qi Changfeng with cold eyes and did not speak.


    ¡°I heard that the candidate for the marriage alliance has been finalized.¡± Qi Changfeng asked, ¡°Which princess is it?¡±


    Pei Zheng sneered, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°None of your business, just tell me who Royal Father chose.¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡± Pei Zheng took two steps forward. ¡°You¡¯ll have to beg me.¡±


    Qi Changfeng¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Pei Zheng! Don¡¯t think that you can continue manipulating things from behind the scenes1, the barbarians won¡¯t let their guard down just because of this marriage alliance! Their entire tribe has no integrity to speak of¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not you.¡± Pei Zheng interrupted. With those words, he promptly turned back and left.


    Qi Changfeng clenched his fists as he stared at Pei Zheng¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s¡­Changyi, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The gloomy, receding figure suddenly stopped.


    Qi Changfeng immediately pieced everything together, ¡°It¡¯s him, right? You¡¯re seriously going to send him to the freezing borderlands? He¡¯s an idiot, how is he supposed to protect himself? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll die there?!¡±


    Pei Zheng turned around and walked back toward him. He reached out and grabbed Qi Changfeng¡¯s neck, his eyes tinged with scarlet.


    ¡°Die? I thought you didn¡¯t care about him. What does it matter to you where he dies? Quit pretending to be sympathetic, all you ever cared about was the throne!¡±


    Qi Changfeng¡¯s face was red from being choked, and he couldn¡¯t draw breath. He grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s arm and rasped, ¡°Pei Zheng, how can you be, so heartless, you don¡¯t deserve, to be called a man!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip tightened with killing intent, he strangled Qi Changfeng until he was about to faint before he suddenly let go and walked away.


    Qi Changfeng leaned against the tree and gasped for breath. Just now, Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze was so cold and merciless; it was filled with the deepest, most bitter hatred.


    ¡­


    Qi Changyi had stayed in Pei Zheng¡¯s tent the entire time; he did not even attend the evening banquet.


    Pei-gege said so, he said I¡¯m not allowed to run around randomly anymore.


    Cheng Feng brought him something to eat. After he finished eating, he laid down on his stomach beside Pei Zheng¡¯s bed and promptly fell asleep.


    Once he ate enough, he would sleep. Once he slept enough, he would eat. He was like a domestic piglet.


    It wasn¡¯t until he felt a crisp, yet gentle touch on his back that Qi Changyi finally blinked open his hazy eyes and woke up.


    Wine, it was the smell of wine again, the very same scent from that terrible night. The bite mark on his collarbone began to ache, and Qi Changyi unconsciously shrank backward in fright.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers stopped, and he lifted his eyelids to look at him, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Qi Changyi rubbed his eyes and nodded.


    ¡°Come.¡± Pei Zheng pulled the little man to his feet and walked out of the tent.


    Everything was covered in darkness, even the lights from the other tents had been extinguished already. Only the bright moonlight and the glittering stars above illuminated the mountains and forests in the distance.


    They walked towards Pei Zheng¡¯s tall black horse, and Pei Zheng mounted gracefully. He reached down and held out his hand, ¡°Come up.¡±


    Qi Changyi reached out and took it. When he lifted his head and glanced at Pei Zheng, he suddenly could not catch his breath, and he flushed red from the tip of his ears to the end of his neck.


    Under the moonlight, the man on the horse had a handsome face and skin that shone like white jade. His eyes were slightly narrowed; it was as though all the rivers, lakes, and mountains in the world were beneath him in terms of both beauty and arrogance.


    But Qi Changyi could not find the right words to describe him, he could only think to himself, Pei-gege is really beautiful, he¡¯s the most beautiful man in the world.


    Pei Zheng lifted the little man onto the horse, flipped him around, and held him tight against his chest. Then, he whipped the horse once, and the two galloped off beneath the moonlight.


    Qi Changyi hugged Pei Zheng¡¯s waist tightly. All he could hear was the whistling wind and the nervous thumping of his own heart.


    The hems of their robes flew in the night wind, twisting and fluttering, loosening and tightening.


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before the horse finally stopped. Pei Zheng patted the little man in his arms, hugged him close, and dismounted.


    They had reached a steep cliff in the depths of a mountain forest. The silver light of the moon was like a thin silk veil that swathed the entire mountain. Lush trees stretched endlessly and merged with the undulating snow-capped mountains in the distance.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    Qi Changyi stood at the edge of the cliff and stared in awe, his eyes shining under the moonlight.


    Pei Zheng was standing behind him; he reached out and pulled the little man to his side, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Pei-gege, how did you find this place?¡±


    ¡°When I went out hunting this morning.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s heart was overflowing with joy, and his eyes curved into the same shape as the crescent moon in the sky. ¡°Then, did you plan this trip just for me?¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded lightly.


    ¡°Mwah,¡± Qi Changyi ran over and kissed Pei Zheng, but due to their height difference, he could only kiss the tip of the other¡¯s chin. He quickly covered his face, too embarrassed to speak.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gloomy mood finally dissipated with this soft, sweet little kiss.


    He gently removed the little man¡¯s hands, revealing the flushed face hidden underneath. His features were natural and unadorned, yet delicate as silk; a sight that captured the soul with its beauty.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Next time, you have to do it like this.¡±


    Then he leaned down, clasped the back of the little man¡¯s head with one hand, and pulled his body into his chest with the other. Their lips pressed together, before Pei Zheng¡¯s tongue invaded Qi Changyi¡¯s mouth, and began to explore that small, warm cavern. Their tongues twined together, and all that was left was a mouthful of sweetness.


    It wasn¡¯t until Qi Changyi was breathless to the point of suffocation that Pei Zheng finally parted from the other¡¯s swollen red lips. He lowered his head to the little man¡¯s level, ¡°Breathe.¡±


    The little man puffed his cheeks and sucked in a few big breaths.


    Pei Zheng continued to hug Qi Changyi against his body, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Little Highness.¡±


    ¡°Pei-gege.¡±


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°I, I do.¡±


    ¡°Will you always like me?¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    ¡°Then you should never betray me, always think of me, and always remember me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°No matter what I say or do, you must always believe in me, stay by my side, and never leave me. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    From the author:


    Ding ding ding ding ~ (It¡¯s my turn)


    When I see all of my beloved readers here, I can say with certainty that Dianxia Qingcheng will be available on the bookshelves soon.


    Thank you all for your continued support!


    Thank you all for the support, recommendations, reward points, and monthly tickets, as well as the criticism and comments.


    You guys are my motivation to continue writing!


    Every time I see everyone¡¯s comments and tickets, I realize I¡¯m not alone. There are so many precious readers by my side. I¡¯m really touched.


    Writing really is a lot of work, when you have an idea in your head, you can write about 2,000 characters in an hour. But more often than not, I¡¯m stuck, and it takes two or three hours to write the same amount¡­


    I get really stuck¡­


    Like, stuck to the point of wanting to explode¡­


    Stuck to the point of balding¡­


    I strove for a small burst in word count today (whatever the number is, it¡¯s definitely longer than the previous chapters!)


    From now on, each chapter will have no less than 3000 words!


    If I can get more than 100 tickets per day (though it¡¯s really unlikely hehehe), I¡¯ll make them even longer.


    I really love you all, I¡¯ll have to put you all in the little prince¡¯s harem though, my harem already has over 3000 beauties hiahiahia


    I need a break (


    Tonight, I will send everyone a fan gift box as a reward (hurry up and love me, why are you still hesitating?)


    You¡¯re not allowed to leave me in the future, okay?


    (Lays on the ground and throws a tantrum)


    Spoiler alert! (Just kidding)


    The climax is here! It was a kiss, you guys!


    Will their romantic journey go smoothly? (Even if I think with my feet, I know it won¡¯t)


    How will Pei Zha2 abuse His Highness next (you will probably want to pull him out of the screen, smash his head in, and punt him right into the sky)


    How much pain will the little Highness endure before he finally gets sick of Pei Zha and actually wants to run away from him (let¡¯s hug our adorable little prince)


    Will his escape be successful? What if it isn¡¯t? What will he do if it is? (insert crematorium identification number here)


    Also, what happened between Pei Zha, His Highness, and the fourth prince in the past?


    Pei Zha wasn¡¯t born a pervert. How did he become such a silly doofus?


    There is also the side couple, the bodyguard x the Imperial Doctor, how will their relationship bloom in the future?


    Also, the side characters: Zhao Litang, Qi Changfeng, A¡¯mu Le, Qi Yirou, Qi Bingzhi¡­what¡¯s their role in all this?


    ¡­


    I¡¯ll shut up now, I don¡¯t want to spoil anything.


    Notes


    r u kidding me author 3000 words im going to die


    You guys might¡¯ve thought I would skip uploading today but nope i was just translating this long ass note from author-san, I was gonna skip it, but in the end it¡¯s really cute


    1: Ö»ÊÖÕÚÌì: cover the sky with one hand, manipulating or deceiving the masses


    2: I thought it was a typo, but author-san has written Pei Zheng (Åáï£) as Pei Zha (ÅáÔü); Ôü is like crumbs or scum

 CH 43

    October 8, 2022Merchie


    Qi Changyi¡¯s face was still bright red when he returned to his tent.


    Li Yu waited cautiously until Pei Zheng left before he poked his head out from the corner and walked over. ¡°Your Highness, Lord Pei didn¡¯t do anything mean again, did he?¡±


    Qi Changyi stammered, ¡°He, he didn¡¯t.¡±


    Li Yu breathed a sigh of relief. He wasn¡¯t prejudiced against Lord Pei; he just couldn¡¯t trust him due to his¡­not-so-clean track record in regard to His Highness.


    ¡°Your Highness, you should sleep earlier today.¡±


    Qi Changyi cleaned himself up a bit and laid down on the bed.


    His mind was still full of Pei Zheng and how gentle he was tonight. He had taken him on horseback to see the moon, kissed him at the edge of a windy cliff, and gazed at him with deep eyes that were filled with inexplicable sweetness.


    The more Qi Changyi thought about it, the faster his heart thumped in his little chest. He tossed and turned; it wasn¡¯t until after midnight that he finally fell asleep.


    It was almost noon when he woke up.


    Li Yu brought him something to eat, ¡°Your Highness, do you want to go outside and take a look? I heard that Lord Pei caught the most prey today. His Majesty was very happy and rewarded him.¡±


    Qi Changyi suddenly felt very proud. His entire body straightened, and he practically strutted out of the tent with Li Yu.


    Many people had already gathered in front of the Emperor¡¯s tent. Qi Changyi¡¯s ¡®automatic people-searching sensors¡¯ were activated, and he scanned the scene with darting eyes. He spotted Pei Zheng at a glance; he was standing in the center of the crowd.


    He was still holding his bow and arrows, and his lips were curved upwards. He listened to the Emperor list all the rewards with a small smile.


    Next to him stood A¡¯mu Le, whose face was filled with indignation. However, he could only watch with cold eyes as the Emperor of the Celestial Dynasty and his most favored minister engaged in a ritualistic show of etiquette.


    So the hunt really ended up like this. A¡¯mu Le had originally planned to take this opportunity to embarrass those weak, fragile princes and nobles. He didn¡¯t expect that Pei Zheng would steal the spotlight from him and the other barbarians.


    Soon after, everybody returned to the palace. Though Qi Changyi was reluctant, he had no choice but to return to his residence, his cage.


    On the second day after returning to the palace, a chief eunuch bearing an imperial decree arrived at his doorstep.


    Qi Changyi had been sitting in the courtyard, weaving rabbits out of dog-tail grass and straw. He had already woven enough to cover a stone table, and he was busy giving them all names. ¡°Xiaoxiao¡±, ¡°Baibai¡±, Tutu¡±¡­


    The chief eunuch holding the golden silk scroll stood in front of Qi Changyi. He spoke in a high-pitched voice, ¡°Prince Qi Changyi, please accept the imperial decree.¡±


    All of the servants immediately rushed out and knelt down beside their little Highness.


    ¡°By the Emperor¡¯s edict, Prince Qi Changyi has been chosen as the candidate for the marriage alliance between the Celestial Dynasty and the southwestern barbarian tribe. He will leave for the borderlands in two days, alongside Envoy A¡¯mu Le. From this day forward, the bond between the Celestial Dynasty and the southwestern barbarian tribe must remain strong; he must work diligently to preserve the peace between our nations. Accept the edict1.¡±


    Wh¡­What? Marriage alliance?


    The candidate for a marriage alliance was merely a bargaining chip for their nation, someone who was sent thousands of miles away to an unfamiliar place and used as a tool for political gains.


    Qi Changyi was stupid and couldn¡¯t understand many things, but he understood the meaning of this decree perfectly. His Royal Father wanted to send him far away, and have him marry the barbarians¡¯ clan leader!


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness! Sending him to the cold and barren borderlands, how is His Highness supposed to survive?!¡±


    ¡°Wuuu¡­His Majesty is sending His Highness to his death!¡±


    ¡°Gonggong*, could it be that you read the edict wrong? How could it be our Highness, that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Several eunuchs and maids burst into tears. In their hearts, they felt both disbelief and pity for the little man, who was still kneeling on the ground, motionless.


    The chief eunuch¡¯s face softened a little, and he held out the golden scroll to Qi Changyi, ¡°Your Highness, please accept the decree.¡±


    Only then did Qi Changyi raise his head. His eyes were red, and his lips were bloodless. ¡°Gonggong, is it, is it really true? Was this¡­personally written by Royal Father?¡±


    The chief eunuch clapped once, and a long line of maids filed out behind him. They all came forward and presented the exquisite brocade, jades, and gold treasures bestowed by the Emperor.


    ¡°Your Highness, look, all of this was bestowed by His Majesty, how can it be fake? Anyone who dares to fake an imperial edict will surely lose his head.¡±


    Qi Changyi reached out and took the golden scroll. He nodded dazedly, ¡°Thank you, gonggong.¡±


    The chief eunuch gazed down at his soulless appearance, sighed, and turned to walk away.


    Tears were running down Li Yu¡¯s face as he ran forward to pull Qi Changyi off the ground, but he suddenly couldn¡¯t find the strength to do so.


    He called out to the other servants, who were also sobbing. ¡°What are you all doing, quickly, help His Highness up!¡±


    Qi Changyi shifted his body and tried to stand up. But the moment he straightened his back, his legs turned into jelly and he collapsed to the ground. The skin on his palm was scraped into a raw wound, and blood began to flow out of it.


    Several servants rushed forward to help him up. Li Yu couldn¡¯t stop crying, ¡°Your Highness, please stand up, the ground is cold.¡±


    It was like he couldn¡¯t even feel the pain from his hand. Qi Changyi reached out and picked up the golden scroll that had fallen to the ground. He hugged it to his chest and buried his head in his knees.


    Li Yu dismissed the rest of the servants and knelt down beside Qi Changyi.


    The little man¡¯s shoulders began to shake violently. Perhaps he was crying so hard that he couldn¡¯t catch his breath; Li Yu could only hear a few low sobs and whimpers.


    He cried until he no longer had the strength to do so. The shaking of his shoulders gradually ceased, but he still didn¡¯t move. He curled into a ball on the ground, like an injured little rabbit that was shivering in pain.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi.¡± His voice was quiet and a little hoarse.


    Li Yu sobbed, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Why would Royal Father do this? Does he not want me anymore? Did I make him angry, or embarrass him because I¡¯m too stupid? That must be why, why he wants to throw me far, far away, and never see me again¡­¡±


    Crystal tears beaded at the corners of Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes, and the larger ones immediately rolled down.


    ¡°I really, I tried really hard, I tried really hard to be better, but Royal Father still doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    Qi Changyi unconsciously clenched the imperial decree in his hands. Every word written on it was like a sharp, cold blade that stabbed at his heart.


    The blood on his palm dyed the golden silk red, and Li Yu hurriedly pried his hand open.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness! You can¡¯t, you¡¯re injured!¡±


    But Qi Changyi didn¡¯t seem to hear him; he merely continued to mumble to himself, his incoherent words mixed with desperate sobs.


    ¡°Royal Father never liked me because I was too stupid. Fourth brother is much smarter than me, and the rest of my brothers are all very good too. I¡¯m the only one¡­nobody likes me. Everyone called me stupid, no one ever wanted to play with me.¡±


    ¡°Tang-gege was the first person who was willing to talk to me and play with me. But he left, he went to fight the war at the borderlands, and I was all alone again.¡±


    ¡°But fortunately, I met Pei-gege. He¡¯s really scary, but every time someone tries to bully me, he protects me. Also, sometimes, he can be very sweet and gentle. It¡¯s just that¡­it seems like he doesn¡¯t like me very much.¡±


    Li Yu tore a piece of cloth off the hem of his robes and hurriedly wiped his tears. He quickly wrapped Qi Changyi¡¯s palm to stop the bleeding, ¡°Your Highness, stop talking, don¡¯t say anymore¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes became distant, and he stared at the ground for a long time. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile. He looked so pained and heartbroken, yet his poignant smile was still filled with warmth.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, I miss my mother. Everything would be better if she was still here. Every time she blew on my wounds, they wouldn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°After Mother left, I learned how to be strong and endure the pain. But really, I¡¯m still scared of pain, but I tell myself to endure it. If Mother saw it from the heavens, she would worry about me.¡±


    Li Yu couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore, he stood up and spoke, ¡°Your Highness, please wait here, I¡¯ll go inside and get the ointment, once I apply some on your wound, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Li Yu rushed into the inner room and rummaged through all the boxes that Imperial Physician Jiang had left behind. He finally found the ointment and ran back outside, only to discover that Qi Changyi, who had just been kneeling on the ground, was nowhere to be seen.


    Qi Changyi hugged the golden scroll, his destiny, close to his chest. He wove through the red and yellow walls, walking with heavy steps.


    He had reached a certain hall, the Emperor¡¯s daytime study.


    He wanted to go in and ask his Royal Father if he really didn¡¯t want him anymore, but he was stopped by the guard at the door.


    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has already issued the decree. He doesn¡¯t want to see you. Please go back.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes were burning, but he tried to hold back his tears. He nodded silently and walked a little farther away before he knelt on the ground in front of the door.


    If Royal Father didn¡¯t want to see him, he would simply kneel outside and wait for him to come out.


    But the little man knelt for the entire day. Night had fallen, but there was still no sign of the Emperor.


    His knees were aching, and the blood on his palm had already dried. But none of this could compare to the pain in his heart.


    This whole time, the Emperor had known that Qi Changyi was outside. He had spent all day reading the court officials¡¯ reports, and one of them was a criticism of the marriage alliance.


    The decree had been issued, but the marriage alliance would not be publicized. However, the ministers of the court still disagreed with the decision and were clamoring to have Pei Zheng impeached for this ridiculous idea.


    A chief eunuch brought out a cup of tea and spoke respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, he¡¯s been kneeling outside all day, and it¡¯s going to rain soon.¡±


    The Emperor put down his brush, pinched his eyebrows, and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s just like his mother, albeit a bit stupid.¡±


    Just as he spoke, rain began to pour from the sky; it was like a thick velvet curtain, nothing could be seen through it.


    The little figure kneeling outside was soaked to the bone by the freezing cold rain. He could hardly even kneel properly anymore, but he still refused to leave.


    An umbrella suddenly appeared over his head. A white-clad figure stood beside him; the hem of his robe was splattered with rain and mud.


    ¡°Go back.¡± Qi Changfeng held the umbrella over Qi Changyi and stared at the door for a while. Royal Father was truly determined not to see him.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to catch a cold if you stay out here. Two, two days from now, you¡¯ll be leaving with A¡¯mu Le and the others. The journey will be long and difficult, you must take good care of yourself.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s nose was clogged. He sniffled, ¡°Fourth brother, I won¡¯t leave. I must see Royal Father, only for a little bit. I need him to take his decree back.¡±


    When Qi Changfeng heard his repressed sobs, he could no longer bear to keep the truth from him. ¡°Royal Father won¡¯t see you, and it¡¯s impossible to take back an imperial decree. Besides, this wasn¡¯t Royal Father¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Royal Father? Then who was it?¡±


    The grief in Qi Changyi¡¯s heart lessened slightly. So Royal Father didn¡¯t completely despise him after all.


    ¡°It was Pei Zheng.¡±


    Those words were like an earth-shattering stroke of lightning.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s entire body froze, and his eyes widened.


    Impossible.


    Impossible.


    That¡¯s impossible!


    It had to be someone else, anyone but Pei-gege.


    Notes


    Hey! If you got to the end, I¡¯m very proud of you. I¡¯ll reward you with this shameless self plug:


    So I recently joined a danmei audio drama subbing group, we¡¯re working on a bunch of cool projects like 2ha, qianqiu, copper coins and more! Check out the tumblr here: https://treasurechestsubs.tumblr.com/


    There¡¯s a link to apply to join the discord in there, so if you do join, say hi c;


    Okay we¡¯re done with that jesus christ these chapters are long, I hope the author didn¡¯t get too many tickets but I already know for a fact there¡¯s a 6k chapter later hnngh, sorry this title is also a bit ridiculous, the phrase was actually ¡®the ninth prince is being sent away for marriage¡¯


    Anyway thanks for reading~


    1: ÇÕ´Ë: It means like uh be grateful for this basically, but that sounds even worse especially in this context. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a better translation for it but I can¡¯t find it in my brain at the moment.


    2. ¹«¹«: like ¹Ã¹Ã, except this is what higher-ranking eunuchs are called.

 CH 44

    October 9, 2022Merchie


    After kneeling for so long and being hit with such heartbreaking news, Qi Changyi finally fainted in the pouring rain.


    When he woke up again, he was lying in his own warm bed, wrapped in his own warm quilt. Jiang Yubai was sitting at his bedside, bandaging the wound on his palm.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re awake. Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡±


    Jiang Yubai asked with concern.


    Qi Changyi stared blankly at the velvet bed canopy and shook his head.


    Li Yu escorted Jiang Yubai out of the palace. When he returned inside, he saw that Qi Changyi still looked like he was only half awake. It was as if his soul had left him; he didn¡¯t blink or move a muscle.


    ¡°Your Highness, you should eat something, don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±


    Qi Changyi remained silent.


    Li Yu called for a servant, who brought up a bowl of plain rice porridge. He dipped a spoon into the bowl and lifted it to Qi Changyi¡¯s lips, but he still didn¡¯t move; he was like a soulless, dead-eyed doll.


    His head hurt, his hand hurt, his knees hurt, and worst of all, his heart hurt so much that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Qi Changyi curled into a ball and clutched his chest, before burying himself back under the quilt. His tears flowed out uncontrollably and wetted a large patch of the blanket.


    He thought Pei-gege liked him back, even if it was just a little bit.


    But now, it was clear that there wasn¡¯t a single shred of love; if there was, Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t have willingly sent him so far away to marry someone else.


    Wrapped in the quilt, the little man curled up even tighter. His body trembled faintly from his soft, unrelenting sobs.


    When Zhao Litang entered the bedroom, the first thing that he saw was the big white lump on the bed.


    Li Yu hurriedly bowed, ¡°General¡­¡±


    Zhao Litang placed his finger on his lips and made a ¡®shh¡¯ sound. He glanced at the other servants, who immediately bowed their heads and retreated from the inner room.


    He had been busy with military affairs and hadn¡¯t visited Qi Changyi for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect the strange news; The Emperor actually selected a prince as the marriage candidate?


    Zhao Litang couldn¡¯t wait any longer; right after meeting with the Emperor, he rushed over to Qi Changyi¡¯s residence.


    The courtyard was already laden with luxurious gifts of all sorts, all of which were extremely eye-catching.


    He walked to the side of the bed and tried to lift the quilt, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Zhao Litang used a little more strength and pulled the blanket off, revealing the little man that was lying beneath it. One side of his face was buried in the mattress, and fresh tears were still streaming down his cheeks.


    He was so quiet and still that it was worrying.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s heart ached. He wanted desperately to scoop the little man into his arms and comfort him with soothing, gentle words.


    During his meeting with the Emperor, the Emperor ordered him to lead the squad that would escort Qi Changyi to the borderlands. He couldn¡¯t oppose a direct order from the Emperor; no matter how reluctant Zhao Litang felt in his heart, he had no choice but to obey.


    He hadn¡¯t even touched the little man, but he was already shrinking back in fear.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s hand froze in mid-air before it fell back to his side.


    ¡°Changyi, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s Tang-gege. Look at me, turn around and look at me.¡±


    The little man on the bed did not move.


    ¡°I know you are very sad, but there¡¯s nothing you can do about it now. I will protect you along the way, and I will make sure that you reach the borderlands safely. If the barbarians don¡¯t treat you well, I will definitely ask the Emperor to bring you back, okay?¡±


    The little man still did not move.


    Zhao Litang was growing slightly anxious. He was afraid that the little man¡¯s mind was still caught up in the past.


    ¡°Changyi, ai1, if you had just listened to me before, left Pei Zheng, and gone with me to the borderlands, none of this would have happened.¡±


    When he heard Pei Zheng¡¯s name, the little man slowly turned to face Zhao Litang. His voice was quiet and weak, ¡°It was Pei-gege¡­who told them to send me away¡­¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s expression flickered, ¡°So you already know?¡±


    Qi Changyi wrinkled his nose and nodded lightly.


    ¡°Who told you?¡±


    ¡°Fourth brother.¡±


    ¡°These two, just what do they take you for? Forget about the fourth prince, he¡¯s never thought of you as his younger brother. He¡¯s only indifferent to you because you aren¡¯t a threat to him.¡±


    Zhao Litang clenched his fists, ¡°And Pei Zheng, he has only ever treated you like his pet, ordering you around as he pleases. If your face wasn¡¯t so similar to the fourth prince¡¯s, he wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡±


    Zhao Litang had kept these words to himself for a long time. He didn¡¯t want to break Qi Changyi¡¯s fragile heart with the truth: that these two people whom he loved so dearly, never cared for him at all.


    Sure enough, Qi Changyi¡¯s dull eyes suddenly focused again, but they were so full of grief that one couldn¡¯t bear to look at them.


    ¡°What, what are you saying¡­Pei-gege only¡­because I look like fourth brother?¡± Qi Changyi¡¯s voice trembled.


    Zhao Litang nodded.


    ¡°He never liked me, so he only treated me well when he was in a good mood because he never cared about me. So it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me, as long as fourth brother is okay, right?¡±


    Zhao Litang reached out to wipe Qi Changyi¡¯s tears, but the little man turned away to face the wall. He viciously bit his own fingers as tears continued to streak his cheeks.


    Zhao Litang stared at his trembling back. His gaze was deep and inexplicable; he wasn¡¯t sure that telling him the truth was the right thing to do. After a while, he finally got up and left.


    For two whole days, Qi Changyi cried. He did not eat, and only took a few sips of water before he began to sob once more. His eyes were always swollen and red.


    He sat at the desk in silence. The little booklet that was covered in Pei Zheng¡¯s name lay open in front of him, its pages stained with tears.


    That dreaded day had come. The ninth prince¡¯s once deserted palace was now bustling with maids and eunuchs.


    A set of red robes was spread out on the bed, along with an assortment of items used by women, such as golden hairpins, jade pendants, rouge, and face powder. A few maids pulled the doll-like prince to sit in front of a bronze mirror, and carefully began to powder his face.


    Li Yu thought it was really strange, ¡°Momo2, isn¡¯t that a women¡¯s wedding dress? And why is there so much makeup? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The momo looked around nervously and spoke in a whisper, ¡°Gonggong, don¡¯t look into it too much. We¡¯re only following orders, we don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s face was extremely pale, even his normally red lips were completely bloodless.


    His eyebrows were drawn, his cheeks were powdered, his lips were stained with crimson rouge, and the reflection in the bronze mirror suddenly came to life. Even when his face and heart were filled with terrible grief, he was still¡­


    The most alluring beauty3 of the Celestial Dynasty.


    The maids all sighed and complimented him, they never expected that His Highness was actually this beautiful; he would probably put all the women of the Emperor¡¯s harem to shame. However, his delicate eyebrows were still creased and gloomy.


    ¡°Your Highness, you should be excited! You¡¯re getting married, and you¡¯re representing the entire Celestial Dynasty. You can¡¯t be crying like this all the time, it¡¯s like you¡¯re going to a funeral instead!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± A momo immediately slapped the little maid who had just spoken. ¡°Who told you to speak such inauspicious words, get out!¡±


    The little maid covered her face and ran out.


    The momo felt both fear and pity for the little Highness. Those who were sent away for marriage usually never returned.


    ¡°Your Highness, we will dress you now.¡±


    Qi Changyi allowed several pairs of hands to be placed upon him.


    He wore a long red dress embroidered with a golden phoenix. His ink-black hair that flowed down his back had been twisted into a bun, leaving only two loose strands that rested on his shoulders. When the last gold-and-emerald hairpin was inserted into the bun, the maids all stepped back and lost their breaths.


    He looked just like her, he looked just like his mother, Noble Consort Ning, who had once shocked the world with her beauty.


    The wedding sedan was already here, so one of the momos pulled Qi Changyi out of the inner room and walked outside. Everybody in the courtyard froze as they watched the gorgeous, picturesque figure walk out of the hall, walk out of the courtyard, and walk out of the little palace gate with heavy steps.


    Qi Changyi stood at the gate and looked back at the place he had lived in for more than ten years. The inside of his nose suddenly felt warm.


    He knew every brick and tile, every blade of grass, and every tree here like the back of his hand. After this final goodbye, he would never see any of it again.


    Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, he told himself, every tear that he wanted to shed had already been shed during the past two days. From now on, he was not allowed to cry.


    Since he was being sent so far away to get married, it meant that he had a husband now. No one here would miss him anyway, so it would be better if he just left.


    It would be okay. He wasn¡¯t just leaving the palace; he was leaving his broken heart behind as well. This way, he would never have to feel this pain ever again.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Li Yu whispered from beside the little man. He had already decided to accompany His Highness to the barbarian tribe. No matter how difficult the future was, he would always be by His Highness¡¯s side.


    Before the tears could fall again, Qi Changyi straightened his back and climbed into the sedan chair.


    The sedan chair headed towards the main palace gate, where countless people and horses were already waiting.


    The guard patrol accompanying the wedding sedan was formidable in size and strength. They rode out in front, led by the great General Zhao Litang of Zhenyuan.


    A¡¯mu Le and the other barbarian envoys cupped their hands and said their goodbyes to the Emperor, who stood at a nearby pavilion to send them off. They followed behind on horseback.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s wedding sedan left next. This time, he didn¡¯t open the curtain, so he couldn¡¯t see that the great and mighty Emperor of the Celestial Dynasty actually had tears in his eyes as he watched the sedan leave.


    Behind the wedding sedan, several other sedan chairs followed. It was unclear who was inside each of them.


    At the end of the line, there were twenty carriages filled with gifts from the Celestial Dynasty to the barbarian tribe, accompanied by more guards.


    The long procession exited the palace gates, and the people on the street immediately shifted to the side. No one dared to look up; one of the heavily armed guards could easily dig out their nosy eyes.


    The squad at the head of the group soon arrived at the gate of the Imperial Capital. They slowed down to allow the officials to perform a search4.


    Once they passed through this gate and began the journey southwest, they would only get further and further away from the stifling royal palace.


    Qi Changyi was alone in the empty sedan chair and clutched the red robe tightly. There was no one else in here, he didn¡¯t need to hold back anymore.


    He was about to leave the Imperial Capital. He promised himself that he wouldn¡¯t think about the past anymore. But there was still an unforgettable figure that hovered in his mind like a ghost, and a low whisper that echoed in his ears.


    ¡°Always think of me, and always remember me.¡±


    ¡°Always believe in me, and never leave me.¡±


    How could he do any of that now?


    He was leaving Pei Zheng forever, yet he didn¡¯t even get the chance to see him one last time.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s heart began to throb with pain, and his eyes were suddenly hazy with tears.


    Had he always been a substitute for fourth brother in Pei-gege¡¯s eyes? When they hugged and kissed, was Pei-gege thinking of fourth brother?


    However, since he was now married to the barbarian leader, he could no longer think about Pei-gege all the time.


    The relationship between them would likely end here.


    He couldn¡¯t recall many of the poems he had learned in the past, but he remembered one line, ¡°we will only be one couple in this life5¡°.


    Therefore, in the future, only his faceless, nameless husband would have a place in his heart.


    Qi Changyi closed his eyes, and the tears beaded at the corners of his eyes rolled down.


    Suddenly, a cold hand covered his still-closed eyes. Qi Changyi felt another hand gently wipe his tears away.


    A low voice laced with a coaxing tone rang in his ears.


    ¡°Your Highness, why are you crying?¡±


    Notes


    I- why don¡¯t you tell me why he¡¯s crying you scumbag, and Zhao Litang why did I make him say it like that I don¡¯t think he was that blunt in the novel


    Sorry there are a lot of terms in here, I might¡¯ve just fcked everything in its ass


    Please let me know if it¡¯s unclear or shit or whatever, and thanks for reading~~


    1. °¥: a sighing sound


    2. æÖæÖ: no it¡¯s not the dumpling, in this context it¡¯s like ¹Ã¹Ã (gugu), which is an older maid. Usually æÖæÖ also refers to wetnurses in the palace.


    3. I kind of ruined the pretty symbolism or whatever right here, but in the novel, it says that he is ¡°Çã¹úÇã³ÇµÄÃÀÈ˶ù¡±, so the qingcheng of the title is in there and yeah uh


    4. Éó²é: I know it sounds really weird there to say ¡®search¡¯, the people at the gate are basically the border patrol.


    5. This has nothing to do with anything, but I think that this line in the novel (Ò»ÉúÒ»ÊÀһ˫ÈË) is based on a famous Qing Dynasty poem, called Ò»ÉúÒ»´úһ˫ÈË by ÄÉÀ¼ÈÝÈô. It basically means the same thing, and the poem is about a couple who were very in love but were later separated; ultimately, even the purest love cannot withstand the cruelty of reality.

 CH 45

    October 10, 2022Merchie


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes flashed open. With trembling fingers, he removed the cold hand that obscured his vision.


    Pei Zheng was sitting inside the wedding sedan, his gaze deep and thoughtful.


    ¡°Brother Pei, why, why are you here?¡±


    Pei Zheng retracted his hand and stared at the red-clad little man, his eyes traveling from the top of his head to the tips of his toes.


    His skin was as fair and smooth as jade, his brows were soft and elegant.


    His thin wrists were white as snow, pure and unsullied.


    Even though his entire body was swathed in red, it didn¡¯t look gaudy or cheap. Coupled with the rouge on his lips and his ladylike hair bun, he truly resembled a beautiful new bride.


    ¡°His Majesty ordered me to oversee the affairs of the marriage alliance. This is also an opportunity for me to meet with the barbarian clan leader. Of course I¡¯d be here.¡±


    Several officers¡¯ voices could be heard from outside; everything had been checked. The city gate opened, and the imperial guards in the front rode out in an orderly manner.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s mind wandered off, and tears suddenly filled his eyes once more.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyebrows creased. He reached out to wipe his face again, but all he caught was a handful of air.


    Qi Changyi scooted away and pressed himself against the side of the sedan; it seemed as though he was trying to avoid Pei Zheng. He wiped at his eyes with his sleeve and stubbornly raised his head, furiously blinking away tears.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression immediately turned gloomy.


    He had spent a lot of effort reasoning with the Emperor in order to accompany the group to the borderlands. He wanted to make sure that he could take care of Qi Changyi along the way.


    But this silly little man took his kindness for granted.


    Everything he had said that night, it was all in vain. How could this little fool understand the meaning behind his words?


    Pei Zheng suppressed his impatience with great effort and ordered, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll wipe your face.¡±


    ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡± Qi Changyi violently smeared his cheeks again, leaving red patches on his fair skin. ¡°Brother Pei needn¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. Come here.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s heart was full of fear, but he still didn¡¯t move an inch.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. In the past, if his expression had turned only the slightest bit unpleasant, the little man would quiver in fear and beg for mercy. What was going on now?


    Could it be that he suddenly grew a pair once he left the Imperial Capital?


    Pei Zheng reached out and grabbed the little man. Unexpectedly, he encountered a bout of resistance, though he hardly felt it.


    But it did make his heart feel extremely unpleasant.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, huh? You¡¯ve just left the palace, and you¡¯ve already decided to stop listening to me? Are you that eager to get away from me?¡±


    Pei Zheng pinned the little man¡¯s struggling arm with one hand and squeezed his chin with the other. His cold breath sprayed over Qi Changyi¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s not like that. Royal Father is sending me away to get married, so I have a husband now. Naturally, I have to keep my distance from other men.¡±


    ¡°Husband?¡± Pei Zheng sneered. ¡°You¡¯re quite fickle.¡±


    ¡°I, that¡¯s what the momo told me to call him.¡±


    ¡°Then what about our promise? To never betray me and never leave me, was that all a lie?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s jaw was sore, and he could hardly speak properly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t know that something like this was going to happen. If I had known, I definitely, definitely wouldn¡¯t have said such nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were frigid. The hand on the little man¡¯s waist suddenly pressed down hard, and he had no choice but to fall straight into Pei Zheng¡¯s chest.


    Pei Zheng twirled a lock of silky hair between his fingers as he leaned close to the little man¡¯s ear. ¡°You want to keep your distance from me? I¡¯d like to see you try.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s body began to shake. He was trying so hard to forget about Pei Zheng, yet the other had no intentions of letting him go. But he was already on his way to marry someone else; he could no longer stay by Brother Pei¡¯s side.


    ¡°Stop the sedan.¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly ordered.


    The long procession of sedans and horses slowly ground to a halt. Everyone stared dumbfoundedly at Prime Minister Pei, who had just come out of the prince¡¯s wedding sedan.


    Once Pei Zheng stepped out of the sedan, he lifted the curtain with one hand and dragged Qi Changyi out with the other.


    They had reached the outskirts of the city; the roads were bumpy and rough.


    Qi Changyi tripped over a protruding rock. His knees, which had not yet recovered from kneeling for so long, crashed to the ground, and his upper body keeled over in pain.


    Li Yu rushed over, along with several other eunuchs and guards, but they were stopped by Pei Zheng¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t help him. Let him get up by himself. If you continue to pamper him, how will he be able to survive in the impoverished borderlands?¡±


    Lord Pei had been ordered by the Emperor to oversee the affairs of the marriage alliance; his word was law, so no one dared to come forward to help the little figure that was slumped on the ground.


    Qi Changyi laid on the ground for a while, until the pain in his knees lessened slightly. He slowly stood up and flashed a reassuring smile at Li Yu.


    That smile was like a knife slashing into Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes. It was the first time he had seen the little man smile today, but he never expected that it would be for a measly eunuch.


    Someone rode over on horseback. It was Zhao Litang, who had been at the front of the line. When he saw Qi Changyi kneeling on the ground, he rushed over to see what had happened.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you all right? Should we call an Imperial Physician?¡±


    Two Imperial Physicians had come along as well, in case of an emergency.


    Zhao Litang was about to summon one of them before he was interrupted by Pei Zheng.


    ¡°No need. The sedan chair is too small, bring His Highness to the carriage in the back to rest.¡±


    That carriage was Pei Zheng¡¯s, would that mean that His Highness and Pei Zheng would be in there together?


    Zhao Litang gripped the reins and tried to maintain his composure. ¡°Lord Pei, I¡¯m afraid that would be improper¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing improper about it.¡± Pei Zheng climbed into the carriage behind Qi Changyi. ¡°General Zhao, your focus should be on performing your duties to the best of your ability. You needn¡¯t worry about other things.¡±


    The carriage door slammed shut, and the noise of the outside world instantly faded away.


    The inside of the carriage was much larger than that of the sedan; a thick, plush blanket was laid out to reduce the bumpiness of the ride. There was a small desk placed inside as well, laden with tea and cakes, as well as a jug of wine.


    The carriage finally began to move, and the queue slowly continued forward.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s knee was hurting more and more every second. He bit his lip and tried to endure the pain, but sweat still dripped down his forehead.


    Pei Zheng saw how pale he was. He was about to lift the red skirt to check his injuries, but it was held down by Qi Changyi¡¯s small hands.


    His face was ashen with pain, but he was still thinking of ¡°keeping his distance¡± from Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Brother Pei, please leave me alone, y-you can¡¯t do the same things you used to, it would be bad if my future husband found out.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s heart hurt so much as he spoke, he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. His imagination ran wild, he had once dreamed that his future husband would be Brother Pei, but it was impossible now.


    When Pei Zheng heard this, his heart was flooded with irritation.


    Husband, husband, husband, that word rolled off his tongue quite easily, and he even continued to say that he wanted to keep his distance.


    Don¡¯t even think about it.


    He grabbed Qi Changyi¡¯s calf with force, and despite the little man¡¯s struggles, lifted the red skirt. His slender fingers began to trace Qi Changyi¡¯s bare leg.


    The softness and smoothness beneath his fingers made Pei Zheng¡¯s body freeze for a second. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch down a little harder.


    He pulled the dress up even more, and a pair of swollen red kneecaps were exposed. In addition to a few scrapes from the fall earlier, there were also patches of bluish-green bruising.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Qi Changyi whispered, ¡°I-I went to go find Royal Father, but he didn¡¯t want to see me, so I kneeled outside to wait for him. Later, Fourth Bro-¡°


    When Qi Changyi thought of his Fourth Brother, he also thought of the words that Zhao Litang had spoken to him.


    Pei Zheng never liked him, he was only a substitute for Fourth Brother.


    He hurriedly retracted his legs and pulled down the skirt. Qi Changyi immediately retreated to the other end of the carriage, shoved his head into his knees, and curled into a little ball.


    Only in this position did he feel a slight sense of security.


    The smooth skin between his fingers slipped away. His fists clenched, and the last dregs of Pei Zheng¡¯s patience finally ran out. He leaned forward and clamped the little man¡¯s chin again.


    ¡°Not listening to me again? I haven¡¯t punished you in a while; your wounds are all healed, so you must have forgotten the pain by now, right?¡±


    Qi Changyi felt that his chin no longer belonged to him. He already heard the crisp sound of Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers squeezing his bones; it felt as though they were about to be crushed to dust at any moment.


    ¡°Uh¡­nnn¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of you for so long, yet you are so eager to leave me for this faceless, nameless stranger. You¡¯ve already disobeyed me so many times. Your Highness, you sure played me well.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip did not loosen as he reached downwards, rummaged through the blanket, and pulled out a long chain.


    The crisp, clinking sound made Qi Changyi¡¯s entire body shudder in fear.


    Pei Zheng tied his hands together and wrapped the other end of the chain around the little desk that was fixed to the carriage. No matter what he tried, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break free; he could only sit in front of the desk in forced compliance.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s wrists were wrapped tightly by the chain, so red chafe marks would appear frequently on his thin, white skin. He was unable to free himself, so he had no choice but to sit at the desk with red eyes and a lowered head.


    Seeing how obedient he was, Pei Zheng calmed down a bit. He leaned back onto the edge of the blanket and slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡°Pour me a cup of tea.¡±


    Qi Changyi hesitated for a few moments, so Pei Zheng yanked the chain impatiently, jerking his wrists hard.


    Qi Changyi trembled as he poured the tea, and placed the tea cup in front of Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Serve it to me1.¡±


    Qi Changyi lifted the cup to Pei Zheng¡¯s mouth. However, the chain on his wrists was too heavy, so his hands were trembling, and tea splashed out onto Pei Zheng¡¯s robe.


    ¡°S-sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Qi Changyi quickly wiped the soaked area with his sleeve.


    Pei Zheng gently took his hand, before he tapped a finger onto his own lips. ¡°Serve it to me with this.¡±


    Qi Changyi thought for a moment about the meaning of these words and quickly understood. His ears flushed bright red.


    He stuttered, ¡°N-no, we can¡¯t, I can¡¯t do that, Brother Pei, please just drink it yourself¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were gloomy. Before the little man could finish his sentence, he reached out, pinched his cheeks with one hand, grabbed the cup of tea from off the desk, and poured it straight into his mouth.


    Qi Changyi choked violently, and dark tea spilled down his throat and onto his collar. There was still a little bit left in his mouth that he hadn¡¯t swallowed yet.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers tightly pinched the little man¡¯s face, and his thin lips collided with that alluring red mouth.


    Notes


    Sorry this one i just, i just fcked it in its ass as well


    I¡¯m thinking of changing Pei-gege to Brother Pei because fourth brother is actually fourth gege and that sounds ridiculous so yeah


    The real issue here is why Pei Zheng brought a chain with him I¡¯m so confused by this man


    Also why did I say grew a pair lmao I¡¯m sorry that¡¯s the only thing that came to mind


    Thanks for reading~ as always, let me know if there¡¯s a problem


    1. What he actually said was ¡°Î¹ÎÒ¡± ¡®feed me¡¯. I couldn¡¯t stop laughing when I looked at that I don¡¯t know why hghahahahaha

 CH 46

    October 11, 2022Merchie


    The teacup was knocked over, and the remaining liquid inside spilled all over the blanket.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s breathing was slightly unstable as he let go of the little man.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes were hazy; crystal tears were beading at the corner of his eyes, ready to fall.


    ¡°Do not cry.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Qi Changyi choked slightly, and the tears instantly flowed out. ¡°But I can¡¯t hold them in anymore¡­¡±


    His heart was filled with grief, how could he still be doing this kind of thing? He was about to be married to someone else, yet he was still so deeply entangled with Brother Pei.


    In his simple, pure mind, this kind of love could only exist between two people; there wasn¡¯t room for a third.


    Pei Zheng tossed a white handkerchief at him and spoke coldly, ¡°Wipe your face. When did you become such a crybaby?¡±


    Qi Changyi picked up the handkerchief and wiped away his tears. He neatly folded the handkerchief into a little square and handed it back to Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng glanced at it but didn¡¯t take it, that feeling of irritation had suddenly rushed back up again, and his temples had begun to throb in pain.


    He pressed his fingers to his forehead several times, but there was no relief. In the past, when Qi Changyi had kneaded it for him, the pain would vanish instantly.


    Pei Zheng leaned back against the soft cushions and closed his eyes, ¡°Massage my temples for me.¡±


    Qi Changyi bit his bottom lip and didn¡¯t move.


    Pei Zheng opened his eyes and stared at him in silence; his gaze was so cold that it could freeze someone to death.


    ¡°That little eunuch of yours, Li Yu¡­you really like him, don¡¯t you? I wonder what you would do if he died¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi was stricken with panic. He quickly crawled over and knelt beside Pei Zheng, the long chain dragging behind him. ¡°Brother Pei, don¡¯t hurt Xiao Yuzi, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll massage them for you.¡±


    A pair of soft, delicate hands began to knead his forehead with just the right amount of strength.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s knees were still swollen. It was so painful that he could hardly sit up straight, but he tried his best not to collapse onto Pei Zheng.


    The carriage swayed and rattled slightly as it continued forward, Pei Zheng¡¯s eyelids fluttered closed and he dozed off.


    A little while passed, and the kneading suddenly stopped. Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were still closed, but he spoke irritably, ¡°Continue.¡±


    Qi Changyi lifted himself slightly with his hands, and the pain in his knees was slightly alleviated. When he heard Pei Zheng¡¯s command, he hurriedly placed his hands back on the other¡¯s forehead and continued to rub it. All the while, his entire body was shivering in agony.


    He didn¡¯t know how long they had been on the road; Qi Changyi¡¯s face was ashen and covered in sweat. At this moment, the carriage finally came to a halt.


    ¡°Your Highness, my Lord, it¡¯s getting late. General Zhao suggested that we stop at the inn up front and rest there for the night. We will continue traveling in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes slowly peeled open, and Qi Changyi stopped massaging his forehead. Every muscle in his body was sore, and all his limbs felt as though they were about to fall off.


    Pei Zheng untied the chains that bound his arms and legs. ¡°Be honest with me tonight.¡±


    With those words, he stepped out of the carriage.


    The skin on Qi Changyi¡¯s wrists had been rubbed raw; he clutched his hands to his chest and stood up to follow Pei Zheng. But his injured knees couldn¡¯t handle the sudden movement, and one of his legs collapsed beneath him.


    Li Yu hurried over to help the little Highness up. The little man¡¯s face was deathly white, which worried Li Yu.


    Pei Zheng had already reached the inn¡¯s front door. He looked back and called out, ¡°Your Highness, what are you waiting for?¡±


    Zhao Litang, A¡¯mu Le and the other barbarian envoys were already inside; the other guards were setting up tents. They all looked up at the sound of Pei Zheng¡¯s voice.


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, so he tried his best to stand up. However, he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t muster the strength to do so.


    Li Yu, upon seeing Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze darken with irritation, swallowed his fear and yelled, ¡°Lord Pei! His Highness is badly injured, he can¡¯t walk, can you think of a way to help him?¡±


    Help him? Help him how?


    Pei Zheng gazed at the pitiful little figure kneeling on the ground. Although he was annoyed, he had already begun to walk back toward him.


    He bent down and picked Qi Changyi up bridal-style. Then, in front of everyone, he carried the little man into the inn.


    Zhao Litang and the others were still standing in the lobby. They were all shocked when the two of them entered.


    Qi Changyi was embarrassed to be seen by so many people in such a position. He struggled weakly and whispered in a quiet voice that only Pei Zheng could hear, ¡°Brother Pei, there are too many people here, you can let me down now, I can walk by myself.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng hugged the little man even tighter. ¡°If you keep moving around, I¡¯ll throw you out of the window.¡±


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t dare to move again and allowed himself to be cradled in Pei Zheng¡¯s embrace.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s fists clenched. Just as he was about to step forward, he was pulled back by the lieutenant beside him. He shook his head lightly, and Zhao Litang¡¯s fingers slowly uncurled.


    A¡¯mu Le merely smiled and observed the scene unfolding before him.


    The innkeeper¡¯s assistant came out. At a glance, he knew that Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi were both distinguished guests. He quickly led them upstairs to the second floor¡¯s best guest rooms.


    ¡°My Lord, we¡¯ve reserved the entirety of our humble inn just for you! We are truly honored by your presence.¡±


    The assistant was extremely chatty, ¡°My Lord, the girl you¡¯re holding is so beautiful, she must be your wife. Tsk, tsk, tsk, so many customers come through the door every day, but I¡¯ve seen anyone as pretty as her before! You¡¯re so lucky, ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    These two concise words were filled with undisguised irritation. The assistant immediately ran out of the guest room in fear.


    Pei Zheng placed Qi Changyi on the bed and called for one of the Imperial Physicians. He still had to make sure that the little man would arrive at the borderlands in one piece.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes widened slightly when he saw Jiang Yubai come in with his medicine box.


    ¡°I-Imperial Physician Jiang, you came too?¡±


    He was in such a strange new place, yet seeing a familiar face immediately put Qi Changyi¡¯s heart at ease.


    ¡°Greetings to Your Highness and Lord Pei.¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded lightly. He walked over to the side of the bed and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Stay here. Wait for me to come back.¡±


    After those words, he turned and walked out of the guest room.


    The moment Pei Zheng left, Jiang Yubai sighed in relief. He hurried over to examine Qi Changyi¡¯s knees and rummaged through his medicine box to find the ointment.


    ¡°Your Highness, you shouldn¡¯t walk on your own for the next few days. Make sure to take good care of your knees, otherwise it will become chronic pain in the future.¡±


    Qi Changyi sat at the edge of the bed, and nodded obediently.


    Jiang Yubai looked at his pale face, and his heart began to hurt. Anyone who met the sweet little Highness would want to scoop him up into their arms and protect him. Only Pei Zheng would be so coldhearted, and continue to hurt him.


    Someone knocked on the door. It was Zhao Litang, who had personally come to deliver some food. Jiang Yubai bowed his head and left the room.


    ¡°Changyi, are you feeling a little better now?¡±


    Zhao Litang walked over to the side of the bed. His voice was filled with concern, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to go downstairs, I had the cook make something for you. Come here and have a taste.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day; his belly was completely empty, but he had no appetite.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Tang. Just put it over there, I¡¯ll eat it later.¡±


    Even his voice sounded so weak. Zhao Litang insisted firmly, ¡°No, come here and take a few bites. I¡¯m going to watch you.¡±


    Qi Changyi stood up cautiously, and slowly limped his way to the table and sat down. It was only a few steps, yet his forehead was already covered in a thin layer of sweat.


    He picked up a small pastry and stuffed it into his mouth. It had once been one of his favorite foods, yet he chewed it as if it were wax1.


    Before he could swallow, Qi Changyi felt his stomach curdle. He leaned against the table and desperately tried to vomit, but there was nothing in his stomach to vomit out. The room was filled with the sound of coughing and dry-wretching.


    Zhao Litang was both frightened and shocked. He quickly slapped Qi Changyi on the back, ¡°All right, all right, Changyi, you don¡¯t have to eat it if you don¡¯t want to. Eat it later, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s body straightened slightly. With red eyes, he nodded silently.


    Zhao Litang walked around the room a few times. He opened the window and observed the surrounding area.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone help you move to the room next to mine. That way, I can take better care of you.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s words flashed through Qi Changyi¡¯s mind, and he immediately shook his head, ¡°Brother Tang, you don¡¯t have to do that, I can stay here¡­¡±


    Zhao Litang ignored his protests. He opened the door and ordered someone to change the little man¡¯s room right away.


    Li Yu and two other eunuchs came in and supported Qi Changyi as they walked to the guest room next to Zhao Litang¡¯s.


    Everybody in the lobby had finished eating, so they also returned to their rooms. The entire inn was plunged into silence.


    Li Yu helped Qi Changyi lie down on the bed. He took off the little man¡¯s heavy red robe and undid his ink-black hair.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Lord Pei is still discussing things with Envoy A¡¯mu Le, it¡¯s unlikely that he will return to his room tonight. Rest well, we¡¯ll be back on the road tomorrow.¡±


    The uneasiness in Qi Changyi¡¯s heart lessened slightly at Li Yu¡¯s words. He nodded lightly, wrapped himself in the quilt, and closed his eyes.


    Once Pei Zheng came out of A¡¯mu Le¡¯s room, he immediately pinched his eyebrows with force.


    At this time, everybody had already gone to bed; the inn was swathed in silent darkness.


    Pei Zheng began to walk back to his guest room.


    The negotiation with A¡¯mu Le did not go smoothly. He asked for too much, and Pei Zheng would not agree to his demands. In the end, both sides parted unhappily, having resolved nothing between the two of them.


    He suppressed the agitation in his heart and pushed open the door. But the moment he stepped inside, his eyes immediately traveled to the empty bed. His expression changed in an instant.


    Qi Changyi had just fallen asleep. He was suddenly yanked out of bed and pressed onto someone¡¯s back. The sudden pressure made his stomach ache.


    The black-clad Cheng Feng didn¡¯t say a word. In two or three steps, he had already carried Qi Changyi back to Pei Zheng¡¯s room. Pei Zheng was sitting at the table. In his hand, he held one of Qi Changyi¡¯s half-eaten pastries.


    Cheng Feng placed the little man back onto the floor. He walked out of the room and stood outside to guard the door.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s knees were aching the moment his feet touched the ground. He held onto a nearby chair and slowly began to sit down.


    ¡°Keep standing.¡±


    Qi Changyi froze. He bent over slightly and clutched his thighs, his body racked with tremors.


    Pei Zheng walked to the chair beside him and sat down. The little man was trapped between his long legs.


    ¡°I thought I told you to wait for me here. Who let you leave?¡±


    ¡°It, It was Brother Tang, he said it would be safer if I was closer to him-¡°


    Pei Zheng squeezed his slender wrist. ¡°Oh? But you were kidnapped right under his nose. Looks like I¡¯ll have to deal with him for shirking his duties as a guard.¡±


    Qi Changyi looked up, his eyes filled with fear, ¡°Brother Tang meant well, Brother Pei, please don¡¯t punish him¡­¡±


    ¡°You dare to beg on his behalf? I am acting on His Majesty¡¯s will! Not even you can stop me from punishing him!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought you said that after you got married, you wouldn¡¯t think about other men anymore. Yet you are still thinking about Zhao Litang! Could it be that those words were only meant to get rid of me?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip tightened, and the delicate wrist in his hand was on the verge of being crushed.


    ¡°I, Brother Tang is like a big brother to me. He¡¯s very nice to me. I don¡¯t want him to get hurt because of me. Even, even though I¡¯m about to get married¡­I¡­He¡­Brother Tang, he¡¯s like my family.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes turned scarlet. The little man was always trying to avoid and escape from him, but his bond with Zhao Litang had never changed. He was so angry, his fist clenched and he couldn¡¯t control his strength-


    Crack. That terrible sound echoed in the darkness; the delicate wrist in his hand had been dislocated.


    Notes


    Sorry for the late upload hnggh


    Nothing better than listening to a TTS reader butcher all these names (I really do need a proofreader though jeesus)


    Thanks for reading~ Do let me know if there are any issues.


    1: ζͬ½ÀÀ¯: basically means that it doesn¡¯t taste good

 CH 47

    October 12, 2022Merchie


    Qi Changyi¡¯s vision immediately blurred with tears. ¡°Ugh¡­it hurts¡­¡±


    The sudden, crisp sound shocked Pei Zheng, and his grip immediately loosened. The little man¡¯s slender wrist was really too fragile; he hadn¡¯t even used that much force.


    Pei Zheng called for Cheng Feng, ¡°Go find the other Imperial Physician, not Jiang Yubai.¡±


    Cheng Feng affirmed the order and walked away, and soon returned with the Imperial Physician in tow.


    That Imperial Physician surveyed the scene: Pei Zheng was sitting at the table, his eyes cold. The little prince was kneeling on the ground in his white underrobe, his skin glistening with sweat.


    He was suddenly overcome with terror and didn¡¯t dare to speak. He quickly stepped forward to check the little man¡¯s wrist, before he wrapped an arm around the other¡¯s shoulders to help him stand up.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s cold voice rang out from behind.


    The Imperial Physician was supporting Qi Changyi¡¯s upper body; if he let go, the little man would immediately crash back onto the floor. The wooden floorboards were cold and hard, it wouldn¡¯t be good for his injuries if he continued to kneel on them.


    ¡°Lord Pei, I¡¯m afraid the prince will¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to let go. His Highness is of such high status, yet here you are, randomly grabbing him. Do you not want your hands anymore?¡±


    The Imperial Physician panicked, and immediately let go of Qi Changyi¡¯s hand. The little man really didn¡¯t have any strength in his legs and was on the verge of falling back onto the ground.


    Pei Zheng suddenly stood up. In a single long stride, he stepped forward, caught Qi Changyi, and pulled him into his arms. He carefully avoided touching his wrist, and gently placed him on the bed.


    The Imperial Physician had no clue what was going on. Why couldn¡¯t Lord Pei have just placed His Highness onto the bed before he arrived? Instead, Pei Zheng had to wait until he tried to help the little man, before snatching him away with a lethal look in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t dare to make any speculations. He hurried over to the side of the bed to examine His Highness¡¯s dislocated wrist.


    Resetting a dislocated bone would hurt just as much as breaking a limb. Qi Changyi bit his lip until it turned white, but he didn¡¯t whimper or cry out.


    The Imperial Physician also slathered a thick layer of ointment over Qi Changyi¡¯s swollen knees and wrapped them in a light layer of gauze to prevent any more chafing.


    The Imperial Physician busied himself with treating Qi Changyi. When he was finished, his forehead was covered in sweat. He looked up and saw that Pei Zheng had silently left the room at some point; only his bodyguard, Cheng Feng, was still standing outside the door.


    After reminding Qi Changyi not to walk on his own for the next few days, the Imperial Physician closed the door and left; Cheng Feng¡¯s eyes followed his every movement.


    The room was empty; Qi Changyi was alone. He laid down on the bed and buried his head under the blanket. Only then did he let out a soft groan of pain.


    He was in agony from his wrist and knees, and could no longer hold back his sniffles. But he couldn¡¯t let anyone see him like this. He cried and cried. He cried until he was exhausted, and drifted to sleep.


    He woke up early the next morning. Li Yu came in to help him change his clothes and brought with him a pot of porridge. Qi Changyi had two bowls this time, a rare occurrence.


    The long queue of sedans and horses was already waiting outside. Cheng Feng came to take Qi Changyi downstairs. Per his master¡¯s orders, he carried Qi Changyi on his back. His hands were clenched into fists, and rested on the sides of Qi Changyi¡¯s calves; he didn¡¯t dare to touch the little man directly.


    After all, he still wanted to keep his hands.


    Qi Changyi was taken back to the same carriage, but Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t inside.


    Li Yu leaned on the side of the carriage and whispered, ¡°Your Highness, Lord Pei will be on horseback today, he will be at the front with General Zhao and the other guards. If you¡¯re still tired from last night, you can take a nap right now.¡±


    When Qi Changyi heard that Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t be riding in the carriage, his shoulders slackened in relief. But he still felt a tinge of dejectedness in the depths of his heart.


    He consoled himself, it¡¯s okay, he had liked Brother Pei for so many years now; of course it would be impossible for him to get over his feelings so easily. It was understandable that his heart would still be pining for him.


    These thoughts floated through his mind, and he slowly drifted off to sleep inside the lightly rattling carriage. He might have been in the midst of a nightmare; his eyebrows pinched and creased over his closed eyes.


    For the next few days, Pei Zheng rode on horseback at the front of the queue. They had reached the desolate wilderness; they were miles away from any city or town. They passed by many hills and forests; in this environment, no one could afford to let their guard down.


    Qi Changyi was the only one riding in a carriage; at night, he had no choice but to sleep in it, while everybody else set up tents.


    Whenever it was time to eat, the guard squad stopped to rest their horses, and Li Yu would bring food to the carriage.


    Without Pei Zheng around, Qi Changyi¡¯s mind was at ease, and he slept relatively well at night. His wrist and knees were healing nicely, and he could already walk again. Even his pale face was slowly regaining its color.


    This was the plus side of being young: no matter what kind of shit his body went through, it would always be good as new after a few days.


    The carriage rolled to a stop; it was time to eat again. However, the person who opened the carriage door was not Li Yu, but Pei Zheng, whom Qi Changyi had not seen in several days.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s curved eyebrows immediately collapsed. ¡°Brother Pei, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Disappointed, are you?¡± Pei Zheng climbed into the carriage. The eunuch behind him placed the food on the little desk before quickly closing the carriage door and practically running away.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± Qi Changyi lowered his head and anxiously clutched at his red skirt.


    ¡°Then what did Your Highness mean?¡±


    ¡°I, I just wanted to ask where Xiao Yuzi went.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t done anything to him for now.¡± Pei Zheng tilted the little man¡¯s chin up. ¡°As long as you continue to behave, and stop being so rebellious.¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded slowly, but his expression was aggrieved; he hadn¡¯t been disobeying Pei Zheng on purpose, after all.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in so many days, let me take a look at you. I want to see if anything has changed.¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned closer, his eyes squinted, and he stared at Qi Changyi¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Why do you look prettier now, hm?¡±


    His pale skin had returned to its usual rich, creamy hue, and his cheeks were slightly rosy; even his bloodless white lips had bloomed with red once more.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s hot breath tickled the side of his face, and the tips of Qi Changyi¡¯s ears immediately flushed red. ¡°I, I don¡¯t, I look the same as before¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his stomach growled loudly.


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips lifted. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± The redness from Qi Changyi¡¯s ears had now spread to his face. ¡°But, only a little bit¡­¡±


    At these words, his stomach growled even louder.


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes crinkled as he smiled. He let go of the little man and shifted back slightly. ¡°Eat up.¡±


    Qi Changyi sat down in front of the desk and began to eat. He resembled some kind of small animal; he would stuff his cheeks until they bulged before he began to chew slowly. Then he would swallow, and the cycle would repeat.


    Pei Zheng looked on as the little man¡¯s cheeks puffed and flattened. He felt that this little man who silently shoved food into his mouth was very cute. He didn¡¯t notice the tenderness in his own gaze.


    ¡°Eat slower, don¡¯t stuff so much into your mouth at once. No one¡¯s going to steal your food.¡±


    Nobody except Zhao Litang.


    ¡°Lord Pei.¡± Zhao Litang spoke. ¡°In a bad mood, are you?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression was murderous as he glanced coldly at Zhao Litang.


    ¡°So the negotiation with A¡¯mu Le didn¡¯t go well? What the hell are you two scheming, is it such a guarded secret that you can¡¯t even tell me?¡±


    Pei Zheng snorted coldly, ¡°General Zhao, you can¡¯t even perform your own duties well, yet you¡¯re still in the mood to be meddling in my affairs?¡±


    Zhao Litang choked in anger. He had been placed in charge of ensuring the prince¡¯s safety en route, but they weren¡¯t in the borderlands; he wasn¡¯t the one calling the shots here. These guards were all from the Imperial City, which, to put it bluntly, meant that they were all under Pei Zheng¡¯s command.


    Their little chat was over before it even began. The queue slowly continued forward in a neat, quiet manner.


    They traveled for a long while before reaching a flat, dirt road. Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew in from out of nowhere; dust flew up into the air, the horses neighed and thrashed in panic, and the queue¡¯s formation immediately dispersed.


    No one could see who shot that first arrow. Scarlet blood ran, and someone tumbled off of their horse. A panicked voice pierced through the hazy smokescreen of dust.


    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯re being attacked by bandits!¡±


    Notes:


    Sorry that was a bit anti-climactic wasn¡¯t it


    News news news, I have recruited a proofreader, Kai-sama! If you ever read back over old chapters and suddenly see that they have proper grammar and sound good you know someone worked their magic. Let¡¯s give our thanks~


    As always, thanks for reading~ Do let me know if there are any issues

 CH 48

    October 13, 2022Merchie


    Arrows showered down like heavy rain from the surrounding forests and hills. The guards were well-trained and had prepared for a situation like this, but some of them were still injured.


    The rain of arrows stopped, and a group of black-masked bandits emerged on horseback from behind the forests and hills. All of them appeared to be skilled in martial arts; they immediately rushed in and began to fight with the guards.


    Pei Zheng caught the sword that Zhao Litang tossed to him, turned around, and stabbed an advancing bandit. Warm blood splashed all over his hands.


    He slashed a few more bandits with his blade, pulled the reins taut, and rushed towards the scattered convoy. But he was immediately surrounded once more.


    His heart was flooded with anxiety, his eyes were red and ruthless; his sword sliced through the air with deadly precision, and another lifeless bandit fell to the ground.


    From a distance, he saw Cheng Feng battling with another group of robbers, shielding the carriage with his body.


    He rushed over and swung his sword, finishing off the rest of the robbers, before he flung open the carriage door to check inside.


    It was empty!


    Pei Zheng grabbed Li Yu, who was lying unconscious on the ground, and pulled him up by the collar. His tone was filled with rage, ¡°Where is he?!¡±


    Li Yu had been hit on the head; blood was still oozing from the wound as he groggily opened his eyes. He took one look at the empty carriage, and his face immediately filled with panic. He wailed, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, he was still here a minute ago!¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly reached past Li Yu and quickly snapped another bandit¡¯s neck. The crisp ¡®crack¡¯ echoed in Li Yu¡¯s ears, frightening him half to death, and bringing back some unpleasant memories.


    ¡°I got it! Right before I fainted, I saw someone carrying His Highness go that way!¡±


    Li Yu pointed towards the forest.


    Pei Zheng glared at him, ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! I only fainted after I saw it!¡± Li Yu began to sob. ¡°My Lord, you must save His Highness. These lawless bandits kill people without even blinking an eye, what if something happens to His Highness?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes darkened. He tossed Li Yu at Cheng Feng, turned around, and headed straight for the woods.


    The sounds of battle immediately faded as he entered the forest. Pei Zheng¡¯s footsteps were light and quick; the tips of his boots merely tapped the scattered twigs on the ground as he ran.


    There were indeed faint footprints indented into the grass. A wave of uneasiness washed over Pei Zheng. He didn¡¯t know who those bandits were, but they actually had the gall to attack imperial soldiers; they definitely weren¡¯t ordinary people.


    The wind whistled past his ears; he didn¡¯t know how long he had traveled, but he had reached the end of the forest.


    The last traces of grass disappeared at the face of a huge rock. Behind the rock was a mountain cave, its dark, bottomless entrance spanning the length of several people.


    Pei Zheng paused for a second, held his breath, and walked inside.


    Qi Changyi was woken up by the raucous noise surrounding him. He had been hit on the back of the head earlier; it was still extremely painful. His eyes could only peel open slowly.


    The ceiling above his head looked rough and rocky; it seemed that they were in a cave. Dozens of ugly, enlarged faces had their eyes pinned on him, their expressions ferocious and filled with lethality.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qi Changyi was startled and reflexively shrank away, but he couldn¡¯t avoid the hard stone pillar behind him and crashed right into it.


    ¡°Who, who are you? Why did you capture me, I don¡¯t even know you.¡±


    The bandits all exchanged glances with each other, and suddenly burst into laughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Ol¡¯ Seventh1 must¡¯ve brought back an idiot, did you hear that, he asked us who we are!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re good guys, don¡¯t be afraid, ahahahaha.¡±


    Suddenly, the person sitting in the nearby corner shouted, ¡°All of you, shut the fuck up!¡±


    Qi Changyi looked in the direction of the voice. There sat a tall man, who had a long scar on his face that looked like it was from a sword. His eyes were piercing and terrifying; everybody in the cave cowered under his gaze.


    Ol¡¯ Seventh, the person who had kidnapped Qi Changyi, stepped out of the crowd and bowed to the man.


    ¡°Big brother, I thought that those imperial soldiers were escorting some kind of rare treasure. Turns out, that carriage they were watching so closely was actually holding this little beauty! Your little brother thought, ¡®big brother has lived for so long now, but he doesn¡¯t even have a wife yet¡¯. So I quickly grabbed him and took him back, big brother, please take a look!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother¡± stood up from his chair, walked towards Qi Changyi, and squatted in front of him. He looked the small man up and down, his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s everybody else?¡±


    Ol¡¯ Seventh responded, ¡°They¡¯re still collecting the rest of the loot. There¡¯s a ton of stuff, so it¡¯ll take a while for them to get back.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother¡± nodded, and continued to stare at Qi Changyi. ¡°She¡¯s got a pretty face, but her figure is lacking. Like a stick of bamboo.¡±


    He reached out and groped at Qi Changyi¡¯s chest. His eyes suddenly widened; he stood up and kicked Ol¡¯ Seventh to the ground.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you? This is a man!¡±


    The entire cave was shocked into silence.


    Ol¡¯ Seventh gawked at Qi Changyi for a while. But instead of being angry, he laughed and whispered something into Big Brother¡¯s ear. The corners of Big Brother¡¯s mouth trembled slightly, ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying to me, kid.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother! You¡¯ll really like it, I promise!¡±


    Qi Changyi was absolutely terrified; the bandits closing in on him were all holding sharp, silvery knives. They plucked him off the ground and threw him into a nearby room, before slamming the door shut and locking it from the outside.


    The furniture in the room was shabby and crude; only the elegantly carved wooden bed in the center looked like it was worth any money.


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t dare to move or touch anything. He squatted beside the bed and hugged his knees, before burying his face in his sleeves. Soon, his eyes became wet.


    He was terrified. He didn¡¯t know where he was, who those people were, or what they were planning to do to him.


    Would he die here? If he did, he would never be able to see him again¡­


    It was a moment of crisis; there was only one name echoing in Qi Changyi¡¯s heart. He was too stupid to escape by himself; he had no choice but to stay where he was and wait for that person to find him.


    But, could Brother Pei find him? Would Brother Pei put himself in danger to save him?


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t know. Shrouded in dangerous darkness, he curled into a little ball and hugged himself tightly.


    Things seemed to be getting very lively on the other side of the door; loud laughter was occasionally pierced by the sound of a bowl or jar being smashed to the floor. Every time he heard something shatter, Qi Changyi¡¯s small body shuddered.


    He lost count of how many times he shivered. Suddenly, the laughter grew louder and louder as it neared the room, and the door was violently kicked open.


    Qi Changyi quickly hid behind the bed and nervously gulped; he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    It seemed like a large group of people had entered the room. But the laughter had ceased and was replaced with an eerie quiet. One could only hear the shuffling footsteps that circled the room, searching for the small man.


    Qi Changyi squeezed his eyes shut, and anxiously recited a mantra in his mind, they can¡¯t see me, they can¡¯t see me, they can¡¯t see me¡­


    Suddenly, somebody grabbed his wrist and yanked him out. His hiding place had been revealed, and everybody in the room burst into a chorus of guffaws.


    ¡°Hahahaha, did you really think we couldn¡¯t find you if you hid there?¡±


    ¡°He really is an idiot, he doesn¡¯t even know how to hide properly! He actually thought he could fool us by hiding behind the bed, hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°In a little while, Big Brother will make sure that he won¡¯t even be able to get out of that bed!¡±


    The one who had grabbed Qi Changyi¡¯s soft white wrist was none other than ¡°Big Brother¡± himself. He laughed along with the others while staring at the panicked white rabbit in front of him.


    He reached out, pinched the small man¡¯s delicate little chin, and commanded, ¡°Bring it to me!¡±


    Someone took out a crimson-colored pill and carefully presented it to ¡°Big Brother¡±.


    ¡°Big Brother¡± took it, and pressed it against Qi Changyi¡¯s soft red lips, ¡°Eat it.¡±


    The moment the pill¡¯s bitter scent hit his nose, Qi Changyi frowned. He wasn¡¯t sick, why would he need to take medicine?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Big Brother¡± didn¡¯t really care if he wanted to or not. He squeezed the small man¡¯s cheeks with one hand and stuffed the pill into his mouth. His fingers merely brushed a warm little tongue, but the carnal desire in his body instantly begged for more.


    Qi Changyi was choking; the hand in his mouth was still rummaging around even after he swallowed the pill. His face was bright red as he desperately gasped for breath. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ferociously bit down on the fingers between his lips.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother¡± was in severe pain; a layer of cold sweat had formed over his forehead. But the sharp white teeth embedded in his skin only clenched harder, unwilling to let go.


    In the end, Qi Changyi¡¯s arms were restrained, and his jaw was pried apart by one of the other little brothers. Only then did they ease ¡°Big Brother¡±¡®s bloody fingers out of his mouth. If Qi Changyi had kept biting for just a little longer, those fingers would have become useless sticks of mincemeat.


    ¡°Big Brother¡± was so enraged that he raised his hand and slapped the small man¡¯s stubborn little face. ¡°You dare to bite me? You must be tired of living!¡±


    Qi Changyi fell to the ground from the force of the slap. His cheek swelled and turned red, but he was immediately plucked off the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so long. I¡¯ve already lost count of how many people I¡¯ve killed, but I¡¯ve never been injured by anyone until now! I¡¯m a little impressed with this motherfucker!¡±


    Qi Changyi raised his chin, and managed to choke out, ¡°You¡¯re not a good person, you¡¯re a bad person, bad person, bad¡­¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t hold themselves back and laughed out loud. ¡°Big Brother¡± glanced over with cold eyes, and the man who had laughed was immediately gagged and dragged away.


    The rest of the bandits were all quiet as chickens2, and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    ¡°All right then, if you¡¯re going to be like this, I¡¯ll show you exactly what a bad person can do!¡±


    Qi Changyi was thrown onto the bed; his head was slightly dizzy from the force of the impact.


    When he returned to his senses, he tried to stand back up. But a tall black shadow loomed over him and shoved him back down. Big, rough hands tore at his robe, and the brilliant red skirt ripped apart, revealing a pair of pale, slender legs.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s brain was overcome by panic. He desperately scooted away, and kept repeating, ¡°Get away, get away from me, don¡¯t touch me¡­¡±


    His face was becoming extremely red, abnormally so. His skin was itchy to the extreme; it was as if thousands of ants were crawling all over him. His body was also burning hot; it felt as though he had been stuck into a fire. His mouth was dry, but his eyes were overflowing with tears.


    ¡°Big Brother¡± looked down at Qi Changyi¡¯s pitiful face, his expression filled with unbridled disdain. ¡°You were so confident just a minute ago! What¡¯s wrong now? You miss your boyfriend?¡±


    Everybody in the room laughed. They couldn¡¯t tear their eyes away from the two people on the bed. Their Big Brother was letting them watch such a gorgeous scene for free, but he didn¡¯t care in the slightest that all of them were about to burst out of their pants.


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t know what was wrong with his body. He just wanted to take all of his clothes off, it would be so much cooler without these annoying layers. Why was it so hot¡­


    The person in front of him grabbed his ankle and jerked it forward with force. Qi Changyi tried desperately to struggle out of his grasp, but his limbs were like jelly, and he couldn¡¯t muster any strength.


    ¡°Big Brother¡± began to untie his robes. The onlookers¡¯ eyes all glistened with greed, and they began to cheer loudly.


    ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother! Big Brother!¡±


    Under his little brothers¡¯ encouragement, ¡°Big Brother¡± enthusiastically stripped himself. Just as he was about to tear off his pants, a hand suddenly reached out and stopped him.


    It was a little boy with a youthful face, he had probably just joined this band of robbers. He spoke with sincerity, ¡°Big Brother, as far as I know, people like him are usually part of the army.¡±


    He leaned over and his voice lowered, ¡°An army prostitute3.¡± He continued on, ¡°There are so many people in the army, what if you caught something gross from him? It would be terribly humiliating for you, Big Brother.¡±


    Everybody fell silent at these words, even the chatty Ol¡¯ Seventh. This little newbie was really thorough.


    ¡°Big Brother¡± tried his best to quell his raging desire. He glanced at the beautiful, half-clothed man on the bed and rolled his eyes. Then, he pointed at the young outlaw who had just spoken.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how it is, you should fuck him in my place.¡±


    Notes


    Weirdest chapter ever. Giving me 1984 vibes and the rest of this weird shit


    Thanks for reading~


    1: This gang of silly robbers, they all call each other ¡®brother¡¯ and stuff. This person is called ÀÏÆß; in ancient times, this is what the Emperor called his brothers (ÀÏ and then their birth order). I chose Ol¡¯ Seventh because ¡®Seventh Brother¡¯ sounds a bit too formal for this ragtag group


    2. °²¾²È缦: Quiet as chickens, refers to a noisy scene that has suddenly quieted down


    3. Is there a better word for this? it just sounds¡­so bad

 CH 49

    October 14, 2022Merchie


    The brat was trembling from head to toe and didn¡¯t dare to step forward. Someone kicked him from behind, and he fell onto the side of the bed.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Hurry up!¡±


    The young boy leaned onto the bedframe and stood back up, while the room erupted into uproarious laughter; it was as if they were watching an enthralling play. Big Brother was sitting a little ways behind him, his eyes narrowed.


    He had no choice; he climbed onto the bed, his entire body shaking with fear.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes were veiled in a thin layer of water vapor. He tossed and turned on the bed, his breaths heavy and hot. His collar had loosened and slipped from his neck, revealing the provocative row of bite marks on his collarbone.


    The frightened boy had his back turned to the onlookers. When he climbed onto the bed his expression immediately changed, and he frowned at the small man beneath him.


    It appeared that the drug was taking effect.


    He lightly patted Qi Changyi¡¯s flushed red face, leaned down, and whispered in his ear, ¡°Little Highness.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s mind was foggy; He could only see a strange, yet familiar face hanging above him. He looked¡­a little like Brother Pei.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s nose wrinkled, his expression aggrieved. He whimpered in a small voice, ¡°Brother Pei¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm. I¡¯m here.¡±


    It was really him! Though his vision was too blurry to make the face, Qi Changyi was certain that this voice belonged to Brother Pei. Had he really come to rescue him?


    Qi Changyi stretched out his arms and wrapped them around Pei Zheng¡¯s neck. The other¡¯s skin was cool, it felt so nice against his own burning body. ¡°I don¡¯t feel good, am I sick? Why do I feel hot and cold at the same time¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng was actually wearing a human-skin mask. After entering the cave, he killed one of the smaller scoundrels and peeled off the skin from his face to make a mask, before adhering it to his own face. Then, he carefully blended in with the other bandits, waiting for the right opportunity to rescue Qi Changyi.


    Upon seeing that the two people on the bed still hadn¡¯t moved, Big Brother grew impatient, and snapped rudely, ¡°Why the fuck are you so slow? If you keep me waiting any longer, I¡¯ll throw both of you out and feed you to the wolves!¡±


    Pei Zheng replied timidly in a deliberately high-pitched voice, ¡°B-Big Brother, this is my first time, I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±


    Everybody laughed, ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re really lucky, kid. It¡¯s only your first time, but you get to fuck such a pretty boy!¡±


    Pei Zheng hurriedly responded, ¡°Yesyesyes, I¡¯m really grateful to Big Brother for giving me this opportunity!¡±


    His gaze shifted back to the small man beneath him. Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes shimmered like silk, his robe was slipping off his body, and his red lips were slightly open. His petite chest rose and fell in a quick, desperate rhythm.


    The dark tide in Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes grew increasingly more turbulent. The cacophonous noise in his ears faded in an instant, and all he could see was the vivacious little figure in front of him. His slender fingers slipped under Qi Changyi¡¯s robe and gently traced his tender, white skin.


    The two people on the bed began to grapple with vigor. The bedsheets rolled and tumbled like waves, and seductive moans echoed endlessly. Their eyes trembled, scarlet with desire.


    The onlookers in the room were all silently swallowing their saliva and desperately trying to hold themselves back. Big Brother also watched until his mouth turned dry. He wanted nothing more than to toss that brat right off the bed and mount Qi Changyi himself.


    But out of concern for his own safety, he decided to wait, and see if the small man showed any symptoms of illness. If there were none, he would thoroughly enjoy fucking¡­


    This beautiful little man.


    When the time came, he would try out all the things that Ol¡¯ Seventh had suggested.


    His nether regions couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Big Brother stood up and strode away. Everyone else followed suit, shuffling out of the room. The door was slammed shut and locked, and a few people were charged with guarding it.


    The only ones left in the room were the two people on the bed. Pei Zheng knew that no matter what happened in here tonight, no one would disturb them, so he ripped the human-skin mask from his face.


    His handsome face was covered in a thin layer of sweat, and his eyes were slightly red, but it wasn¡¯t from the effort of trying to hold himself back.


    ¡°Your Highness, Little Highness, Yi-er, Yi-er¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng whispered hoarsely into Qi Changyi¡¯s ear, making the man¡¯s delicate body tremble uncontrollably.


    That mysterious pill was extremely potent, and its effects were difficult to dispel. Qi Changyi¡¯s body temperature was rising. It was as if there wasn¡¯t any other way to alleviate the pain.


    ¡°Brother Pei, I don¡¯t feel good at all, I feel like I¡¯m dying!¡± Qi Changyi gasped for breath and unconsciously licked his lips, oblivious to how seductive he looked.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s mind exploded and he lost all control, and he firmly pressed himself onto the small body beneath him¡­


    Author¡¯s note: (I¡¯ve omitted 1,300 words here, now say it with me:


    Prosperity, Democracy, Civilization, and Harmony1)


    After a long while, the sounds coming from the room had finally ceased. The sentries stationed at the door ran off to report to Big Brother.


    A drowsy Qi Changyi was sprawled over Pei Zheng¡¯s chest. He was trying to sleep but kept tossing and turning.


    Although they didn¡¯t make it to the last step, Pei Zheng was still quite happy.


    He let the exhausted Qi Changyi sleep for a little while, hugging him tightly, and closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, the cave was silent and pitch-black. Everybody had gone to sleep, save for the night watchmen at the door.


    It was time.


    Pei Zheng rose and put on his clothes. He tossed the human-skin mask to the ground, before draping Qi Changyi¡¯s ripped robe over his small body. Unfortunately, patches of skin still peeked out from beneath the torn cloth, so Pei Zheng wrapped him tightly with the blanket.


    Even after all this shuffling and shifting, the small man lying on the bed was still fast asleep. His mouth pouted slightly, and Pei Zheng leaned down to peck his lips.


    ¡°Be good, wait for me right here.¡±


    He quietly stepped through the door and locked it again from the outside.


    Pei Zheng picked up a nearby sword on the ground.


    Under the cover of darkness, he went through each room slitting each bandit¡¯s neck. In their sleep they, all choked on the blood flooding their throats before they could even let out a scream.


    After Pei Zheng had killed nearly half of the group, he was spotted by someone who had just woken up. The bandit saw a shifty, suspicious figure flitting through the darkness, followed by the glint of a silver blade. He immediately screamed at the top of his lungs.


    Although Pei Zheng¡¯s sword swiftly plunged into the man¡¯s heart, he wasn¡¯t fast enough. Everybody else had woken up from the noise.


    The dark cave was suddenly illuminated by firelight, those who had heard the scream grabbed their swords and shuffled out of their rooms, grumbling and cursing under their breaths in irritation. It didn¡¯t take long before they realized that half of them were missing.


    Big Brother angrily stared at Pei Zheng, who was standing in front of him. He was holding a sword that was still dripping with blood, and his gaze was dark.


    ¡°Who are you?! You¡¯ve got guts, trespassing in my territory and killing my men! Do you know who I am?!¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced at the crowd and didn¡¯t speak. With a single slash of his blade, the person beside him was split into two bloody halves.


    The rest of the bandits all roared in unison and charged forward. In an instant, blood and flesh sprayed onto the floor. Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were scarlet; he killed indiscriminately2. Anyone who charged at him was immediately cut to pieces. The walls of the cave were dyed red with warm blood.


    These bandits were actually quite skilled, but it was obvious that they were no match for Pei Zheng.


    By the time the last outlaw had been sliced apart, a sliver of light was piercing the darkness of the cave. It was dawn.


    A blood-soaked Pei Zheng walked slowly towards the leader of the bandits, who was cowering in a nearby corner. The tip of his sword dragged over the ground, leaving a trail of blood spatter.


    He raised his arm high. Just as he was about to lop off the leader¡¯s head, an arrow flew through the cave entrance. Pei Zheng flipped backward and dodged it, before glancing coldly at the entrance.


    The armored imperial guards filed inside and spread out into a neat row. Following close behind were Zhao Litang, A¡¯mu Le, and the others.


    Yesterday, when the soldiers had finished subduing the bandits, they discovered that both Qi Changyi and Pei Zheng were missing. They had searched for the entire night, but who could have known that the captured bandits were so cunning, and had deliberately pointed them in the wrong direction. Because of that, they had lost a lot of time, and had only just arrived.


    ¡°These people are infamous robbers that have been wanted by the Imperial Court for years. Arson, murder, looting, there¡¯s nothing that they haven¡¯t done. Don¡¯t kill the leader, we¡¯ll turn him over to the local government.¡±


    Pei Zheng was still exuding a murderous aura; his blade was still raised, ready to chop down at any moment.


    Zhao Litang restrained his arm in the air, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯ll be too easy for him to die like this. Punish him harshly, drag him through the streets, and then slowly torture him to death.¡± This was the first time that Pei Zheng actually agreed with one of Zhao Litang¡¯s suggestions.


    So he merely slashed the man a few times with his sword until his skin split to reveal raw flesh. He ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Take him away.¡±


    The bandit leader had already accepted his fate; he was dragged away, his face ashen.


    Jiang Yubai was standing at the back of the group, but the moment he saw how pale Pei Zheng¡¯s face was, he stepped forward. The cave was splattered with blood, and so was Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Lord Pei, you¡¯re injured. Hurry up and come with me, I¡¯ll bandage it for you.¡±


    Only then did the others notice that Pei Zheng¡¯s black robe seemed several shades darker, and blood was dripping from the bottom of the hem.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. In front of everyone, he stepped over the mounds of corpses, turned the corner, and walked to the locked room. He kicked open the door and came back out bearing a small cocoon in the shape of a person. The corners of a torn skirt peeked out, the brilliant red color contrasting with the white quilt.


    Everybody immediately knew that the person inside this roll of cloth was His Highness.


    Pei Zheng carried the little bundle as he walked out of the cave, and climbed into the carriage parked outside.


    The imperial guards were ordered by Zhao Litang to drag the rest of the corpses outside. The convoy had regrouped; except for the loss of a few soldiers and horses, the rest of the supplies were still intact.


    Without further delay, the procession returned to the dirt path and continued on.


    Pei Zheng placed the small man onto the soft blanket inside the carriage. He was still unconscious and showed no signs of stirring, so Pei Zheng immediately summoned Jiang Yubai.


    Jiang Yubai took his pulse and frowned, ¡°Did His Highness eat something weird? This drug is extremely potent. The effects of it have faded a little, but it has already harmed his internal organs. He¡¯ll need to rest for a few days in order for his body to detoxify.¡±


    Jiang Yubai fed Qi Changyi a heat-clearing detoxification pill before he turned to Pei Zheng, ¡°Lord Pei, you reek of blood.¡±


    With those words, Jiang Yubai reached out and lifted Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeve. A long gash stretched across his arm; it was bone-deep. The blood had coagulated; his robe and flesh were stuck together. The moment the sleeve was torn away, blood flowed out like a river.


    Jiang Yubai sprinkled some medicinal powder onto the wound, which stung like hell, but Pei Zheng didn¡¯t seem to feel it; his eyes were pinned on the small, unconscious man next to him. He didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Ai, don¡¯t worry too much, he¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± Jiang Yubai said. After he finished bandaging the wound, he stepped out of the carriage.


    The coach began to rattle and sway as it continued forward. Pei Zheng sat to one side and slowly closed his eyes.


    He was still half-asleep when he felt a soft hand prod his chin. He reached out and clasped it. The warmth felt too real; his eyelids peeled open into thin slits.


    The small man was lying beside him; his eyes immediately lit up, and he called out in a soft voice, ¡°Brother Pei, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Notes


    You crazy perverted bastard wtf


    How did they not tell from how tall he is


    Why did he kick down the door if he could¡¯ve just opened it


    What a confusing crazy man


    Anyway, thanks for reading~


    1. ¸»Ç¿¡¤ÃñÖ÷¡¤ÎÄÃ÷¡¤ºÍг: The four core values of the CCP, disclaimer I am not trying to make a political stance on anything, I just work here okay, these are the author¡¯s notes


    2. ÓöÉñɱÉñÓö·ðɱ·ð, ¡®when you meet a god, kill him, when you meet the Buddha, kill him¡¯. There are a few interpretations for this, most accurate for the situation would be ¡®killing indiscriminately¡¯.

 CH 50

    October 15, 2022Merchie


    ¡°Are you still uncomfortable?¡±


    Qi Changyi shook his head, ¡°No, not anymore.¡±


    He racked his brains and tried to recall, but he still couldn¡¯t remember exactly what had happened last night, ¡°Brother Pei, did we scare those bad guys away? Did we escape?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°L-last night, I only remember that I heard your voice, but I couldn¡¯t see your face clearly. I don¡¯t remember anything else after that.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Brother Pei, you¡¯re so pale, are you okay?¡±


    His small hand was about to touch Pei Zheng¡¯s forehead but suddenly froze in mid-air.


    He seemed to have been overcome with a bad memory. Qi Changyi slowly retracted his hand, and the light in his eyes dimmed.


    ¡°Brother Pei, you should have Imperial Physician Jiang take a look at you.¡±


    Pei Zheng knew exactly what he was thinking. ¡°So now you¡¯re going to act all innocent? You weren¡¯t like this last night.¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned in and whispered. ¡°We¡¯ve done such intimate things together. If Your Highness has forgotten, I can help you remember.¡±


    A hand slowly slipped under the thick quilt. Qi Changyi¡¯s body suddenly froze. He shifted slightly, and the sudden pain in his lower half made him groan softly.


    Why did his butt hurt so much¡­


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. His eyes were slightly red as he spoke, ¡°Brother Pei, I think I¡¯m injured.¡±


    Pei Zheng opened his robe and examined the small man. He frowned and asked, ¡°Where are you injured?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Qi Changyi whispered in embarrassment, ¡°My butthole1 really hurts¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng was relieved, and he patted Qi Changyi from under the quilt, ¡°You¡¯re fine.¡±


    Qi Changyi was fidgeting from worry, so Pei Zheng leaned down and whispered something into his ear. The small man understood a little bit, and his face suddenly flushed with wild red.


    ¡°Ah? We really, we really did those things together? I-I¡­¡±


    He had seen ¡®those things¡¯ before with his own eyes, and the momos in the palace had also taught him about them.


    Qi Changyi blinked, and fat tears immediately rolled down his cheeks. He looked heartbroken as he struggled through the pain and sat up.


    Pei Zheng wiped the tears away with his finger.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even met my husband yet, how could I do something like this with Brother Pei? Am I even allowed to get married now? I already, already¡­¡±


    The small man¡¯s tears rushed out of his eyes like a waterfall. He had been terrified in the cave, but even then, he hadn¡¯t cried like this.


    Pei Zheng gently took him into his arms, and consoled him in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, no one will be able to do anything to you while I¡¯m here.¡±


    Qi Changyi raised his head, and spoke resolutely, ¡°Brother Pei, I-I don¡¯t want to get married.¡±


    Pei Zheng paused and didn¡¯t speak.


    Qi Changyi choked out, ¡°I never wanted to, I don¡¯t want to leave Royal Father, I don¡¯t want to go to the barbarian tribe. I don¡¯t know anyone there, I don¡¯t even know their clan leader. I don¡¯t want to marry him.¡±


    Qi Changyi wrapped his arms around Pei Zheng¡¯s waist and buried his face in the other¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Brother Pei, I also, don¡¯t want to leave you. Please take me back, I¡¯m begging you, take me back home, I don¡¯t want to get married, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    He had squashed these thoughts into the back of his mind for so long; only in front of this gentle, caring Pei Zheng did Qi Changyi have the courage to say these words.


    But Pei Zheng, who had just been comforting him, was now silent. He merely stroked the small man¡¯s hair, letting his robe be soaked by Qi Changyi¡¯s tears.


    Qi Changyi was exhausted from crying and finally began to calm down. His arms were still tightly wrapped around Pei Zheng, refusing to let go.


    Seeing that the small man had quieted down, Pei Zheng lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take you back, but not now. Be good; I¡¯ll stay with you, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi looked up. His little face was still covered in tears, ¡°Really? You have to promise me.¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded. ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Then pinky swear.¡±


    A small little hand pulled at Pei Zheng¡¯s slender finger, and their pinkies hooked together.


    Qi Changyi saw the white gauze peeking out from under Pei Zheng¡¯s wide sleeve. He asked nervously, ¡°Brother Pei, what happened to your arm, did you get hurt? Let me see.¡±


    He gently tugged at Pei Zheng¡¯s arm and carefully checked the bandaged wound.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, you bled so much, it must hurt a lot. I¡¯ll blow on it for you so it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    The small man puckered his lips and lightly blew over the gauze. The corners of his eyes were still red from crying.


    Pei Zheng held up his arm and gazed at the little man¡¯s concerned expression; he looked as though he could feel the pain of Pei Zheng¡¯s wound.


    Pei Zheng had sustained countless injuries before, several of them had been life-threatening. But no one had ever asked him if it hurt, and no one had ever truly cared for him.


    Those hypocritical displays of concern and worry in the past, they were all fake.


    It seemed that the only person in the world who cared for him wholeheartedly was this silly little fool.


    It didn¡¯t matter what his purpose had been in approaching the small man, Pei Zheng only knew that he couldn¡¯t give him up now.


    His original plan had been to return to the palace alone. But now, Pei Zheng was adamant on bringing the little fool back with him.


    The convoy traveled for over a month before they finally reached barbarian territory.


    It was a vast expanse of desert; there was only a small patch of grassland that was actually habitable.


    Although the population of the barbarian tribe was far less than that of the Celestial Dynasty, everybody was strong, brave, and adept at combat, specializing in horsemanship and archery. In the past few years, the tribe had repeatedly trespassed the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s borders, which had caused numerous violent conflicts.


    The clan leader was named A¡¯su Ran; he was A¡¯mu Le¡¯s uncle. But there were rumors that, though their relationship seemed amicable on the surface, they fought with each other behind closed doors.


    Once the convoy arrived in the barbarian capital, A¡¯su Ran sent someone to receive them and help them settle in.


    Qi Changyi was taken straight to a room next to A¡¯su Ran¡¯s bedchamber; it would only be a temporary arrangement, since he had to prepare for the grand marriage ceremony the next day. Per Pei Zheng¡¯s orders, Cheng Feng accompanied Qi Changyi.


    Pei Zheng, Zhao Litang, and the others all followed several attendants into the main hall, where they waited to meet with A¡¯su Ran.


    Qi Changyi put on a fresh, new robe. After entering barbarian territory, he could finally dress like a man again. But he was born with such a pure, yet slightly coquettish appearance; it was inevitable that he would still look a bit feminine.


    This palace was quite shabby in comparison to Qi Changyi¡¯s residence in the Celestial Dynasty. However, the decor was fresh and exotic; it was his first time seeing something like this.


    The whole time after he had been brought to this room, he sat obediently in a chair, clutching his robes and looking around in fascination.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Li Yu, who had followed him here, called out. ¡°Someone just brought some fresh goat¡¯s milk, would you like to try it?¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded. He held the painted white cup to his lips and took a sip. His mouth was instantly overcome with a pungent flavor, causing him to frown tightly. He immediately took several gulps of water to wash away the mutton-tinged taste.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it anymore, you can have it.¡±


    Li Yu hesitated for a second. He also was unaccustomed to the strange odor, and ended up putting the cup down as well.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, what do you think Brother Pei and the others are doing right now?¡±


    ¡°They should be at a banquet with the clan leader to discuss tomorrow¡¯s marriage ceremony.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Qi Changyi fell silent, and his head drooped downwards.


    Li Yu knew that he was extremely reluctant, but he could only quietly accompany the small man, unable to find the words to comfort him.


    The door suddenly opened; it was A¡¯mu Le, along with a few servants.


    ¡°Hey kid, are you hungry? I brought you something tasty.¡±


    The servants placed the food on the table and shuffled out one by one.


    Qi Changyi looked up at A¡¯mu Le, and said glumly, ¡°Thank you, A¡¯mu Le, but I don¡¯t really want to eat right now.¡±


    A¡¯mu Le walked over and sat down. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten much these past few days. What¡¯s wrong, haven¡¯t got an appetite?¡±


    Qi Changyi shook his head. He kept it lowered, as if he didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation.


    A¡¯mu Le didn¡¯t press him. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave the food here for you, eat it when you¡¯re hungry. Rest well tonight, tomorrow¡¯s going to be a busy day for you.¡±


    Li Yu escorted A¡¯mu Le to the door. It was dark outside, so the banquet in the main hall must have ended already.


    The small man sat for a while. Later, a few servants delivered some hot water and clothing. Li Yu helped Qi Changyi change his clothes, and tucked him into bed.


    As he laid on the huge bed, wrapped in a thick quilt, Qi Changyi¡¯s body felt soft and warm. But his heart was brimming with uneasiness.


    He thought for a long time, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. In the end, he simply opened his eyes and looked out the window, staring at Cheng Feng¡¯s tall, straight figure standing outside the door.


    He had been standing there for a while now, wasn¡¯t he tired?


    In the past, Pei Zheng always brought Cheng Feng wherever he went. But now, he had ordered his bodyguard to follow Qi Changyi instead; was it to protect him?


    Another tall figure suddenly appeared beside Cheng Feng. The man had his hands behind his back and said something to Cheng Feng, before he walked up to the door of the hall and stood still.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes lit up, it was Brother Pei!


    He quickly shut his eyes and pretended to be asleep, ready to scare him once he came inside.


    But he waited for a while, and the door still hadn¡¯t creaked open. Qi Changyi opened his eyes. The tall figure had disappeared.


    Qi Changyi threw off the quilt, jumped out of bed, ran barefoot to the door and pushed it open. He looked left and right, but there was no sign of Pei Zheng. His hopeful heart slowly sank.


    Cheng Feng was startled by Qi Changyi¡¯s sudden movements. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s so late, why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡±


    ¡°A-Feng, just now, was Brother Pei here? Why didn¡¯t he come in to see me?¡±


    There was undisguised disappointment in his voice.


    Cheng Feng glanced at Qi Changyi¡¯s bare feet, and spoke hurriedly, ¡°Your Highness, Master has some urgent matters to attend to tonight. He couldn¡¯t be delayed, thus he didn¡¯t have time to see you. Please go back inside.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Qi Changyi turned around and closed the door behind him. He walked back to the bed and obediently laid back down.


    Brother Pei said that he would bring him home; he just needed to believe in Brother Pei.


    Believe in him.


    A sudden sadness welled up in Qi Changyi¡¯s heart. He pulled the quilt over his head, and drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, Li Yu hurriedly ran in and woke him up.


    Qi Changyi was still half-asleep when was suddenly surrounded by a group of people, who began to comb his hair and dress him up.


    He was wearing the barbarian tribe¡¯s signature garb; it was unlike anything he had ever worn in the Celestial Dynasty. His ink-black hair hung loosely over his shoulders. He wore a satin cap embroidered with rainbow clouds, and a brightly colored robe with horseshoe sleeves2.


    The robe¡¯s primary color was red, which made the small man look both elegant and spirited.


    Before the clan leader could officially be married, there would be a grand sacrificial ceremony, which would be held inside the palace. The various leaders of other tribes would all come partake in the event.


    Qi Changyi was led to the palace; the decorated hall was already full of people. The moment he entered, everybody turned to look at him, their eyes filled with curiosity. Just what did this prince of the Celestial Dynasty look like?


    Barbarian customs were quite progressive; it wasn¡¯t uncommon for people to take men as their wives and concubines.


    But this small man, who looked so charming and lively, instantly attracted the attention of everyone present.


    Qi Changyi followed closely behind the attendant, walked into the main hall, and slowly bowed to the clan leader A¡¯su Ran, who was sitting above him.


    A¡¯su Ran¡¯s face was quite hairy, so he looked rather fierce. Qi Changyi only took one glance at it and didn¡¯t dare to look up again. Instead, he gazed at Pei Zheng, who was sitting beside A¡¯su Ran.


    Pei Zheng lifted a cup of wine to his lips. His hands obscured most of his face; only that pair of cold, narrowed eyes could be seen.


    Notes:


    Thanks for reading~


    1: It wasn¡¯t actually the word ¡®butthole¡¯, our baby Changyi isn¡¯t that vulgar, he said ¡®the place from where I go to the bathroom¡¯ but isn¡¯t that basically butthole


    2. ÂíÌãÐä: In the Qing Dynasty, their hunting clothes had these kinds of sleeves: they¡¯re not the flowy long sleeves. They¡¯re tight, and have a tapering part at the end that resembles a horse¡¯s hoof.

 CH 51

    October 16, 2022Merchie


    The sacrificial ceremony began.


    A large group of people wearing black robes and holding staves adorned with bells walked into the hall; they appeared to be shamans. They spread out within the hall, shaking the bells and muttering incoherently.


    All of the barbarian citizens in the hall placed a clenched fist over their hearts, closed their eyes, and bowed their heads, their faces filled with reverence.


    Those who came from the Celestial Dynasty copied the gesture as well.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t close his eyes. Instead, he glanced at A¡¯mu Le, who was sitting a little way away. The moment their eyes met, both of their gazes changed.


    Without warning, more than a dozen people carrying daggers silently entered the hall. The expressions on the faces of the shamans darkened, and they revealed the knives hidden between their robes.


    In an instant, blood splattered and filled the air.


    The blades of these mysterious intruders were extremely sharp; after cutting a shaman¡¯s throat, they threw the body aside and moved on to the next.


    Nobody in the hall could react in time; their throats were all sliced in the blink of an eye.


    The sound of screaming, swords clashing, cups shattering, and blood flowing all echoed endlessly¡­ The splendid golden hall was now painted red. All but A¡¯mu Le¡¯s entourage lay dead or dying in a pool of their own blood.


    There was only one other person left alive. They stood in front of the throne, high up above the rest of the hall.


    A¡¯mu Le slowly strode up the steps until he stood directly in front of the shocked A¡¯su Ran. He smiled at his titular uncle, before plunging a knife straight into his heart. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve been sitting on this throne for so many years now, it¡¯s about time that you passed it along to your nephew.¡±


    A¡¯su Ran clutched at his chest before slowly falling to the floor. On what was supposed to be one of the happiest days of his life, his breathing ceased.


    Out of the people who were still alive, many of them were the leaders of smaller tribes who had come to attend the ceremony. They had already been bribed by A¡¯mu Le, and fully supported him as the barbarian clan leader.


    Outside of the hall, imperial troops and A¡¯mu Le¡¯s subordinates had joined forces to fend off A¡¯su Ran¡¯s soldiers, to ensure the rebellion¡¯s success.


    It turned out that the marriage alliance was merely a farce on Pei Zheng¡¯s end. His purpose in proposing the idea was to have the barbarians completely swear allegiance to the Celestial Dynasty. Who could have known that the other useless court officials didn¡¯t catch on, and ended up writing countless reports to impeach him.


    He never bothered to explain himself, and kept the matter strictly confidential. The fewer people who knew, the better. He couldn¡¯t even tell Zhao Litang, who was escorting them. It didn¡¯t matter as long as the Emperor understood his thoughts.


    News spread about the internal strife among the barbarian tribe. Pei Zheng sent a message to A¡¯mu Le, and had him serve as the envoy to the Celestial Dynasty.


    The two had conspired and planned the rebellion. Pei Zheng, as the Prime Minister of the Celestial Dynasty, would help A¡¯mu Le become the clan leader. In turn, the barbarian tribe would completely surrender to the Celestial Dynasty, cede their territory, and pay tribute every year, without fail.


    Otherwise, the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s imperial troops would ruthlessly destroy them and their barren land.


    A¡¯mu Le sat high up on the clan leader¡¯s throne, and the people below lowered their heads and bowed respectfully.


    The door to the hall opened; the fighting outside had ended. A¡¯su Ran¡¯s soldiers had been completely wiped out.


    A herd of servants and soldiers poured through the door, and began to move the corpses and clean up all the blood. After a long while, the hall was finally gleaming again; it looked as good as new.


    Thick sticks of incense were lit, and the heavy stench of iron slowly dissipated, replaced by a sweet, soft aroma.


    The hall was spotless; no one could have guessed that such a brutal bloodbath had just occurred here.


    A¡¯mu Le was full of smiles as he lifted his cup and toasted Pei Zheng, ¡°Lord Pei, I must thank you again for aiding us. Our tribe will always remember the kindness that the Celestial Dynasty has shown us.¡±


    Pei Zheng elegantly stood up. In neither a humble, nor arrogant manner, he raised his glass to A¡¯mu Le and drank as well.


    The tense atmosphere suddenly lightened. One by one, everybody began to congratulate A¡¯mu Le, as if they hadn¡¯t just murdered a hall full of people.


    Pei Zheng scanned the hall, and his eyebrows furrowed discreetly; why didn¡¯t he see that colorfully-dressed, beautiful little figure?


    A¡¯mu Le stood up from the throne and walked to his side.


    ¡°Lord Pei, what are you looking for?¡±


    Everybody else was fully immersed in celebrating the success of the rebellion, laughing and chatting, completely oblivious to the two of them.


    ¡°Looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think.¡±


    A¡¯mu Le grinned, ¡°Lord Pei, you couldn¡¯t be looking for my wife, could you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Pei Zheng clenched the cup in his hand, and a crack appeared on its surface.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Traditionally, after the previous clan leader¡¯s death, his wife and concubines will automatically belong to the next one.¡±


    A¡¯mu Le¡¯s smile was laced with victorious arrogance, ¡°So that means, that little prince of your Celestial Dynasty belongs to me now.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze was malevolent, and he sprang up in rage. But he was suddenly overcome with dizziness, and almost couldn¡¯t stand properly.


    His luck was truly rotten; his head was throbbing once again.


    This¡­was sleeping incense1. One couldn¡¯t feel the effects of it if they stayed still. But the moment they tried to move, they would immediately become dizzy.


    Sure enough, those from the Celestial Dynasty saw Pei Zheng stand up, and they all rose from their seats in anger as well. But they could hardly hold themselves up, swaying and staggering all over the place. The barbarians were remained perfectly lucid, sitting serenely in their spots.


    A¡¯mu Le shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Lord Pei, don¡¯t get angry, otherwise we both won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. You are all visiting the barbarian tribe as representatives of the Celestial Dynasty; it would be quite improper if you all started fighting inside my hall. I¡¯m sure you understand. You all should head back to your rooms and rest well, so you can start your journey back home as soon as possible.¡±


    A¡¯mu Le continued, ¡°I know the Celestial Dynasty doesn¡¯t trust our tribe. But I, A¡¯mu Le, am not someone who goes back on my word. I¡¯ll do everything that I promised. The territory, the tribute, I¡¯ll hand them all over. But the noble Celestial Dynasty will surely keep their word as well, right? There¡¯s no reason for you to take the wife you offered to me back.¡±


    His words were sincere and reasonable; anyone who listened to them would have no qualms about his requests.


    But that certainly wasn¡¯t the case with Pei Zheng.


    He was boiling with rage. A¡¯mu Le actually had the audacity to ask for something like this?!


    The cup in his hand shattered, and the broken fragments stabbed into Pei Zheng¡¯s palm. Blood immediately gushed out, but the pain cleared his mind a little. He blinked his eyes, gritted his teeth, and diverted the flow of his qi into his heavy limbs.


    His body slowly began to exude a frightening, powerful aura. A¡¯mu Le was surprised for a moment, before he laughed, ¡°Lord Pei is truly formidable; you can actually resist the effects of the incense.¡±


    The wound on Pei Zheng¡¯s palm was dripping blood. He looked at A¡¯mu Le, ¡°What if I refuse to leave without him? You¡¯ve got guts, treating envoys of the Celestial Dynasty like this. You¡¯re not afraid that the imperial troops will come and raze your land to the ground?¡±


    To say that A¡¯mu Le was completely unafraid of Pei Zheng was false. After all, he had heard all about Pei Zheng¡¯s ruthless methods. But A¡¯mu Le couldn¡¯t give that kid up so easily.


    People who were as cute and interesting as that little prince were hard to come by. The moment A¡¯mu Le laid eyes on him, he wanted to bring him back to the barbarian tribe, and keep him by his side.


    After thinking it over in his head, A¡¯mu Le said, ¡°All right, since that¡¯s the case, we can make a little competition out of it. If you win, I¡¯ll let you leave with him without any complaints. I¡¯ll even gift you one of our best horses, so you can return home as soon as possible. But if you lose¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Pei Zheng interrupted bluntly. ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡±


    Everybody in the hall quieted down and spread out to the sides, making a stage for the two competitors.


    ¡°No matter what happens, no one is allowed to intervene.¡± A¡¯mu Le ordered.


    If Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t under the influence of the sleeping incense, A¡¯mu Le wouldn¡¯t even be considered an opponent. But presently, Pei Zheng could hardly even hold his sword without trembling.


    A¡¯mu Le had assumed that Pei Zheng would not be able to block three moves, but who could have known that Pei Zheng, when he wielded a blade, became a completely different person.


    His footwork was imperceptible; his body moved so fast that it was a blur in A¡¯mu Le¡¯s vision. Under Pei Zheng¡¯s quick and powerful strikes, each slash glinting with light, he was forced to take up a defensive stance.


    The tables and chairs in the hall became collateral damage; the battle became a blur of shadows and flashes of silver that circled and danced above everybody¡¯s heads. In the end, Pei Zheng knocked A¡¯mu Le to the ground, and pointed his sword at the other¡¯s throat, ¡°You lost.¡±


    The coldness in his voice could have frozen everybody in the hall. A¡¯mu Le spat a mouthful of blood. The corners of his lips opened up, and he laughed heartily. Pei Zheng was truly peerless in terms of skill. He had no choice but to accept his defeat.


    A¡¯mu Le waved his hand, and several people walked into the hall, with Qi Changyi and Cheng Feng in tow.


    Cheng Feng also appeared to be under the influence of the sleeping incense. He was half-carried and half-dragged into the hall without any resistance. On the other hand, Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes were bright and full of life. As soon as he saw Pei Zheng standing in the hall, he broke away from A¡¯mu Le¡¯s subordinates and ran toward him.


    The red-clad figure rushed up to Pei Zheng, who was still holding his sword, and jumped directly into his arms, before nuzzling the other¡¯s shoulder.


    Qi Changyi had no idea what had happened; he had been frightened stiff by the chaos and flurry he had heard from inside the hall. It wasn¡¯t until he felt a few warm droplets drip onto his face that he came to his senses. He lifted his hand to wipe it away.


    Brilliant red was smeared all over his fingertips.


    A thin line of blood was streaming from the corner of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips. Drop by drop, tiny red puddles formed on the ground. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and he swallowed back some of the faintly sweet, iron taste that was rising into his throat.


    He had disrupted the flow of qi in his body in order to resist the effects of the sleeping incense. His internal organs were already damaged, yet he still fought with A¡¯mu Le. It had cost him too much energy. Now, the qi and blood in his body were raging and tumbling, threatening to surge upward.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s body swayed; his legs slackened, and he suddenly fell against the small man in front of him.


    His lips touched Qi Changyi¡¯s ear, and he whispered hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­take you¡­home¡­¡± With those words, he fainted.


    Qi Changyi stretched his neck, struggling to support Pei Zheng¡¯s weight. Tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°Brother Pei!¡±


    The barbarian tribe¡¯s horses were much larger and stronger than those of the Celestial Dynasty, so the journey back to the Imperial Capital was much faster.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s face was ashen the entire way back. He didn¡¯t visit Pei Zheng once, still resentful over the other not telling him about such an important matter.


    Pei Zheng recovered quickly. He stayed in the carriage with Qi Changyi all day long. No one knew exactly what they were doing in there, but sometimes, the guards escorting the carriage heard something that they shouldn¡¯t have, and their ears would turn bright red.


    A few days later, the group finally reached the Imperial Capital.


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t return to his own residence. Instead, Pei Zheng took him to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    Pei Zheng went to the palace to meet with the Emperor. He reported that the barbarian tribe had surrendered, ceded their land, and would pay an annual tribute of horses, cattle, and sheep.


    All of the officials present were stunned; while they congratulated the Emperor for regaining the borderlands, their hearts were filled with slanderous remarks that couldn¡¯t be said out loud. It was unknown what devious methods Pei Zheng had used this time. Perhaps he made some kind of shameful bargain with the barbarian tribe.


    The Emperor was overjoyed and decided to reward Pei Zheng for his great contribution, though Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t planned on asking for a reward.


    The other officials all filed out. Only the Emperor and Pei Zheng remained in the hall.


    ¡°Pei-aiqing, you really don¡¯t want a reward?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s only one thing I want. It¡¯s a person.¡±


    Notes:


    Kind of butchered this title a little bit, it¡¯s actually more like ¡®this subject only wants to ask his Majesty for a person¡¯.


    Not even 1.5 chapters for A¡¯su Ran before he was killed, poor guy he didn¡¯t even do anything


    I don¡¯t know any of these qi terms very well, but Pei Zheng¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t a qi deviation


    Thanks for reading~


    1.ÃÔÏã: there¡¯s not really a specific name for it, it¡¯s an incense that makes people sleep, hence¡­sleeping incense


    2. There was also a very strange sound effect right after Changyi jumped into Pei Zheng¡¯s arms, ¡®·Ç˾˾·Ç˾˾¡¯, I believe it¡¯s like¡­nuzzling sfx, but not too sure. If you know what it means, let me know!

 CH 52

    October 17, 2022Merchie


    When Pei Zheng returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, the entire residence was silent.


    There weren¡¯t many servants in the manor anyway. Pei Zheng was well-known for being incredibly moody; sometimes, the servants hadn¡¯t even done anything, but Pei Zheng would put them to death anyway. The number of people who were killed in this mansion certainly wasn¡¯t small.


    The ones who were left were constantly walking on eggshells, careful and meticulous in everything they did.


    Pei Zheng liked quietude, so everyone in the manor walked with light steps and never spoke too loudly.


    So the mansion was usually quite gloomy.


    After passing through a huge garden with a sparkling clear pool, one would come across a small, two-story pavilion.


    It was quiet inside; it seemed that no one was in there.


    Except, there was a small, bun-shaped bulge on the bed, and the thick quilt shifted slightly.


    The little prince was still sleeping.


    Pei Zheng walked to the side of the bed and sat down. He lightly pulled back the quilt, revealing the small, rosy face inside. His mouth was slightly open, and his breaths were soft.


    At that moment, the entire pavilion seemed to brighten with color and life.


    The small man smacked his lips twice, and his eyes opened hazily. He stared at Pei Zheng for a while before he came to his senses.


    ¡°Brother Pei, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded before he reached out and patted his little head. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyebrows creased. He yawned and rewrapped himself in the quilt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I want to sleep a little longer¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s tone left no room for refusal. Qi Changyi had slept for a long time, so he was a little hungry anyway. He sat up, swaying slightly; it was as though he was about to fall right back onto the bed.


    Pei Zheng wrapped him in his arms and picked him up, before walking out the door.


    Qi Changyi was comfortably nestled against Pei Zheng¡¯s chest. His eyelids fluttered closed; even during such a short walk, he couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep again.


    For the past few days, he had been living at Pei Zheng¡¯s manor. Brother Pei said that the Emperor had already agreed; Qi Changyi could stay for as long as he wanted and didn¡¯t need to go back to the palace.


    Ever since they had returned from the borderlands, Pei Zheng had showered Qi Changyi with affection. Every day, the small man would sleep until late morning. When Pei Zheng came back from the morning court session, he would wake him up to have a meal together.


    If he was too lazy to walk, Pei Zheng would simply carry him, let him sit in his lap, and feed him one bite at a time.


    After the meal, if Qi Changyi was sleepy, he would return to the small pavilion to take a nap. If he was energetic, he would beg Pei Zheng to accompany him; it didn¡¯t matter what they did, he only wanted to stick to Pei Zheng¡¯s side.


    The servants of the manor were all so shocked that their jaws nearly dropped to the floor. They had never seen the ruthless Lord Pei act so tender and affectionate; they never expected that he would treat that¡­


    That slightly foolish prince so well. On the other hand, he was extremely cruel toward them.


    There was one incident where a servant girl forgot to tell Qi Changyi to put on his shoes, and the little prince rushed out of his room barefoot and excitedly jumped into Pei Zheng¡¯s arms.


    As he scooped the small man into his arms, Pei Zheng glanced up at the servant girl, and she was swiftly and quietly dragged away.


    That girl¡¯s feet were chopped off, and she was thrown into the dungeon.


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t know about this, and of course Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t going to tell him.


    As long as he remained as he was now: pure and kind, ignorant to the world, completely trusting and relying on Pei Zheng, and bringing a little light and freshness into his dark world, everything would be fine.


    If Qi Changfeng hadn¡¯t suddenly paid a visit to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, this peaceful existence may have continued forever.


    Pei Zheng had just returned to the manor and changed into his official robes. He was on his way to the little pavilion when he heard a sudden disturbance in the courtyard.


    He frowned imperceptibly and walked out to see what had happened.


    Qi Changfeng was wearing a simple robe. He stood in the courtyard, a longsword in his hand, his eyes scarlet. His gaze was fierce; it was as if Pei Zheng was his mortal enemy.


    The servants who were kneeling on the ground around him hadn¡¯t dared to stop the fourth prince from forcing his way inside, fearing that they would be punished by their master.


    The moment Qi Changfeng saw Pei Zheng, he pointed his blade straight at him.


    ¡°Pei Zheng! Where¡¯s Changyi, I¡¯m taking him back!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression was indifferent. He stood languidly and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Is there a reason for the fourth prince to suddenly barge into my manor and act like a madman?¡±


    At these words, Qi Changfeng¡¯s eyes widened in rage, and he laughed in anger. He did indeed look slightly crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯m a madman? That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve gone mad! I was actually deceived by some vicious scum and personally sent my own mother to her death¡­Of course I¡¯d be mad! But this is all because of your Pei family, all because of you!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes immediately darkened.


    Qi Changfeng slowly walked over with heavy steps, ¡°I was too young at the time. I only knew that what I saw was the truth, but I never thought that even what was right before my eyes could be fake! In order to stop my mother from influencing court matters, your Pei family framed her for treason and colluding with the enemy, and deliberately showed me a bunch of fake evidence, forcing me to pursue justice over my own family, and personally expose my own mother!¡±


    ¡°Yet I didn¡¯t find out about all this until today. Pei Zheng! You and your family will be held responsible for framing my mother! I hate you with every part of my being; you and I will never be able to live under the same sky1! I don¡¯t have the evidence to take you down yet, but as long as I¡¯m alive, you¡¯d better watch your damn back!¡±


    Qi Changfeng had already walked right up to Pei Zheng, and his longsword was touching Pei Zheng¡¯s body. If he took one more step forward, his blade would immediately pierce through the other¡¯s chest.


    Several guards surrounded them and were about to rush forward to protect Pei Zheng, but Pei Zheng waved them away.


    The hatred between him and Qi Changfeng had festered for so long; it was impossible to know who had been wronged by the other the most.


    But as for the little fool that Qi Changfeng had come to retrieve, Pei Zheng would never hand him over.


    ¡°Fourth Brother!¡±


    An excited voice rang out in the distance. Qi Changyi had not seen the fourth prince since he left for the borderlands, so he was naturally very happy to see him here.


    But upon seeing the longsword in Qi Changfeng¡¯s hand pressed against Pei Zheng, the smile on Qi Changyi¡¯s face disappeared. He ran over and grabbed Qi Changfeng¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, what are you guys doing? Are you two arguing? Can¡¯t you both just talk it out? Quickly, put your sword down, don¡¯t hurt Brother Pei.¡±


    Qi Changfeng couldn¡¯t bear to listen to him defend Pei Zheng any longer. He shoved the small man aside, and shouted angrily, ¡°Changyi! Open your eyes and look at him! This scoundrel you call Brother Pei, this ruthless hypocrite who sent you to marry the barbarian leader, this lofty Prime Minister of the Imperial Court, Pei Zheng; he is the son of the man who killed2 Mother! The Pei Family has always been our enemy!¡±


    The son of the man who killed Mother.


    Killed Mother.


    Qi Changyi fell onto his knees, his eyes wide with disbelief. He kept muttering, ¡°Impossible, impossible! How could Brother Pei¡¯s family be the ones who killed Mother? Brother Pei, quickly explain to Fourth Brother, it wasn¡¯t you, right?¡±


    The little prince¡¯s eyes were red, but they were still filled with hope as he looked up at Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng closed his eyes and didn¡¯t speak.


    How could he explain? What could he say, that while his father was alive, Pei Zheng himself was nothing more than a pawn of the Pei family, that everything he did and said was completely against his will?


    However, at that point in the past, he hated Qi Changfeng to his bones. He even felt a sense of vengeful glee once his father had finished the job.


    He wanted to see Qi Changfeng¡¯s reaction after he found out the truth: an expression filled with regret, pain, and helplessness.


    Presently, the Qi Changfeng standing before him was wearing this exact expression; he had even impulsively broken into the Prime Minister¡¯s manor brandishing a sword. There was nothing left of the fourth prince¡¯s composed, regal demeanor.


    But Pei Zheng never expected that his brilliant revenge plot would go wrong.


    Qi Changyi was what made his plan fall apart.


    He looked devastated; tears were streaming down his cheeks as he gazed up at Pei Zheng, who couldn¡¯t bear to even meet his eyes.


    The light in Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes had faded, washed away by the overwhelming sadness and pain that threatened to engulf him.


    His mother, the mother who loved him the most in the entire world; Qi Changyi never told anyone this, but there wasn¡¯t a single day that he didn¡¯t long for her.


    It was true that he was an idiot, it was true that he liked Pei Zheng a lot; no matter how much the other hurt him, as long as he was given a little gentleness, a little sweetness, Qi Changyi could forget the pain and continue chasing after him.


    But it was impossible to do so this time. The death of his mother was a wound that was carved deep into Qi Changyi¡¯s heart. If someone touched that wound, it would immediately tear open and bleed all over again.


    But Pei Zheng took a knife and plunged it straight into that delicate wound. The bleeding wouldn¡¯t stop, the heartbreak wouldn¡¯t stop; he felt as though he was about to die.


    ¡°Changyi, come with me. We¡¯re going back to the palace.¡±


    Qi Changfeng found his voice and finally broke the suffocating silence. It took all his strength to force himself to shift his sword away from Pei Zheng¡¯s heart.


    Without any evidence, there was no way to reopen the case, and no way to kill Pei Zheng.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s soul seemed to have left his body. Tears flowed endlessly down his pale, bloodless face.


    His complexion had become rosy and warm under Pei Zheng¡¯s care, but all that color was sucked away in this moment.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to the palace, did you hear me or not?!¡±


    Qi Changfeng shouted.


    The small figure on the ground finally stood up. He was crying so hard that he was about to faint, but he clutched at his robe and endured the pain in his heart, unwilling to collapse again.


    Seeing that Qi Changyi didn¡¯t even look at him, Pei Zheng stepped forward and stood at Qi Changfeng¡¯s side. The restless rage and panic was rising and boiling in his chest.


    ¡°You can leave, and I won¡¯t bring up what happened today again. But he must stay.¡± Pei Zheng looked at Qi Changfeng as he spoke.


    ¡°Heh, Pei Zheng, he may be a bit stupid, but he¡¯s not heartless! Why don¡¯t you ask him and see if he¡¯s willing to stay with you after this!¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced at the small, wobbly figure standing beside him, and the corners of his mouth suddenly lifted. But his smile was icy cold, without a trace of warmth.


    He took a step forward, and Qi Changfeng¡¯s blade stabbed straight into his shoulder. Blood instantly poured out and dripped downward, forming scarlet blossoms on the ground.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain. He stepped forward again, and the sword plunged even deeper, cutting through flesh and piercing his bones. He stared at Qi Changyi and spoke clearly,


    ¡°When I want to keep someone, I don¡¯t need to ask if they¡¯re willing.¡±


    Qi Changyi saw the tiny puddles of blood on the ground, and the dull pain in his heart suddenly intensified. His vision blurred; he finally couldn¡¯t handle it any longer and fainted.


    Qi Changfeng immediately let go of the longsword in his hand.


    Pei Zheng reached out and scooped the little prince up with one hand. With the other, he pulled the sword out of his shoulder. Blood gushed out of the deep black hole, soaking part of Qi Changyi¡¯s robe.


    ¡°Cheng Feng, escort our guest.¡±


    With this expressionless sentence, Pei Zheng turned and left, carrying Qi Changyi in his arms.


    Qi Changfeng was about to follow him, but he was immediately stunned by Cheng Feng with a slap to the neck, before he was escorted away.


    Pei Zheng carried Qi Changyi back to the little pavilion and placed him on the bed.


    A few quick and efficient servants came to treat Pei Zheng¡¯s wound. He didn¡¯t even flinch; he acted as if there wasn¡¯t a gaping, bloody hole in his shoulder.


    Pei Zheng sent everyone away and ordered them to stay away from the pavilion. He sat beside the bed with a gloomy expression and waited for the small man to wake up.


    Notes


    This marks the beginning of the next Changyi bullying arc


    Thanks for reading~


    1. ²»¹²´÷Ìì: unable to live under the same sky- to be irreconcilable; mortal enemies


    2. The word wasn¡¯t actually ¡®killed¡¯; it was ¡®framed¡¯

 CH 53

    October 18, 2022Merchie


    It wasn¡¯t until night fell that the small man on the bed woke up with a soft whimper.


    He stared listlessly at the elegantly-carved wooden beams above his head. Although he was awake now, it was as though his consciousness had been torn from his body.


    His mind was confused, and his heart was wrenching in his chest.


    As he slept, a beautiful woman in a simple robe appeared in front of him, her lips curved into a gentle smile as she reached out and held his hand.


    His eyes were burning, and his fingers clawed at the air; he rushed toward her, but in the end, there was nothing left.


    When his eyes finally opened again, tears slowly began to leak down onto his cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    A cold voice rang from beside him.


    Qi Changyi was completely still. He didn¡¯t respond and merely stared blankly at the ceiling; it was as if he was dead.


    Pei Zheng walked to the side of the bed, but the mall man didn¡¯t even look at him. He grabbed Qi Changyi¡¯s skinny arm and pulled him up, before pinching his chin and tilting it up.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Qi Changyi looked up at Pei Zheng, but his eyes stared right past him. His lips were pale and bloodless, and his eyes were two clear, watery pools.


    ¡°Brother Pei.¡± His voice was so hoarse, it sounded as though his throat was tearing with every word.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip suddenly relaxed. As long as he could still speak, it was fine, it didn¡¯t matter what he said.


    ¡°Please let me go.¡±


    His sharp eyes narrowed again, and his fingers immediately grasped the little prince¡¯s red-marked chin again. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s jaw was aching; Pei Zheng could easily crush it if he didn¡¯t control his strength.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡± Pei Zheng leaned right into his face. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Fat tears rolled out of Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes. Each warm droplet fell and splashed onto Pei Zheng¡¯s hand.


    Pei Zheng suddenly laughed, ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s entire body was trembling in pain.


    ¡°You should hate me, you should hate me to death.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes had turned red. How many people in this world hated him? No, a better question would have been, how many people in this world wouldn¡¯t hate him?


    But he never cared about any of that. As long as he stayed in a lofty position of power, he could eradicate anyone who tried to defy him.


    A cold-blooded, ruthless tyrant; he had always looked down on others, and was unable to change his ways.


    It wasn¡¯t until this sweet, innocent, and adorable little white rabbit was suddenly thrust into the cruel, bloody matters of the Imperial Court that Pei Zheng finally understood the feelings in his heart, and tied Qi Changyi to his side.


    His initial motive for approaching the small man gradually faded into the back of his mind. Pei Zheng began to realize that this little prince meant more to him than just a pawn in his plans. Guided by his heart¡¯s desire, he asked the Emperor for a huge reward: to take Qi Changyi and keep him by his side.


    Those carefree days were filled with sweetness and joy; he almost forgot what kind of person he really was.


    He never truly loved anyone. Everybody was merely a pawn in his schemes. No one could wound his heart if he didn¡¯t have one. Besides power, nothing else mattered.


    This small man was nothing more than a pet he could use to vent his desires. If it didn¡¯t obey his orders, he would simply get rid of it.


    Get rid of it, right?


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers pressed lightly against Qi Changyi¡¯s chin, and the little prince began to tremble even more violently.


    Slowly, very slowly, the bones in his jaw shifted from their original positions.


    Pei Zheng flicked his hand back, and Qi Changyi was thrown back onto the mattress. His sleeves fluttered as he walked out.


    The color of the moonlight was just right; the receding figure was enveloped in a soft, silvery glow as it slowly disappeared out of sight.


    Qi Changyi curled into a ball and groaned in pain.


    Pei Zheng always loved pinching his chin; he pinched it when he was happy, he pinched it when he was angry. He never knew how to control his strength; today, he had dislocated Qi Changyi¡¯s jaw.


    The pain was excruciating. Tears fell from Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes like rain, but it wasn¡¯t just because of his chin; the deepest wound was in his heart. It felt as though someone had stabbed a hole in it, and it was gurgling with blood.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it had been. He was in so much pain that he could only sluggishly toss and turn in the bed. Just as he was about to faint, the door opened.


    The lights were off, so the room was pitch-dark. But under the gentle moonlight, the vague outline of a person could be seen lying on the bed.


    The person who had just entered was Cheng Feng. He lit the lamp as he came in.


    There was another man behind him; he appeared to be a doctor. He walked swiftly to the side of the bed, placed his hands on the little prince¡¯s porcelain-white face, and pressed upward; his chin was reset with a ¡®click¡¯. Qi Changyi immediately snapped out of his stupor, and tears rushed down his cheeks.


    The doctor quickly retreated, and Cheng Feng turned around to leave as well, but he was held back by a small hand clutching onto the edge of his robe.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes were red, and he managed to gasp, ¡°A-Feng, I, I want to go back to the palace.¡±


    Cheng Feng ruthlessly tore his robe away, before cupping his hands. ¡°Your Highness, it is His Majesty¡¯s will that you live here in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. Without Master¡¯s permission, you cannot leave.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s hand stayed frozen in mid-air for a while before he silently retracted it and looked down at the ground.


    That sad, pitiful expression really made one¡¯s heart ache.


    Cheng Feng continued, ¡°Your Highness, there were so many people involved in that matter, it¡¯s impossible to pin the blame on a single person. But Master has never treated anyone as kindly as he treats you. You are different from the others in Master¡¯s heart. You only need to treat Master the same way you did in the past, and make sure not to say things like ¡®I hate you¡¯ or ¡®I want to leave¡¯ anymore.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s head was still lowered and he didn¡¯t respond; it was unknown if he had even heard Cheng Feng¡¯s words.


    Cheng Feng was about to say something else when Pei Zheng suddenly entered. The whole room was immediately filled with the strong scent of wine.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Cheng Feng walked out the door and quickly left the garden.


    Pei Zheng placed the wine jar in his hand on the table, walked to the side of the bed, and sat down.


    The overwhelming smell of alcohol made people¡¯s eyes sting. Pei Zheng¡¯s footsteps were steady, but one could easily tell from his hazy eyes that he was extremely drunk.


    His ice-cold fingers touched Qi Changyi¡¯s little chin. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s freshly-reset jaw was suddenly pinched again, and he yelped in pain, his eyebrows creasing.


    Pei Zheng actually let go. He lifted his arm and wrapped it around the small man¡¯s waist, before lifting him up and placing him on his thigh.


    Lowering his head, Pei Zheng swept the tip of his tongue over Qi Changyi¡¯s tightly shut eyelids, before kissing away the warm tears on his cheek, ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s heart trembled. His eyes flashed open, and he shoved Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, his tears falling even more furiously.


    ¡°Brother Pei, let go of me¡­let go of me¡­please, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t, he couldn¡¯t have these feelings for Pei Zheng anymore.


    He couldn¡¯t like him anymore!


    Qi Changyi¡¯s hand accidentally pushed Pei Zheng¡¯s bandaged wound, and the gauze was immediately dyed red. Pei Zheng ignored it; with one hand, he grabbed the small man¡¯s thin arms and twisted them behind his back.


    ¡°You¡¯re begging me?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s ferocious gaze would have made anyone shiver in fear, ¡°So right now you¡¯re begging me to let you go?¡±


    Thin lips ruthlessly covered a small, pale mouth. He bit and gnawed, until the tip of his tongue forced its way into the warm cavern. The soft sweetness was intoxicating, and he sucked hard to absorb every last bit of it.


    The small man¡¯s tears flowed into both of their mouths, and subtle saltiness melted into sweet, alcoholic bitterness. The raging torrent of emotions and blood was about to burst out.


    Pei Zheng suddenly let go of Qi Changyi. He reached over and picked up the wine jar, leaned his head back, and took a sip. Then, he squeezed the small man¡¯s cheeks and poured the rest into his mouth.


    The wine was cold, but it burned his nose and throat. His stomach cramped, and he began to retch uncontrollably.


    Pei Zheng threw the empty wine jar to the ground, and stood up. He slowly undressed, revealing his sculpted chest and muscular shoulders, as well as a prominent scar on his arm.


    Qi Changyi took a long, deep breath before he rolled around in the bed and quickly covered himself with the bedsheet. This Pei Zheng in front of him was too terrifying; the unbridled desire in his eyes was about to break him apart and swallow him.


    Qi Changyi tightly pinched his collar together, hugged his knees, and huddled into the corner of the bed. He shook his head in panic and wept quietly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Brother Pei, don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    Repressed sobs, a trembling body, and tears that flowed incessantly; he really did resemble a frightened little rabbit.


    Pei Zheng yanked his ankle and pulled the small man under himself. He tore away the obstructive robe, and a delicate, snow-white collarbone was revealed. The dark bite marks on that creamy skin were in the shape of his own teeth.


    He placed his lips upon the scar; it matched perfectly with his mouth.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s teeth lightly sank into soft flesh, and those dark bite marks instantly reddened with fresh blood. The wound on his shoulder also tore due to excessive movement. Blood and sweat mixed and dripped onto the ghost-white canvas, creating a bewitching painting.


    His head was muddled by alcohol; the remaining shreds of his rationality slowly fell away.


    A sudden gust of wind blew through, and all the lights were extinguished.


    Moonlight shone through the window of the little pavilion. The trees swayed in the breeze.


    The scent of alcohol was suffocating, the wooden bed was creaking, and a fistful of sweat-soaked, inky hair was grabbed and pulled back. His throat tore as he cried out; in the end, he could only whimper in pain¡­


    The following afternoon.


    As soon as Pei Zheng stepped foot into the manor, Cheng Feng stuck to his side and followed him slowly, his face full of hesitation.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Cheng Feng spoke, ¡°Master, you should just go to the garden and take a look.¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t go. Instead, he went straight back to the main hall. A maid helped to dress him in his official robes. Afterward, he sat down at the desk and flipped open a booklet.


    Cheng Feng, at this point, was getting slightly nervous and impatient. He walked over and knelt on one knee.


    ¡°Master, His Highness still hasn¡¯t woken up. According to the servant girl who¡¯s been serving him, his body is extremely hot. If he continues to burn up, I¡¯m afraid something terrible will happen.¡±


    Pei Zheng kicked him aside, ¡°I¡¯ve kept you for so long, looks like I¡¯ve raised quite a sensitive, caring little bodyguard.¡±


    Pei Zheng threw the booklet to the ground.


    Last night¡­last night, his skin was a little hot, but he didn¡¯t expect it to end up like this.


    Earlier this morning, he had quarreled with the fourth prince and the other officials yet again. The argument had been so noisy; it irritated him to no end.


    Pei Zheng stood up and finally started toward the garden.


    The mysterious smell in the little pavilion had not yet dissipated. The two maids standing at the side were like a pair of tone statues; they kept their heads down and didn¡¯t speak.


    Pei Zheng strode to the side of the bed. Qi Changyi was completely still. His lips were still pale, but his cheeks were slightly flushed with color, so he looked a little less like a soulless doll.


    Pei Zheng lifted the quilt and traced his smooth skin, which was burning hot. He patted his cheek, but there was no response.


    Pei Zheng felt his heart tighten with anxiousness. ¡°Go to the palace and summon an Imperial Physician. Quickly.¡±


    Cheng Feng nodded and left.


    Pei Zheng pulled the blanket back over the small man.


    The bed and floor were littered with bloody shreds of fabric that no one had dared to pick up; even the shattered wine jar was still swimming in a little pool of blood on the ground. They were like little trophies that flaunted Pei Zheng¡¯s power.


    Look, you did this, he¡¯s all yours now, are you satisfied now?


    You kept him by your side just to torture him and vent your desires, right?


    ¡°Clean it up.¡±


    Pei Zheng sat beside the bed. ¡°Bring me a set of clean clothes.¡±


    A maid quickly returned with a simple white robe embroidered with dark red threads.


    Pei Zheng dressed the small man carefully, from the underrobe to the outer robe. His hand traced the bluish-purple marks on his body, and he couldn¡¯t help but lean down and kiss1 the bruised skin.


    This was good, he was just as obedient as before, and he would never struggle in his embrace again.


    So, don¡¯t think about leaving ever again.


    Otherwise, Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself from destroying him.


    Notes


    First of all stop drinkingggggg


    Secondly why did you lick his eyelids that¡¯s so weird if someone licked my eyelids too I¡¯d also want to run away from them


    Thanks for reading~


    1. This was a very strange word choice: Ħöè, which is cookie-cutter shark, the shark with the cute little round mouth. I thought it was ¡®kiss¡¯ because that¡¯s what those sharks do, they stick themselves with their mouths onto things; I don¡¯t know, maybe he just bit him again

 CH 54

    October 19, 2022Merchie


    The maid cleared away all the bloody scraps of fabric on the floor, before quietly retreating.


    The small man¡¯s eyes were still closed; there was no sign of him waking up anytime soon.


    Pei Zheng sat at the edge of the bed and pulled Qi Changyi into his arms, before leaning down and planting a soft kiss on those pale, dry lips.


    Pure, fragile, beautiful, and completely lifeless¡­


    Was his body too weak, or was it just that he didn¡¯t even want to wake up?


    Why wasn¡¯t Cheng Feng back with the Imperial Physician yet?!


    Pei Zheng held that small pair of soft hands. They felt terribly hot as he laced his fingers tightly with the small man¡¯s.


    He touched Qi Changyi¡¯s hair, and whispered with a coaxing tone, ¡°My darling, why aren¡¯t you waking up? Did I hurt you last night?¡±


    ¡°But you clearly liked it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got your attitude from, even His Majesty follows my advice for everything. But you, how did you become so rebellious?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to go back to the city to play again? The moment you wake up, I¡¯ll take you there. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to open your eyes now?¡±


    ¡°You love me, don¡¯t you? Does that love outweigh your hatred? You don¡¯t even know what price I paid in order for His Majesty to give you to me. So, I won¡¯t let you go. How could I?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t even let myself go.¡±


    When Jiang Yubai entered the little pavilion, he found Pei Zheng sitting beside the unconscious man on the bed.


    It had been a few days since Jiang Yubai had seen him; he thought it meant that the relationship between Pei Zheng and the little prince had improved. He never expected that Cheng Feng would suddenly appear at the Imperial Hospital and forcibly drag him away.


    Jiang Yubai had no clue what had happened; he bowed to Pei Zheng and walked to the bed to examine the small figure.


    His body was boiling hot, his cheeks were flushed; even his breathing was light and shallow.


    Perhaps he had caught a cold. It had been a bit chilly during the past few days.


    He lifted the little prince¡¯s skinny, pale wrist, and placed two fingers on it to check his pulse.


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s face slowly turned a sick shade of green; the pulse was weak yet chaotic, sometimes fast, sometimes slow.


    There was a small red mark hidden on the inside of that white, lotus-root arm. It was a hickey; the skin appeared to have been sucked rather forcefully.


    Upon rolling up the small man¡¯s sleeves, even more bluish-purple bruises and hickeys were revealed.


    Jiang Yubai took a deep breath, and gently pulled open the little prince¡¯s collar. His once smooth and unsullied body was now covered in erotic marks, all mottled and discolored. They stretched from his neck to the rest of his body, but Jiang Yubai¡¯s eyes were drawn to the area by his collarbone. The wound had already scabbed over; it was a perfect set of teeth marks.


    He closed the small man¡¯s collar and pulled the quilt back over him. Jiang Yubai then stood up and walked straight to Pei Zheng.


    A crisp ¡°pa!¡± echoed in the room. Pei Zheng¡¯s head had been slapped sideways. But he didn¡¯t seem angry at all; in fact, the corners of his lips curled upwards.


    ¡°Pei Zheng! You know what kind of beastly things you¡¯ve done. His Highness is still young, and doesn¡¯t understand romantic relationships, how can he continue to withstand your abuse?! The fever His Highness is suffering from now was brought on by you!¡±


    Jiang Yubai was trembling with rage. After the little prince lost the protection of the Noble Consort, he never had another day of peace. He thought protecting Qi Changyi would be a piece of cake for Pei Zheng; little did he know that in the near future, the one who would hurt His Highness the most would be Pei Zheng himself.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, there¡¯s no need to get angry. You can save people who are on the brink of death; a trivial matter like this wouldn¡¯t even be worth mentioning to you.¡±


    Pei Zheng touched the corner of his mouth and flashed a carefree smile.


    Jiang Yubai stared at the man; Pei Zheng really didn¡¯t care about the little prince¡¯s life at all. He gritted his teeth and slapped him again.


    Pei Zheng merely stared back and didn¡¯t move, so Cheng Feng, who was standing beside him, flashed over and took the slap for him.


    Pei Zheng brushed him off, ¡°Stay out of this.¡±


    Jiang Yubai withdrew his hand and took a few deep breaths, ¡°If I had known that you would be like this, I would have never saved you. I should have left you to rot in a filthy mass grave; it would have been better than letting you become such a ruthless, power-hungry scoundrel1!¡±


    Pei Zheng stood up, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you saving my life, do you think I would tolerate your existence up until now?¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s fists clenched.


    ¡°Pei Zheng! Are you even human anymore?! Do you even have a heart?! As long as you give him even the slightest bit of kindness, he will stick to your side no matter what, and obey your every command. Even though he has some mental deficiencies, he¡¯s still a precious prince of Qi. What else are you dissatisfied with? What else do you want?! Right now, his pulse is extremely unstable; he must have been stimulated by something. He must be in unbearable pain, but he¡¯s still unwilling to wake up. Sooner or later, he will grow to hate you for everything you¡¯ve done2. We¡¯ll see if you can continue to be so cold-hearted!¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced at the small man on the bed, who was ghostly pale and barely breathing; it looked as though he would disappear in an instant. Pei Zheng turned and walked to the door, and spoke without turning his head.


    ¡°Then cure him for me.¡±


    With those words, he left.


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s fingers finally uncurled.


    Cheng Feng summoned a maid and gave her the herbs prescribed by Jiang Yubai so she could decoct them.


    Jiang Yubai sat down beside the bed, clutching the scar-healing ointment in his hand. He really had no clue where to begin.


    The small man underneath the blanket was unconscious and unable to resist, but it was far too inappropriate for Jiang Yubai to apply the medicine to certain unspeakable places.


    He thought about it for a while; the most suitable person for this job was actually Pei Zheng.


    The maid brought up the decocted medicine. Jiang Yubai helped the little prince sit up, and placed the bowl against his lips.


    He couldn¡¯t swallow it; the black medicinal soup flowed down his chin and dripped onto his robe.


    Jiang Yubai was getting slightly anxious, ¡°Your Highness, how can you get better if you don¡¯t drink the medicine, drink up now.¡±


    The small man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple still didn¡¯t bob. If it wasn¡¯t for the sound of his weak breaths, he would have been mistaken as a corpse.


    All of the soup had spilled without being imbibed, so Jiang Yubai had to order someone to decoct the medicine again.


    Bowl after bowl of medicine was delivered, but the little prince had only swallowed a few droplets, which wouldn¡¯t have any effect at all.


    Night had fallen. Qi Changyi¡¯s body was still burning hot. His face was still bright red; the flush had also spread down to his neck and upper body.


    Jiang Yubai had stayed at his bedside this entire time and had exhausted every method. He just couldn¡¯t get the medicine down the little prince¡¯s throat. If he continued to burn up like this, there was a chance that he would never wake up.


    Fortunately, when it got dark, Pei Zheng finally returned to the little pavilion.


    When he saw that the figure on the bed was still unconscious, Pei Zheng¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang¡¯s medical skills have really regressed. If you can¡¯t even take care of such a trivial matter, you won¡¯t need to stay in the Imperial Hospital any longer.¡±


    Jiang Yubai instantly became annoyed, and fired back, ¡°You¡¯re really good at oversimplifying things, you know that? In just a few words, you¡¯ve managed to blame it all on me. I think we both know who the real culprit is!¡±


    At this time, the maid had returned once again with another bowl of medicinal soup and stood beside the bed.


    Jiang Yubai grabbed the bowl and stuffed it into Pei Zheng¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Find a way to feed this medicine to His Highness. You can¡¯t waste a single drop. Hurry up, I¡¯m not sure how much longer His Highness can hold on.¡±


    Pei Zheng stared down at the bowl of black soup in his hands.


    Feed him medicine?


    He walked up to the bed and sat down, before lifting the blanket and pulling the small man into his chest. The front of his white robe was already covered in black stains.


    Pei Zheng lifted the bowl to his mouth and drank a large mouthful. He pinched the little prince¡¯s cheeks and pressed his lips to the other¡¯s.


    He had fed medicine to Qi Changyi with this method before, but the other had been unwilling to swallow it because of the bitterness. But if Pei Zheng shot him a glance, he didn¡¯t dare struggle, and would obediently drink the concoction.


    But it was obviously a completely different matter once he was unconscious. Though the medicine had entered his mouth, his throat wouldn¡¯t open, no matter how many times Pei Zheng stabbed his tongue into it. The black soup only flowed back out of Qi Changyi¡¯s mouth and onto both of their lips.


    Jiang Yubai coughed lightly and looked away in embarrassment, only to realize that the maid standing beside him was completely stone-faced as if she couldn¡¯t even see the two people kissing on the bed.


    This little maid and her cautious attitude were far more clever than most of the palace¡¯s servants.


    Pei Zheng parted his lips slightly, and channeled his qi, before resuming the kiss.


    The spiritual energy combined with the medicinal soup slammed through the small man¡¯s closed throat and poured straight into his stomach.


    Pei Zheng managed to feed him the entire bowl of medicine, save for the few drops that spilled out in the beginning.


    The moment Qi Changyi had swallowed the rest of the black soup, he coughed weakly, his brows wrinkling.


    Jiang Yubai hurriedly brushed past Pei Zheng and checked the small man¡¯s pulse.


    There was still a droplet of soup on Pei Zheng¡¯s chin, and it was about to roll down his neck. He reached up and wiped it with the back of his hand. The concoction was disgustingly bitter; his entire mouth was filled with its taste.


    Jiang Yubai heaved a sigh of relief. The method of sending spiritual energy down his throat was indeed effective. Qi Changyi¡¯s body temperature was slowly cooling, and his pulse gradually stabilized.


    ¡°You, take this ointment.¡± Jiang Yubai handed Pei Zheng a small box.


    ¡°I made it with the best herbs from the foreign tribes. Although His Highness¡¯s skin doesn¡¯t scar easily, this will expedite the healing of his wounds. Remember to apply it to every wound. I mean it. Every single one.¡±


    Pei Zheng held the box and raised his eyes, ¡°In that place as well?¡±


    ¡°Of course! How many times do I have to say it for you to understand? It¡¯s bleeding, do you know painful it is when that place is torn?!¡±


    Jiang Yubai was furious. He picked up his medicine case and was about to head out the door, but his heart was suddenly overcome with uneasiness, and he halted in his footsteps.


    ¡°Pei Zheng, I regret saving you. But I am a doctor with morals, so if something happens to you in the future, I will save you again. I don¡¯t expect you to be grateful for it. It¡¯s just that I am indebted to Noble Consort Ning. I¡¯m not like you. I will return a drop of water with a fountain3, even more so for her life-saving grace. I have done everything that I can for His Highness. I just want you to, to treat him a little better. At the very least, don¡¯t push him into a dead end4, all right?¡±


    Jiang Yubai stood at the door for a long time, but there was no response from Pei Zheng. He closed his eyes for a moment before walking away.


    The little pavilion suddenly fell quiet. White moonlight shone against the dark trees, and a cold draft blew inside, lowering the temperature of the room by several degrees.


    The door had been slammed shut by the wind. Pei Zheng leaned over the bed and stripped the small man of his clothes. He dipped his fingers into the cool ointment and smeared it all over Qi Changyi¡¯s bruised body, even in all of the unmentionable, warm parts.


    His thoughts were a jumbled mess in his mind, and he could hardly breathe.


    For the rest of the night, he sat at Qi Changyi¡¯s bedside.


    The next day, Pei Zheng walked out of the garden with bloodshot eyes, changed into his official robes, and prepared to head to the morning court session.


    Cheng Feng followed behind him, and asked worriedly, ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t rest well last night, did you? Don¡¯t worry. Imperial Physician Jiang said, His Highness¡¯s body is just a little weak right now, he¡¯ll wake up very soon¡­¡±


    A hand stretched out and grabbed Cheng Feng¡¯s throat. Pei Zheng leaned forward and stared at him; the blood-red veins in his eyes were truly terrifying.


    ¡°You¡¯re so chatty today. When have I ever worried about anything? Everything in the world is under my control, what would I need to worry about?¡±


    Cheng Feng lowered his eyes, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Pei Zheng let go of him before he turned around and climbed into a sedan chair.


    After a long while, there was finally some movement inside the little pavilion. The comatose little prince had woken up. Upon regaining consciousness, he was overwhelmed with terrible grief and pain; he could only hug his knees to his chest and curl into a tight ball.


    Qi Changyi had dreamed of his mother. She asked him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave Pei Zheng? Why don¡¯t you leave Pei Zheng, why are you still with him, how have you not died from heartbreak?¡±


    He was dying from heartbreak. He didn¡¯t want to wake up, but there was an external force grabbing at his limbs, pushing and pulling him, forcing him to quickly open his eyes to the harsh reality.


    Qi Changyi swayed slightly as he sat up. The pain in his nether regions was unbearable. Confused, jumbled memories overwhelmed his mind, and tears immediately began to flow.


    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Mother. I didn¡¯t mean to, please forgive me¡­


    Qi Changyi¡¯s legs were sore and weak. He hadn¡¯t walked far before he collapsed onto the table beside him. A teacup fell to the floor and shattered, and the shards pierced his bare feet.


    He laid on the cold ground for a long time, but couldn¡¯t catch his breath. He shifted his body slightly, stood up with great effort, and began to walk towards the door, leaving bloody footprints in his wake.


    The entire garden was empty; without Pei Zheng¡¯s orders, no one was to take half a step into it.


    Qi Changyi walked out by himself. His footsteps were light as he exited the back gate.


    A servant who was sweeping the floor saw the pale little prince walk over with bare feet, as well as the bloody trail of footprints behind him. He was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The maid whose feet were chopped off was still imprisoned in the manor¡¯s dungeon, no one knew if she was still alive or not.


    The sweeper quickly found the manor¡¯s old housekeeper, who then hurriedly ordered someone to get the prince¡¯s shoes. Several other servants fell to their knees in terror.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, please stop, put on your shoes first, we¡¯re begging you, please spare our lives!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re still too weak, the ground is cold, you¡¯re only hurting yourself more. When our Lord comes back, all of us will lose our heads!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t seem to hear them. He continued to walk towards the manor¡¯s main gate. When he got tired, he would simply stop and take a breath, before resuming his footsteps once more.


    There seemed to be a slight obsession at the depths of his heart; he had to walk out of the manor himself. Only then would he be at ease. The obviously frail little figure who looked as though he was about to fall over managed to step over the high threshold of the manor¡¯s gate.


    A small group of servants tailed him, their heads lowered and their waists bent. They didn¡¯t dare to pull the little prince back, or even touch him, for fear of being punished even more severely.


    Qi Changy stood outside the gate. His clothes were thin and his face was bloodless; the soles of his feet were smeared with blood and gravel. His body shook in the cold wind, but his expression was filled with relief.


    He didn¡¯t understand many things. Once he grasped the concept of something, it would be etched into his mind, and he would stick to his beliefs until the very end. In the past, he trusted his feelings for Pei Zheng and held the other man in the deepest part of his warm heart. But now, that warm heart was slowly turning cold; there was nothing left for him to believe in.


    A sedan chair suddenly appeared on a path in the distance, slowly marching towards the manor.


    Qi Changyi was still standing at the gate; his body had begun to shiver violently from the cold.


    The servants behind him, however, were suddenly coated head to toe in a layer of sweat.


    The Lord of the manor had returned from court.


    Notes


    oh god, run away Changyi ahhhhhhhhhhhh


    Sorry this chapter is out so late today hnngh, you see


    Thanks for reading~~


    1. ²ÝÝÑÈËÃü c¨£o ji¨¡n r¨¦n m¨¬ng: Today is a fun idiom lesson day, this one refers to someone who regards human lives as weeds.


    2. ´ì¹Ç“P»Ò cu¨° g¨³ y¨¢ng hu¨©: to crush bones and scatter ashes, usually refers to a deep hatred.


    3. µÎˮ֮¶÷£¬Ó¿ÈªÏ౨ d¨© shu¨« zh¨© ¨¥n, d¨¡ng y¨¯ng qu¨¢n xi¨¡ng b¨¤o: to return a little kindness tenfold.


    4. ±ÆÉϾø· b¨© sh¨¤ng ju¨¦ l¨´: to force someone into a corner/dead end, in this case, to drive someone to suicide.

 CH 55

    October 20, 2022Merchie


    The sedan stopped at the entrance of the manor, and the person inside it climbed out. He walked toward the gate and stood still.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze immediately shifted to Qi Changyi¡¯s bare feet, as well as the trail of red footprints behind him.


    He bent down and picked the little prince up, before wrapping him in his wide outer robe.


    Qi Changyi had already exhausted all his strength while walking to the gate. After being exposed to the cold wind for so long, his body had begun to burn once more. His mouth was dry, and his limbs were gelatinous and weak.


    Pei Zheng walked through the gate with the small man in his arms and was greeted by a neat row of servants kneeling in the courtyard. With a cold, sweeping glance, he ordered, ¡°Take them away.¡±


    About a dozen men clad in black came forward and grabbed the servants, preparing to drag them all out.


    A delicate hand gently tugged at Pei Zheng¡¯s black sleeve; Qi Changyi weakly shook his head.


    Pei Zheng looked down at the small man in his arms. If he used just a little bit of strength, he could easily tear his sleeve away, but Pei Zheng simply allowed Qi Changyi to continue pulling at it and didn¡¯t move.


    The black-clad men all stopped; they didn¡¯t know whether or not to take the servants away.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Pei Zheng spoke suddenly before he turned and headed towards the garden.


    The moment Pei Zheng was out of sight, the servants all slumped to the ground in relief.


    Their Lord had never been so magnanimous before; it was even more confusing that he would spare their lives after an incident like this.


    Pei Zheng returned to the little pavilion and placed Qi Changyi back onto the bed. But the little prince kept gripping Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeve and wouldn¡¯t let go; his lips moved and formed a few incoherent words.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s hand was still squished under Qi Changyi¡¯s back. He leaned down toward the small man¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­.don¡¯t want to¡­come back¡­I want to¡­leave¡­¡±


    This soft, gentle voice set Pei Zheng¡¯s heart ablaze.


    He pulled his hand out from under the small man, causing his body to shift sideways on the bed.


    Pei Zheng forcefully pinched his cheeks with one hand, his gaze frigid.


    With a wave of his arm, he tore his sleeve out of Qi Changyi¡¯s hand. He lifted the little prince into his arms before placing him on the nearby table.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s entire body shuddered with pain. His fingers grasped the broken teacup fragments on the table, and his tender palms were immediately gashed.


    Pei Zheng pinned the little prince against the table. He suddenly felt a cold pressure on the side of his neck, and his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Qi Changyi was holding a porcelain fragment in his hand. Blood was dripping down his skinny arm as he held it to Pei Zheng¡¯s throat. If he leaned up just a little, he would definitely be able to slice the other¡¯s vital artery.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate; he deliberately leaned closer to the porcelain shard, ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    Tears were overflowing from Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes. His hand was trembling uncontrollably, and the fragment almost slipped out of his grip several times.


    He sobbed unabashedly, ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to¡­begging you¡­s-stop it¡­I only¡­only want to¡­go¡­back¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned even closer. The porcelain shard grazed his skin, and scarlet beads of blood seeped out of the cut, bright and seductive.


    His voice was unexpectedly gentle, ¡°Kill me. If you kill me, you can go back. No one will blame you for it. I am all that is left of the Pei family. Once you kill me, you will have avenged your mother.¡±


    Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t stop shaking his head, ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng clasped that small hand and pushed the shard deeper into his throat. ¡°You¡¯re too scared? Then I¡¯ll help you, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s fingers were covered in both his and Pei Zheng¡¯s blood as he desperately tried to pull back his hand. Pei Zheng¡¯s crazy actions terrified him, and he began to sob uncontrollably. Pei Zheng¡¯s body ruthlessly pressed down against his; it was like he didn¡¯t even care if he crushed the small figure beneath him.


    It seemed like an eternity before he finally pulled away.


    The little figure was half-slumped over the table; he had no strength left to maintain his position. He slipped off and fell to the ground. The floorboards were hard and cold, and he began to shiver uncontrollably.


    Qi Changyi had cried his eyes dry. His body curled up in pain as he convulsed and retched.


    He was still clutching the porcelain shard in his hand. He turned his head sideways to stare at it for a moment before he suddenly raised his arm and stabbed down into his own neck.


    Pei Zheng saw the sudden movement and reacted quickly. He stepped forward and kicked the fragment out of the small man¡¯s hand before he knelt down on the floor beside him.


    His slender fingers wiped the blood off his own throat and smeared it on the little man¡¯s pale lips; that stark white face suddenly became lively and seductive.


    ¡°You want to die? Unfortunately, you won¡¯t even be able to die without my permission.¡±


    Pei Zheng stood up and covered the small man¡¯s body with the robe in his hand.


    ¡°Guards.¡±


    Cheng Feng walked inside, flanked by two guards.


    Pei Zheng turned around and walked out of the little pavilion. His voice was ice cold.


    ¡°Take him down there.¡±


    There was a secret dungeon in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor that was cold, damp, and dark.


    The person tied to the wooden rack was drooping his head; his hair spilled over his shoulders, sticking against his beautiful face.


    ¡°How long has he been unconscious?¡±


    ¡°Almost two days.¡±


    ¡°Last time, there was someone who had been unconscious for three days; the whole time, he didn¡¯t move at all. Guess what they found out after taking a look at him?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He was dead! Rigor mortis had already set in, and he still hung there for three days!¡±


    ¡°Then, this one might also be¡­¡±


    The guard hurriedly covered his partner¡¯s mouth with his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! This person was sent by Bodyguard Feng himself, and he wants us to take good care of him. If he dies here, we¡¯ll both lose our heads!¡±


    The other guard quickly nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look at him.¡±


    He cautiouly tiptoed towards the wooden rack and brushed a lock of hair off the small man¡¯s pale face. The two prison guards suddenly gasped.


    He was gorgeous; neither of them had ever seen such a beautiful man before.


    The only problem was that this little beauty was like a corpse; there didn¡¯t seem to be a single thread of consciousness left within him


    One of the prison guards patted the small man¡¯s stark white cheek, ¡°Hey, hey, wake up, hurry and wake up!¡±


    He didn¡¯t move.


    The two guards began to panic. One of them slowly slid a finger underneath the little prince¡¯s nose and pressed upward.


    Fortunately, he was still breathing, but it was so weak; it seemed as though those shallow breaths would disappear at any moment.


    The crisp echo of a gong rang through the long, narrow corridor; it was time for the daily torture session.


    Shuffling sounds could be heard from every cell. Not long after, the characteristic snap of a whip followed, accompanied by sharp screams and cries of pain.


    There wasn¡¯t really a purpose behind these daily whippings, like extracting information; it was just pure torture. Days and days on end of this punishment would grind even the strongest person¡¯s will to dust. This way, no one would dare to offend Lord Pei ever again.


    The two prison guards exchanged glances. They weren¡¯t sure if they were supposed to torture this small man; they had made the decision to spare him for the past two days on Cheng Feng¡¯s behalf. Today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his fate.


    They both grabbed the whips hanging on the wall. They were extremely hard but as flexible as a snake. A single lash would cause skin and flesh to immediately tear open and bleed.


    The two wardens stood at either side of the rack, but they were still hesitant. At that moment, the door to the cell suddenly opened.


    A tall figure walked in, his broad back covering the small beam of light that seeped into the room. His expression was grim, his eyes were gloomy, and half of his face was hidden by the darkness; only part of his sharp, noble chin was visible.


    The two prison guards hurriedly collapsed to their knees while clutching their whips, ¡°M-my Lord¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng walked over to the chair beside the rack and sat down; his face was veiled in shadow, his expression now indiscernible.


    The little fool in front of him was born with arrogance in his bones; he was even worse than the fourth prince. How did he not see it before? It seemed that this small man had hidden it well, and only showed the cute, pitiful side of himself.


    ¡°Wake him up.¡± Pei Zheng ordered.


    The two guards hurriedly poured a basin of cold water and splashed a little onto the small figure on the rack. It wasn¡¯t enough; Qi Changyi didn¡¯t respond at all.


    ¡°Useless.¡±


    That singular word was so frightening, the guards immediately threw the rest of the cold water onto the little prince¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ngh¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi was frozen to the bone. He woke up, his entire body trembling, a thin mist glazing his eyes.


    His arms had been restrained by cold, hard chains for so long; there was no pain, only a weak numbness in its place.


    Once he recognized that it was Pei Zheng who was sitting in front of him, Qi Changyi¡¯s hazy eyes suddenly cleared up, before his gaze was immediately filled with unbridled fear.


    Pei Zheng stepped forward and grabbed his chin, ¡°Do you still want to die?¡±


    The small man desperately tried to shrink away. His body was shaking, and his face was twisted in pain, yet he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Maybe I should ask you this instead: do you still want to run away? Do you still hate me? Do you still want to kill me?¡±


    The two prison guards broke into a cold sweat at these words.


    Pei Zheng loosened his fingers and sat back on the chair. His thin lips parted lightly, ¡°Begin the torture.¡±


    The wardens had no choice but to obey the order. The long whip cracked across the small man¡¯s body, and his skin and flesh immediately split into a bloody mess. His clothes were sticking to the fresh wounds; he was about to faint again from the pain.


    After a few lashes, the small man was covered in a layer of cold sweat. However, his robe was already sopping wet, so no one could tell.


    Pei Zheng raised his hand, and the sounds of lashing immediately ceased.


    Qi Changyi lowered his eyes. His wet hair was stuck to his neck as he gasped weakly.


    Pei Zheng let him catch his breath for a moment, before ordering again, ¡°Take him out of here.¡±


    A familiar figure suddenly appeared at the door of the cell and was thrown at Pei Zheng¡¯s feet. Pei Zheng raised his foot and pressed it onto his back.


    ¡°This little servant must be very loyal to you. He actually tried to escape from the palace without permission.¡±


    Li Yu raised his head slightly and saw the little prince who was still tied against the rack. Tears immediately flowed from his eyes, ¡°Your Highness, are you alright¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi finally moved a little. He lifted his chin with great effort, and forced the corners of his mouth upward into a smile, ¡°Xiao Yuzi¡­¡±


    Li Yu hugged Pei Zheng¡¯s legs and began to sob, ¡°Lord Pei, I¡¯m begging you, please spare His Highness. If he did something wrong, you can blame me for it, I am willing to take the punishment in his place.¡±


    ¡°The bond between a master and his servant is strong indeed.¡± Pei Zheng smiled coldly. ¡°However, your master just tried to assassinate me. I¡¯m afraid you would have to die several times in order to atone for such a crime.¡±


    Li Yu was stunned. Tried to assassinate him? Impossible! His Highness had always been sincere in his feelings for Lord Pei, how could he want to kill him?!


    Pei Zheng kicked Li Yu aside. He glanced back, and the little eunuch was dragged away.


    He walked up to the rack, and the smell of blood permeated his nostrils. The once blossoming beauty in front of him was now wilted and weak; a dark wave of irritation suddenly surged up in his throbbing heart.


    Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t seen Qi Changyi in two days; during that period, no matter what he did, his mind was full of him. Even when he was in court, his thoughts would drift back to the little prince.


    He really despised this feeling of not being in control.


    He pushed the soaked hair out of the small man¡¯s face, and wiped the sweat from his forehead before he leaned down and gently bit down on his earlobe.


    ¡°Be good. I don¡¯t care about anything else, I only want you to stay by my side, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi tried his hardest to hold his tears in. But his anger was hardly present in his weak voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­don¡¯t¡­want¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng flashed a sinister smile that would freeze anyone¡¯s bones. He stared at Qi Changyi and gave another order.


    ¡°The two of you, get out.¡±


    Notes


    Unrelated but I just read Chapter 17 of the manhua, Pei Zheng is really too fine ahhh, hurry and go take a look at him! too bad he¡¯s an ass ;-;


    Also, reading that chapter made me think about how I put too many footnotes in the first few chapters. Also, the wording the scanlation team used is so much more elegant than mine hahahahahaha


    I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve already reached chapter 55! not that it means anything in terms of character development for anyone


    Thanks for reading~ no funny little notes today.

 CH 56

    October 21, 2022Merchie


    It was unknown how much time had passed.


    After seeing Pei Zheng leave, the two wardens returned to the cell and were immediately greeted by the sight of Qi Changyi lying on the floorboards, his eyes blank and unfocused.


    The ground¡­was a complete mess.


    The wardens hurriedly cleaned it all up, before chaining that small body back to the wooden rack. The little prince¡¯s lips were bleeding again; his old wounds hadn¡¯t healed yet, but new ones were already layered on top of them.


    One of the guards fed him a bit of water; Qi Changyi¡¯s body shifted. He was extremely thirsty and quickly gulped down several mouthfuls. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed, and he said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    His body stilled once more.


    The two prison guards sighed and exchanged a look with each other, before walking out of the room.


    The cell suddenly fell quiet again. Qi Changyi¡¯s chained wrists had already been rubbed raw, and two of the fingernails on his delicate white hands were broken as well.


    The silence was occasionally pierced by pained groans or ear-splitting screams that came from the other cells.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­are you¡­still awake?¡±


    A faint, almost inaudible voice called out; it seemed to have come from across the prison.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s head was slumped, and he did not move.


    The person on the other side didn¡¯t give up and continued to shout loudly, ¡°Your Highness¡­Your Highness¡­¡±


    The small man appeared to have regained some of his strength. He raised his head slightly.


    The shadowy figure shifted closer to the cell bars, and a face was illuminated by the dim light of the corridor.


    It was that little maid whose feet had been chopped off.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s gaze fell upon the festering flesh on her ankles. He immediately looked away and silently retched several times.


    The maid had been unconscious for the past few days. It was only when she woke up today that she saw Qi Changyi, who was tied up in the cell across from hers.


    She quickly hid her legs in the darkness, and said, ¡°Your Highness, you must endure it, you can¡¯t fall asleep here. If you do, you may never wake up.¡±


    Qi Changyi was slightly shocked, and slowly choked out, ¡°You¡¯re like this¡­all because of me¡­I-I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    He had no idea that this little maid who had disappeared, had actually been locked in the secret dungeon and tortured to this point.


    The maid smiled, her expression gentle and consolatory, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Your Highness. I don¡¯t blame you, it¡¯s my own fault for not performing my duties well. I was sent to this manor when I was ten years old, and I learned all the rules and etiquette on the very first day. I already knew that the Lord was cruel to those who made mistakes. It¡¯s¡­It¡¯s all my fault for not diligently serving Your Highness well, and making the Lord angry¡­¡±


    Day after day of being locked up and whipped had destroyed the little maid¡¯s will; in her mind, everything that had happened was her fault, and she deserved to be down here.


    Qi Changyi shook his head, ¡°No, that¡¯s not true, you served me very well, even better than the servants in the palace¡­¡±


    The maid interrupted him, ¡°Your Highness, why were you taken down here as well? The Lord¡­the Lord actually allowed them to beat you?¡±


    Qi Changyi suddenly stopped talking. His lips pressed into a thin line, as though he was trying to hold back a sob.


    These past few days, he hadn¡¯t cried at all. It hurt so much; he was in so much pain. But he didn¡¯t cry.


    But after hearing this single sentence, he almost let those repressed tears flow out.


    The little maid didn¡¯t press him, but instead said, ¡°Your Highness, the Lord¡­he¡¯s a bit different from ordinary people. People only have one life to live, and during that life, they will discover things that they cherish, things that they never want to let go of. But the Lord has always been alone. It¡¯s like he¡¯s never felt those emotions before. Bodyguard Cheng Feng has always been by the Lord¡¯s side, but he is merely a pawn for the Lord to move around as he pleases.¡±


    The maid girl paused, ¡°Your Highness, have you heard anything about the Lord¡¯s past?¡±


    Qi Changyi froze and gawked at her.


    His past? He really didn¡¯t know anything about Brother Pei¡¯s past. The first time they had met, he was already the lofty Prime Minister of the Imperial Court.


    Footsteps suddenly sounded from the corridor. The little maid¡¯s face paled, and she hastily shifted her body back into the dark corner of her cell.


    The footsteps grew louder and louder, and the cell door opened. A fluttering black robe appeared in front of the small man. When he looked up, he saw Pei Zheng¡¯s sharp, stern face.


    The small cell suddenly became even more cramped. Qi Changyi¡¯s body trembled involuntarily in Pei Zheng¡¯s fierce, imposing presence.


    Pei Zheng walked over and lifted the little prince¡¯s face. He seemed to have a little more energy than before; his lips were already a little redder.


    The cell was so dark that it was difficult to see anything In what way was his complexion healthy? His face was clearly just covered in dry wounds.


    Without saying a word, Pei Zheng waved his hand and sent the two wardens out of the cell. The moment the door closed, he grabbed Qi Changyi¡¯s head and kissed him.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He could only stretch his neck up and endure it. After a while, he could no longer breathe, and he barely managed to catch his breath.


    Just now, Pei Zheng had transferred his qi into the little prince with his mouth. Unfortunately, the qi was exhausted in an instant. One could easily tell how weak and frail Qi Changyi¡¯s body had become.


    Pei Zheng continued the transfer of spiritual power until he finally felt a surge of energy flowing from within the small man¡¯s body. He finally parted from the kiss and took a few breaths.


    Pei Zheng let go of Qi Changyi, stood in place, and carefully observed him. He had delicate eyes and soft lips, yet his temperament was incredibly hard and difficult to smooth out.


    With a flick of his fingers, the small man¡¯s face was turned sideways. Pei Zheng peeled the torn robe off Qi Changyi¡¯s body, and the gruesome wounds underneath were revealed.


    Pei Zheng leaned closer, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s nose became warm, but he bit his lips and did not speak.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s scorching breath sprayed over the small man¡¯s wounds as he spoke, ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll blow on them for you. It won¡¯t hurt after I blow on them.¡±


    Those soft, warm breaths had a soothing effect; they really did relieve the pain of his injuries a little.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes blurred with tears.


    Pei Zheng raised his head and saw the aggrieved pout on the small man¡¯s mouth. Tears had beaded at the corners of his eyes and were about to roll down. Pei Zheng¡¯s heart softened at the sight of it.


    He wiped the tears away with his finger, ¡°Does it still hurt a lot?¡±


    Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t shown this gentle side of himself for a long time now.


    Qi Changyi looked at him.


    What should I call him, do I still call him ¡°Brother Pei¡±, like I did in the past?


    ¡°¡­I want to¡­see¡­Xiao Yuzi again¡­please¡­¡±


    That short sentence was slow and drawn out, but Pei Zheng¡¯s expression instantly turned gloomy.


    His fingers squeezed that thin white neck, and his eyes narrowed, ¡°What did you call me?1¡°


    Qi Changyi could hardly breathe, and his face slowly began to turn red.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at making me angry. You want to see him? You¡¯ll have to see if he¡¯s still alive to meet you!¡± With those words, Pei Zheng let go of him and turned to leave.


    Cold, fresh air rushed into his lungs. Qi Changyi opened his mouth wide and took several quick breaths before he finally calmed down a little. He couldn¡¯t speak as tears streamed down his cheeks and fell into the darkness.


    There was no way to see outside the prison; there was no way of knowing whether it was day or night.


    Qi Changyi woke up to a noisy disturbance and saw a warden dragging someone out of their cell.


    The sound of the gong echoed through the corridor; it was time for another daily torture session.


    This time, the two wardens guarding Qi Changyi only pretended to lash him twice before they put their whips away.


    They spoke to each other in low voices as they walked out.


    ¡°Just now, who was that person who was dragged out? I only caught a glimpse of them, but it scared me half to death! They didn¡¯t even have feet¡­¡±


    ¡°It was probably just another servant who made the Lord angry, don¡¯t look too deep into it¡­¡±


    The cell door closed once more.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s lowered head shifted. His little face was hidden by his dark hair, so his expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. But little droplets of water kept sliding down his chin.


    There was no saving that little maid from her fate.


    He stayed in a drowsy, hazy state for a while. His consciousness would fade at times, but once he thought of what he had just seen, his heart would twitch painfully and snap him back to reality.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­Your Highness¡­Your Highness?¡±


    Someone was gently tugging at his sleeve. Qi Changyi¡¯s eyelids fluttered open. Once his vision cleared, and he saw the person standing in front of him, his gray eyes flickered to life.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, here, have some water.¡±


    Li Yu¡¯s hands trembled as he lifted a cup of water to Qi Changyi¡¯s lips.


    He opened his mouth and sipped a little. His dry lips were moistened slightly, and the tip of his tongue suddenly tingled. That day, Pei Zheng had left a few bite marks on it.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, your injuries¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant is fine, they¡¯re just some flesh wounds. Your Highness is the one who¡¯s suffered the most terrible heartache1.¡±


    Li Yu looked at the weak little prince who looked as fragile as a piece of paper, whose body was covered in terrible wounds. His fingertips shook with grief.


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant already knows the truth, your mother¡­How can Lord Pei live with himself?! How can he keep abusing you like this?! Before, you obeyed his every command because you liked him. Now, he wants you to be his puppet forever, and tie you to his side for the rest of your life!¡±


    Li Yu¡¯s eyes turned red as well, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find a way to get you away from him, there has to be!¡±


    Li Yu glanced around the dark corridor before he leaned forward and whispered something into Qi Changyi¡¯s ear.


    When he pulled back, Li Yu looked into Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes and spoke with determination, ¡°Your Highness, until that time comes, you must persevere, pull through, and believe in General Zhao!¡±


    A warden opened the door and came in, and escorted Li Yu out of the cell.


    Li Yu¡¯s words had ignited a tiny flame of hope in Qi Changyi¡¯s heart.


    When Pei Zheng returned with several servants, Qi Changyi was actually fully conscious.


    Pei Zheng had the servants leave, before he walked over, carrying a small box in his hand.


    When he opened it, a medicinal scent wafted out. He dipped a finger into the ointment, and smeared it over the small man¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be pretty anymore if it leaves a scar.¡±


    The weather outside must have been very cold; Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers were frigid, but the small man¡¯s body was warm, even higher than a normal person¡¯s temperature.


    Every time those slender fingers touched his skin, his little body trembled.


    ¡°Did you meet with him?¡±


    Pei Zheng asked softly.


    Qi Changyi nodded.


    ¡°What did you two talk about?¡±


    Qi Changyi seemed to need some time to think, before he remembered, ¡°Xiao Yuzi said¡­it¡¯s really cold outside¡­but it¡¯s not snowing¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled, ¡°It is cold. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to withstand it in your current state.¡±


    The life in Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes drained away slightly.


    In the past, he loved to admire the snow. This year, he wasn¡¯t sure when he could see it again.


    He really wanted to see the snow.


    ¡°Ss¡­¡±


    The finger rubbing medicine onto his collarbone suddenly exerted a little force, and the little prince hissed in pain.


    ¡°Your mind is wandering.¡±


    Pei Zheng retracted his fingers and threw the empty box to the floor.


    He bent down, leaned against the side of the small man¡¯s neck, and took a deep breath. Only the sound of this little prince¡¯s soft breaths could calm his heart.


    ¡°¡®Changyi¡¯ means ¡®eternal memory¡¯2. If your love for me wears away to nothing, fill the hole in your heart with hate. No matter what, whether there is love or hate, you must always remember me.¡±


    Notes:


    This cannon-fodder maid is probably the nicest character we¡¯ll get for quite some time.


    Also, I have decided to implement the special pronoun things (this servant, this minister etc.), though it may disrupt the flow of things sometimes, it¡¯s very important in the context of a historical novel. I¡¯m very sorry I¡¯m always changing my mind, I will go back and change everything while doing some translation checks, please bear with me >-<


    Thanks for reading~


    1.³é½îÈ¥¹Ç: bone-cramping; indicates severe pain


    2. ³¤Òä (ch¨¢ng y¨¬) is actually the word for ¡®eternal memory¡¯, ³¤ÏàÒä (ch¨¢ng xi¨¡ng y¨¬) is more along the lines of ¡®eternal yearning¡¯, because of the Ïà, which means ¡®mutual¡¯. But ¡®eternal memory is better for this context I think

 CH 57

    October 22, 2022Merchie


    ¡°It¡¯s colder today, everything outside has already begun to freeze. Come in, the wind won¡¯t get in here, so it¡¯s warmer.¡±


    ¡°Right? I¡¯m already frozen after just two steps. Hah, how come this year¡¯s snow still hasn¡¯t fallen yet?¡±


    As they spoke, the two wardens passed through the long corridor, bringing a cold draft along with them.


    The little figure masked by the darkness shifted, his body racked with shivers from the sudden gust of chilly air.


    Qi Changyi had been unconscious for half a day beforehand; he had just been woken up by the wind.


    It was really cold.


    He had been dreaming; it was winter as well.


    It was five years ago, when he was eleven years old. He was still only a half-grown child, but because he was a little slower than most people, he was constantly bullied.


    On the other hand, when Pei Zheng was ten years old, he had already resumed his father¡¯s official position and became the young new Prime Minister.


    That winter was the first time he met Pei Zheng.


    The snow was heavy that day. After the morning court session ended, the Emperor and several court officials continued to discuss political affairs in the palace. Pei Zheng was among them.


    The door to the hall was suddenly opened, and a cold draft mixed with snowflakes rushed in, interrupting the conversation.


    Everybody looked towards the door. A little white ball was lying at the entrance of the hall. He seemed to be in pain from his fall; his body shook but he didn¡¯t get up.


    The Emperor¡¯s face immediately fell. ¡°Yi-er, how can you be so impetuous? Quickly stand up and leave.¡±


    Several eunuchs beside him hurried over to help him up, but the Emperor stopped them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t help him! Let him stand up by himself! There are limits to playing around! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m dealing with important matters? If you dare to disturb me like this again, don¡¯t blame me for punishing you!¡±


    Qi Changyi obediently tried to get up. He had just been tricked by the third princess Qi Yirou to wait in front of the door, and was then violently shoved into it. His knees were still throbbing with pain.


    He finally stood up with great effort, but he stepped on some of the snowflakes on the floorboards, almost slipping and falling again.


    A soft sandalwood fragrance floated past. Qi Changyi did not fall to the ground, but into a warm embrace instead.


    Pei Zheng helped him stand up straight, before immediately retracting his hands.


    The small man in front of him was wearing a white silk robe embroidered with golden threads, as well as a fluffy collar. There were snowflakes all over his hair and clothes. His body was shivering, and his eyes were red; he resembled a frightened little white rabbit.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the palace paths are slick with snow, it would be better if this subject sent the prince back.¡±


    The Emperor found Pei Zheng¡¯s talents to be very useful; he definitely wouldn¡¯t refuse such a small request. Besides, it would be better if someone escorted his silly son back to his residence.


    With a sigh, the Emperor agreed, and sent a few servants to follow them.


    ¡°When you arrive, make sure to take good care of the prince, have an Imperial Physician take a look at him; it won¡¯t be good if he catches a cold.¡±


    The moment they exited the palace, the cold wind slashed at their faces. The snow on the ground had also become thicker, making a crunching sound beneath their feet.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulders were wrapped in a cloak; he was tall and had long legs, so he walked far ahead.


    Though this was the first time he had met the ninth prince, he was able to recognize him in an instant due to his striking similarity to the fourth prince.


    But the fourth prince had already begun to rise in rank and power, and was now the Emperor¡¯s favorite son, more favored than even the Crown Prince; Pei Zheng couldn¡¯t do anything to him now.


    But this simple-minded, ignorant little rabbit could easily be squished, flattened, and shaped1 in the palm of his hand.


    Lost in his own thoughts, Pei Zheng suddenly stopped walking. The small boy who was trying his best to keep up didn¡¯t have time to react and crashed straight into his back.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    After a soft cry of surprise, Qi Changyi¡¯s tiny body bounced off Pei Zheng, and he was about to fall on his buttocks.


    Pei Zheng reached out and caught him with one arm, and easily lifted the boy into his embrace.


    ¡°You all can leave now.¡±


    The eunuchs and maids following the two affirmed the order and retreated.


    No one was watching them now. Pei Zheng¡¯s hand rested on Qi Changyi¡¯s waist and didn¡¯t move. Instead, he pulled the boy even closer to himself.


    The little prince¡¯s body was racked with intense shivers. Pei Zheng thought it was quite amusing; he lowered his head and leaned closer, before brushing the snowflakes off Qi Changyi¡¯s long lashes.


    The two of them were standing at the entrance to the plum garden. The blood-red blossoms in the garden were like flames against the stark-white snow. Plum blossoms were fragile; their petals would fall at the slightest touch. But they were also strong; only they could brave the winter cold and still glow with alluring color.


    Upon closer inspection, Pei Zheng found that the boy¡¯s skin was white and flawless, and his red lips were soft and bright. His fingers unconsciously pinched that delicate chin, forcing Qi Changyi to raise his head slightly.


    The gloominess in his gaze quickly faded as Pei Zheng tried his best to make himself seem less terrifying.


    Amidst the heavy snowfall and coquettish red plum blossoms, a soul-capturing smile appeared on Pei Zheng¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, this subject¡¯s name is Pei Zheng. Remember that.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s heart was thumping hard; it felt as though it was about to jump out of his chest. He had lived within the walls of the palace his entire life. His Royal Father never allowed him to leave, so he never had any contact with people other than the palace maids and eunuchs.


    Qi Changyi looked up into Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes and nodded obediently.


    ¡°I¡­I got it¡­¡±


    The sight of Pei Zheng dressed in a black robe against the white snow and red plums2 was so vivid; for all these years, the little man had never forgotten it.


    Reminiscing over these memories was too upsetting. When Qi Changyi tore himself away from his thoughts and regained consciousness, he was immediately stricken with pain coming from every part of his body.


    The spiritual energy that Pei Zheng had transferred to him didn¡¯t last long; Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes were already dark and hazy again.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he was unconscious for this time. In his dream, he felt a pair of soft, gentle hands combing through his hair.


    He slowly opened his eyes. An unfamiliar dark bed canopy hung above his head. The bedsheets and blankets were all in dark colors; a distinctive, slightly depressing style choice.


    Where am I?


    Qi Changyi shifted slightly; his wounds didn¡¯t seem to hurt as much. Someone had smeared his body with ointment and changed him into a soft, warm robe.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    It had to be a dream; he had not only been brought out of his cell, but he was also sleeping on Pei Zheng¡¯s bed.


    That was what Qi Changyi thought, at least. His guarded heart loosened, and a soft sob escaped his throat, ¡°Brother Pei¡­¡±


    It had been a long time since the small man had called him that. Pei Zheng¡¯s heart trembled for a moment before he lifted Qi Changyi and leaned him against his shoulder. He patted the back of his head, ¡°Mm, I¡¯m here. Be good, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll hug you until you feel better.¡±


    Qi Changyi was aggrieved to tears; they wouldn¡¯t stop flowing. He buried his face in Pei Zheng¡¯s neck, wetting the front of the other¡¯s robe.


    Pei Zheng was actually in an extremely bad mood today. After discussing a few confidential matters with the Emperor, he left the palace. Upon returning to the manor, he immediately went down to the dungeon and executed two prisoners.


    Cheng Feng reported that His Highness had fainted again, and in his comatose state, kept crying out, ¡°Brother Pei¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng sent someone to pick him up. For some reason, instead of sending the small man back to the little pavilion, he was brought to Pei Zheng¡¯s bedroom instead.


    He cleaned the bloody little prince up himself and didn¡¯t let anyone else touch him. Every movement was gentle and slow.


    Dipping his head, Pei Zheng kissed the small man.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to explore the city? I¡¯ll take you tomorrow, okay?¡±


    The door to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor opened, and a bitterly cold gust of wind rushed in, sucking all the warmth away.


    Qi Changyi was dressed in a thick robe with a fluffy white collar, but it was still a little chilly, and his body couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    Pei Zheng pulled the small man into his chest and wrapped him in his warm cloak. Strong arms supported that weak little body to stand up, and they slowly walked out.


    No one else was to accompany them; only Cheng Feng trailed a few steps behind.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t want to take him out during the day. His beautiful face would attract too much attention. It would be better to take him out at night when it was too dim to see clearly.


    It was freezing outside, but the streets were still filled with people. The shops were all brightly lit, and stalls hawking their wares were crammed along the sides.


    The two walked slowly through the streets. The air froze their lungs, but it was clean and fresh, without the murky, bloody stench of the prison.


    Qi Changyi seemed to have finally regained some energy. The few times he left the palace, he hadn¡¯t been able to take a good look at the bustling, lively Imperial City.


    Whenever his eyes lingered over some novel trinket, Cheng Feng would step forward and buy it for him. In just a short while, he had amassed a small collection.


    They hadn¡¯t walked for a long time, but Qi Changyi was already out of breath. Although Pei Zheng was supporting him the entire time, his body was really too weak.


    Suddenly, the fragrance of rouge and face powder tickled his nostrils, and Qi Changyi raised his head. The pavilion in front of them looked somewhat familiar; it was that brothel they had visited before, the Drunken Spring Pavilion.


    He didn¡¯t have fond memories of this place at all. Qi Changyi discreetly tugged at Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeve, frowning.


    Pei Zheng reached out and clasped that frozen little hand. His own hands were always cold; he was like a cold-blooded animal. But this time, the small man¡¯s palm was even more frigid than his own.


    Pei Zheng wrapped Qi Changyi¡¯s fingers with his own, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Instead, he grasped that little hand and placed it inside his sleeve, pressing it against his warm arm.


    Pei Zheng was well-aware of the little prince¡¯s thoughts about the pavilion, so he hugged him close and turned around to leave. But he was stopped when someone suddenly grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Young Master Pei, you haven¡¯t visited in a long while. I trust you¡¯ve been well?¡±


    The pink-clad man of Drunken Spring Pavilion waved his perfumed shawl and flashed a charming smile at Pei Zheng, ¡°Oh right, did you find that little beauty from last time? Our pavilion has recently acquired some new people who also look like cute little dumplings. Would Young Master Pei like to come in and take a look?¡±


    The pink-clad man thought that he had finally figured out Pei Zheng¡¯s preferences, and quickly tried to attend to him.


    Qi Changyi was buried under Pei Zheng¡¯s cloak. The moment he heard those words, his grip on Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeve tightened.


    Pei Zheng spoke in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Pei, you¡¯ve brought someone else with you? Let¡¯s all go inside together, I¡¯ll find a beauty for the other little master as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    Pei Zheng flicked his arm, and the pink-clad man was thrown backward before he faceplanted on the ground.


    Tears immediately filled his eyes. He had no idea which word he said had offended the Lord just now.


    Pei Zheng and that other person had already turned and left. People were still coming and going around him, so the pink-clad man hurriedly wiped his tears and tried to stand up. But the corner of his robe was immediately stepped on, and he couldn¡¯t pull it away.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?! What kind of blind idiot must you be to step on my clothes?!¡±


    Cheng Feng was carrying a bag full of dazzling trinkets. His black boot didn¡¯t move, and his face remained emotionless.


    ¡°Tomorrow, gather the rest of your people and disappear from this city.¡±


    There were even more people on the street now. It seemed that there was a street light parade3 tonight. Everybody was carrying or swinging a delicate lantern; they were all in different shapes and sizes, but all very beautiful.


    Several children rushed towards the vendor selling candied haws, attracted by his loud hawking. After their parents bought a stick for each of them, they happily ran off.


    Qi Changyi stared at the skewers of small red balls wrapped in a layer of red sugar, his eyes filled with longing.


    Last time, he had been holding a stick of those sweet-and-sour candied haws, but they had been angrily knocked away by Pei Zheng, and his hand had been pierced in the process. Though Qi Changyi was really craving the candied haws, he was a little apprehensive about that bamboo skewer.


    Of course, Pei Zheng knew exactly what he was thinking. Though he thought the way those candied haws were made was unclean and didn¡¯t want Qi Changyi to eat them, he still had Cheng Feng buy a few skewers.


    The thick coat of sugar looked overly sweet and greasy at a glance. Pei Zheng took a small bite. The sweet and sour taste was actually not bad.


    Pei Zheng lifted the candied haws to the small man¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t let him take the skewer but instead held it for him.


    Qi Changyi licked his lips and glanced eagerly at Pei Zheng.


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips curled, ¡°Eat up, I¡¯ll allow it.¡±


    Only then did Qi Changyi open his small mouth and bite into the largest fruit on the stick. But no matter what he tried, he couldn¡¯t bite off a piece. In the end, he had to let go, and there was a ring of red sugar at the side of his lips.


    Qi Changyi raised his head and looked at Pei Zheng. Just now, how did he bite it so easily? It was as hard as a small stone.


    Pei Zheng pointed at the first fruit that he had taken a bite out of, ¡°You have to start from the top part of it first. Eat this one, make sure to spit out the pit¡­¡±


    Before he could finish talking, Qi Changyi bit into the red ball and swallowed it into his mouth, stuffing it into his cheeks, and licking off the sugary coating.


    ¡°Chew it, otherwise it will be very sour later.¡±


    Those stuffed little cheeks obediently began to move around, and the sounds of chewing could be heard.


    He chewed for a while before his body suddenly froze. Tears welled up in his eyes, and his mouth stopped moving.


    ¡°You bit into the pit?¡±


    The little prince nodded with hazy, tear-filled eyes. His teeth were aching.


    Pei Zheng extended his hand in front of his lips, ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    Those stuffed cheeks began to move again, shifting and squirming, before two small hawthorn pits fell into Pei Zheng¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Very good. Do you want more?¡±


    Qi Changyi rested his teeth for a moment; the pain had already subsided a bit. He licked his sticky, greasy lips and nodded.


    Pei Zheng ate half of another haw and fed the rest to Qi Changyi. But before the small man could start chewing, Pei Zheng gently pinched his cheeks with one hand.


    ¡°Eat slower. Spit out the pits first.¡±


    Soon, he ate four or five pieces. Pei Zheng tossed the rest of the candied haws to Cheng Feng.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes followed the candied haws as they soared through the air before he was pulled over by Pei Zheng and stuffed under the other¡¯s cloak.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat anymore. You¡¯ll get cavities.¡±


    Qi Changyi had no choice but to smack his lip together, savoring the sweet-and-sour aftertaste.


    Pei Zheng looked at Qi Changyi¡¯s slightly pouted mouth which was still covered in red sugar. He wrapped his arms around the small man¡¯s waist and dodged into a dim alleyway. Cheng Feng followed closely and knowingly stood at the entrance to block the light.


    Qi Changyi was a bit breathless after being pushed against the wall. His small hand pushed Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, but Pei Zheng clasped his palm and pressed it to the top of his own head.


    ¡°Be good and don¡¯t move. Your mouth is a little dirty, so I¡¯ll clean it up for you.¡±


    Notes:


    Please note that Pei Zheng is not ten years old in Changyi¡¯s memory; it¡¯s just the novel listing how glorious he is at such a young age


    When the snow is thick enough, we can eat it.


    Thanks for reading~


    1.´ê±âÈàÔ² (cu¨­ bi¨£n r¨®u yu¨¢n): to flatten and roll into a ball; often used to describe changing someone¡¯s personality.


    2. °×Ñ©ºì÷ (b¨¢i xu¨§ h¨®ng m¨¦i): ¡®white snow and red plum blossoms¡¯. This has some interesting symbolism; it originally comes from the novel Dream of the Red Chamber (ºìÂ¥ÃÎ). White snow contrasts bright red plum blossoms, highlighting their red color. The true beauty of red plums is only revealed in winter; without snow, they¡¯re meaningless. There¡¯s more to it, but the person on Baidu who wrote is too deep for me


    3. ½ÖµÆÓÎÐÐ (ji¨¥ d¨¥ng y¨®u x¨ªng): Uhm, this is exactly what it sounds like, just a bunch of people carrying lanterns

 CH 58

    When the two reemerged from the alleyway, Qi Changyi¡¯s mouth was clean, but a little swollen.


    He had forcefully shoved Pei Zheng several times, but no matter what he did, the man in front of him wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Qi Changyi lowered his head and didn¡¯t say a word, and also refused to go back under Pei Zheng¡¯s cloak. He leaned against the wall, gasping for breath.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t force him anymore. He clasped that frozen little hand and placed it between his arms.


    A gurgling sound suddenly came from Qi Changyi¡¯s stomach, and his white earlobes immediately burned red.


    ¡°Hungry?¡±


    Qi Changyi was unwilling to speak; he was angry at both Pei Zheng and himself.


    Pei Zheng patted his hair, before leading him off to get dinner. Their tightly clasped hands were hidden under their wide sleeves.


    After the morning court session today, the Emperor summoned Pei Zheng for a private meeting. The secret matters they had discussed pertained to the Empress; her clan was gaining too much power, and the Emperor needed to find a way to curb their influence as soon as possible.


    The second princess Qi Bingzhi was the Empress¡¯s only daughter. The Emperor summoned her as well and left her alone with Pei Zheng for a while. The Emperor¡¯s intentions were crystal-clear to Pei Zheng.


    The Emperor had given him immeasurable power and standing in the Imperial Court, so he would have to give up things and make exceptions in other areas.


    Moreover, the last time he came here to ask to take Qi Changyi, this was the trade-off he had made with the Emperor.


    In the past, Pei Zheng thought emotions were the most useless, pliable and disposable things in the world.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case now.


    The night wind was like a bitterly cold knife, but after walking for a while, his body seemed to have warmed up somewhat.


    Pei Zheng took Qi Changyi to Yi Pin Xiang, the largest restaurant in the imperial capital. He asked for a private room and ordered delicacies of every kind.


    Qi Changyi was very hungry, yet he had no appetite for food. He only took two bites, before he refused to eat anymore.


    Pei Zheng walked over, sat down beside him, and placed the small man onto his lap, before touching his slender1 waist.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten thin. Eat more.¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up something with his chopsticks and lifted it to Qi Changyi¡¯s mouth.


    Qi Changyi turned his head away, and whispered irritably, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng suppressed the anger in his heart. He was really getting far too arrogant and willful; in the past, he never dared to oppose any of Pei Zheng¡¯s demands.


    He turned the little prince¡¯s face towards himself and pinched his cheeks with one hand, before sticking the chopsticks into his mouth.


    ¡°Chew it.¡±


    Qi Changyi had no choice but to chew halfheartedly; it felt like he was eating wax. He managed to swallow with difficulty.


    Pei Zheng fed him a few more mouthfuls in this manner. He only put down the chopsticks once he felt that the small man¡¯s sunken belly had bulged slightly.


    Qi Changyi hadn¡¯t eaten a good meal in a long time. His stomach seemed to be riddled with holes; he was already accustomed to not having much to eat. He had eaten several candied haws just moments before, and had just now been forced to eat many filling dishes, so his stomach became even more uncomfortable.


    The small man¡¯s expression changed. He clutched his belly, and his skin was immediately coated in a cold sweat. He suddenly leaned over the edge of the table, turned his head, and retched.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart twitched. He had also eaten the candied haws and the dishes at the restaurant; he had only let Qi Changyi eat it once he made sure there weren¡¯t any issues.


    The sounds of dry heaving could be heard from under the table; it was as if Qi Changyi was trying to vomit up his entire stomach.


    Pei Zheng patted his back and lifted him up, before having him take a few breaths. He was like a bag of bones; the small vertebrae of his spine jutted out.


    After a while, Qi Changyi finally stopped wretching, and the churning in his stomach finally subsided. But his face was pale, and all of his energy had been completely sapped away.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart was aching. He took the little prince back into his arms and fed him some water to rinse his mouth.


    The small body in front of him was so weak and void of vitality; who knew if it could recover its original strength?


    No. He must recover.


    Pei Zheng held his hand tightly. Although his body was weak, holding the small man in his arms calmed his heart.


    It should be like this. It should always be like this. No matter what happened in the world, it would all be fine as long as this small man was by his side.


    Perhaps it was because he already knew that his own marriage would be a means for the Emperor to strengthen his rulership, but Pei Zheng¡¯s crazy possessiveness of Qi Changyi was growing wildly.


    It melted into his flesh and blood, taking root in his heart and sprouting.


    The sudden sound of gongs and drums echoed from outside; the street light parade had begun.


    Qi Changyi shifted his body, and tilted his head to look out the window.


    ¡°Do you want to go?¡±


    Qi Changyi looked up at Pei Zheng and nodded.


    ¡°Come here and give me a kiss.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s body was straight as a brush; he was still a little taller than Qi Changyi, who was sitting on his lap.


    Qi Changyi played with his fingers for a little bit. The lively, roaring crowd outside just sounded too fun. He hesitated for a long while. His earlobes were red as he closed his eyes and leaned over.


    Pei Zheng deliberately dodged away, and the small man kissed the air. His eyes opened, and gave Pei Zheng an accusatory look.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s face had finally shown some signs of life. The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    In a single, quick movement, Qi Changyi raised his hand and pulled the back of Pei Zheng¡¯s neck towards himself. Their lips slammed together, leaving their mouth slightly numb.


    Pei Zheng was fine. He touched the corner of his lips; this bit of pain was nothing to him.


    But immediately after knocking into the other, Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes were swimming with tears. He covered his mouth, leaving only a pair of glistening, watery almond-shaped eyes. He looked at Pei Zheng, his gaze pitiful.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes softened. He helped the small man up and stood as well, before opening the door and walking out.


    Cheng Feng, who was standing outside the door, saw that the two of them were returning to the street, and felt a little worried.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a street light parade tonight. There are so many people milling about, so it isn¡¯t suitable for you and His Highness to walk around.¡±


    Of course Pei Zheng knew that already, but the little prince seemed to be extremely interested in going. Besides, this was the imperial capital; with Cheng Feng and himself around, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just follow behind.¡±


    With those words, he led the small man into the street.


    Everybody on the wide path was crowded together, each holding lanterns in their arms, and chatting happily with one another. There was also a group of people in a circle; it appeared that they were watching some kind of juggling show.


    Qi Changyi kept looking around with wide eyes. He had never seen so many people in one place before; there were so many different men, women and children. It was a fresh, new experience for him.


    Cheng Feng had been following them the entire time. His gaze was vigilant; he gripped the hilt of his sword as he surveyed the crowd with his eyes.


    A young girl who looked to be Qi Changyi¡¯s age walked up to them. She was dressed in a pale yellow dress with flowy sleeves, and her cheeks were red.


    ¡°Y-young Master, I-I made this lantern myself. I-I¡¯ll gift it to you.¡±


    The girl held the lantern out to Qi Changyi. It was in the shape of a red lotus, burning fiery scarlet.


    Qi Changyi reached out and took it. He admired it for a while, and a sweet smile bloomed on his lips.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Does Young Master like it?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s very pretty. I like it a lot.¡±


    The young girl¡¯s face flushed even brighter. ¡°I¡¯m glad Young Master likes it¡­I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t know if¡­¡±


    Her face was so red, she looked like a little apple. She looked at Qi Changyi¡¯s elegant raised eyebrows and hesitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your face is so red, are you sick?¡±


    As he spoke, Qi Changyi reached out to touch the girl¡¯s forehead. Her eyes widened in shock, and she stiffened, not daring to move.


    But before that little palm could touch her, it was clasped by another, larger hand.


    Pei Zheng was smiling, but it sent chills down one¡¯s back.


    ¡°I wonder whose daughter you are. You¡¯ve got guts giving your lantern to someone else.¡±


    The young girl looked at Pei Zheng; he was young and had a pretty face, and he seemed to have a close relationship to Qi Changyi, so she thought he was one of Qi Changyi¡¯s relatives.


    ¡°I-I saw that this Young Master was alone, so I thought about it, and decided to try asking him. I¡¯ve never given my lanterns to anyone before; this Young Master is the first one¡­¡±


    The girl was so frightened by Pei Zheng¡¯s aggressive aura that she almost cried; her eyes had turned red.


    This was actually a tradition; during the street light parade, if you saw a young master or young lady that you liked, you could give them their lantern. If they accepted it, it meant that they were willing to get to know you, and it would be the beginning of a love story.


    That little master had already accepted her lantern; why was his older relative wearing such a terrifying expression? His eyes were knife-sharp, and were so cold that they were about to freeze her to death.


    Pei Zheng listened to her words, and his smile deepened. He waved the hand that was holding Qi Changyi¡¯s in front of the girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who said he¡¯s alone?¡±


    The young girl frowned in confusion and thought for a while, until she was suddenly struck by a realization. She covered her mouth in shock, and stared at the two of them, and could even stammer out a word.


    ¡°You¡­you both¡­are¡­are¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng placed his finger on his lips and made a ¡°shh¡± sound. He plucked the red lotus lantern out of Qi Changyi¡¯s hand and returned it to the girl, before he spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°As long as you understand. Don¡¯t tell anyone, otherwise¡­¡±


    With his finger, he made a slashing motion over the little girl¡¯s neck. She was so terrified that her face turned pale, and she nodded vigorously, before she ran away, clutching the lantern in her arms.


    The lantern that Qi Changyi was holding had been returned; his eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Pei Zheng saw how glum he looked, so he pulled the small man away from the crowd and led him to a stall that was selling lanterns.


    ¡°Pick one.¡±


    Light flickered back into Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes, and he raised his head to look at Pei Zheng.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want one? That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Pei Zheng was about to leave, but Qi Changyi suddenly latched onto his sleeve, ¡°I-I want one.¡±


    Qi Changyi was fascinated by the dazzling array of lanterns, and carefully admired each and every one.


    Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He stood beside the small man, lowered his head and watched him.


    ¡°I want this one¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi pointed at a paper lantern in the shape of a little rabbit. There was also small lotus flower on the top of its head. Most of the lantern was white; only the lotus was red.


    Pei Zheng smiled. He had a good eye.


    The two picked up the lantern and walked away. Just as the stall owner was about to stop them and ask them to pay, Cheng Feng stepped forward and tossed him a few silver ingots.


    ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    With those words, he turned to follow the pair once more.


    Qi Changyi cradled the lantern in his arms and admired it from all angles. He really liked it.


    Pei Zheng had no way to hold his hand, so he could only follow closely, and keep him out of the bustling crowd.


    But there were really too many people; it was inevitable that Qi Changyi would be squeezed between them.


    A man suddenly came flying out of nowhere and crashed into Qi Changyi. The little prince¡¯s light, small body was knocked backward, and the lantern in his arms fell to the ground.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±


    The man uttered a few casual words of apology and tried to leave, but he was suddenly grabbed by the back of the collar. He opened his mouth and cursed, ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do! Who the fuck has the balls to grab me? Do you think you can stand up against my martial arts skills?!¡±


    A cold voice sounded from behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for your dog life.¡±


    Notes:


    The title is actually ¡°I can pay for your life¡± but that¡¯s not dramatic enough for me


    That poor girl, she represents all of us danmei fans who are thirsting over the gay men ;-;

 CH 59

    October 24, 2022Merchie


    Pei Zheng lightly hooked his fingers, and the man fell onto his back. He lay flat on the ground, staring up at the sky.


    Pei Zheng placed his hands on his back and stood aside. The people in the street heard the commotion, shuffled around, and made a little ring around the three of them, ready to watch an exciting show.


    Pei Zheng and the man locked eyes. He shuddered involuntarily, quickly plastered a smile on his face, and tried to get up. But a foot suddenly stretched out from the side and stepped on his chest.


    Cheng Feng¡¯s boot pressed down hard, and the man spat a mouthful of fresh blood. The surrounding onlookers were frightened by this display and retreated several steps.


    Cheng Feng was about to stomp down even harder, but a small hand pulled at the corner of his robe.


    ¡°A-Feng, it¡¯s fine, he didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    The man on the ground saw that the little man had a gentle disposition and knew how to reason with others. He hurriedly added on, tears in his eyes, ¡°Young master, it was this small one1 who didn¡¯t recognize your high status2 and bumped into you, please ask the elder master to be magnanimous, and spare this small one¡¯s life!¡±


    Cheng Feng didn¡¯t move. He turned his head to look at Pei Zheng.


    Qi Changyi also looked over at him, his gaze filled with pleading.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t say a word. He merely hooked a finger at Qi Changyi, and the small man obediently walked to his side.


    Pei Zheng took his hand, snorted coldly, and left.


    Cheng Feng lifted his foot and followed the pair.


    One of Qi Changyi¡¯s hands was being held by Pei Zheng; the other was still clutching the torn lantern. The bunny ears on the lantern had snapped, and its thin white paper coat had wrinkled and shifted.


    Pei Zheng wanted to take the broken lantern and throw it away, but Qi Changyi hugged it and refused to let go.


    ¡°This one is broken. We can buy another one.¡±


    Qi Changyi caressed the drooping bunny ears, ¡°But there wasn¡¯t another one like this.¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t say anything more.


    At this time, the crowd had suddenly become even more raucous. A few cries of alarm rang out not too far away, and a few others who were shouting were frightened and backed away.


    Pei Zheng grabbed Qi Changyi¡¯s hand, but the two were suddenly squeezed apart by the crowd. Panicked, he immediately turned his head and saw that Qi Changyi had been pushed a few steps away from him. Before long, his little face was swallowed up by the lake of pedestrians.


    ¡°Cheng Feng!¡±


    Cheng Feng, who had been following them the entire time, had also been pushed back by the suddenly nervous crowd, so he wasn¡¯t far from Qi Changyi.


    He tried his best to squeeze his way toward Qi Changyi. Unexpectedly, two black-clad, masked men at the front of the crowd suddenly rushed out, and made a beeline toward Qi Changyi.


    Spiritual energy surged through Cheng Feng¡¯s body. He quickly stepped forward and blocked them. He drew his sword and pointed it at the two figures, and bellowed, ¡°Who are you?! You¡¯ve got guts trying to cause a riot in the city: you might as well just surrender now!¡±


    The two black-clad figures looked at Cheng Feng. They hesitated for a moment and did not reply before they drew their blades as well and charged at him.


    Upon seeing the flashes and shadows of swords, the crowd was terrified. They all started to flee frantically in all directions. Qi Changyi, who was originally behind Cheng Feng, was also forced farther away by the sea of people.


    Pei Zheng shoved through the throng of people. He hurriedly tried to rush to Qi Changyi¡¯s side but was suddenly stopped by a cold sword that slashed at his throat.


    Several black-clad masked men surrounded Pei Zheng on all sides, creating a spiked cage of swords around him. Pei Zheng didn¡¯t have any weapons on hand. His gaze immediately froze over.


    ¡°Lord Pei, it would be in your best interest not to move. You are not our target; as long as you cooperate, we naturally won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes scanned the group of assailants surrounding him. They all appeared to be well-organized and skilled in martial arts. Judging by his understanding of¡­that man, it was crystal clear who had sent them.


    ¡°This is the Imperial City. Don¡¯t think that you can escape so easily.¡±


    ¡°Lord Pei needn¡¯t worry about that, we have our ways.¡±


    The black-robed man who just spoke thought that Pei Zheng would no longer be a threat. His gaze flashed, and a few more figures appeared in the distance. In mere moments, they had rushed to Qi Changyi¡¯s side, picked him up, and turned to leave.


    Pei Zheng took advantage of the short distraction; he reached out and grabbed the sharp blade resting on his neck, before violently pulling it out of the black-clad man¡¯s hands.


    His hand had been cut deeply by the sword, and blood was dripping all over the hilt, but he didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain.


    Pei Zheng raised the blade; no matter how skilled those men were in martial arts, they were no match for him, and several of them were severely wounded in just a few strikes.


    A few drops of blood splattered on Pei Zheng¡¯s face, sliding down the curve of his face and sharp chin.


    With his sword in hand, he was about to chase after the black-clad man who had jumped onto the rooftop in the distance but was suddenly blocked by another figure.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. This obnoxious, righteous3 face belonged to none other than that little eunuch, Li Yu.


    Li Yu saw that Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were a malevolent red; his body shook violently in fright, but he straightened his neck and didn¡¯t move aside.


    Pei Zheng slapped him and was about to walk away, but his legs were suddenly hugged tightly in a familiar fashion.


    Blood oozed in a thin line from Li Yu¡¯s mouth. After being tortured in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, he was sent back to the palace. Who knew how he suddenly appeared in the bustling imperial capital.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s arm was already raised high; as long as he stabbed downward, he would be free to leave.


    But the blade in his hand was hesitant; he thought of the small man who had protected this eunuch so many times. If he died, Pei Zheng knew that the little prince would be so sad and heartbroken that he wouldn¡¯t even know what to do with himself.


    No, I can¡¯t kill him.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s arm slowly returned to his side, and he restrained himself to merely kicking Li Yu aside.


    There was no doubt in his mind that Li Yu would be unable to withstand this kick. Unexpectedly, the eunuch¡¯s grip did not loosen in the slightest; it actually tightened.


    ¡°Lord¡­Pei, I beg you¡­just¡­let him¡­let him¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Pei Zheng rammed his foot into Li Yu¡¯s stomach. Although it hadn¡¯t been a killing blow, it was still enough to make Li Yu faint from the pain.


    All of Li Yu¡¯s internal organs probably shifted from that kick; his limp hands were easily shaken off by Pei Zheng.


    He had only been delayed for a brief moment, but the black-clad man on the rooftop had long since disappeared.


    The sword in Pei Zheng¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He stared into the distance and didn¡¯t say a word. A gloomy, fierce aura filled the air around him.


    Cheng Feng managed to repel the rest of the black-clad assailants and also suffered a minor injury. He knelt on one knee behind Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Master, it was this subordinate¡¯s carelessness that allowed His Highness to be kidnapped. Please punish me as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°Your punishment can wait till later.¡± Pei Zheng turned around and stared at Cheng Feng with cold eyes.


    ¡°Tell everyone that there are assassins in the city and that the entire imperial capital is now under martial law. I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s got the guts to steal my man.¡±


    That night, the gates to the Imperial City were closed. Only a small door was left open, and those who passed through it were all carefully checked before they were let inside.


    The streets were teeming with imperial guards. Each was dressed in a suit of armor; their torches cast an orange glow over the stone paths as they searched every corner and house.


    Those who didn¡¯t know the reason for this could only make speculate wildly; they really had no clue what kind of calamity had befallen them.


    ¡°Hey, I heard that Hi Majesty was assassinated in the palace, and the assassin escaped; the whole city¡¯s after him!¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be it, I heard that the Prime Minister, Lord Pei, was the one the assassin was after. It seems that he stole one of Lord Pei¡¯s precious treasures; only then did His Majesty allow him to mobilize the entire city¡¯s imperial troops.¡±


    ¡°This Pei Zheng is always fucking up the Imperial Court. We already know that he looks down on us, but he¡¯s really crossing a line, disrupting our daily lives over some object! When is His Majesty going to expel him?¡±


    ¡°Bah! Don¡¯t speak so brazenly. If he hears you, you¡¯re sure to lose your head!¡±


    At this time, a squad of neatly arranged imperial guards happened to march by, and the people chattering away immediately fell quiet and made themselves look obedient.


    At the end of the group was Pei Zheng, riding on a tall horse.


    The commoners didn¡¯t recognize him, but he had heard every word.


    Cheng Feng glanced at Pei Zheng¡¯s expression and asked carefully, ¡°Master, do you want me to¡­¡±


    He slid a finger over his neck.


    Pei Zheng contemplated it for a while, before he shook his head, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    In the past, if someone gossiped about him, Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t let them off lightly. But now, he was shocked at his own self-restraint and magnanimity.


    It was only because he had something far more important on his mind at the moment.


    The imperial capital was large. They had searched most of the city, but there was still no sign of the small man.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s face was calm and collected, but inside, his heart was empty and restless.


    When was the last time he had felt this way? It felt like his heart had been hollowed out from the inside, and there anything that was left was rotted, corrupted, and completely lifeless.


    At this moment, several lead guards ran over, ready to report the progress of their tasks.


    ¡°Reporting to my Lord, we were unable to find him.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, we didn¡¯t find him over here either.¡±


    ¡°My lord, this small one didn¡¯t see him over there either.¡±


    Pei Zheng was furious. He lashed his whip, and it wrapped around the nearest lead guard. He dragged him over, looked down at him, and spoke in a frigid voice.


    ¡°Useless things! Keep on searching, search until you find him! Otherwise, I¡¯ll punish you all one by one! Now fuck off!¡±


    The lead guards all affirmed the order, and hurriedly ran off once more.


    One last person arrived a little after. He shouted loudly, ¡°My Lord! Something¡¯s going on here! Near the southern end of the city, there are traces of those black-clad men!¡±


    At those words, Pei Zheng pulled the reins tight; he whipped the horse hard as he sped toward the southern part of the city.


    The mighty battalion of imperial troops also followed suit; they were but a dense mass of torches in the distance.


    ***


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t know what he had bumped into; he had fainted as he was being hoisted onto someone¡¯s back. He vaguely remembered seeing Pei Zheng holding a sword, his hands covered in blood.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself in an abandoned temple in the wilderness; it was run-down to the extreme. There was only a pile of rubbish and a few old straw mats on the floor.


    Qi Changyi caressed the destroyed rabbit-lotus lantern beside him. Not only were the rabbit ears completely broken off, but the red lotus on top was smashed, and the flame inside had long since been extinguished.


    His nose turned warm, and warm tears dripped from the corners of the little prince¡¯s eyes. He hugged the lantern in his arms, wetting it with tears.


    He really was useless. He couldn¡¯t protect anything, not even this ruined lantern in his hands.


    A few black-clothed figures suddenly appeared beside him, and slowly gathered into a group.


    Qi Changyi was terrified. His body shook, and he shrank backward, ¡°You guys¡­who are you¡­why¡­why are you kidnapping me¡­¡±


    Several of the black-clad men took off their masks. They didn¡¯t look like shifty-eyed criminals. Instead, they all had an air of righteousness and vitality.


    ¡°We¡¯re not kidnapping you. We¡¯re saving you.¡±


    Notes:


    Sorry, this is another overdramatized title; the real thing was more like ¡®who dares to steal someone from my hands¡¯ but that ain¡¯t right to me


    I just¡­I just laughed when they appeared, it was so funny, this poor boy can¡¯t ever catch a break ;-;


    Thanks for reading~~


    1. СµÄ (xi?o de): When you¡¯re talking to someone of higher status, you refer to yourself as ¡®small one¡¯


    2. ²»Ê¶Ì©É½ (b¨´ sh¨ª t¨¤i sh¨¡n): I made this note before, but this idiom basically means not knowing when you¡¯ve met someone of great importance


    3. ´óÒåÁÝÈ» (d¨¤ y¨¬ l¨«n r¨¢n): Awe-inspiring and righteous, standing strong in the face of adversity in the pursuit of justice

 CH 60

    October 25, 2022Merchie


    ¡°Saving me¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi murmured to himself.


    It was true that he had wanted to escape from Pei Zheng. But that would have been an impossible task for anyone.


    It was hardly difficult for Pei Zheng to shackle Qi Changyi to his side: if he wanted him to live, he would live; if he wanted him to die, he would die. Qi Changyi never had the strength to oppose him.


    But this time, would he actually be able to get away from Pei Zheng?


    A few of the black-clad men stepped aside, revealing the shadowy figure standing behind them.


    ¡°Brother Tang! What are you doing here?¡± Qi Changyi was slightly shocked at the sight of Zhao Litang, ¡°These people, were they all sent by you?¡±


    Zhao Litang walked up to him. The sight of the small man hugging a tattered lantern made the longing in his heart surge painfully upwards.


    ¡°They were.¡± He bent down to the little prince¡¯s level, and spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m here to take you away.¡±


    He stretched out his hand, his warm, broad palm spread out in front of Qi Changyi.


    ¡°Are you willing to come with me?¡±


    Everybody¡¯s eyes were on Qi Changyi, awaiting his response.


    Qi Changyi looked at that outstretched hand and lifted his own trembling palm. Just as he reached out, Pei Zheng¡¯s threatening words thundered in his ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away, or you¡¯ll pay dearly for it.¡±


    His small hand immediately shrank back. Qi Changyi frantically shook his head and repeated, ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t leave, I can¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Changyi, Changyi! Don¡¯t panic, just listen to me first!¡±


    Zhao Litang grabbed him by his thin, weak shoulders, but used too much strength; he shuddered, and let out a low, pained whimper.


    ¡°Hghh¡­¡±


    Upon seeing his pained expression, Zhao Litang quickly let go of him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you? Or is your shoulder injured? Let me take a look.¡±


    As he spoke, he moved to pull open Changyi¡¯s robe to check.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes reddened in an instant.


    Before he met Pei Zheng, Zhao Litang hadn¡¯t yet departed to fight in the borderlands. Whenever he was hurt, Zhao Litang was the only one who cared for him and protected him.


    Now, Zhao Litang¡¯s voice carried the same anxious, gentle tone that it had in the past. He had not heard it in so long; it didn¡¯t feel real. He stared at Zhao Litang, pea-sized tears swimming in his wide eyes. He was afraid that everything would disappear in an instant; that he would find himself back in that deep, dark cell, and that all this was but a terribly sweet dream.


    It wasn¡¯t until he felt Zhao Litang¡¯s fingers brush his neck that Qi Changyi¡¯s tears suddenly rained down. His hands were so warm, not at all like Pei Zheng¡¯s, which were always cold.


    Qi Changyi quickly pulled his collar closed; he didn¡¯t want Zhao Litang to see any of his injuries. ¡°Brother Tang, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry anymore, I¡¯m really fine¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, when he raised his hand to his collar, the wide sleeve revealed a small patch of fair skin. It was covered in shocking red marks, as though his flesh had been ripped apart, before it healed, soft and pink.


    Zhao Litang saw it. He grabbed the frail man¡¯s arm and pulled up his sleeve. Even more red marks were revealed, mottled and densely packed together, hidden beneath his layered robes.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s grip on his arm immediately became gentle, ¡°How did this happen?! It was Pei Zheng, wasn¡¯t it, he actually had the balls to beat you?¡±


    Qi Changyi pulled himself away, before pulling his sleeves back down and tightly wrapping his arms with them. He took a deep breath and didn¡¯t say a word.


    His pitiful appearance made Zhao Litang¡¯s heart wrench with pain.


    Actually, the Emperor had already ordered him to return to the borderlands to defend the border as soon as possible. But Qi Changyi was always on his mind, so he didn¡¯t leave for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until the Emperor issued an imperial decree that Zhao Litang had no choice but to gather his troops and prepare to return to the borderlands.


    He had heard a few whisperings that Pei Zheng had taken Qi Changyi back to the Prime Minister¡¯s manor. After the marriage alliance incident, Zhao Litang¡¯s opinion of Pei Zheng had actually improved somewhat.


    Since Pei Zheng would let himself be injured for the sake of protecting Qi Changyi, he would surely cherish the little prince. With this in mind, Zhao Litang could have returned to the borderlands with confidence.


    He was reluctant to part with Qi Changyi, but as long as he was happy, Zhao Litang would have no choice but to let him go. He was an important general who was destined to be killed in battle. There was a possibility that he would fight until his last breath in some foreign nation, and never be able to return.


    If this sweet little fool could have someone to protect and treasure him, Zhao Litang would be the happiest person in the world. But who would have guessed that the night before he was going to leave, the prince¡¯s faithful eunuch, Li Yu, showed up at his manor covered in blood.


    ¡°General Zhao!¡± Li Yu knelt on the ground and kowtowed frantically. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please save His Highness! I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of them, but Lord Pei locked him up in his secret dungeon, and I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead or alive! His Highness¡¯s body is already weak to begin with; he won¡¯t be able to endure it!¡±


    But Zhao Litang could not delay his departure any longer. Although he was burning with impatience and rage, he could only set off with his troops the next morning. Later, along with a few of his trusted subordinates, he quietly returned to the Imperial City.


    ¡°Changyi, what happened between you and Pei Zheng? Why is he treating you like this?¡± Zhao Litang didn¡¯t try to check the rest of the wounds on Qi Changyi¡¯s body. He already knew in his heart that they would be a terrifying sight.


    ¡°I had thought that, even though Pei Zheng first approached you because you looked like the fourth prince, it would be impossible for him not to have some feelings for you after all this time. It looks like I was completely wrong. If he had even a speck of love for you, he would never torture you like this! His heart will always be cold; no matter how hot his blood runs, it will never change!¡±


    Zhao Litang clenched his fists, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already snatched you away from Pei Zheng. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t let you go, unless¡­ unless you want to leave¡­¡±


    Zhao Litang gazed at Qi Changyi, his expression filled with earnest sincerity, ¡°So Changyi, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything else. You just need to tell me one thing; right now, at this moment in time, are you willing to come with me?¡±


    Qi Changyi shrank into a ball and stuffed his head between his arms. He didn¡¯t move, and he seemed to ponder the question for a long while.


    He desperately wiped his tears away with his sleeve and looked up.


    ¡°Brother Tang, I want to¡­ come with you.¡±


    Zhao Litang exhaled in relief and revealed a gentle smile.


    However, his subordinates behind him looked slightly anxious.


    ¡°General, it isn¡¯t suitable for us to stay here for too long. A large group of imperial guards passed by just now; I don¡¯t know how, but they¡¯ve mobilized the entire city¡¯s troops, and every street and alleyway is being searched carefully. We need to leave the city as soon as possible.¡±


    Zhao Litang nodded, ¡°Changyi, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Qi Changyi was still holding that tattered lantern in his arms; the flame inside had long since gone out, but he refused to leave it behind.


    ¡°That lantern¡¯s ruined, throw it out. I¡¯ll buy you a new one later.¡±


    As he spoke, Zhao Litang reached out to grab the lantern, but Qi Changyi hugged it even tighter and dodged his hand, before shrinking away, his eyes filled with vigilance and panicked helplessness.


    Zhao Litang didn¡¯t know what to say or do, ¡°All right, all right, you don¡¯t have to throw it away, just keep it if you like it. Here, I¡¯ll help you up.¡±


    Only then did Qi Changyi allow Zhao Litang to clasp his arm and pull him up. But as soon as he tried to stand, Qi Changyi suddenly swayed, and he fell limply back onto the straw mat.


    A layer of cold sweat covered his forehead, and his face lost all its color. His lips were devoid of blood; it looked as though all the life had been sucked out of him.


    Zhao Litang quickly supported his body, which he could wrap with one arm. It had only been a few days since they had last seen each other, yet he was only getting thinner and weaker to the point that it was a little bit ridiculous.


    ¡°Wu Quan!¡± Zhao Litang yelled.


    A black-clad man stepped forward.


    ¡°Hurry and take a look at him!¡±


    Wu Quan was one of the soldiers under Zhao Litang¡¯s command, and knew a little about medicine. He rushed over to take Qi Changyi¡¯s pulse.


    It was extremely weak, as though his condition had been triggered by something. His consciousness was fading as well, his vitality slowly being eaten up, as though it was quietly disappearing through the ends of his hair.


    It was freezing tonight; even when he was dressed in so many layers, it didn¡¯t prevent him from catching a cold. He had exhausted all his strength trying to hold himself up until now, and he really couldn¡¯t anymore.


    Wu Quan whispered something in Zhao Litang¡¯s ear.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he interrupted, ¡°What are you saying?! That¡¯s ludicrous! If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll have you decommissioned!¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s breaths were weak. With a stark white face, he asked, ¡°Brother Tang, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Zhao Litang comforted him, ¡°You¡¯re fine, Changyi, you will definitely be okay, don¡¯t be scared. The world is so vast, and there are many miraculous doctors. The Imperial Physicians at the palace aren¡¯t the only ones who can cure illnesses. You¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded lightly. He was so sweet and obedient that it made one¡¯s heart hurt.


    Zhao Litang supported him as they walked out of the abandoned temple. Everything outside was swathed in darkness, and there were several large, black horses waiting for them.


    A few of his subordinates spoke, ¡°General, you only need to take His Highness and head north, and ride all the way to the city wall. Someone will be there to receive you. Once you leave the city, continue north, and in a few days you will be able to catch up with our army. At that point, you needn¡¯t worry anymore.¡±


    Zhao Litang nodded, ¡°You all, be careful. All of you have to report back to me, safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The soldiers all bowed, before they mounted their horses and rode on towards the southern part of the city.


    Zhao Litang placed Qi Changyi on his horse, before flipping his body to sit behind the small man. He lashed his crop, and they immediately set off toward the northern city wall.


    ***


    When Pei Zheng arrived at the southern side of the city, the soldiers in charge of guarding the area had already been tied up into bundles and thrown aside.


    Pei Zheng stepped forward and tore out the wad of cotton stuffed into one of the guard¡¯s mouth. His fingers closed around the soldier¡¯s throat, his eyes were burning red, and his face was gloomy and terrifying.


    ¡°Where is he.¡±


    The guard shrank backward, ¡°R-replying to my Lord, when we all arrived here, we saw two men wearing black robes. They were extremely skilled in martial arts; no matter how much we tried, we were no match for them¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng clenched his hand. ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°They¡­ escaped¡­ but, we only saw those two black-clad men¡­ we¡­ we didn¡¯t see anyone else¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip was ruthless; in no time, he had choked the guard to death.


    He withdrew his hand and stood up. At this moment, the imperial troops behind him also arrived.


    ¡°Good. Very good. An excellent diversion tactic.¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched upward, and he gave an order, ¡°Head towards the north of the city immediately. This time, kill every black-clad man on sight, don¡¯t leave a single one alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The imperial guards rushed off toward the north of the city, brandishing their blazing torches.


    Pei Zheng also mounted his horse. His ice-cold fingers clutched the reins tightly.


    ¡°You actually ran away. Even if you disappear to the ends of the earth, I¡¯ll find you and snatch you back.¡±


    Notes


    60th chapter wowieeee


    I¡¯m so anxious for everybody LMAO, and that poor guard who got killed after like three sentences¡­


    Thanks for reading~

 CH 61

    October 26, 2022Merchie


    The freezing night wind whistled past his ears.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s cheeks felt as though they were being sliced by an icy knife; he was so cold that he was about to lose consciousness.


    The pair arrived at the northern end of the city. A dark figure was standing near the high wall, and when he spotted the two, he hurried over to receive them.


    ¡°General, Your Highness.¡±


    It was only until the man got closer that one could see what he was wearing: the uniform of the imperial guards, along with a soldier¡¯s blade at his waist.


    ¡°We cannot stay here any longer, come with me!¡±


    Zhao Litang got off the horse first. When he turned around to help Qi Changyi down, Zhao Litang saw that he was staring at the man¡¯s clothes, his expression slightly worried.


    Zhao Litang explained, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, this is one of my former subordinates. Now, he¡¯s a low-ranking official in the Imperial City. You can trust him. Hurry and come down, the patrolling guards will be here soon; we need to leave the city as soon as possible.¡±


    As he spoke, he tried to grab Qi Changyi and carry him off the horse. But unexpectedly, Qi Changyi avoided his outstretched arm. Instead, he grabbed Zhao Litang¡¯s hand with his own, and carefully turned his body to climb off the horse.


    His dismounting looked extremely clumsy, and Qi Changyi almost fell to his knees upon landing. Fortunately, Zhao Litang supported him, and he managed to stand properly.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Tang.¡±


    Qi Changyi pulled his hand back, and quietly thanked him.


    Zhao Litang was slightly stunned, but it didn¡¯t matter too much at the moment. He quickly led the little prince toward the other man.


    The three of them were nearing the city gate. The northern end of the city was already sparsely populated, so usually, there weren¡¯t many people milling about. Because of this, there were fewer soldiers stationed here as well.


    The man gave Zhao Litang and Qi Changyi a set of imperial guard uniforms each.


    ¡°In a moment, when the imperial guards arrive, all you two need to do is mix in with my group and follow me. Don¡¯t look up and don¡¯t say a word. Although these soldiers probably won¡¯t recognize you, we¡¯d best be careful.¡±


    After putting on the uniform, Zhao Litang would easily be able to blend in; his tall, strong physique would render him completely unrecognizable amidst the crowd of soldiers.


    But the robe was so big on Qi Changyi that it looked comical; the sleeves and pants were far too long. He had to roll them up several times to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t drag on the ground; he resembled a small child that had gone to play dress-up with their parents¡¯ clothes.


    Zhao Litang stared at the short, thin Qi Changyi, who was floundering around in the loose robes. His eyebrows creased with worry, ¡°Is this really going to work? It seems too risky, how about we¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the fiery glow of torches suddenly appeared in the street in the distance; the imperial guards had arrived.


    ¡°General! It¡¯s too late for a change of plans! Quickly, come on! Now that it¡¯s come to this, this is your only chance!¡±


    The three of them donned their armor. Under the cover of darkness, Qi Changyi and Zhao Litang melted into the small group of northern city guards.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s subordinate turned out to be the lead guard of a squad. He walked to the front of the small convoy, leading Zhao Litang, Qi Changyi, and a few others towards the city gate.


    ¡°Stop right there! What are you doing?! Don¡¯t you know that the city gate is locked for the night? Nobody is allowed in or out!¡±


    The guards stationed at the gate stopped them.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been ordered to leave the city to find the assassin.¡±


    The soldiers at the gate all exchanged looks with one another.


    ¡°Leave the city? We¡¯ve clearly been ordered to seal the capital! Whose orders are you following?¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s subordinate cupped his hands and bowed, ¡°Naturally, it was an order from Lord Pei. If you dare keep us here any longer, we¡¯ll see if you can handle the consequences!¡±


    The torchlight in the distance was slowly growing brighter, lighting up the sky above the imperial capital. If they weren¡¯t able to leave the city now, the imperial guards would catch up to them!


    ¡°Look! Lord Pei has also led soldiers here in pursuit of the assassin. The Lord wanted us to leave the city first to search. If you wait for him to come here, and he finds out we haven¡¯t left yet¡­¡±


    The guards at the gate immediately became terrified.


    ¡°H-hurry up and open the gate!¡±


    The city gate was pushed open, and the small convoy marched out of it in a neat, orderly fashion. Once they stepped out of the gate and into the darkness, they disappeared without a trace.


    The guards stationed at the gate all heaved a sigh of relief. They had been one step away from a colossal blunder. They definitely couldn¡¯t afford to anger Lord Pei, or they wouldn¡¯t even have a complete corpse after they died.


    When the mighty army of imperial guards finally arrived, there was no black-clad figure waiting at the northern city gate.


    The troops all spread out and arranged themselves into two neat rows, their torches raised high in the air.


    Pei Zheng came out from behind on horseback; the clip-clop of the horse¡¯s hooves was the only sound that could be heard in the eerie darkness.


    ¡°Did you see anything suspicious?¡±


    The guards at the gate were trembling in fear as they collapsed to their knees, ¡°Replying to my Lord, except for the squad that just left to patrol the outside of the city, we didn¡¯t see anything suspicious.¡±


    The reins were pulled taut; the horse neighed loudly in pain as a long tear appeared at the side of its mouth and began to drip blood.


    Pei Zheng dismounted, walked up to the guard who had just spoken, and stared at him with cold eyes.


    ¡°Left to patrol outside the city?¡±


    His voice was even more frigid than the freezing wind that was blowing on their faces.


    ¡°Y-yes sir, they said they were following the Lord¡¯s orders¡­to leave first to search outside the city¡­this lowly one didn¡¯t dare to refute it¡­so we¡­let them leave¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was filled with fury, ¡°How many people left the city?¡±


    ¡°Ten¡­or eleven¡­no, it was twelve¡­¡±


    ¡°Useless things!¡±


    Before that guard could finish speaking, Pei Zheng grabbed the sword of the person next to him. Cold light flashed, and several soldiers at the gate didn¡¯t even have time to cry out before they all fell into a pool of their own blood.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s palm had been cut earlier, so the blood had already congealed. The moment he gripped the hilt of the sword, the wound began to bleed once more.


    ¡°Who was the one told me there was a black-clad man at the south of the city?¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t been misdirected to the south, how would they have been given a chance to escape?!


    These useless things! They couldn¡¯t even prevent a little prince from leaving! All of them deserve to be killed!


    The blade in Pei Zheng¡¯s hand was covered in fresh blood. His eyes burned malevolent red, and he squeezed the question out through gritted teeth.


    The man who had reported to Pei Zheng immediately fell to Pei Zheng¡¯s feet with a thud, before he kowtowed frantically and spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°My Lord, this lowly official is incompetent, and was deceived by criminals. This lowly official¡­will accept the Lord¡¯s punishment!¡±


    Pei Zheng sneered, and raised his sword. Just as he was about to swing downward, the soldier kneeling on the ground was suddenly kicked to the side.


    The cold blade rammed into the ground, leaving a deep, splitting crack in the ground.


    Cheng Feng cupped his hands and stood beside Pei Zheng. He bowed his head and said, ¡°Master, this subordinate understands how you feel, but it would be better to leave him alive for now, and have him pursue the assassin to redeem himself.¡±


    The soldier hurriedly knelt down again, ¡°I hope my Lord will give this lowly official a chance to redeem myself, this lowly official will do his very best to find the assassin and bring him to justice!¡±


    Pei Zheng clenched his hand tighter and tighter. The bloody wound on his palm dripped uncontrollably, and a small red puddle had already appeared on the ground.


    He knew that Cheng Feng wasn¡¯t only interceding for that guard. More importantly, he was helping him come back to his senses and cool his head.


    The brutality and despair in his heart had blinded his mind. He was often unable to control his violent thoughts and tendencies.


    He had already killed several people in a row. If he continued like this, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself from killing everyone here.


    He closed his eyes, took several deep breathes, and allowed himself to calm down and regain his sanity.


    Pei Zheng tossed the sword to the ground with a clatter, before flicking his sleeves and mounting his horse.


    ¡°Hurry up and fuck off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The kneeling soldier stood up, ordered someone to open the city gate, gathered a large group of guards and rushed out.


    Torches glowed against the cloudy darkness, scattering and receding further into the distance.


    Cheng Feng stood beside the horse. He tore off a corner of his sleeve, and tied a simple knot around Pei Zheng¡¯s palm to staunch the bleeding.


    The figure on the horse gazed past the city gate, his eyes gloomy and devoid of light.


    Qi Changyi was sitting in a carriage; they were speeding away from the capital as fast as they possibly could.


    He lifted the curtain. Under the dim moonlight, he took one last look at the Imperial City¡¯s towering gate.


    That place had been like a cage; he had been imprisoned in it, and tied to it for all his life.


    He had been very happy during his first few years of living there. He had his Mother Consort and Royal Father by his side. He was favored, and everything was so bright and beautiful. He laughed as he rode on his Royal Father¡¯s shoulders. He buried himself in his mother¡¯s arms and acted spoiled.


    But later, that happiness vanished.


    His mother died, his Royal Father no longer loved him, and after suffering from a serious illness, he gradually became different from normal people. Everybody laughed at him for being an idiot. He endured all the humiliation and pain, pressed on, and did his very best to continue living his life.


    Because his mother had told him that she would always be with him, even in the darkest, most terrible times. Even though he couldn¡¯t see her, she could still see him, so he should greet each day with joy in his heart.


    So even when he was all alone in that remote, cold little palace, he remained pure and kind. No matter what painful hardships he faced, his face was always full of brightness and vitality.


    Fortunately, that happiness returned once more.


    It all stemmed from one person: Pei Zheng, the Prime Minister, who was called cruel and ruthless by others.


    He had never been ¡°Lord Pei¡±; he was always ¡°Brother Pei¡±.


    His Brother Pei was sometimes very nice, so nice that Qi Changyi could bury himself in his arms and act spoiled. But more often than not, he wasn¡¯t so nice.


    But none of it mattered. After being humiliated and neglected for so long, if he showed him a touch of warmth, Qi Changyi would be pulled back toward Pei Zheng, unable to free himself. To him, Brother Pei¡¯s kindness was more than enough.


    But later?


    Later, this little bit of happiness faded as well¡­


    The carriage turned a corner, and the Imperial City disappeared from his view.


    The wind outside was strong; Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t stop shivering as his eyes gradually turned warm.


    He let go of the curtain and lowered his head. A soft sob escaped him.


    ¡°Changyi, if you¡¯re tired, you can sleep for a bit. By dawn, we¡¯ll be far beyond the Imperial City¡¯s walls.¡±


    The small man didn¡¯t move. His shoulders shuddered slightly. After a while, he lifted his head. His eyes were red from trying to hold back his tears.


    ¡°Brother Tang, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To the borderlands, somewhere very, very far away, somewhere that Pei¡­other people won¡¯t be able to find you. No one there knows who you are. No one will bully you, and no one will laugh at you. They will all treat you very well.¡±


    Zhao Litang clasped his ice-cold little hand, ¡°You only need to focus on becoming healthy again, and living for a long, long time. You¡¯re not allowed to think about those bad things anymore, okay?¡±


    The tears beaded at Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes finally fell, droplet by droplet, dripping like small pebbles onto his robe.


    He was still clutching that ruined lantern. He had hugged it so tightly that its paper surface had wrinkled slightly.


    They traveled by carriage all night, and finally arrived at a small town far way from the imperial capital.


    The coachman found a small inn for the two to hide at for the time being.


    Zhao Litang brought Qi Changyi out of the carriage first, wrapped the small man in another layer of clothing, before taking him into the inn.


    The innkeeper gave them the best guest room, but that didn¡¯t mean much; naturally, it was incomparable to Qi Changyi¡¯s residence in the palace.


    ¡°Changyi, we can only settle for this right now. We can¡¯t live in very nice places right now, or we¡¯ll stand out too much.¡±


    ¡°Brother Tang.¡± Qi Changyi called, ¡°This is already very nice. I know that we have to be careful not to be discovered, right? This is a nice room, and the bed is soft and comfortable. Thank you, Brother Tang.¡±


    Sometimes, he was too considerate. He was so considerate that Zhao Litang didn¡¯t know if the little prince could refuse anything or act spoiled. Or had those vivid emotions already been revealed to others?


    ¡°No need to thank me. Rest well, I¡¯m going out to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qi Changyi closed the door. The sadness and misery on his face couldn¡¯t be hidden any longer.


    He slowly walked to the hard bed and laid down. He placed the ruined lantern beside his pillow, before covering it and himself with the blanket.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to rest at all during the carriage ride; a wave of drowsiness washed over him.


    The small man turned over under the blanket and hugged the broken lantern in his arms. With tears sparkling at the corners of his eyes, he feel into a deep sleep.


    Notes


    Poor baby, let¡¯s give him a big hug ;-;


    Thanks for reading~~

 CH 62

    October 27, 2022Merchie


    Qi Changyi hadn¡¯t slept well at all; it had been freezing cold all night. Even though he had wrapped himself tightly with the blanket, he could still feel the chill permeate his flesh and bones.


    In his sleepy haze, Qi Changyi seemed to hear someone calling his name.


    ¡°Changyi, Changyi, Changyi, wake up¡­¡±


    But his eyelids were really too heavy. No matter what he tried, he just couldn¡¯t open his eyes.


    In his dream, he was running. His body was covered in scrapes from falling over, and blood was dripping out of his wounds, but he couldn¡¯t stop running. There was a thick layer of fog behind him; it looked like something was chasing after him.


    Suddenly, a terrifying beast rushed out of the fog, its bloody mouth wide open. The beast¡¯s tongue was scarlet red, and hot, and it looked ready for a feast of human flesh. Its sharp teeth were but a hair¡¯s breadth away from sinking into the prince¡¯s back.


    Qi Changyi was covered in a cold sweat. His entire body was so wet, it seemed as though he had been fished out of a river. His inner robe was already completely soaked.


    He was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t make a sound. His eyebrows scrunched, his fingers clenched, and his breathing turned sharp and frantic¡­


    ¡°Changyi! Wake up!¡±


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Qi Changyi screamed in shock, and his eyes finally flashed open.


    He was lying inside the carriage again ¨C they had already left the little town.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you sweating so much? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Zhao Litang wiped the sweat from the small man¡¯s brow, but it immediately beaded up again.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s lips were white, and he was still shivering, ¡°I¡­ I just had a really scary dream¡­ It was¡­ Too scary¡­ Brother Tang, will we really be able to escape? Will we really be okay?¡±


    Zhao Litang comforted him, ¡°We will, we¡¯ll definitely be fine, don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s heart calmed slightly, and he laid back down. But the moment his head touched the pillow, he panicked again.


    ¡°My lantern, where¡¯s my lantern? Where did my lantern go? I put it right here¡­ Brother Tang, have you seen my lantern? It¡¯s shaped like a bunny, and it has a red lotus on its head, and its ears are broken¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi searched throughout the entire carriage, groping and shuffling through everything. Zhao Litang grabbed him and explained, ¡°Changyi, you¡¯re feverish. It looks like you¡¯ve become ill again. Stop moving around, be good, and put on the blanket. Listen to me!¡±


    ¡°Brother Tang, I just want my lantern¡­¡± The prince¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, and he opened his eyes wide to hold back his tears.


    ¡°Changyi, listen to me first. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±


    The little prince wiped his tears with his sleeve and nodded.


    Zhao Litang didn¡¯t know why he was so attached to that ruined lantern. But right now, His Highness was far away from the Imperial City, where he had lived since he was a child; naturally, he would be scared and panicked, so Zhao Litang spoke patiently.


    ¡°When I checked outside a little while ago, I saw soldiers patrolling the town. They weren¡¯t imperial guards, but there¡¯s no reason for them to suddenly start searching¡­ So in order to not get caught, we had to get out of there as soon as possible, do you understand?¡±


    The small man held his tears back and nodded.


    ¡°When I went back to the room, you were asleep. Your body was boiling hot, and you didn¡¯t wake up no matter what I did. It just so happened that the guards started questioning the innkeeper downstairs. I was in a hurry, so I carried you and left through the back door, and I didn¡¯t have time to see if there was anything next to the bed. The lantern is probably still at the inn.¡±


    The small man understood most of what he said, and he knew that Zhao Litang had made the right decision. But he still couldn¡¯t help himself from feeling incredibly sad.


    He really liked that lantern. As for why¡­ One could say that it was a symbol of his emotions and aspirations over the past few years. It was also a symbol of the hopes he had for the person who gifted it to him. After all, Qi Changyi had left so abruptly ¨C who knew if they would ever be able to meet again.


    But now, even this tiny sliver of hope had dissipated.


    Zhao Litang said, ¡°All right, stop thinking about it. If you want, I¡¯ll buy you a few others in the future, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded obediently. He tucked himself back under the thick blanket, curled into a little ball, buried his head in his knees, and let his tears flow out.


    The carriage was racing over the roads; they were heading toward a larger city further away.


    Zhao Litang was worried about Qi Changyi¡¯s condition. He didn¡¯t know if it was the freezing weather that had caused him to catch a cold, or an old chronic illness. He couldn¡¯t leave the small man to continue burning up like this; they had to go to a more populated place to find a doctor.


    Even though Qi Changyi was completely covered by the blanket, Zhao Litang could still see that the little body underneath it was trembling.


    ***


    After another day on the road, the carriage finally arrived at a relatively large town.


    The moment one stepped foot into it, one could tell that this place was far livelier and more prosperous than the previous town. However, it was still incomparable to the Imperial City.


    Once Qi Changyi had settled in, Zhao Litang ordered the coachman to find the best doctor in town, before he sat down at his bedside.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. It echoed in the silent darkness, which would make anyone¡¯s hair stand on end. Zhao Litang walked to the door and opened it, and a dark figure quickly flashed inside.


    Wu Quan was breathing heavily. He had been following Zhao Litang and the others the whole way. Luckily, they had discussed the route beforehand, so he caught up quickly.


    Upon seeing that he was alone, Zhao Litang frowned, ¡°Where¡¯s everybody else?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, General. They¡¯re all fine, we split up in the beginning. They¡¯re heading straight back to the army, so I¡¯ve come to pick you guys up.¡±


    Zhao Litang hurriedly led him to the side of the bed, ¡°Come here and take a look first, what¡¯s going on with him?¡±


    Wu Quan saw the small man lying on the bed, his eyes closed. His face was white as paper, but his body was terrifyingly hot.


    ¡°General, he needs immediate medical attention! This subordinate has always said that His Highness¡¯s body is extremely weak, and it will be difficult to nurse him back to health. Now, it looks like his condition has worsened¡­¡±


    Just as he spoke, the coachman returned with a doctor.


    He was an old man with wisps of white in his hair. Though he walked a little awkwardly, but he was definitely the best doctor in town.


    The old man was in no hurry as he stepped through the door. Although he could tell that nobody in the room was just an ordinary citizen, he didn¡¯t really care. He walked straight to the bed to check Qi Changyi¡¯s pulse.


    He took a good while to check his pulse, before the old man lightly stroked his beard and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Ai, this kid is so young, how can his body be ruined to this point? His internal organs are full of holes. Something terrible must have happened to him; both his body and mind have been damaged greatly, and he is also suffering from internal trauma. He¡¯s clinging to life by a single breath, I¡¯m afraid that he can¡¯t be saved!¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s fists clenched at these words. Stepping forward, he grabbed the old man¡¯s collar, ¡°What are you saying?! What do you mean ¡®he can¡¯t be saved¡¯?! Right now, your only job is to cure him!¡±


    Wu Quan quickly pulled him back, ¡°General, he¡¯s right. No matter who you ask, they¡¯ll all tell you the same thing!¡±


    How could Zhao Litang not know that? He just didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    The frail body lying on the bed was unsettlingly quiet. His face was fair, and carried an inexplicable, undeniable beauty. He was only sixteen years old1, yet he had suffered such horrible pain; pain that most people would never have to experience in their entire life. Was that why he was so eager to let his life end? A life that was tragically short and terribly long at the same time.


    ¡°Now, that isn¡¯t necessarily true. There is one person who may say differently.¡± The old man, who had been standing quietly at the side, suddenly spoke up, ¡°To my knowledge, the best doctor in the entire world is a ghost doctor2 who lives in the Ghost Valley. Legend has it that he can revive a corpse, and even repair its flesh and bones. Naturally, healing a living person would be a piece of cake for him. Unfortunately, he¡¯s quite elusive, so no one¡¯s ever been able to find him.¡±


    Zhao Litang swiveled to him, ¡°Is there anyone else?¡±


    ¡°There is one more person. But I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see him either.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me.¡±


    The old man stroked his beard, ¡°An imperial physician in the palace¡¯s Imperial Hospital named Jiang Yubai. At a young age, he had already made great contributions to the field of medicine, and can be called the second-best doctor in the world. But he¡¯s an imperial physician; we ordinary folk will never be able to see him.¡±


    Jiang Yubai?


    Zhao Litang gritted his teeth. If they didn¡¯t return to the palace, it would indeed be impossible to see Jiang Yubai again. What else could he do? Did he really want to watch Qi Changyi slowly wither away?


    ¡°Ai, why would I even tell you these ridiculous things, it¡¯ll only stir up worry and trouble. Just do your best to make sure that he lives out the rest of his days happily.¡±


    As he spoke, the old doctor retrieved his medicine box and took out a packet of acupuncture needles, ¡°I will perform acupuncture on him to lower his body¡¯s internal temperature. Otherwise, he¡¯ll continue to burn until his brain is fried.¡±


    Wu Quan and the coachman retreated.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s thoughts were a mess as they raced through his mind. At the moment, he really couldn¡¯t think of a fitting solution to this matter. He stretched his hand out absentmindedly and pulled open Qi Changyi¡¯s collar to expose his chest; it would be easier to insert the needles this way.


    Under his open robe, what was supposed to be a marble-smooth, fair-skinned little chest was actually littered in old wounds and greenish-blue hickeys. The marks stretched all over his body in intricate patterns, and one couldn¡¯t pull their eyes away from the sight. The neat ring of bite marks on that pale and delicate collarbone was even more conspicuous; it was like a brand of ownership that warned anyone who this person belonged to.


    Both Zhao Litang and the old man stared at the terrifying sight in front of them.


    The old man stabbed his needles into the correct places, but he was muttering the entire time, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, inhuman!¡±


    The thought of bringing Qi Changyi back to the palace for the best treatment had crossed Zhao Litang¡¯s mind, but he definitely couldn¡¯t let him return now!


    Pei Zheng had not a shred of humanity. If Zhao Litang sent the small man back, who knew what kind of torture he would be subjected to. Perhaps that little life he had worked so hard to preserve would be lost even faster!


    After the acupuncture, the heat in Qi Changyi¡¯s body finally began to fade. He was no longer hot to the touch, but he was still unconscious. It seemed that the past two days of traveling had only aggravated his condition.


    The old doctor prescribed some medicine; it could only keep him alive for a little longer as they journeyed on, and it wouldn¡¯t do much to help Qi Changyi recover.


    Zhao Litang put the medicine away. Just as he was about to escort the old doctor out, there was a sudden commotion from downstairs.


    When he looked down, it turned out that several guards had entered the inn to search, and they were about to go upstairs.


    The old doctor quickly shoved Zhao Litang back into the room. Zhao Litang grabbed the small man off the bed and was about to jump out the window, but the old man pulled him back by the corner of his robe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run! Are you trying to shatter him to pieces? Besides, who knows if it¡¯s actually safer outside! If you can trust this old man, I¡¯ll stay behind and help you.¡±


    Zhao Litang stared into the old man¡¯s eyes, before he placed the little prince back onto the bed.


    He only saw the old doctor lift one of the wooden floorboards; underneath, there was actually a small compartment that could fit one person in it.


    ¡°You, hurry up and hide in it, this old man will take care of the rest.¡±


    Upon seeing that Zhao Litang was still unwilling to trust him, the old doctor actually began to worry for him.


    ¡°The innkeeper and I have known each other for a long time, so I¡¯m familiar with all the secret rooms and passages here. If I wanted to harm you, I would¡¯ve just shouted for someone, why would I be fussing with this? If you hesitate for any longer, they¡¯ll come in and catch you! Besides, you can hear everything that¡¯s happening from under there. If something bad happens, all you need to do is rush right out!¡±


    The wooden floorboard had just been put back into place, when the door was suddenly flung open, and several guards rudely barged inside.


    Notes


    GHOST VALLEEYYYYYYY


    Thanks for reading~


    1.Äê·½¶þ°Ë: It¡¯s an old way of saying someone is sixteen years old (it¡¯s 2 and 8, because 2*8=16, I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s multiplication¡­), however, author-san actually wrote Ä귽ʮ (age 10?), and it¡­didn¡¯t really make sense.


    2.¹íÒ½ (gu¨« y¨©): a ghost doctor is someone who differs from normal doctors in that they treat people selectively; if they don¡¯t like you, they probably won¡¯t heal you no matter what kind of offers you make. They are also very skilled.

 CH 63

    October 28, 2022Merchie


    ¡°All of you, don¡¯t move!¡±


    The old doctor quickly pretended to panic and sprang off the side of the bed to his feet.


    ¡°Officers, what are you all doing here so late at night?¡±


    The guards carefully observed the old doctor, before pointing at the small man lying on the bed, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Replying to the officer, this is a rich young master from another city. His family sent him to this old man for treatment.¡±


    ¡°From another city? Wake him up, I need to question him!¡±


    The old doctor looked troubled, ¡°Officer, the truth is, this young master has a strange illness; he¡¯s been in a coma for two years, and no one¡¯s been able to wake him up. If it wasn¡¯t for his family¡¯s insistence on keeping him alive, he would¡¯ve been buried long ago.¡±


    At these words, the guards all backed away, their expressions filled with loathing, ¡°This¨Che¡¯s just a dead person then!¡±


    ¡°No, no, he¡¯s not dead; he¡¯s still breathing. Officer, you can come over and feel it for yourself.¡± The old doctor stroked his beard and smiled as he spoke.


    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s nothing going on here, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The guards all turned and walked to the door. But before leaving, they swiveled around again and threatened the old doctor.


    ¡°You better not be lying to me. Our orders came directly from the Imperial City. If something happens, none of us will be able to bear the consequences, including you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, this old man understands.¡±


    The guards had finally left; Zhao Litang lifted the floorboard and jumped out, before cupping his hands toward the old doctor.


    ¡°Thank you, old sir. Although I don¡¯t know why you chose to help us, I will always remember this favor in my heart. If you need help with anything in the future, bring this token with you; you can find me in the borderlands.¡±


    Zhao Litang untied a small token from his belt and was about to give it to the old doctor, but the old man rejected it.


    ¡°This old man didn¡¯t save you because he expected anything in return. It seems that fate has brought us together here. This old man¡¯s eyes have never been wrong when it comes to diagnosing people, but here you are, trying to save him no matter what. I¡¯m just lending you a hand, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Zhao Litang had no choice but to take back the token.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stay here for too long, you two should leave as soon as possible.¡±


    The old doctor continued, ¡°The medicine I¡¯ve prescribed can prevent his condition from worsening. But he can¡¯t be running around like this anymore, he needs time to rest and recover.¡±


    Zhao Litang lifted the small, comatose man off the bed. With a complicated expression, he carried Qi Changyi and left the inn.


    Wu Quan and the coachman had heard the commotion from the guards searching, so they had prepared beforehand. Zhao Litang climbed into the carriage with the small man in his arms, and the group immediately set off once more.


    The old doctor stood at the window on the second floor of the inn, and watched the carriage gallop off under the moonlight. He stroked his beard thoughtfully.


    During the journey, Qi Changyi woke up several times in a daze, but his consciousness was always cloudy. With bleary eyes, he would ask for a few gulps of water, before fainting again. Fortunately, his body was no longer extremely hot to the touch.


    They didn¡¯t dare to make another stop, and sped forward until they finally caught up with the marching army.


    Only then did Zhao Litang¡¯s worries dissipate. He ordered Wu Quan to stick by Qi Changyi¡¯s side and take care of all of his needs; if anything happened, Wu Quan was to report to him immediately.


    The army continued to march in formation. Zhao Litang gave an order: no one was allowed to enter any town or disturb the commoners. Therefore, their only option was to rest outside of cities.


    With Wu Quan¡¯s medical skills combined with the old doctor¡¯s prescription, Qi Changyi¡¯s body was no longer feverish. It may have also been related to the little prince relaxing slightly since meeting up with the army.


    Although marching with the army was also a form of strenuous travel, Qi Changyi was well-cared for, and he was no longer burdened by constant worry. He had finally regained some energy and vitality.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that his body had fully recovered. In the words of several soldiers who were whispering amongst themselves: ¡°This could be terminal lucidity¡±.


    At last, they had reached the army barracks in the borderlands. Although the land was barren, everybody had everything that they needed. Although the neighboring city¡¯s customs weren¡¯t as progressive as the barbarians, the people there were still far more open-minded than those in the Imperial Capital; there were even a few foreigners1 roaming around.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s mother, Noble Consort Ning, was originally a member of one of the foreign clans, so he felt a strange, intimate connection with this city.


    Zhao Litang placed Qi Changyi in his own room, in a secluded part of the barracks. There were many people assigned to watch over the little prince at all times, and he was never allowed to have any contact with the burly, crude soldiers. He was to stay in his room at all times and focus on recovery.


    Wu Quan, a man who usually spent his time shooting down countless soldiers with a steel gun, was now confined to the barracks all day to serve a soft and adorable little prince. He was like an old momo who worried about every little detail. He treated Qi Changyi as he would his ancestors, cradling him in the palm of his hand and taking care of his every need.


    Fortunately, although the small man was of extremely noble status, he was not pretentious at all. On the contrary, he was simple-minded, kind and very cute. No wonder Zhao Litang was always so worried about him.


    ¡°Brother Wu, Brother Wu?¡± Qi Changyi stuck his head next to Wu Quan¡¯s ear, and he raised his voice slightly, ¡°Brother Wu!¡±


    Wu Quan¡¯s eardrums were slightly shaken from the impact, and he finally came to his senses.


    ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate does not deserve such a title. If you need something, you just have to give this subordinate an order.¡±


    ¡°My mother told me that when you go out, you have to be polite and proper. Brother Wu treats me very well, and you¡¯re also older than me. If I don¡¯t call you Brother Wu, what else should I call you?¡±


    Qi Changyi blinked as he looked up at Wu Quan. He looked so innocent and harmless that Wu Quan couldn¡¯t help but stutter out,


    ¡°F-fine¡­you can¡­call this subordinate whatever you¡¯d like¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Wu, the sun finally came out today! I want to go out for a walk, can I?¡±


    Wu Quan hesitated for a moment. The weather was quite nice, and the sun warded off the chilly air. It was slightly warmer outside, but the winter wind was still bitterly cold.


    ¡°Your Highness, your body is still too weak. You can¡¯t be exposed to the wind; what if you caught a cold, that would be¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi gently tugged at Wu Quan¡¯s sleeve, ¡°But¡­I haven¡¯t been outside for so long. I promise that I¡¯ll be good, and I won¡¯t go anywhere I¡¯m not supposed to. Brother Tang is out on patrol today, so he probably won¡¯t be back too early. I just want to go outside and take a look, please?¡±


    As he spoke, the small man¡¯s eyes slowly reddened; anyone would find it difficult to refuse him.


    ¡°F-fine. We have to come back after, at most, half an hour!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Qi Changyi flashed a smile, and nodded vigorously.


    Wu Quan wrapped the small man in a thick cloak, before pulling the fluffy collar up and covering most of his face. Only a pair of shining, almond-shaped eyes were exposed.


    The moment he stepped out of the barracks, the freezing wind enveloped him, and the little prince couldn¡¯t help but shiver despite his thick cloak and layered robes.


    Wu Quan led the way, and Qi Changyi obediently followed behind him with his head lowered. As they passed the training grounds, the soldiers¡¯ earth-shatteringly loud chants made the small man steal several more glances at them. However, these glances caused those men to immediately freeze in place.


    They never had a chance to see the person that the general had hidden away in the barracks. Now, their eyes were pinned on the small, milk-white figure that was trailing behind Officer Wu. Though his fluffy collar obscured most of his face, those gorgeous eyes were enough for them to ascertain that this person was definitely a little beauty.


    They had reached the city gate. Before they walked through it, Wu Quan instructed Qi Changyi, ¡°Your¡­Little Master, you mustn¡¯t stray away from me, or pretend that you feel fine when you don¡¯t. If you feel tired or cold, we¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s head nodded from under the fur collar. Only then did Wu Quan lead him into the city.


    There were also many small stalls cramming the streets of this city; they sold anything and everything that one could possibly want.


    Wu Quan stayed close to Qi Changyi, and matched his slow footsteps. They watched as passersby and street vendors haggled. They watched as a lively group of small children ran and jumped around.


    Qi Changyi walked up to a stall that was selling lanterns. He didn¡¯t expect that a town in the borderlands would have such delicate things. It was a pity that they were all in very simple shapes; there was no rabbit-lotus lantern among the selection.


    ¡°Did Little Master find one that he likes? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t say anything. His bright eyes dimmed slightly, before he shook his head and walked away in silence.


    Not too far away, someone who was selling candied haws was walking down the street. His arms were full of those shiny red fruits on straw skewers, and he was hawking loudly as he walked.


    Qi Changyi suddenly halted. He gazed at the bundle of candied haws, and his mind was overcome by inexplicable memories. The more he stared, the blurrier his vision became.


    ¡°Brother Wu, I want to eat those¡­¡±


    Wu Quan glanced at the hawker, before waving his hand, ¡°You can¡¯t, those candied haws are definitely filled with germs. You can¡¯t eat whatever you want right now. If you ate anything weird, it could be fatal.¡±


    Qi Changyi slowly lowered his head, ¡°Mm, I know. I just asked casually, I don¡¯t actually want to eat it that much.¡±


    The two walked aimlessly on the streets for a while. Qi Changyi¡¯s breaths gradually became labored, and a thin layer of sweat had appeared on his forehead. He was extremely weak, and he was already out of breath after just a few steps.


    Wu Quan said, ¡°Little Master, why don¡¯t we stop here for today? Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded, and let Wu Quan support him as they turned back to walk out of the city.


    At this moment, a horse¡¯s neigh suddenly sounded from behind them. Two neat columns of guards came out and cleared the way, pushing all the passersby to the sides of the street.


    Qi Changyi was almost shoved away as well, but fortunately, Wu Quan managed to grab him in time. He took the small man to the side of the path and hid underneath a nearby stall¡¯s wooden awning.


    The clip-clop of hooves drew nearer and nearer. Several people raced through the street on horseback, flanked by neat rows of armored imperial guards.


    The mighty army of guards stayed in place for a while, until the soldiers at the head of the group finally continued forward to follow the people on horseback. Everybody on the street speculated amongst themselves about what had just happened before they all continued about their business.


    The small man standing beneath the wooden awning stiffened. His eyes widened slightly as he stared at the now empty street, completely frozen.


    Just now, the person who rode past was wearing a luxurious black robe. One could only catch a glimpse of his cold, determined expression. But even if no one else could see it clearly, Qi Changyi could recognize it in an instant.


    It was Pei Zheng!


    Qi Changyi¡¯s entire body was slowly sapped of its warmth, and his fingers gripped the edge of his cloak.


    Wu Quan had also seen Pei Zheng, and he became slightly nervous.


    ¡°Quick! We have to get out of here!¡±


    Notes


    Oh dear¡­


    Thanks for reading~


    1.This refers to the different foreign clans in China only.

 CH 64

    The two rushed out of the city. When they got back to the barracks, they discovered that Zhao Litang had returned before them.


    ¡°Changyi, go inside and rest first.¡±


    Zhao Litang sent Qi Changyi to his room before he pulled Wu Quan to the side and scolded him thoroughly.


    Qi Changyi bit his lip in guilt. He stood at the doorway and watched from afar, unwilling to enter his room.


    ¡°I wanted you to keep an eye on him, not take him outside! You know about his condition. It¡¯s freezing outside, what the hell would you do if something happened to him?!¡±


    Wu Quan lowered his head in shame, ¡°General, this subordinate will remember your teachings. This subordinate knows he is wrong, he will never take His Highness out without permission again!¡±


    Zhao Litang sighed, ¡°All right, I know I can¡¯t blame it all on you. I know what kind of person you are. Did he say something sweet to make you let down your guard?¡±


    Wu Quan¡¯s head dipped even lower.


    Zhao Litang thought that to be the case. He said, ¡°Check his pulse first to see if there are any abnormalities.¡±


    Wu Quan didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he told Zhao Litang about how they had seen Pei Zheng and the imperial guards in the city.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite efficient.¡± Zhao Litang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, without the Emperor¡¯s decree, no one has the guts to come to the barracks and act rashly. Even if he does come, he has no evidence that I have the person he¡¯s looking for.¡±


    Upon hearing Zhao Litang¡¯s words, Wu Quan was instantly relieved. He turned around and walked into Qi Changyi¡¯s room.


    Inside, there was a small fire, which kept the room steamy and warm.


    Qi Changyi had already taken off his cloak. Wu Quan took his pulse, and a strange expression spread over his face.


    Zhao Litang called him to the side to question him.


    Wu Quan shook his head, ¡°His Highness¡¯s pulse has been extremely unstable lately. When it speeds up, he becomes more energetic, and can even walk a few steps. But when it slows down, he¡¯ll fall unconscious for extended periods of time, and even become feverish. If it wasn¡¯t for that old doctor¡¯s prescription reinforcing his body, His Highness would probably still be in a coma right now.¡±


    Zhao Litang clenched his fists. The little prince couldn¡¯t keep living like this.


    For the past few days, he had been sending people to look for that mysterious ghost doctor in the Ghost Valley. Unfortunately, no one had ever seen this ghost doctor before, so no one knew what he looked like. On top of that, no one even knew where the Ghost Valley was.


    Was it really just a legend?


    Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted as a little private with a bloody, swollen face ran inside.


    ¡°Reporting to the General! L¡­L-L-Lord Pei is here!¡±


    The private shouted as he clutched his cheek.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s eyes changed, ¡°Pei Zheng?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, the Prime Minister Pei of the Imperial City, Lord Pei!¡±


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    The little private was about to cry, ¡°This subordinate asked the same question, but was then beaten up to this point by Lord Pei¡¯s guards.¡±


    Zhao Litang waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, you can leave now. I¡¯ll meet with him.¡±


    Just as he was about to leave, he thought of the bright-eyed little prince who was lying on the bed.


    He walked back to the small man¡¯s bedside and bent down to look at him, ¡°Changyi, do you know who I¡¯m going to meet with now?¡±


    Qi Changyi gripped his sleeves and nodded.


    ¡°Whatever happened in the past, if you¡¯re not willing to tell me about it, I won¡¯t press you. If you don¡¯t want to see him or go back with him, I will definitely protect you, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s nose turned warm, and sparkling tears beaded at the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°I know, Brother Tang. Please be careful, please don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Zhao Litang responded with an ¡°mm.¡±, before he turned and left.


    In front of the gate to the barracks, two neat columns of imperial guards were lined up, clad in golden armor that distinguished them from the soldiers garrisoned at the borderlands.


    The moment they saw Zhao Litang, the soldiers automatically cleared a path for him.


    Pei Zheng was sitting languidly atop a chair at the back, and was hugging a charming beauty in his arms.


    ¡°Why, if it isn¡¯t the extremely busy Prime Minister Pei. How did you find time to come to a place as remote as the borderlands? Could it be that no one in the entire Imperial City can stand you anymore?¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s were dripping with sarcasm; anyone who heard these words would be enraged.


    But Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t enraged at all. The angrier Zhao Litang became, the higher his lips curved.


    Fondling the beauty¡¯s fingers, Pei Zheng glanced over, ¡°I just happened to pass by on official business. I was missing an old friend so I came by to say hello. General Zhao, why are you so angry? You¡¯ve only been here for a few days, but there¡¯s nowhere for you to release the fire raging in your body?¡±


    Those who understood the veiled meaning in his words had scarlet earlobes. The beauty in Pei Zheng¡¯s arms also playfully slapped his chest.


    ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t say such things in broad daylight.¡±


    Only after he spoke did everyone suddenly realize that this beauty was an extremely fair and gentle-looking man.


    ¡°They don¡¯t understand, but what about you? Hm?¡± Pei Zheng purposefully bit the young man¡¯s ear and spoke in a husky, seductive tone.


    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re so mean, how can you bully Luo Yu like this?¡±


    Zhao Litang felt nauseous at the sight of the two entwined figures, and couldn¡¯t bear to look at them any longer, ¡°Now that Lord Pei has said hello, you can leave now!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so eager to shoo me away? Aren¡¯t you going to invite me inside?¡± The smile on Pei Zheng¡¯s lips suddenly vanished, and he was back to his usual cold, gloomy self, ¡°Or are you hiding a little secret in there? Are you afraid of me finding out about it?¡±


    Zhao Litang paused and said nothing.


    Everybody suddenly fell silent. The soldiers in the training grounds also stopped and looked over.


    Pei Zheng still had that fearless, arrogant look in his eyes. The beautiful man in his arms slowly pulled open his collar, and, in front of everyone, Pei Zheng stuck his hand right down Luo Yu¡¯s robe.


    If Zhao Litang wouldn¡¯t let him in, he would simply sit in front of the barracks and let one thing lead to another.


    Zhao Litang gripped the hilt of his saber, and backed away slightly in order to keep some distance from the two. Through gritted teeth, he said, ¡°Lord Pei, this way1.¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled. He removed his hand from the young man¡¯s robes and squeezed his thin arm. Though the gesture appeared to be ambiguous and gentle from a distance, the corners of the beautiful man¡¯s lips twitched in pain.


    There was really nothing to see in the barracks. The place was full of gray-haired soldiers with muddy faces, who were always covered in sand and dust, and suffered hardships all year round. In comparison, the imperial guards of the Imperial City were all fresh-faced and tender-skinned. Pei Zheng¡¯s naturally fair complexion stood out even more among the drab, dusty crowd.


    ¡°Here are the training grounds, the stables, the sand pit, the armory¡­¡±


    The little private with the swollen face introduced each place as he spoke.


    The beautiful man that Pei Zheng had been hugging earlier had already retreated; only the black-clad, expressionless Cheng Feng trailed behind him.


    Cheng Feng raised his arm, and the private shrank away in fright.


    Cheng Feng didn¡¯t seem to notice and whispered something into Pei Zheng¡¯s ear.


    Pei Zheng immediately stopped walking, ¡°General Zhao, let¡¯s stop here. It¡¯s getting late¡­¡±


    Zhao Litang replied, ¡°Then I won¡¯t waste any more of Lord Pei¡¯s time. The barracks are simple and crude; I will send someone to find lodging for you in the city.¡±


    ¡°No need. I think the barracks are quite nice.¡± Pei Zheng pointed to a smaller building hidden behind the main barracks and said, ¡°If General Zhao doesn¡¯t mind, I can stay there for a bit.¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Pei Zheng; the building he was pointing to was where Qi Changyi was staying.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that would be inconvenient. My Lord is of such noble status, how could you stay in such a place? People will think that my soldiers are insulting Lord Pei.¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t say a word, but he kept staring at the little building with a certain thoughtfulness in his eyes. Though his lips were curled upward, it was a smile that made people shudder.


    Zhao Litang said, ¡°What about this, I¡¯ll have someone clear out a larger room in the barracks for Lord Pei to stay in. What do you think?¡±


    After a while, Pei Zheng tore his eyes away, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you for your consideration, General Zhao.¡±


    Zhao Litang immediately ordered someone to clear out a room at the other end of the barracks and had someone else escort Pei Zheng to the building.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t have any objections and brought that beauty from earlier into the room as well.


    It was still early in the evening, yet there were some strange, ambiguous noises coming from Pei Zheng¡¯s room. Muffled moans and soft cries were soon followed by screams of unbridled pleasure. The charming sounds were enough to melt anyone¡¯s mind into water.


    All the soldiers guarding Pei Zheng¡¯s room, save for the stone-faced Cheng Feng, had bright red earlobes.


    No one could¡¯ve guessed that Lord Pei was interested in men, nor could they have expected him to be so flamboyant and unruly. He was equal parts shameless and brave.


    In reality, Pei Zheng was still fully clothed and was sitting in a chair, sipping a cup of tea. His thin lips were curled in a mysterious smile.


    And that beautiful man, Luo Yu, was lying on the bed by himself. His robes were loose, and his face was flushed. He shook and gyrated his hips. His head tilted back and he moaned, his hands tracing every part of his body.


    It was only until he had screamed himself hoarse, that Luo Yu mustered the courage to ask Pei Zheng in a low voice, ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s been almost four hours, are we done?¡±


    Pei Zheng looked over at him, his gaze cold, ¡°Keep going.¡±


    Luo Yu could only continue this performance with his sore throat.


    Night had finally fallen.


    Pei Zheng stopped Luo Yu, stood up, and adjusted his collar so that it was slightly tilted before he walked out.


    He ran straight into Zhao Litang, who was leading a group of soldiers on night patrol.


    ¡°It¡¯s so late, yet General Zhao still hasn¡¯t rested for the night. You¡¯re quite the hard worker.¡±


    Zhao Litang looked at Pei Zheng and his crooked robes, and his face was ashen, ¡°Lord Pei, being a soldier requires strict discipline. If you want to do that, you should go somewhere else, instead of disturbing the atmosphere of my army!¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. I was also thinking about going somewhere else.¡±


    With those words, he walked away.


    Zhao Litang continued patrolling for a while, before he went to Qi Changyi¡¯s room to check on him.


    The small man still hadn¡¯t gone to sleep yet. He was sitting on the bed with his shoes off and was staring at Wu Quan inexplicably.


    ¡°Changyi, why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡±


    Zhao Litang took off his armor and walked over.


    ¡°Brother Tang, don¡¯t talk to me right now. I¡¯m competing with Brother Wu: whoever blinks first loses, and I can¡¯t lose¡­¡±


    The little prince¡¯s eyes were already very dry and red. He was scowling with effort and was trying his best to keep his eyes open. His eyelids were at their limit, so he quickly pinched them with his fingers and pulled them upward.


    Wu Quan suddenly blinked, and two lines of tears immediately ran down his face. He covered his eyes and shouted, ¡°Ah! I lost! The enemy troops are too powerful! I was no match for them!¡±


    The small man also blinked his eyes several times, and lifted his head to keep his tears from flowing, before he smiled at Zhao Litang, ¡°Brother Tang, I won!¡±


    Upon seeing how bright and happy he looked, Zhao Litang swallowed the words he was about to say back into his throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re very cool. But it¡¯s getting late, no more playing for today. It¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    Qi Changyi pouted, but he obediently buried himself under the blanket, and waved at Wu Quan, ¡°Brother Wu, let¡¯s have another battle tomorrow.¡±


    Wu Quan nodded before he and the rest of the night patrol retreated.


    Zhao Litang walked over and tucked him in. The little prince lay peacefully, his eyes closed.


    ¡°Sleep well, don¡¯t worry about anything tonight.¡±


    Zhao Litang turned around and was about to leave.


    Before he reached the door, he heard a slight rustle from beneath the quilt.


    Zhao Litang walked back to the side of the bed and gently lifted a corner of the blanket. Sure enough, he saw the small man curled into a ball, hugging his knees, and sobbing quietly, his cries filled with terrible sorrow. He buried his face in his arms, his shoulders trembling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Changyi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qi Changyi looked up, his little face covered in tears. His soft, aggrieved voice was filled with repressed sadness.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know either, I just feel a little sad¡­¡± He pinched his lapel tightly with his fingers.


    Zhao Litang wanted to help the small man up to comfort him, but he was interrupted by a sudden commotion at the door to the barracks.


    ¡°Lord Pei! Lord Pei, you can¡¯t go in there! This is a restricted area; no one is allowed inside without the general¡¯s permission!¡±


    A frigid voice laced with drunkenness sounded.


    ¡°What if I insist on going in?¡±


    Notes


    I feel like I might¡¯ve misinterpreted something, is it even possible to¡­do that for four hours?


    Why is he drunk again, why didn¡¯t he just force his way inside while Zhao Litang was on patrol, why was he watching Luo Yu, why is he so weird and illogical all the time


    Also can we appreciate Brother Wu, what a sweetie~


    Thanks for reading~


    1.Çë (q¨«ng): It¡¯s kind of like ¡°please come this way¡±, but it¡¯s like¡­you let the person walk in front of you instead of leading them away, I don¡¯t know, if you¡¯ve watched any harem dramas they do this kind of thing

 CH 65

    October 30, 2022Merchie


    The moment he heard the familiar voice, Qi Changyi¡¯s body visibly froze, and his gaze immediately filled with panic.


    Zhao Litang pulled the quilt back over the small man¡¯s body, before gently patting him through the blanket. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Qi Changyi wiped his tears and nodded. He was shaking uncontrollably and covered his head with the blanket.


    ¡°Brother Tang, come back as fast as you can.¡±


    Zhao Litang responded with an ¡°mm¡±, before he walked out of the barracks.


    He was greeted by the sight of Cheng Feng, who had pinned someone beneath his foot, surrounded by several soldiers. They all had nervous looks on their faces as they pointed their swords at him.


    ¡°What do you all think you¡¯re doing?¡± Zhao Litang said, ¡°Hurry up and put away your weapons!¡±


    The soldiers slowly sheathed their swords.


    Zhao Litang turned to Cheng Feng, ¡°Bodyguard Feng¡­¡±


    Cheng Feng¡¯s foot didn¡¯t shift at all.


    A figure emerged from the darkness behind him. Only when Pei Zheng hooked his finger did Cheng Feng lift his boot.


    Zhao Litang smelled the pungent fragrance of alcohol in the cold air. He looked at Pei Zheng again; although half of his face was hidden in the shadows and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, Zhao Litang could feel the frigid pressure coming from him.


    ¡°Lord Pei is clearly drunk, why hasn¡¯t anyone escorted him back to rest yet?¡±


    ¡°General Zhao also hasn¡¯t gone to bed yet, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Pei Zheng stepped closer, and the entirety of his face was now visible. The cruel arch at the corners of his eyes and brows was completely exposed, ¡°Or are you resting here for the night?¡±


    ¡°I can rest wherever I¡¯d like in these barracks. Lord Pei needn¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Pei Zheng sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not the one I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    His eyes flashed, and Cheng Feng immediately stepped forward to block Zhao Litang¡¯s path.


    Pei Zheng lifted the curtain and walked straight into the little building.


    ¡°Ai, my Lord, you can¡¯t go in there¡­¡±


    Wu Quan, who was standing at the side, was anxious and wanted to stop him, but Zhao Litang grabbed him and pulled him back.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You all, stay out here. Without my order, none of you are to enter.¡±


    He walked around Cheng Feng and followed Pei Zheng into the barracks.


    Cheng Feng stayed outside with the other soldiers, who kept stealing glances at him, watching his every move.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes swept over the small room. Everything was simple and slightly crude. Because of the charcoal fire, it was much warmer here than it was outside.


    It was basically the same as the other barracks; the only noteworthy difference was that the large bed looked slightly softer and warmer.


    There was also a hill-shaped bulge on the mattress; who knew what was hidden underneath it.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s breath suddenly hitched and turned hot. He walked toward the bed, grabbed a corner of the blanket, and was about to yank it upward.


    He was absolutely positive that, beneath this white quilt, was that little prince who invaded his thoughts at every hour of the day.


    His mind was filled with visions of what the little prince looked like under the blanket. Maybe he was only half-clothed, with tears streaming down his cheeks, his face filled with panic and fear. Or maybe, maybe he had already been stained with filth.


    This little pet, who he had once squeezed in the palm of his hand, had been on the run for far too long. It was about time that he recaptured it, and taught it a little lesson in obedience.


    As he gripped the blanket, he seemed to feel a few silky locks of hair beneath his fingertips as well. Just as he was about to tear the quilt away, an arm suddenly stretched out from beside him and forcefully pressed down on his hand.


    Pei Zheng raised his eyes in impatience, ¡°General Zhao, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Lord Pei has barged into my barracks in the middle of the night, yet he still has the gall to ask me what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯d like to ask Lord Pei, what are your intentions in coming here at this hour?¡±


    As he spoke, he pressed down even harder with his hand. Both he and Pei Zheng were secretly competing, channeling spiritual energy into their palms.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension; neither side could overpower the other.


    Suddenly, Pei Zheng smiled and let go of the quilt.


    ¡°General Zhao, why are you so worried about the person underneath the blanket? Could it be that you¡¯re hiding your army mistress1 here?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am, so what?¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at Zhao Litang, whose expression was quite ugly, ¡°Nothing. Life in the barracks is so dry and boring, it¡¯s important to find other ways to have fun.¡±


    ¡°If Lord Pei understands, why must you stay here and continue to disturb us?¡±


    ¡°Disturb you? General Zhao, is that what you think? I just wanted to give you a few tips, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Zhao Litang hugged the little lump on the bed to his chest, ¡°The two of us are having enough fun as is. Since you have so much time on your hands, you should go take care of your flock of orioles and swallows2.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He stared at the bundle in Zhao Litang¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t say a word. His gaze seemed to pierce through the quilt and drill into the small figure wrapped inside.


    It was unfortunate that the little bundle stayed silent and didn¡¯t react in the slightest.


    Good, very good.


    His patience had not yet been exhausted; in fact, he was almost enjoying himself. What he really desired was this exhilarating feeling of slowly closing in on his prey.


    Pei Zheng clenched and stretched his fingers underneath his wide sleeves. The few cups of wine he drank weren¡¯t enough to suppress the turmoil in his heart. He closed his eyes and took several breaths, to ensure that his voice would be as even and polite as possible.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please carry on, General Zhao.¡±


    Pei Zheng stood at the door to the barracks. As he raised the curtain, he noticed Zhao Litang watching him closely, and a smile crossed his lips.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, General Zhao; I still have some business here in the city, so I have no choice but to stay here for a little while longer.¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s expression instantly stiffened.


    ¡°In other words, I have plenty of time, and I¡¯ll spend it as I please.¡±


    The curtain fluttered, and Pei Zheng¡¯s black-robed figure disappeared into the night.


    A bone-chilling gust of wind blew inside, and the barracks were plunged into silence once more.


    Zhao Litang ripped the blanket open. He wanted to check on the small man¡¯s condition; he had been unsettlingly quiet this entire time.


    The little prince¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and he wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter how much Zhao Litang shouted. His cheeks, which had been slightly rosy just a moment ago, were now white as paper.


    He wasn¡¯t being quiet on purpose; he had been unconscious this entire time!


    ¡°Wu Quan!¡±


    Zhao Litang shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Wu Quan sprinted inside, and immediately panicked at the sight of the small man¡¯s pale complexion. He quickly ordered someone to decoct the herbs for the little prince¡¯s medicine, before taking his pulse.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Zhao Litang asked anxiously.


    ¡°General, no need to panic. He simply fainted due to being overwhelmed by his emotions. Just now, His Highness must have been extremely nervous, and his body couldn¡¯t keep up with his brain, so he fell unconscious. He¡¯ll be fine after a little rest.¡±


    Zhao Litang sighed a soft breath of relief at these words.


    The medicinal soup was done. Zhao Litang fed the small man a few mouthfuls. Though he spat out more medicine than he drank, it would still be helpful to his body.


    Zhao Litang knew that when Qi Changyi saw Pei Zheng again, his emotions would be intense and uncontrollable, but he didn¡¯t expect the little prince to actually faint. The psychological damage that Pei Zheng had inflicted must have left deep wounds on his heart.


    Zhao Litang and Wu Quan didn¡¯t dare leave the small man alone in the barracks, and they stayed with him all night. They were worried that Qi Changyi would suddenly start burning up. Fortunately, the night came and went without any issues.


    Just as the darkness of the sky was fading, Qi Changyi finally woke up. He was soaked in sweat; it looked as though he had just been fished out of the sea.


    Zhao Litang stared at the little prince until he drank the rest of the medicinal soup. Only then did he leave to deal with the affairs of the army.


    Wu Quan stayed behind in the barracks to take care of him. The small man who was able to go out for a stroll just a day before was now weak and completely bedridden.


    There was no doubt that someone¡¯s overbearing presence had influenced and aggravated his condition.


    A few days passed; Pei Zheng did not come by again.


    Qi Changyi never asked about Pei Zheng, but it was inevitable that the soldiers would gossip amongst themselves about him.


    ¡°Ai, screaming like that in the middle of the day, that Luo Yu is absolutely shameless!¡±


    ¡°I know, this lord from the Imperial City is always so openly promiscuous during the day. But nothing ever happens at night. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about this lord; he¡¯s reckless and doesn¡¯t care about what anyone thinks of him. He¡¯s got the guts to act like this in the palace, so he¡¯s probably even worse when he¡¯s here! He acts like the best thing in the world is to do it all day!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more! Have you heard, lately, a ton of prisoners in the city have been dying, and they were all tortured to death by him! Their deaths were all terribly gruesome and tragic!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±


    The small man was lying on the bed with his eyes shut, but he could hear every word.


    Though he could only understand a few bits and pieces, there was a name that stood out to him. A name that he knew.


    Luo Yu.


    Did Pei Zheng really like him? It seemed that no matter where he went, he took Luo Yu with him.


    He wouldn¡¯t have bought Luo Yu if he didn¡¯t like him, right?


    Stop thinking about it, stop thinking about it, don¡¯t think about it anymore¡­


    Qi Changyi¡¯s fingers trembled, and he mustered all his strength to pull the blanket over his head. He covered his ears to drown out the soldiers¡¯ voices.


    A sudden noise rang from the door to the barracks. It sounded like someone was carrying a heavy object inside.


    Qi Changyi peeked out from under the covers and saw several soldiers walk inside, carrying a large wooden bucket.


    ¡°Set the screen up over here, and put the tub over there.¡±


    Instructed by Wu Quan, several people rearranged the furniture and divided the room into two parts with a wood-framed paper screen.


    ¡°All right, you all can leave now. Boil some extra water, and deliver it in the evening.¡±


    The group of soldiers affirmed the order and left.


    Qi Changyi was confused, and asked in a hoarse, feeble voice, ¡°Brother Wu¡­why are they¡­doing this¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this is so you can take a medicinal bath in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Medicinal bath?¡±


    ¡°This was specially ordered by the general.¡± Wu Quan said, ¡°There was a conflict at the border; he had to hurry away to repel the enemy forces, so he didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye to you. The prescription for this medicinal bath was also specially obtained by the general. Someone has already tested it, so this subordinate can assure you that it¡¯s safe.¡±


    Qi Changyi still looked a little uneasy, so Wu Quan coaxed in a comforting voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Your Highness. It won¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s just like taking a normal bath. You just need to lie down comfortably and take a nap in it, it will definitely be good for your body.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Qi Changyi meekly nodded his head.


    It was getting dark. The medicinal bath was ready.


    Wu Quan called a younger private from the barracks to help Qi Changyi bathe.


    It was that same private whose face had been smashed in by Cheng Feng. He was known for being nimble and quick.


    He lit a candle and poured the hot water into the tub. He adjusted the temperature of the water until it was slightly hot by adding a few more pieces of charcoal to the stove, which in turn, warmed up the entire room. A strong medicinal scent began to waft through the air.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll help you get into the tub.¡±


    Qi Changyi let the little private help him off the bed before he slowly walked behind the screen.


    He removed his garments one by one until his smooth white back was covered only by silky locks of black hair, and he was only wearing a short pair of underpants. The little private immediately averted his eyes away from that pair of thin, marble-like legs.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness, you should get in now, it wouldn¡¯t be good if you caught a cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Qi Changyi said softly.


    He dipped his foot into the water, but it was scalding hot, and his white toes were immediately scorched red.


    ¡°Wah¡­it¡¯s so hot¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, only hot water can help you recover. The water isn¡¯t hot enough to burn you, it¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it.¡±


    ¡°A-all right¡­¡±


    The small man pursed his lips and braced himself. He clutched the side of the wooden tub and sat down. His whole body was immediately submerged in the hot water; his delicate white skin turned pink, and even his pale cheeks were flushed red from the steam.


    It was as though his body was being wrapped in a warm, soft embrace. Qi Changyi¡¯s mouth opened slightly and he sighed blissfully. He didn¡¯t even realize that the little private had left.


    The door to the barracks suddenly opened again, and a gust of freezing wind rushed in and extinguished the candle, plunging the room into darkness.


    A figure walked in. His footsteps were neither fast nor slow as he strode toward the paper screen.


    Notes


    Noooo¡­just let him bathe in peace


    Sorry it took longer than usual ;-;


    Thanks for reading~


    1.²Ø½¿ (c¨¢ng ji¨¡o): it¡¯s actually a term for a brothel, or where prostitutes live, but it¡¯s also part of another term, ½ðÎݲؽ¿ (j¨©n w¨± c¨¢ng ji¨¡o), which means ¡®to keep one¡¯s mistress/wife/woman (?) in a luxurious house¡¯


    2.ݺݺÑàÑà (y¨©ng y¨©ng y¨¤n y¨¤n): orioles and swallows. In this case, it refers to a group of prostitutes, but it can also represent the coming of spring.

 CH 66

    October 31, 2022Merchie


    The small man in the wooden tub suddenly felt a strange chill against his back. He blinked several times, but he only caught a glimpse of what appeared to be a layer of black fog. He couldn¡¯t suppress the fear that was rising in his chest, gripping the edge of the tub with his fingers.


    ¡°Xiao Zhuzi, is that you?¡±


    He thought that the young soldier who had been attending to him had returned. He turned his head, but it was too dark; he could only see the faint outline of a figure standing behind him.


    But that person didn¡¯t reply.


    The small man didn¡¯t think too much of it. He turned back around and continued to soak in the bath.


    ¡°Xiao Zhuzi, the candle went out, could you relight it?¡±


    The figure stayed silent.


    ¡°The water has already cooled down¡­¡± The little prince murmured.


    The person behind Qi Changyi picked up the basin beside him and poured some hot water into the tub. Wisps of steam suddenly curled upward.


    A bit of hot water splashed onto the small man¡¯s arm, scalding him. He quickly lifted his arm out of the tub, held it, and began to blow softly on the patch of pink skin.


    ¡°Huu~hah, huu~ hah, huu~¡±


    That small, slender arm was as white as a slice of lotus root, and it seemed to emit a soft glow against the darkness. But this beautiful sight was fleeting; in a flash, that patch of bright, snowy skin was submerged in the murky black medicinal bath once more.


    Having soaked in the bath for so long, the small man¡¯s limbs were limp and relaxed; it was as if his bones had been turned to jelly. He was also a little dizzy from the herbal aroma.


    ¡°Xiao Zhuzi, have I soaked for long enough? Can I get out now?¡±


    The person standing behind him still didn¡¯t respond. Instead, a pair of hands suddenly gathered Qi Changyi¡¯s ink-black hair and draped it over his bare left shoulder, while a small handkerchief was placed on his right.


    ¡°Xiao Zhuzi, what are you doing this for?¡±


    The hand holding the handkerchief reached down into the tub. The cloth was dipped into the black medicinal juice and placed on the little prince¡¯s shoulder once again. The person began to wipe Qi Changyi¡¯s smooth, tender skin, making sure that the parts of his body that hadn¡¯t been submerged in the bath were rubbed with the dark liquid.


    ¡°Oh, so you left to get a handkerchief?¡± His exposed shoulders were drenched in the steaming medicinal bathwater and the small man sighed blissfully.


    ¡°Haaah~¡±


    He suddenly began to cough.


    That same cool hand gently patted his back.


    The little prince hacked for quite a while before his coughing finally subsided, and he panted for breath. Along with the bitterness of the medicinal brew, a sweet, fishy taste filled his mouth as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good¡­¡± Qi Changyi said as he clutched his chest, which felt a little tight, unable to catch his breath.


    ¡°Xiao Zhuzi, tell me, what kind of illness do I have? Why do I always feel so uncomfortable¡­¡±


    The hand wiping his shoulders paused.


    ¡°Brother Tang doesn¡¯t tell me anything. I have to drink a ton of medicine every day, and now I need to take a medicinal bath too. Am I, am I¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s voice trailed off. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to finish his sentence. Instead, he pressed his lips shut as his eyes reddened.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more; he simply allowed that pair of hands to continue wiping his shoulders with the soaked handkerchief.


    After an unknown length of time, the gentle rubbing movements ceased.


    Qi Changyi stayed in the tub for a little longer, before he asked, ¡°Xiao Zhuzi, I don¡¯t want to soak in the bath anymore, I¡¯m dizzy, can I get out now¡­¡±


    His request was met with silence.


    Qi Changyi thought that to be a bit strange. He looked behind him; there was no sign of anyone.


    ¡°This Xiao Zhuzi¡­when did he leave? Why didn¡¯t he tell me¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi stood up by himself and tried to step out of the wooden tub. But just as his legs straightened, he was overcome with dizziness; it was as though his eyes were covered in a layer of blood-red mist that blurred his vision.


    Qi Changyi clutched the edge of the tub and bent over, a paroxysm of violent coughs escaping him. Fresh blood surged up through his throat. He finally couldn¡¯t hold himself up any longer and collapsed back into the tub.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had fainted for this time, but he was in the midst of another long dream. Yet it felt so real and vivid that he could even hear Pei Zheng¡¯s soft voice against his ear, ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness¡­¡±


    His eyes opened halfway; his vision was still blurry, and everything in his sight was dyed red. Qi Changyi blinked hard, but instead of disappearing, the bloody haze became even more intense.


    ¡°Why¡­is the sky red¡­¡±


    A hand reached under the blanket and clasped his palm.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s body froze before he began to shiver, and his breaths became quick and shallow.


    In a panic, he grabbed the hand that was holding his and tore his palm out of its grasp with all his might. Then pushed the blanket aside and tried to get out of bed, but he only staggered a few steps before collapsing to the floor.


    His palms and knees had been rubbed raw and were stinging with pain, but Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t feel it. He tried desperately to lift himself to a standing position but with every attempt, he merely fell back onto the floor.


    He had just woken up and was already extremely weak. The small man had exerted all his energy in this bout of struggling, and could only stay sprawled over the ground, his entire body trembling in fear.


    The sound of footsteps reached his ears. A pair of boots stopped in front of him before the little prince was pressed firmly into a slightly frigid embrace.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Hm?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was smooth and thin, ¡°The moment you see me, you try to run away? Do you really think that I won¡¯t break your legs?¡±


    Qi Changyi was too weak to struggle. He had no choice but to let Pei Zheng carry him back to the bed and lay him back down.


    It had been quite some time since they had last seen each other. The small man seemed to have gotten thinner; he felt extremely light in Pei Zheng¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Zhao Litang took you away, and you¡¯ve been reduced to this state? I thought he would be capable of taking care of you, but you somehow look even more lifeless.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers gently traced the little prince¡¯s face, and finally rested upon his small, delicate chin.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Qi Changyi cried out in pain, ¡°It hurts¡­Brother Tang¡­he¡­treats me very well¡­¡±


    ¡°He treats you very well? He leaves you here all alone just so he can head off to battle in the name of his so-called righteousness?¡±


    Pei Zheng grabbed his chin and forced the small man to face him, before staring into Qi Changyi¡¯s dull eyes without saying a word.


    That pair of eyes shouldn¡¯t look this dead; where was the spirit and vitality that was once present?


    Pei Zheng finally noticed that something was off about him. He reached forward and waved his hand in his face, but the little prince didn¡¯t react in the slightest. Instead, a few crystal tears seeped from the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°Look at me.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes shifted, but he could not tell where Pei Zheng was.


    ¡°I told you to look at me!¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s voice rose.


    Qi Changyi was frightened by his sudden roar, and an unending torrent of tears began to roll down his cheeks, ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t see you¡­it¡¯s so red¡­just like¡­like blood¡­¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the small man burst into a coughing fit, and his tears flowed out even faster. He bent over and sank into the blanket, and then, a large mouthful of blood sprayed out of his mouth all over the bed.


    That smear of bright red stabbed deeply into Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes. In the past, the small man would only bleed from external wounds. But now, he was vomiting blood due to internal injuries. He couldn¡¯t help but think back to the previous night, to what the small man said as he soaked in the medicinal bath.


    He was ill, uncomfortable, and had to drink medicine every day¡­


    If he hadn¡¯t been provoked by the little prince¡¯s words and hadn¡¯t forced him to stay in the bath, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have fainted in the tub.


    At this point, Pei Zheng was beginning to panic. With shaky hands, he reached out and pulled the small man into his chest.


    ¡°Cheng Feng!¡±


    Cheng Feng immediately rushed into the barracks.


    ¡°Find that soldier who understands medicine, quickly!¡±


    When Wu Quan hurried over, he didn¡¯t even bother to ask why His Highness was in Pei Zheng¡¯s room. When he saw that part of the bed was covered in blood, he was terrified. He ran over and grabbed Qi Changyi¡¯s arm to check his pulse.


    ¡°His pulse is extremely weak, and he¡¯s hardly showing any signs of life! What the hell is going on!¡± Wu Quan was so anxious that a layer of sweat appeared on his forehead. He quickly pulled Qi Changyi¡¯s eyelids up to check as well.


    ¡°Something is wrong with His Highness¡¯s eyes, what happened?¡±


    Pei Zheng had been holding the small man¡¯s other hand the entire time. That little palm felt so soft and weak in his grasp.


    ¡°Just now, he said that everything in his vision was blood-red. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t see.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was low and didn¡¯t reveal any emotions.


    Wu Quan was shocked when he heard this, and immediately shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Lord Pei! Since my general has brought the little Highness here, it¡¯s too late for you to try to regain his trust. How could he become like this just after seeing you again?! As a general, he has an important role; if it weren¡¯t for him having no choice but to go to the battlefield, His Highness, wouldn¡¯t have¡­he wouldn¡¯t have fallen into your hands!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Pei Zheng looked at Wu Quan, his eyes cold and murderous. He was only worried for the little prince. But it was true that not everyone was trying to abuse and conquer him1.


    Wu Quan had spoken out of turn. Since Zhao Litang wasn¡¯t around, all of the words he had been itching to say suddenly poured out of him.


    ¡°This subordinate is crude and simple-minded and is not nearly as clever or as thoughtful as you. However, during the past few days, this subordinate has diligently cared for the little Highness. This subordinate has heard stories about His Highness¡¯s tragic past from the general. He spent his entire life in as twisted of a place as the royal palace, but His Highness is still so pure, so kind, and so sweet. Anyone else would want to protect his innocence at all costs; only you can bear to be so cruel to him!¡±


    ¡°When the general first rescued His Highness, do you know what kind of terrible condition His Highness¡¯s body was in? A doctor said that he didn¡¯t have long to live, and that the only person who could save His Highness was actually in the royal palace. His Highness had finally escaped from that hellhole, but if he wanted to survive, he would have no choice but to go back¡­¡±


    Wu Quan paused, ¡°His Highness¡¯s illness¡­was actually caused by acute emotional stress and heartache, which has only intensified over time. Combined with his physical pain, it has become a chronic ailment.¡±


    Before Wu Quan could finish speaking, the unconscious little prince nestled in Pei Zheng¡¯s arms suddenly broke into another violent coughing fit. Pei Zheng noticed that he was about to vomit blood again, so he quickly pulled a soft, clean white handkerchief from his sleeve and pressed it to the small man¡¯s lips.


    Sure enough, Qi Changyi spat out another large mouthful of blood, dying the white handkerchief red. His face turned even paler. Aside from the scarlet blood, there was a touch of black staining his lips as well.


    That was a clear sign of poisoning!


    Pei Zheng jerked his head up to look at Wu Quan, who had also noticed the black spot on the small man¡¯s mouth. He hurriedly took Qi Changyi¡¯s pulse again.


    ¡°T-there are indeed signs of a low-toxicity poison in his body! The bath¡­the poison was probably administered through the medicinal bath¡­that means that His Highness¡¯s vision problems could also be related to this! Fortunately, he only soaked in that medicinal juice and didn¡¯t drink it. Otherwise, the poison¡¯s effects would only be magnified.¡±


    Wu Quan¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, ¡°But I personally made a trip to the city to buy this medicine, I even watched as it was being made. Who could¡¯ve been able to poison it?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°There is one person who could have.¡±


    Notes


    OOHHHHHHHH WHO COULD¡±VE DONE ITTTT


    Also, it is still the 31st where I live, so, unrelated note, happy birthday Wei Wuxian!!!


    Thanks for reading~~


    1. The original text is: µ«Ò²²»ÊÇË­¶¼ÄܶÔËû×÷Íþ×÷¸£µÄ, I believe my interpretation, ¡®but it was true that not everyone was trying to abuse and conquer him¡¯ is correct in this context, but this can also be interpreted as ¡®but it was true that he couldn¡¯t be abused and conquered by just anyone¡¯

 CH 67

    November 1, 2022Merchie


    The young private called Xiao Zhuzi was actually a foreign clansman with a deep-rooted hatred towards the Celestial Dynasty. He had blended in with the other soldiers for so long; no one could predict that, once he found out that Qi Changyi was a prince, he would actually have the guts to poison him.


    The prince¡¯s medicine was prepared under Wu Quan¡¯s watchful gaze, so there was no way to tamper with it then.


    Xiao Zhuzi knew that the most dangerous place was also the safest; he snuck out of the barracks and hid himself in the city. However, he didn¡¯t expect to be caught so quickly by Cheng Feng, who had been sent to recapture him.


    He shoved a pill into his mouth and tried to commit suicide by poisoning, but his jaw was dislocated by Cheng Feng before he could swallow.


    As he was dragged back to the barracks and forced to kneel, he could only make whiny ¡°nn¡± and ¡°ahh¡± noises.


    Pei Zheng waved his hand, and Cheng Feng grabbed his chin again, and snapped his jaw back into place. A layer of cold sweat covered Xiao Zhuzi¡¯s forehead from the pain.


    ¡°Tell me, where is the antidote?¡±


    Xiao Zhuzi laughed, his face now stark-white, ¡°Hahahaha, there is no antidote for this poison. Once it has been ingested, he can only wait for death to claim him. I¡¯ve heard that¡¯s he¡¯s already on his deathbed, it shouldn¡¯t be long¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Pei Zheng kicked him to the ground, and a black boot stomped down on his fingers.


    ¡°Then you must have heard some things about me as well. If you continue to keep your lips sealed, you¡¯ll be the first person to die.¡±


    Xiao Zhuzi¡¯s fingers were in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even feel them; no doubt they had already been broken.


    ¡°I¡­I have heard some things about you¡­Heh¡­aren¡¯t you one of the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s servile little slaves¡­I¡­I¡¯m not scared of you guys¡­If you¡¯re so powerful¡­.you can just¡­kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill you? That would be a bit too lenient for someone like you.¡± The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s mouth curled with indifference, ¡°If you continue to refuse to hand over the antidote, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead.¡±


    Xiao Zhuzi spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°I already told you¡­there¡¯s no antidote¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly pressed his boot down with force. The already broken palm under his foot immediately shattered, and the owner of that palm keeled over and fainted from the pain.


    At this moment, several soldiers carried a large wooden tub into the barracks, and a strong, herbal fragrance filled the air.


    The soldiers picked Xiao Zhuzi up and threw him straight into the tub. The water had been cold for a while now, and he was immediately shocked into consciousness. Upon discovering that his body was now submerged in the medicinal bath, a trace of fear finally flashed in his expression.


    ¡°What¡­what are you trying to do¡­¡±


    The soldiers firmly grasped his arms and legs. Ignoring his indignant shouting and struggling, they pressed Xiao Zhuzi against the side of the tub.


    Another soldier came in, bearing a strange torture device. It was a long funnel that could be inserted down someone¡¯s throat, and stretch all the way down to their stomach. If one used this funnel to force liquid into a prisoner¡¯s mouth, they would be unable to swallow, and rendered completely helpless.


    ¡°Pour it in.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The entire process only took a few moments. They had merely poured a small bucket of medicinal soup down his throat, before Xiao Zhuzi began to choke and cough up blood.


    He looked so frightened; it appeared as though he was about to faint again. If he was fed just a few more buckets of the medicinal juice, forget about this poison, he would probably die from his stomach exploding.


    When the soldier dipped the basin back into the medicinal bath and prepared to pour it down his throat, Xiao Zhuzi¡¯s last line of defense was finally breached, and he burst into sobs.


    ¡°E-everything¡­I told you was true¡­this recipe was passed down by the founders of our foreign clan¡­to protect ourselves¡­there really is no antidote¡­I¡­I just wanted to kill a royal of the Celestial Dynasty to avenge my fellow clanspeople¡­¡±


    He had no reason to lie at this point. It was true.


    There really was no antidote.


    Pei Zheng stood up and walked to the side of the wooden tub, and Xiao Zhuzi immediately shrank inward.


    ¡°To avenge your fellow clanspeople? Then did you know, that this royal of the Celestial Dynasty you speak of, is actually of foreign descent?¡±


    ¡°What?! Impossible! Impossible! He is part of the Celestial Dynasty, part of the royal family, how can he be of foreign descent?¡± Xiao Zhuzi was stupefied, and kept shaking his head, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°How is it impossible? His mother consort¡­¡± Pei Zheng paused, ¡°was a member of the foreign clan.¡±


    Xiao Zhuzi completely broke down. The person he had spent so much effort plotting against, the person he had risked his life to poison, was actually a member of his own clan.


    The royal family had a myriad of people to choose from, yet he had selected the only one who was the same as him.


    What was even the point of him sacrificing his life for this act of revenge?


    Xiao Zhuzi fell against the wooden tub, holding his throbbing head. This psychological blow was far more excruciating and unbearable than any physical pain.


    He was silent for a long time, before he closed his eyes, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s rumored to be someone who can cure this poison, an imperial physician in the royal palace, surnamed Jiang. I remember that the Emperor of the Celestial Dynasty was once poisoned with this recipe, and it was that guy who saved him.¡±


    Jiang Yubai?


    Pei Zheng thought for a while. He did recall something like this happening before. At that time, the Emperor couldn¡¯t find out what kind of poison he had ingested, and it had taken Jiang Yubai quite some effort to detoxify his body. This was the event that had earned him the title of Chief Imperial Physician of the Imperial Hospital.


    Pei Zheng looked back at the small man lying on the bed, and immediately ordered everyone to leave the room; they were returning to the Imperial Capital immediately.


    ¡°Master, what about him?¡±


    Cheng Feng pointed at Xiao Zhuzi, who was still sitting in the tub.


    ¡°Give him a quick death.¡±


    Now that he knew Pei Zheng was going back to the Imperial Capital soon, and was taking Qi Changyi with him, Wu Quan wanted desperately to stop him. But he couldn¡¯t ignore His Highness¡¯s life-or-death situation. However, the general still hadn¡¯t returned; would he really have to let the two of them leave now?


    Pei Zheng had already carried the tightly-bundled little prince into a carriage. Luo Yu climbed inside as well, and carefully watched over the small man. The imperial guards were all ready to depart as well.


    ¡°My Lord! Please wait for just a little longer! Once the battle is over, the general will hurry back as soon as he can! At least let him see His Highness one last time!¡±


    Pei Zheng sat upon his horse, his cold, handsome face covered in a layer of inexplicable gloominess.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    The long convoy began to exit the barracks in an orderly manner.


    Qi Changyi had been placed in a carriage. After vomiting several mouthfuls of blood, he was exhausted, and fell into a deep sleep.


    The carriage had just reached the edge of a path, when the sound of hooves suddenly rang out in the distance, gradually growing louder and louder.


    Wu Quan rushed out of the barracks, and spotted a figure on horseback galloping toward them. He shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the general! The general is back!¡±


    Before Wu Quan finished his sentence, Zhao Litang had already reached the entrance of the barracks. As soon as he dismounted, he drew his sword and pointed it at Pei Zheng. The emotions he had quashed for the past few days could no longer be suppressed; they burst out of him in an explosive, unceremonious manner.


    ¡°Pei Zheng! This is my barracks, not the Imperial City! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    Pei Zheng pulled the reins taut, but he didn¡¯t move, ¡°What am I doing? Why don¡¯t you ask that little subordinate of yours?¡±


    Zhao Litang glanced at Wu Quan, who immediately leaned into his ear and explained how Qi Changyi was poisoned.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s bloodshot eyes suddenly became even more enraged.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    Wu Quan replied, ¡°Lord Pei has already taken care of him.¡±


    ¡°Imprison everybody who was involved in this matter, and punish them all severely!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Wu Quan affirmed the order, gathered several soldiers, and returned inside the barracks.


    Zhao Litang sheathed his sword, and looked toward Pei Zheng, ¡°Where¡¯s Changyi? I need to see him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot allow that.¡±


    Pei Zheng jumped off his horse, and stood facing Zhao Litang.


    ¡°If you¡¯re able to snatch someone away from me, you should also be able to keep me from snatching him back. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never let him see you again.¡±


    ¡°Pei Zheng!¡± Zhao Litang gritted his teeth, ¡°You¡¯re not so capable yourself, always relying on power to play with people in the palm of your hand. If you weren¡¯t the Prime Minister, you would be all alone!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes darkened.


    All alone?


    ¡°You may be able to control his person1, but can you control his heart? Did you know that, in the days after he left you, he was finally happy and free?¡±


    Happy and free?


    ¡°It¡¯s true, he liked you, adored you, even. But that¡¯s all in the past. You should ask him what he feels for you now, after enduring so much and torment and so many hardships. Would he be willing to go back with you, and continue to stay by your side without regrets? If you¡¯re too scared to ask, I can tell you the answer: he is absolutely not willing to¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly reached out and grabbed Zhao Litang by the throat. Zhao Litang was exhausted from rushing back after a night of fighting, and didn¡¯t have any strength to resist.


    But he never intended to resist at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Embarrassed now that I¡¯ve poked a sore spot?¡± Zhao Litang suddenly laughed, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the cold-hearted Lord Pei would also have sore spots¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers slowly clenched, and the coldness in his eyes deepened.


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s unwilling? I only want his person.¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s breathing was becoming increasingly labored, ¡°His person? So you can continue torturing him?¡±


    Pei Zheng thrashed his hand and let go, ¡°Getting tortured is better than being poisoned to death here.¡±


    Zhao Litang coughed violently several times, and couldn¡¯t help but fire back, ¡°Do you really think he¡¯d be just fine if he hadn¡¯t been poisoned? Do you know what kind of condition he was in when I rescued him? ¡®He cannot be saved¡¯, do you even understand the severity of these words? The only person in the world who can save him is the royal palace¡¯s Imperial Physician Jiang. It¡¯s just another way for you to force him to go back¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°He¡­cannot be saved?¡±


    Zhao Litang tried his best to suppress the sweet, fishy taste rising in his throat, and finally breathed a long sigh.


    ¡°Perhaps this is heaven¡¯s will. We¡¯ve gone in so many circles, only for him to return to where he started. At least he was happy, even if it was just for a little while.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and leave. Since you want his person so bad, you might as well take him back and have him cured. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we don¡¯t have any life-saving treatment methods here, I would never let you take him back. I¡¯m not going to beg you to treat him well, just leave him in a secluded place where he can live in peace.¡±


    Zhao Litang opened his eyes, which were filled with red veins, ¡°If, if the day comes when you¡¯ve decided you don¡¯t want him anymore, remember to tell me, and I will take him away.¡±


    The frigidness in Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze was overwhelming. If he couldn¡¯t control the violent impulses that threatened to take over his mind, there was a possibility that he would simply strangle that person in front of him to death.


    Fortunately, the door to the carriage suddenly swung open. Luo Yu stuck his head out and called, ¡°My lord, hurry and take a look at him, there¡¯s something wrong with His Highness!¡± Both Pei Zheng and Zhao Litang¡¯s expressions changed, and the two of them rushed to the carriage.


    The small man was lying inside; his eyes were closed, his lips were slightly purple, and his body was shaking uncontrollably. No one could tell what he was mumbling, so Pei Zheng got into the carriage, pulled the little prince into his arms, and leaned his ear against his lips.


    ¡°Bro¡­Brother Pei¡­Brother Pei¡­I¡­I¡¯m cold¡­so cold¡­I¡¯m so cold¡­¡±


    The coldness in Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly faded. He stripped off his cloak and placed it over the small man, wrapping it tightly around his body. He pulled him against his chest, before whispering into his ear.


    ¡°Are you still cold?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­Still¡­still cold¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng began to undo the front of his clothes. He lifted the small man out of the pile of blankets, covered him with his robe, and pressed him against his chest.


    In the midst of the freezing cold, the little prince suddenly felt a gentle warmth. Unconsciously, he leaned towards the source of that heat. He reached into Pei Zheng¡¯s robe and hugged the other¡¯s waist, before burying his face in the soft lapels on his chest.


    ¡°Wuu¡­¡±


    It seemed that the small man had found himself a warm and comfortable place to rest. He rubbed his face against Pei Zheng¡¯s chest a few more times, before he fell silent again, back into a deep coma.


    Luo Yu, who was sitting beside them, took the hint; he took his leave and prepared to ride on horseback. On the other hand, Zhao Litang stood stiffly next to the carriage, and couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from the scene in front of him.


    They couldn¡¯t be delayed any longer, they had to rush back to the Imperial Capital as soon as possible!


    Pei Zheng immediately ordered that the convoy set off immediately, and the soldiers resumed their steady marching.


    Zhao Litang stood at the entrance to the barracks, watching as the carriage and columns of guards disappeared into the distance.


    There was sand and dust floating everywhere; if one wasn¡¯t careful, a few specks would fly straight into their eyes. Indeed, the corners of a certain battle robe-clad figure¡¯s eyes were slightly wet.


    The duty of guarding the border and protecting the country was a burden he had no choice but to shoulder. It was impossible for him to take even half a step out of this desolate wasteland.


    But the person that he held so dear to his heart, was now being taken away, placed in a carriage that was heading somewhere far, far away.


    Who knew if they would ever be able to meet again?


    Notes


    I- Zhao Litang, that¡¯s¡­I¡¯m so sorry, I just¡­he was just cucked so hard


    BUT WHY DIDN¡¯T YOU ASK HIM TO TREAT CHANGYI WELL, YOU JUST- whatever¡­


    Thanks for reading~~


    1.So I know this sounds a bit strange, but the word in the text is ÈË, which is¡­person. Basically, it means¡­body? Like his physical body, not his personality. And not ¡®body¡¯ in a sexual way either.

 CH 68

    November 2, 2022Merchie


    A few days later, the convoy arrived in the Imperial City.


    Pei Zheng carried the small man out of the carriage and headed straight into the manor¡¯s garden. That little pavilion had been empty for so long, but the servants were still instructed to clean it every day.


    During the twelfth month1, it was always bitterly cold. The moonlight glowed weakly against the night sky.


    Several candlesticks were quickly lit, and the entire pavilion was bathed in bright firelight.


    The small man, dressed in a white velvet robe, was placed on the bed. His complexion was only growing paler, and the purple hue of his lips was only growing darker; some parts of his mouth were even beginning to turn black.


    It was inevitable that the strenuous journey would take a toll on him. The poison had slowly begun to spread throughout his weak body. Even with Pei Zheng transferring spiritual energy to him daily, it would still be difficult for him to resist the effects of the toxins.


    The manor¡¯s housekeeper quickly ordered someone to set up a stove in the little pavilion. A charcoal fire roared to life, dispelling the cold air and replacing it with warmth.


    But Pei Zheng touched the little prince¡¯s hand, and it was still ice-cold. His expression immediately turned frigid.


    ¡°Can¡¯t even stoke a fire properly, you band of useless things!¡±


    The servants¡¯ foreheads were already coated in sweat. Upon hearing these words, they hurriedly tossed several more chunks of charcoal into the stove, the outside of which was already red-hot.


    If this had happened in the past, Pei Zheng would have punished these servants severely in order to quell his anger. But this time, he was hardly paying them any attention.


    He waved his hand, and everybody else retreated. Pei Zheng simply plopped down on the edge of the bed, and tightly clasped the small man¡¯s palm in his. His other hand reached out and brushed away the loose hair stuck to his cheek.


    ¡°You slept during the entire way back, yet you¡¯re still not going to wake up?


    In the days after you ran away from me, were you happy? Did you really think that I didn¡¯t know where you had run off to?


    I¡¯ve finally recaptured you, and I¡¯ve thought of thousands of ways to threaten you, punish you, break you, or to simply turn you into a madman. Is this really the only way I can get you to listen to me?


    Forget it. Just get better, hurry up and get better. I definitely¡­won¡¯t punish you anymore, all right?¡±


    The small man on the bed had his eyes tightly shut. He looked pale and weak, as though he was hanging onto life by a mere thread, and didn¡¯t respond at all.


    It hadn¡¯t been long, when the door to the little pavilion was suddenly pushed open. Two figures entered the building, bringing a gust of freezing wind inside with them.


    As soon as they entered the Imperial City, Cheng Feng had rushed to the palace¡¯s Imperial Hospital to summon Jiang Yubai.


    It was already this late; Jiang Yubai had long since retired for the night. After he was woken up by Cheng Feng, he hurried over with his medicine box in hand, beads of cold sweat dripping down his face the entire way.


    The fire inside the room was burning intensely. The moment he entered, a wave of heat washed over Jiang Yubai¡¯s face.


    Upon seeing the small man¡¯s pale complexion as he lay on the bed, his heart tightened. He didn¡¯t even greet Pei Zheng, instead lifting the little prince¡¯s arm to check his pulse.


    His pulse was extremely unstable; it constantly switched between being aggressively fast and worryingly slow. There was something wrong with his blood flow as well; the poison had probably worked its way into his bloodstream by now.


    ¡°This poison is a secret recipe created by the foreign clan, it is extremely toxic. Once it enters the bloodstream, it will spread quickly throughout the entire body. If it¡¯s ingested by mouth, the toxins will spread through the internal organs, and the intestines would rot to mush, resulting in death.¡±


    ¡°But His Highness¡¯s condition is a different case. All five viscera2 are still intact, and only a small amount of poison has entered his bloodstream. However, if it isn¡¯t removed in time, it will decay his body from the inside and kill him.¡±


    Jiang Yubai paused, and glanced at Pei Zheng, ¡°Lord Pei must have used his spiritual energy to protect His Highness¡¯s internal organs. Otherwise, on the way back from the borderlands, His Highness may have already¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, does Imperial Physician Jiang have a cure?¡±


    Jiang Yubai had Cheng Feng hold his medicine box, ¡°When I was younger, His Majesty was also poisoned by this recipe. But I discovered it before he began to show symptoms, so it was easy to detoxify his body. But His Highness¡¯s situation is completely different. The poison has been in His Highness¡¯s body for too long, and it has already begun to spread. I can only try.¡±


    ¡°Try?¡± Pei Zheng raised his eyes with indifference, ¡°You must save him.¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s hand froze for a second, and his medicine box almost fell to the ground. It was deftly caught by Cheng Feng, who handed it back to him.


    ¡°Huh! Pei Zheng, what makes you think you have the right to say that?¡±


    Jiang Yubai had been biting back his words since the moment he stepped foot into the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, I want to save His Highness even more than you do! But what¡¯s going to happen to him after that? Will he have to continue to be tortured by you, to the point that he¡¯d rather die? At that point, it would have been better if he had just stayed with General Zhao in the borderlands and never came back!¡±


    His harsh words echoed in the air, and the entire pavilion fell into dead silence.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s hand twitched from within his sleeve. His eyes were dark, the emotions in his gaze unclear. He suddenly smiled mockingly, ¡°Say that again?¡±


    Jiang Yubai straightened his neck and opened his mouth to repeat himself, but it was firmly covered by Cheng Feng, who was standing beside him.


    There was finally a hint of emotion in Cheng Feng¡¯s usually expressionless face.


    ¡°Master, just let Imperial Physician Jiang start the treatment. His Highness¡¯s life is at risk, it can¡¯t be delayed any longer?¡±


    Jiang Yubai glared fiercely at Cheng Feng. He was really too strong; Jiang Yubai couldn¡¯t move his lips at all under his hand.


    Upon seeing that Pei Zheng didn¡¯t respond, Cheng Feng released Jiang Yubai.


    ¡°Ptui!¡± Jiang Yubai furiously wiped at the corner of his mouth. Cheng Feng was right; now was not the time to argue with Pei Zheng, his first priority was saving the small man.


    He quickly flipped open his medicine case, took out a set of silver needles, and laid them flat on the bed. Then, he lifted the blanket, and the little prince who had been lying quietly beneath it was revealed.


    ¡°You! Stoke the fire! It needs to be even hotter!¡± Jiang Yubai pointed at Cheng Feng as he spoke.


    ¡°You! H¡­help me with this!¡± Jiang Yubai pointed at Pei Zheng.


    Cheng Feng added a few more pieces of charcoal to the stove, and the temperature of the room rose slightly.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t say anything more. He walked to the side of the bed and watched as Jiang Yubai busied himself.


    ¡°Have him sit up!¡± Jiang Yubai shouted.


    Pei Zheng sat down on the bed, and leaned the weak little prince against his chest.


    Jiang Yubai began to untie the small man¡¯s robe, but after fiddling with it for so long, he couldn¡¯t loosen the knot, and ended up covered in a layer of sweat.


    He looked around the room, searching for a pair of scissors to just cut the robe open. But Pei Zheng merely lifted his arm, and stretched his slender, flexible fingers. The small man was stripped of his robe in just two or three movements, and there wasn¡¯t a single drop of sweat on his face.


    ¡°Should I take off his underclothes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Down there too?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, uh¡­no, d-d-don¡¯t, no need to take off his pants¡­¡±


    The small man¡¯s bare upper body was as white as jade. His skin was the same creamy color as congealed fat, and was thin and tender. His old wounds had all long since vanished; the sight of his exposed, marble-smooth body would make most people lose all rationality.


    There was only one scar that stubbornly remained: that neat set of bite marks, that stood out against the small man¡¯s delicate protruding collarbone.


    It must have been extremely painful, to be bitten hard enough to leave a permanent mark.


    The entire room was engulfed in heat, but Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers were still slightly cold. He planted a soft kiss upon the little prince¡¯s collar bone, and lightly caressed the bite mark.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was low and a little husky, but his ambiguous tone carried a hint of laughter.


    Jiang Yubai suspected that what he actually wanted to ask was, ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty? I¡¯m the one who bit him.¡±


    ¡°You sick bastard!¡± Jiang Yubai gritted his teeth, ¡°All right, put him down, I¡¯m performing the acupuncture now!¡±


    The small man was placed back onto the bed, and he lay still on his back. Jiang Yubai slowly inserted the silver needles into the acupoints of his upper body, and soon, the little prince was completely covered in a layer of needles.


    But he still wasn¡¯t waking up; in fact, nothing changed at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Yubai frowned, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this, why isn¡¯t he waking up¡­¡±


    He took Qi Changyi¡¯s pulse again, and took out a needle that was slightly thicker and longer, ¡°Cheng Feng, bring me a teacup.¡±


    Cheng Feng soon returned with a teacup.


    Jiang Yubai had him place the cup underneath the small man¡¯s hand. He pinched the little prince¡¯s pale, bony finger and pricked it with the silver needle.


    There wasn¡¯t any blood coming out, so Jiang Yubai had to stab deeper. As soon as he pulled the needle out, blood beaded at the little hole and flowed out in long strands. Only, the color of this blood wasn¡¯t normal. It wasn¡¯t a bright scarlet, rather, it was almost maroon. There were even a few drops of black.


    Jiang Yubai stopped the bleeding from the small man¡¯s wound, before he grabbed the teacup and sniffed its contents. Then, he dipped his finger into it and smeared the blood onto the back of his hand to examine it.


    ¡°How did the poison enter his body?¡±


    ¡°A medicinal bath.¡± Cheng Feng replied from the side.


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Jiang Yubai nodded.


    He suddenly thought of something else, and his expression changed, ¡°The medicine His Highness was drinking before¡­who prescribed it?¡±


    Cheng Feng hesitated for a moment and looked over at Pei Zheng, who nodded slightly.


    Cheng Feng responded, ¡°One of General Zhao¡¯s soldiers, who has some medical skills, said that when they had reached a town, an old doctor there had given them the prescription.¡±


    ¡°Which town? What¡¯s that doctor¡¯s name?¡±


    Jiang Yubai shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this prescription. In fact, it¡¯s extraordinarily effective. If administered with the proper dosage, no matter what kind of illness someone has, it can temporarily preserve their life.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, it¡¯s too effective. No ordinary doctor could come up with this recipe¡­However, there¡¯s no time to worry about that right now.¡±


    Jiang Yubai began to remove the needles on Qi Changyi¡¯s upper body, ¡°His Highness¡¯s body must have been extremely weak before, why else would he need this kind of prescription?¡±


    He glanced over at Pei Zheng, ¡°The poisonous blood in his body needs to be drawn out before I can diagnose and treat him. I¡¯ve already done all that I can with the acupuncture, so we can only use spiritual energy to separate the poison from his blood. However, this is extremely exhausting work, and will cost a lot of energy¡­¡±


    Before Jiang Yubai could finish his sentence, Cheng Feng cupped his hands toward Pei Zheng, ¡°Master, please allow this subordinate to try.¡±


    But Pei Zheng pushed his hand away, and walked to the side of the bed, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Cheng Feng was slightly shocked, ¡°Master, you still have to go to court tomorrow. After so many days of absence, there must be a mountain of matters waiting to be taken care of, you can¡¯t afford to have anything happen to you! Just let this subordinate¡­¡±


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Pei Zheng spoke those few words, and Cheng Feng immediately shut up.


    Jiang Yubai helped the small man sit up, and arranged his limbs into a meditative position. Pei Zheng also sat cross-legged on the bed, and closed his eyes and concentrated on the flow of spiritual energy in his body.


    ¡°You must control your strength. You only need to separate the poisonous blood from the rest of his bloodstream; I have my own methods for drawing that blood out.¡±


    Pei Zheng raised his eyes. The spiritual energy in his body was raging, and was desperate to burst out. But he couldn¡¯t let it all pour out at once; he could only transfer a small, steady stream of qi from his palm into Qi Changyi¡¯s body. Like a long, flexible dragon, that stream of qi wriggled through his bloodstream and separated the poisonous blood out.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly as the purple color in his lips slowly began to fade. His entire was enveloped in golden light, his ink-black hair fluttering up from behind him. With his bare upper body, his closed eyes, and his creased brows, he resembled a fairy that was about to awaken.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Withdraw now!¡± Jiang Yubai shouted from the side.


    Pei Zheng suddenly retracted his palm and forced that stream of spiritual energy back into his body. His five viscera were immediately racked with tremors as the wave of qi crashed through him. To force spiritual energy back into the body like this was extremely harmful to one¡¯s internal organs, and could even cause external injury as well.


    A sweet, fishy taste rose in the back of his throat, but Pei Zheng remained silent and expressionless as he forced it back down.


    Notes


    Sorry about the long ass title


    Thanks for reading~~


    1.This refers to the twelfth month of the lunar year.


    2.ÎåÔà (w? z¨¤ng): a term in Chinese medicine, which refers to the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys.

 CH 69

    November 3, 2022Merchie


    The poisonous blood had been separated, and the grayish-white color of Qi Changyi¡¯s face faded slightly. He suddenly spat a large mouthful of blood, and collapsed backward. Pei Zheng caught him, and looked over at Jiang Yubai with cold eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?!¡±


    Jiang Yubai quickly lowered the small man back into his prone position, ¡°He vomited the contaminated blood, he¡¯s fine.¡±


    He picked up a few more silver needles and stuck them in with precision. Then, he took out a sharp dagger, positioned it on the small man¡¯s fair and thin wrist, and cut it into his skin.


    ¡°Cheng Feng!¡±


    Jiang Yubai called for him, and Cheng Feng swiftly retrieved a small container and held it beneath the little prince¡¯s wrist.


    A long stream of contaminated blood flowed out of the wound. It trailed down his wrist and dripped into the container below. The blood was extremely dark in color; it flowed for quite a while before it was almost completely drained.


    Upon seeing that the blood flowing out was slowly turning bright red, Jiang Yubai quickly sprinkled a blood-coagulating powder onto the wound, then wrapped it tightly with a layer of gauze. It was only after he finished that he finally let out a long exhale of relief.


    ¡°All right, most of the poisonous blood has been extracted from inside his body. But to completely eliminate the toxins, his blood must be drained a few more times. During this period, he must regularly take blood-replenishing supplements.¡±


    Jiang Yubai glanced at Pei Zheng, ¡°Also, His Highness¡¯s body is already in a terrible condition. I hope that certain people will keep that in mind, and not do anything weird to His Highness until he is fully recovered.¡±


    Pei Zheng was staring at the quiet little prince on the bed the entire time; it seemed that he hadn¡¯t been listening to a word Jiang Yubai was saying.


    Jiang Yubai walked to the table, took out a pen and paper, and wrote out a prescription.


    ¡°Many of the herbs in this prescription can only be found in the palace. Most of them are also precious offerings from other countries. Lord Pei is very resourceful, so it shouldn¡¯t be any trouble for you to obtain them.¡±


    Pei Zheng finally shifted from his spot, ¡°Just go to the palace and take them on my behalf. No one will dare to stop you. If something happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility for it.¡±


    Cheng Feng accepted the prescription that was handed to him.


    The sky was already hazy with light; it was time for the morning court session.


    Having suffered some internal injuries and staying awake all night, Pei Zheng¡¯s face was slightly pale, and his eyes were tinged with dark red.


    But he acted as if he didn¡¯t feel anything at all. He took a long deep look at the weak man who still hadn¡¯t woken up before he turned and walked toward the door.


    Jiang Yubai lifted his hand, wanting to stop him; his complexion was a bit off, and the doctor wanted to take his pulse, but finally gave up after Pei Zheng coldly turned his back on him.


    Qi Changyi was in a coma, completely motionless, for the entire day, resembling a lifeless beauty.


    The poisonous blood had already been drawn out; he should have woken up by now.


    Jiang Yubai stayed in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor and monitored his patient in the little pavilion.


    The door to the little pavilion flew open, and a figure walked inside. Once he saw the person lying on the bed, his eyes immediately turned red. He flung himself toward the edge of the bed, crying as he called softly,


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ Your Highness.. Your Highness, please open your eyes, it¡¯s Xiao Yuzi¡­¡±


    Li Yu knelt beside the bed, his hands trembling non-stop.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s all this servant¡¯s fault, this servant should have gone with you to the Borderlands, how could this servant let you go by yourself¡­ It¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault, this servant didn¡¯t take good care of you¡­¡±


    Jiang Yubai, who was standing next to him, looked on as he cried sorrowfully. He was about to step forward and help Li Yu up, when the hand underneath the blanket suddenly moved.


    ¡°Cry, continue crying!¡± Jiang Yubai said to Li Yu, ¡°Come here, hold his hand and cry!¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Yubai stuffed that soft little hand into Li Yu¡¯s palm. Li Yu¡¯s voice immediately filled with even more grief, and kept repeating ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness,¡± in a low voice.


    ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiao Yuzi¡­¡±


    An extremely weak voice sounded, so quiet that it could be drowned out by a single, fluttering breeze.


    ¡°Your Highness! You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Li Yu hurriedly turned to Jiang Yubai, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, hurry and took a look at him!¡±


    Jiang Yubai quickly brushed past Li Yu and placed his fingers on Qi Changyi¡¯s wrist, then heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re awake, thank goodness¡­ You little¡­ You almost scared me to death!¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s eyes were slightly red as well.


    Qi Changyi said softly, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, what¡­ What¡¯s wrong with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re fine now. With me here, you¡¯ll definitely get better. All you need to do is be good and cooperate with me, and make sure to rest and recover well.¡±


    Jiang Yubai stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone warm up the medicine and send it here. The master and his servant have finally reunited, I¡¯ll give you some time to chat.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Yubai turned to walk out the door, and happened to run into Cheng Feng, who was about to enter the room. Cheng Feng couldn¡¯t even take a step into the pavilion before he was pulled away by Jiang Yubai.


    Qi Changyi had just woken up; his entire body was numb, and he could feel a slight pain in his wrist. He tried to prop himself up into a sitting position, but Li Yu immediately pressed him back onto the bed.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve only just woken up. Your body must still be weak. Just lay down, and stop trying to move around.¡±


    It had been so long since Qi Changyi had last seen Li Yu. Upon seeing his familiar face again, the little prince¡¯s eyes immediately turned red.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, where did you go¡­ When you¡¯re not by my side, I can¡¯t relax no matter what. When I was out there alone, I didn¡¯t have anyone to talk to¡­ I missed you so much¡­¡±


    Li Yu watched as tears flowed relentlessly from the small man¡¯s eyes, and his heart ached terribly.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, your body won¡¯t be able to handle it if you cry too much. This servant has only just arrived here from the palace. Lord Pei had someone escort this servant out, and even said that he would allow this servant to stay in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor to serve you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Really? Brother Pei¡­ He really allowed you to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Really! Your Highness, in the days that you¡¯ve been gone, Lord Pei has treated this servant relatively well. In the palace, he only had this servant perform lighter tasks. Since this servant still has a few injuries and uncured illnesses, this servant can¡¯t do any heavy work. Lord Pei also had someone take this servant to an Imperial Physician to receive treatment. If it weren¡¯t for him, this servant probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to see Your Highness again¡­¡±


    Upon hearing those words, he raised his hand with effort and gently stroked Li Yu¡¯s hair with his fingers.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi¡­ I¡¯ve troubled you¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I dragged you down with me¡­¡±


    Li Yu clasped Qi Changyi¡¯s hand and shook his head


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do that at all. It must be due to the good fortune this servant cultivated in the previous life, that in this life, this servant was able to meet someone as good as Your Highness.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you saving this servant when he was being bullied, this servant¡¯s life may have been lost long ago. This servant¡¯s life belongs to Your Highness. This servant is willing to give up anything for you, including his own lowly life.¡±


    Qi Changyi made a few quiet spitting noises, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say these kinds of things. Xiao Yuzi, you have to be all right, do you hear me? No matter what happens, you have to be all right..¡±


    Li Yu nodded solemnly.


    The master-servant pair chatted for a while. Li Yu talked about the interesting things he had encountered in Qi Changyi¡¯s old residence and was finally able to make the frowning little prince laugh.


    ¡°What are you laughing about? You must be really happy.¡±


    Jiang Yubai entered the room, holding a bowl of medicine. Li Yu stood up and stepped to the side.


    Qi Changyi saw Jiang Yubai; his eyes curved into crescents, and his smile widened, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, Xiao Yuzai was telling me¡­¡±


    He suddenly stopped speaking, and his smile immediately vanished as well. He stared unblinkingly at the other figure standing in the doorway.


    Pei Zheng met his gaze and stared back at him. Those shadowy, complicated eyes were like a bottomless, pitch-dark pool that could swallow and submerge anything that ventured too close.


    Although the stove in the little pavilion was still burning, the bitterly cold air crashed forcefully into the room from outside. The small man under the blanket began to shiver involuntarily and shrank deeper into the quilt.


    Upon seeing his reaction to Pei Zheng, Jiang Yubai changed position to block Pei Zheng¡¯s figure behind himself, and held the medicine bowl out to Qi Changyi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of him. Here, drink your medicine first, it¡¯ll replenish your energy and blood.¡±


    The full bowl of black medicinal juice emitted a pungent, bitter smell. Qi Changyi, who was still buried in the blanket, frowned.


    He had to drink medicine again. He always had to drink so much, and it was always so bitter; at this rate, he would turn into a medicine jar.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, do I really have to finish all of that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. All of it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Then can I drink half of it first, and drink the rest later?¡±


    The young man blinked innocently, and spoke in a soft tone; Jiang Yubai was about to agree to his request.


    But before Jiang Yubai could say anything, an ice-cold voice sounded from behind him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Pei Zheng walked to the side of the bed and sat down. He lifted the blanket, reached inside, and pulled the weak little prince out. He pressed Qi Changyi against his chest with one hand, and plucked the medicine bowl out of Jiang Yubai¡¯s hands with the other.


    Jiang Yubai cried out, ¡°Pei Zheng! What are you trying to do now?!¡±


    Pei Zheng raised his eyebrows and looked at him, his expression calm, ¡°Feeding him medicine.¡±


    ¡°Feeding him medicine, you¡¯re feeding him medicine, you don¡¯t have to, you don¡¯t¡­ you just¡­ be gentle with him, you better not hurt him again!¡±


    Since the small man was already awake, Pei Zheng didn¡¯t want to hear any more of Jiang Yubai¡¯s nagging, ¡°Cheng Feng, escort him out.¡±


    Cheng Feng, who had been standing outside, walked in. In a single movement, he covered Jiang Yubai¡¯s mouth with his hand and dragged him outside.


    Jiang Yubai struggled desperately, but he couldn¡¯t free himself. When they reached the door, he grabbed the frame and refused to let go. It took all his strength to break away and shout a few words.


    ¡°Pei Zheng, let me tell you this! You¡¯d best remember my earlier warning! This poison is but a small problem when compared to the rest of the issues with his body! If you dare to disregard my words again¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Cheng Feng exerted some strength, and continued draging him away, his face expressionless.


    Arrangements had been made for Jiang Yubai to live in the bamboo forest beside the garden. Cheng Feng was quite strong; he dragged the man all the way out of the garden before letting go of him.


    The moment Jiang Yubai was free, he turned and walked away. His footsteps were hurried; he didn¡¯t even care that Cheng Feng was following him.


    His wrist was suddenly gripped by the person behind him. Jiang Yubai tried to thrash out of his grasp, but his strength was incomparable to Cheng Feng¡¯s, and he was unable to free himself. He simply stopped walking and turned around to stare at Cheng Feng.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why must you follow Pei Zheng? What¡¯s so good about him? He¡¯s cold-blooded, ruthless, and always resorts to violence. Who knows how many people he¡¯s killed? What kind of magic potion did he feed you, to make you so obedient and loyal to him?¡±


    Notes


    Haha funny chapter number, but nothing funny happened


    Thanks for reading~~

 CH 70

    November 4, 2022Merchie


    The handsome face of the black-clad Cheng Feng glowed under the moonlight. But unlike Pei Zheng, who always had a smile plastered on his lips, Cheng Feng constantly scowled. It was as though he couldn¡¯t make any other faces.


    Jiang Yubai didn¡¯t really expect Cheng Feng to reveal anything to him, and was about to turn around and leave.


    But Cheng Feng didn¡¯t say a word, and also didn¡¯t let go of him. He continued to clutch Jiang Yubai¡¯s wrist, gripping it so hard that it was becoming painful.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Cheng Feng didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯m going to bite you!¡±


    Cheng Feng still didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually going to bite you now! It¡¯s not my fault if you get hurt!¡±


    Cheng Feng stared at him, before lifting his own strong, thin arm directly to Jiang Yubai¡¯s mouth.


    Jiang Yubai licked his lips, and chomped down hard. He didn¡¯t show him any mercy; two sharp canine teeth pierced into Cheng Feng¡¯s flesh, and the taste of blood filled his mouth.


    Cheng Feng stared at the top of his head, without even the smallest wrinkle in his brows. He had been injured countless times in the past, so enduring this kind of mild pain was nothing to him.


    Instead, it was Jiang Yubai who, after biting for quite a while, regained his conscience and slowly unclenched his teeth. Then, he looked down at his masterpiece, illuminated by the dim moonlight.


    ¡°Very good, there¡¯s a lot of blood, but it won¡¯t leave a scar.¡± Jiang Yubai touched the wound, before nodding his head in approval.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Cheng Feng suddenly spoke, which scared the living daylights out of Jiang Yubai. He jumped back in surprise, couldn¡¯t find his footing in time, and was about to fall over.


    Fortunately, Cheng Feng¡¯s senses were sharp, and he grabbed Jiang Yubai¡¯s waist, pulling him closer. Jiang Yubai¡¯s forehead crashed into Cheng Feng¡¯s chest, and his hands pressed against a firm, warm body.


    The fair earlobes hidden behind Jiang Yubai¡¯s hair suddenly flushed red, and he quickly shoved Cheng Feng away.


    ¡°You asked me why I follow Master.¡± Cheng Feng looked down at him, ¡°I can¡¯t really explain why, but I have followed Master since the time I was still at the Shadow Guards¡¯ Academy1.¡±


    ¡°The Shadow Guards¡¯ Academy?¡± Jiang Yubai was stunned, ¡°You¡¯re telling me that Pei Zheng has stayed at the Shadow Guards¡¯ Academy before?¡±


    Cheng Feng nodded.


    Jiang Yubai was lost in thought.


    When the former Prime Minister Pei was still alive, he was a well-respected official who had assisted two generations of Emperors. The Pei family had also founded the Shadow Guards¡¯ Academy; people trembled in terror if it was even mentioned. The Shadow Guards produced by this institution were all extraordinarily skilled in martial arts; it was a regular source of capable bodyguards to the royal family.


    Those who came out of the Shadow Guard Academy had no will of their own; they only knew how to obey orders and kill people. Later, Pei Zheng became Prime Minister, as well as the Shadow Guard Academy¡¯s new master, but against the advice and persuasions of others, he had insisted on abolishing it.


    For the first time, Pei Zheng was labeled with the words ¡°arrogant¡± and ¡°reckless¡±.


    Jiang Yubai wanted to ask a few more questions, but the phrase ¡°I won¡¯t say another word¡± was written all over Cheng Feng¡¯s face, so he had no choice but to give up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let me go back? Do you want me to continue basking in the moonlight with you?¡±


    Cheng Feng¡¯s grip loosened.


    Jiang Yubai jiggled his wrist twice, and was just about to leave when he was suddenly restrained once again.


    ¡°Hah, you¡¯re really going to keep me here all night, aren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Go this way.¡±


    Cheng Feng pointed at a path in the opposite direction.


    Jiang Yubai stared at the two paths for a long while, but they were both exactly the same, so he obediently turned around and walked toward the path that Cheng Feng was pointing at.


    ¡°This Prime Minister¡¯s Manor is like a labyrinth! Corruption! Abuse of power! Utterly lawless!¡±


    Cheng Feng was still following him, so Jiang Yubai stopped walking, and looked back at him with a dubious expression on his face, ¡°You¡¯re not going back to stay up all night with your master?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s lips curled, and he hesitated for a moment, ¡°Then, come with me, I¡¯ll bandage your wound.¡±


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s just a small injury-¡°


    ¡°If I tell you to come, then you¡¯re coming! You talk too damn much! No wonder your master finds you so annoying!¡±


    Jiang Yubai turned and walked away. After a few steps, he realized that the person behind him wasn¡¯t following him, and shouted loudly, ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    The corners of Cheng Feng¡¯s mouth curved upwards imperceptibly, and he jogged to catch up.


    ***


    The little pavilion was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Li Yu, who had been watching over the small man, obediently bowed his head and retreated once he saw Jiang Yubai being dragged away.


    Qi Changyi was leaning against Pei Zheng¡¯s chest. He could hear Pei Zheng¡¯s heart thumping with vigor, but he couldn¡¯t see his face, which made him even more nervous. He unconsciously licked his dry lips.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    A muffled voice sounded from above, and the reclining man¡¯s back quivered in rhythm with the heartbeat of the body behind him.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s fingers involuntarily tugged the hem of Pei Zheng¡¯s robe. Tears were swimming in his eyes, but he desperately tried to hold them back.


    ¡°Brother Pei¡­¡±


    He called out, his tone soft and weak. It sounded as though he was about to burst into tears. His voice trembled; it was like a cat¡¯s claw lightly scratching at Pei Zheng¡¯s heart.


    How long had it been since he had last heard this sound?


    If the little prince¡¯s body wasn¡¯t in such a terrible condition, Pei Zheng would have stripped him naked, shoved him into the blanket, and punished him severely using the same methods as last time, just to make him cry out in pain.


    ¡°Brother Pei¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t send Xiao Yuzi away¡­ Please¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted the medicine bowl to the small man¡¯s lips and pried them apart with his slender fingers.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that once you drink your medicine.¡±


    Qi Changyi let out a few sobs. Upon catching a whiff of the bitter medicinal soup, his face pinched like the top of a steamed bun, but he still obediently opened his mouth and drank the medicine.


    He only drank half of it before he could no longer swallow the concoction. His face was pale as he retched uncontrollably.


    Pei Zheng transferred some spiritual energy into his body, before placing the bowl back onto his mouth.


    This time, Qi Changyi clenched his teeth, and shook his head, his eyes full of tears, ¡°It¡¯s so bitter¡­ Can I drink the rest later¡­¡±


    ¡°The medicine¡¯s effects will weaken if it¡¯s left for too long. Be good, once you drink the rest of this, you won¡¯t have to drink any more medicine.¡±


    Qi Changyi hesitated for a while. He wiped his tears with his sleeve, took a deep breath, and exhaled loudly, as if to expel the bitter taste in his mouth with a single breath.


    From this angle, Pei Zheng could see the little prince¡¯s cheeks puffing and flattening over and over again. His eyes darkened as he reached out and placed the medicine bowl beside the bed, before grabbing that little face with one hand. It seemed that this small man really did have a great memory.


    Pei Zheng pinched his face and tilted it slightly. The little prince¡¯s mouth was still stained with a few black droplets, so he leaned over and pressed his own thin lips upon it. The small man¡¯s jaw unclenched from the impact, and his soft, sweet tongue was tightly wrapped by Pei Zheng¡¯s.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t even have time to breathe before he was immediately wrapped and swallowed by Pei Zheng¡¯s mouth again. After a few rounds of this, he was out of breath, and his cheeks were bright red.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip on the little prince finally loosened slightly. Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes were unfocused, and he was panting softly. That medicine was indeed a little bitter, and his mouth was now filled with a pungent herbal taste. However, it was laced with a touch of sweetness.


    He wiped the saliva off the panting man¡¯s lips using his fingers, before gently rubbing the cheeks which had turned red from being pinched.


    That little face was covered by Pei Zheng¡¯s palm; only a pair of tear-filled eyes and long wet eyelashes were exposed.


    Perhaps it had been too long since they had last kissed. The small man still hadn¡¯t recovered from his hazy stupor, when Pei Zheng hugged him against his chest again. He grabbed the medicine bowl and poured its contents into Qi Changyi¡¯s half-open mouth.


    The little prince gulped a few times, and finally finished the rest of the medicinal juice.


    It took him a few moments to realize that he had drunk the entire bowl of medicine. An intense bitterness rose up in his throat, and his eyebrows knitted tightly. He opened his mouth once more and took a few more deep breaths.


    His once pale and bloodless lips were now slightly pink from being kissed, which only aroused one¡¯s desires even more.


    Pei Zheng lifted the slender man that was leaning against his chest, and turned him around, before placing him in his lap, folding his thin calves together and gently pushing them to the side.


    He wrapped an arm around the little prince¡¯s delicate waist and pressed it tightly against his body. His other hand grabbed the back of his head to prevent him from struggling. Then, he leaned down and attacked those tender, beautiful lips again.


    His lips and tongue were his weapons, the small man¡¯s mouth was his battlefield. Pei Zheng was the victorious general who dominated everything in his path, while the small man was but a defeated, retreating soldier.


    ¡°Wuu, nn¡­ B-Brother Pei¡­ Xiao Yuzi¡­ Wuu¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s body was raging with tumultuous desire, and he replied without even thinking, ¡°All right.¡±


    Then, he threw himself straight back into their heated battle of lips and tongues.


    After a while, if the prince didn¡¯t catch his breath, he would likely suffocate. Pei Zheng let go of him, and the small man¡¯s limp body immediately fell against Pei Zheng¡¯s. He rested his head on the other¡¯s shoulder as he gasped for air.


    His chest was covered by a soft, warm little ball once again. Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers traced that pair of pale, thighs, so thin that one of them would fit in his palm, so weak that they could be broken with the smallest amount of force.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t use too much strength; he could only gently knead and pinch at the fair skin beneath his fingers, so soft and delicate that one wouldn¡¯t be able to stop themselves from touching it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally recaptured you, you little rascal. How should I punish you?


    Upon hearing the word ¡°punishment¡±, the small man leaning against him immediately stiffened.


    ¡°¡­No¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to the dungeon.. Don¡¯t beat me¡­ I¡­ It hurt so much¡­ Too much¡­¡±


    The small man¡¯s tears began to flow once more, running down his cheeks and onto Pei Zheng¡¯s robe.


    Pei Zheng reached out and patted his back to comfort him, ¡°All right, all right, don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t send you to the dungeon, I¡¯ll never send you there again. No one will ever dare to beat you again, okay?¡±


    The little prince tried his best to hold his tears in, but he still couldn¡¯t help but release a few sobs.


    Pei Zheng gently pinched that small chin, forcing the little prince to look up at him.


    ¡°I wonder¡­ You¡¯ve been gone for so long, did you miss me? Hm?¡±


    That pair of large, shimmering eyes resembled a clear pool of spring water; tears immediately slipped out of them as Pei Zheng spoke.


    Pei Zheng rushed to wipe his tears away, but like a broken string of beads, they continued to fall. Pei Zheng leaned forward and kissed those beautiful eyes, catching tears on the tip of his tongue.


    They were bitter, even more bitter than that medicinal juice.


    Qi Changyi cried aggrievedly. He looked extremely pitiful as he wept quietly.


    ¡°¡­I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t miss you¡­ You were so mean to me¡­ Brother Pei¡­ You¡¯re not good to me at all¡­ Before¡­ You would hug me and coax me¡­ But during that time, you would beat me every day¡­ You were the one in the wrong¡­ Why did you still have to punish me¡­ You¡¯re not good at all¡­ I don¡¯t want to think about you anymore¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng almost lost control of the strength of his hands. He wanted to squeeze that little chin hard, force him to look into his eyes, and see if he still had the guts to repeat those words.


    He managed to suppress his violent urges ¨C this small man was far too weak at the moment; he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it if Pei Zheng were to exert any more strength.


    After the small man choked out that string of words, his tears began to surge out of his eyes at an even faster pace.


    ¡°¡­B-but¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ My heart won¡¯t listen to me¡­ I told it to stop thinking about you¡­ But it doesn¡¯t listen to me at all¡­¡±


    Notes


    Please stop licking him, I don¡¯t like looking up lick synonyms


    Also Cheng Feng x Jiang Yubai is cuteeee, should we give them a ship name?


    Thanks for reading~


    1.°µÎÀÓª: So I made a footnote in an earlier chapter, °µÎÀ is shadow/dark guard, which is basically a bodyguard, the Óª refers to either barracks or army camp, so not exactly an academy, but doesn¡¯t it sound super cool?

 CH 71

    November 5, 2022Merchie


    The small man¡¯s face was covered in tear tracks as he cried unabashedly, looking terribly heartbroken.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers suddenly loosened in their grip. He wiped the little prince¡¯s tears, hugged him against his chest, and coaxed him in a gentle voice.


    ¡°I know, I know, don¡¯t cry. What will you do if your eyes are ruined from crying too much? Hm?¡±


    ¡°¡­If they¡¯re ruined, then so be it¡­It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s not like anyone will care about me anyway¡­¡±


    Upon seeing that his tears wouldn¡¯t stop flowing, Pei Zheng turned over and pinned the small man beneath himself, propping himself up with his arm as he leaned over him.


    ¡°I care.¡±


    Qi Changyi was still in a daze when he suddenly felt something press against his body, rendering him slightly breathless. A cool hand traced the exposed skin of his midriff.


    The feeling of warm breaths puffing against him, and the numbness of his waist made the small man¡¯s toes curl. That cool hand squeezed his slender waist with just the right amount of force. The small man¡¯s weeping immediately ceased, and a soft, involuntary moan escaped him.


    ¡°Nn, ahh¡­¡±


    The little prince also heard the sound he had just made. In a panic, he smashed both of his hands tightly against his mouth, his earlobes so red that they looked like they were dripping blood.


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips curved upward, and he reached out, forcefully removing that pair of little hands.


    ¡°Cry out,¡± Pei Zheng kissed the small man¡¯s brilliant red lips, ¡°I want to hear your voice.¡±


    ¡°¡­.No, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Qi Changyi pouted aggrievedly as he choked back his sobs.


    Pei Zheng laughed at the little prince¡¯s refusal. His hands roamed all over the petite body beneath him, kissing and caressing every part of him. After a few moments, that small man in his arms had melted into a pool of water, limp and numb, unable to hold back his gasps and sobs.


    At this point, Pei Zheng retracted his hand. He held the little prince and turned over, so that Qi Changyi was now lying on top of him.


    The small man¡¯s entire body was burning hot. His eyes were half-closed as he laid on Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, unable to muster a shred of strength. Although he had just cried a river, an occasional sob would still escape his throat.


    ¡°Your body isn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯ve rested for a few more days. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m going to let you go so easily¡­¡±


    The small man was a little dazed, and couldn¡¯t understand what Pei Zheng said. A pair of gentle hands stroked his back, and after a little bit, the little prince was fighting to keep his eyelids from drooping, and his breathing gradually evened out and became soft.


    The candlelight in the little pavilion was immediately snuffed out, and the entire building fell into silence, save for the rustling sounds of shadowy trees from outside the window.


    The next morning, Qi Changyi was shaken awake by Li Yu.


    The moment his eyelids peeled open, his eyes were immediately stabbed by rays of bright sunlight.


    Li Yu hurriedly reached out to block the sunlight for Qi Changyi, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s already noon, you should get up. Imperial Physician Jiang said that since you didn¡¯t drink your medicine in the morning, you can¡¯t skip drinking it this afternoon.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes adjusted to the light. Li Yu held him by the arm and helped him sit up.


    He glanced downward at the bed; he was the only one on it. Then, he swept his gaze over the rest of the room.


    Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t here.


    Qi Changyi seemed to sigh in relief, but there was an obvious lack of brightness or excitement on his little face.


    ¡°Your Highness, Lord Pei went to the morning court session. He still isn¡¯t back yet.¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded wordlessly.


    Li Yu served Qi Changyi as he ate lunch, which consisted wholly of light dishes. However, Qi Changyi only took a few bites before he was unwilling to eat anymore.


    A few servants cleared the table, and delivered Qi Changyi¡¯s medicine, along with a few pieces of candied fruit.


    After gulping down the disgustingly bitter medicinal juice with a deep frown on his face, Qi Changyi hastily grabbed a piece of candied fruit and tossed it into his mouth. Finally, the terrible herbal taste on his tongue was offset somewhat by the sweetness.


    After drinking the medicine, Qi Changyi laid back on the bed. The other servants all retreated one by one until Qi Changyi and Li Yu were the only ones left in the little pavilion.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, where¡¯s Imperial Physician Jiang? How come he didn¡¯t even come here to watch me drink the medicine?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Imperial Physician Jiang had some matters to take care of, so he went back to the Imperial Hospital. He¡¯ll be back later. And he¡¯s already ordered this servant to watch you drink the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi replied, stretching the ¡°oh¡± for a long time before his voice dropped into silence.


    Li Yu knew that he must be feeling bored. In the past, His Highness could never spend the day vegetating in his bedroom; in one moment, he would be fiddling with something, and in the next moment, he would be knocking on something else. In this way, he could entertain himself for the whole day.


    But it had been so long since His Highness had been able to play in such a carefree manner. Given his childish personality, he must be unhappy living like this.


    ¡°Your Highness, Lord Pei said that you cannot take half a step out of this pavilion until you¡¯re fully recovered. Imperial Physician Jiang has also instructed the same thing. So all you need to do is lie down, and recover quickly so you can go outside.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, it¡¯s not that I want to go outside to play.¡±


    Qi Changyi paused, ¡°I¡­I just miss the palace a little bit¡­¡±


    Li Yu froze.


    He understood what Qi Changyi meant; he didn¡¯t miss any objects in the palace. Rather, he missed the people in his old residence. The ninth prince¡¯s palace was now uninhabited, so the maids and eunuchs who once resided there had now been split up and reassigned to other princes and princesses, leaving their former master¡¯s residence empty and deserted.


    ¡°I also¡­miss Royal Father¡­and Mother¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes reddened as he spoke.


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you thinking about these things again? Didn¡¯t we agree that you would only think about happy things in the future? Your Highness, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Li Yu panicked slightly when he saw tears falling down the small man¡¯s face; His Highness had already cried so much. At this rate, his eyes wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it anymore. Imperial Physician Jiang had also said that the little prince couldn¡¯t be allowed to think about sad things anymore, nor could he be allowed to cry.


    Qi Changyi turned over and laid facing the wall.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, I want to be alone for a little bit¡­¡±


    Li Yu gazed at his back, before sighing deeply.


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant will be standing outside. If you need something, just shout, and this servant will come back inside.¡±


    The person on the bed did not move.


    Li Yu slowly retreated out of the room.


    Qi Changyi closed his eyes, and his mind flooded with a collection of memories, all of which were scenes of his childhood self with his mother consort and Royal Father.


    At that time, he was still young, so Royal Father could effortlessly lift him onto his shoulders. Then, with one hand on his leg, and the other holding his mother¡¯s palm, the three of them would stroll through the imperial garden.


    During that period of time, the fourth prince had been sent to the academy and spent every day with his teacher learning etiquette, poetry, and calligraphy. On the other hand, Qi Changyi was allowed to stay by his mother¡¯s side, frolicking and playing to his heart¡¯s content. The Emperor also favored the two of them a little more than he did his other concubines and children.


    But those happy, peaceful days lasted only a brief moment.


    The door to the little pavilion was gently pushed open, and a tall figure slowly walked toward the bed.


    A slightly cold body pressed against the half-asleep little prince¡¯s back; although the fire inside the little pavilion was burning furiously, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from shivering.


    Pei Zheng turned the small man over and hugged him against his chest. He laid on the pillow, and when he leaned down, he could smell the bitter, medicinal odor mixed with a sweet fragrance emanating from Qi Changyi¡¯s body. He buried his face in the small man¡¯s hair and inhaled deeply; he could even detect the faint, milky scent that the little prince always seemed to give off.


    As he embraced that soft, warm little body, Pei Zheng¡¯s tumultuous, restless mind calmed slightly.


    However, the person in his arms was being far too obedient; he was limp and completely motionless.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s chin was grabbed and tilted upward, and his gaze crashed straight into a pair of deep, dark eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡±


    Qi Changyi hurriedly wiped the tears that were hanging at the corners of his eyes, and suddenly sobbed quietly,


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s hands exerted some strength, and he lifted the little prince up to the side of the pillow. He cupped the back of the small man¡¯s head and pushed it towards himself, his gaze sweeping over that rain-soaked pear-blossom1 face.


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t cry, but your face is so wet. It looks like those servants haven¡¯t been serving our little Highness well. They should all be punished.¡±


    As he spoke, Pei Zheng was about to raise his voice and yell for one of his subordinates, ¡°Come¡­¡±


    He only managed to shout that one word, before his mouth was suddenly covered by two small hands. The owner of those hands wore an aggrieved expression; it looked as though his pearl-shaped tears were about to start dripping down again.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t¡­It has nothing to do with them, don¡¯t punish them¡­I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± His pleading tone was alluring indeed.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he exhaled a deep, warm breath against the palms that were covering his mouth. That pair of hands immediately tried to shift away, as if they had been burned, but they were held in place by a larger hand. Then, Qi Changyi felt something warm and moist tickle the palm of his hand and trace his delicate white fingers several times.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± After Qi Changyi figured out what that ¡®something¡¯ was, he jerked his hand away, his eyes red.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip loosened. He touched the corner of his lips with his fingertips and was about to recapture that pair of hands that were desperately trying to escape2.


    ¡°No¡­don¡¯t do this¡­Brother Pei¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s heart was thumping, and his breathing was becoming rapid. His head was spinning; if this went on any longer, he felt as though he would faint from the dizziness.


    But that big hand still wouldn¡¯t let go of him. Instead, Qi Changyi¡¯s thin wrists were squeezed together and twisted behind his back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡± Pei Zheng leaned close to his ear and whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten started yet.¡±


    His lips formed a soft ¡®o¡¯ shape as they opened and closed to draw soft, shallow breaths. His reddish eyes were full of mist, and sparkling, bead-like tears were suspended at the corners of his eyes, ready to fall.


    Pei Zheng cursed inwardly. His mind was overcome with the desire to flip the little prince over and ruthlessly press himself onto that petite body. Those tears would only be allowed to fall for him.


    At this moment, voices suddenly sounded from behind the door to the little pavilion, and only grew louder and louder.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang! Imperial Physician Jiang, please wait! Please wait! Don¡¯t open the door yet!¡±


    ¡°Oi, you sure are something, Li Yu. You¡¯re even trying to stop me! Wait, my ass, I¡¯m here to check His Highness¡¯s pulse. What, do I have to pick an auspicious day to come here?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that isn¡¯t necessary¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why are trying to stop me?¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Yubai was about to step forward and continue pushing the door. Li Yu panicked, and said urgently, ¡°His Highness is resting, he shouldn¡¯t be disturbed! Why don¡¯t you come back when His Highness is awake?!¡±


    ¡°He went to sleep without eating dinner? Wake him up, he can¡¯t skip his evening medicine.¡±


    Seeing that he could no longer prevent Jiang Yubai from entering, Li Yu¡¯s expression twisted with pain, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, Lord Pei is here as well.¡±


    The hand Jiang Yubai was using to push open the door suddenly froze. His gaze flashed slightly. Then, he lifted his foot and kicked the door with all his might.


    The door was flung open with a ¡°bang¡±.


    Pei Zheng had already gotten off the bed. He raised his hand and pulled the blanket back over the small man, tucking it tightly.


    There were a few garments scattered on the floor beneath the bed, but Pei Zheng was dressed neatly and looked as handsome as usual.


    ¡°You crazy pervert3!¡±


    Jiang Yubai stomped through the door, grinding his teeth as he said, ¡°Pei Zheng, don¡¯t you think you should explain yourself a little?¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at him and didn¡¯t speak.


    Jiang Yubai continued, ¡°I just came here from the Imperial Hospital. There isn¡¯t a single person in the entire palace that hasn¡¯t heard those rumors; it looks like His Highness is the only one who¡¯s still in the dark, am I right?¡±


    Notes


    THE CLIFFHANGER


    Also, author-san really likes to end exclamations with ¡°¡­¡±, like ¡°ah¡­¡±, so I¡¯m not quite sure if he¡¯s going ¡°ah¡­you licked me¡­¡± or ¡°AH WHY DID YOU LICK ME¡±


    Day 2 of requesting Pei Zheng to stop licking him


    Thanks for reading~~


    1.Hm, I used this idiom before but I never explained it. À滨´øÓê (l¨ª hu¨¡ d¨¤i y¨³): rain-soaked pear blossom, a pretty crying face


    2.ÁÙÕóÍÑÌÓ (l¨ªn zh¨¨n tu¨­ t¨¢o): typically used to describe soldiers who abandon a battle at a critical moment, abandoning a sinking ship etc.


    3.Ò¹ÚÇÝÊÞ (y¨© gu¨¡n q¨ªn sh¨°u): a beast in people¡¯s clothing, someone who lacks morality, a pervert

 CH 72

    November 6, 2022Merchie


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze flickered.


    Li Yu trailed inside behind Jiang Yubai, and cupped his hands toward Pei Zheng, ¡°Lord Pei, Imperial Physician Jiang, he¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng waved his hand, but Li Yu didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°What rumors?¡±


    Jiang Yubai glanced at the small man lying on the bed, ¡°You¡¯re asking me, my Lord? You should know better than anyone, right?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    With those words, he got up and walked out the door.


    The little prince beneath the blanket suddenly peeked out. Upon seeing Jiang Yubai, the corners of his eyes curved into crescents, as if he were greeting him.


    Jiang Yubai forced a smile onto his lips, and nodded lightly toward Qi Changyi, before walking out the door as well.


    Li Yu quickly shuffled to the side of the bed and picked up the pieces of clothing scattered over the floor.


    Qi Changyi blinked twice, ¡°Xiao Yuzi, where are Brother Pei and Imperial Physician Jiang going?¡±


    Li Yu shook his head.


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant doesn¡¯t know either. Imperial Physician Jiang ran over here, saying that he was going to take your pulse, but then he left just like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you should get dressed now, you¡¯ll get cold. It¡¯s almost dinnertime too.¡±


    They waited until even after the evening meal was served, yet Pei Zheng still hadn¡¯t returned.


    It was getting dark, so the candles in the little pavilion were all lit.


    When Jiang Yubai pushed the door open again, Qi Changyi still hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s this late, but you haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I was busy with work all afternoon, so I¡¯ve come by to visit you.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Yubai walked to the side of the bed and took Qi Changyi¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°You¡¯re recovering well, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can slack off in caring for yourself. You¡¯re not allowed to stay up this late anymore, and you can¡¯t skip a single bowl of your morning medicine.¡± Qi Changyi shrank his neck back and nodded obediently.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, I got it. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely sleep early and rise early, and I¡¯ll take all my medicine at the right times. This way, I¡¯ll get better faster. Right?¡±


    Jiang Yubai patted the small man¡¯s forehead, ¡°As long as you understand that.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Ask away, Your Highness.¡±


    Qi Changyi hesitated for a moment, lowered his head, and tugged at the robe covering his knees.


    ¡°Today, in the afternoon¡­Where did you and Brother Pei go?¡±


    The smile at the corner of Jiang Yubai¡¯s mouth suddenly froze.


    ¡°Uh¡­we just went to Lord Pei¡¯s study and talked about some other matters. You¡¯re just a kid, so you don¡¯t need to worry so much. The only thing you need to focus on is taking care of your body, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Qi Changyi bowed his head, obviously in low spirits.


    Jiang Yubai didn¡¯t know how to comfort him either, ¡°Lord Pei had something he had to take care of. It seems like he was summoned by His Majesty, so he went to the palace.¡±


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t speak. Instead, his head dropped even lower.


    Jiang Yubai fell silent for a long while before he turned to Li Yu and said, ¡°In a little bit, have him drink his medicine before going to sleep. Also, lately, the weather has been extremely cold; you absolutely cannot let him go outside.¡±


    Li Yu affirmed each instruction.


    ¡°Your Highness, you should rest early tonight. I¡¯ll be going back now. I will visit you again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    A smile finally bloomed on Qi Changyi¡¯s little face.


    Jiang Yubai turned and walked out.


    During the next few days, Jiang Yubai would visit the little pavilion daily. With his and Li Yu¡¯s company, although Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t go outside, and was confined to the little pavilion, he didn¡¯t find being stuck inside to be completely insufferable.


    Pei Zheng had been incredibly busy lately, so he hadn¡¯t been able to even enter the garden during this period; it seemed that every time he went to the palace, he would have to stay there for the entire day. Once he returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, the candlelight of the little pavilion had long since been extinguished.


    He glanced at the building from a distance before he turned and left.


    Although he didn¡¯t visit Qi Changyi very often, the entire Prime Minister¡¯s Manor would receive Pei Zheng¡¯s orders. The person living in the little pavilion in the garden must be attended to with care, his food and clothing must all be of the highest quality, and the servants assigned to him would have to be the brightest and most intelligent of the bunch.


    With Jiang Yubai looking after him every day, Qi Changyi was quickly nursed back to health. After just a few days, he was able to walk again.


    It was already freezing cold outside, but Qi Changyi had been trapped inside for a long time now. Every limb of his body was itching from disuse, and all he wanted was to go out for a little walk.


    He pleaded with Jiang Yubai several times until Jiang Yubai finally relented, and allowed Li Yu to take him out to the back garden for a stroll.


    The moment he walked out of the little pavilion, a stream of fresh, ice-cold wind flowed into his lungs. Qi Changyi took two deep breaths. He was suddenly choked by the freezing air, and coughed a few times.


    Li Yu hurriedly retrieved a fluffy white robe and placed it over the small man¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s very cold outside, why don¡¯t we go back inside for the time being? Let¡¯s wait until the weather clears up a bit, or when you¡¯ve recovered a little more strength, and we can come out for another stroll. Maybe you will even be able to leave the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, I really don¡¯t want to lie back down on the bed, I¡¯ve already laid there for so long¡­don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine, really.¡±


    Li Yu couldn¡¯t argue with him anymore, and said, ¡°All right, then we can walk slower. If you feel uncomfortable at any time, tell me immediately, and we¡¯ll go back inside to take a break.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Yu supported Qi Changyi by the arm as they slowly walked outside.


    This back garden was quite expansive. There was a bamboo forest next to the little pavilion, as well as a lotus pond, on which a richly ornamented gazebo floated.


    Not too far away were a few rockeries and trees, but the branches were bare and the leaves had long since fallen, looking deserted and desolate.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve heard that this garden is where Lord Pei lived before he became an official. At that time, Lord Pei¡¯s father had not yet passed away, that is, the former Prime Minister Pei.¡±


    The two walked along a cobblestone path as they talked. Suddenly they looked up and spotted a small courtyard. The sign had two words written on it, ¡°Plum Garden¡±.


    It was freezing cold outside, but the first snow still hadn¡¯t fallen yet. The plum blossoms of Plum Garden hadn¡¯t bloomed yet either. The huge, round buds looked as though they were about to explode from trying to keep the bright red hue wrapped inside, but they simply refused to open up.


    This plum garden was very similar to the one in Qi Changyi¡¯s memory.


    Qi Changyi stopped in front of the gate to the courtyard and stared it at for a long while.


    Li Yu asked in a confused voice, ¡°Your Highness, do you want to admire the plum blossoms?¡±


    Every winter, the plum garden in the palace would bloom; it was extremely beautiful. Li Yu had seen it once. Thick, white snow reflected the garden¡¯s field of bloody red; a single glimpse of the scene would be enough to remember it for a lifetime.


    ¡°Speaking of which, what is Your Highness¡¯s favorite flower? Is it the plum blossom?¡±


    Qi Changyi thought for a bit, before lightly shaking his head, ¡°It¡¯s not, my favorite flower¡­is the red lotus.¡±


    ¡°Red lotus, huh?¡± Li Yu nodded.


    The pair turned around and walked out of the plum garden. But they were suddenly met with the sight of a figure standing at the end of the little path.


    Once Qi Changyi could tell who it was, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from calling out in surprised delight.


    ¡°Fourth Brother!¡±


    Li Yu also bowed hurriedly, ¡°Greetings to Fourth Royal Highness.¡±


    Qi Changfeng turned and walked toward them.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, why are you here? Did you come just to visit me?¡±


    Qi Changyi ran excitedly to Qi Changfeng¡¯s side, before gently tugging at his sleeve.


    ¡°Yes. We haven¡¯t seen each other in such a long time, so I¡¯ve come to visit you.¡±


    Qi Changfeng¡¯s expression remained calm and composed as he pulled his sleeve out of the small man¡¯s grasp, then said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re doing fine, so I¡¯m not worried anymore. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    He immediately turned around, ready to leave.


    ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± Qi Changyi shouted, ¡°Are you really going to leave so fast? I still have so many things to say to you¡­¡±


    As he spoke, crystal tears floated up to the corners of Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes, and the tip of his nose reddened slightly.


    Qi Changfeng finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and swiveled back around. He looked at him and said, ¡°All right, don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t leave. Whatever you have to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, I missed you¡­¡±


    The tears at the corners of Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes rolled down, warm tears trailed down his cheeks, leaving two thin, watery trails in their wake.


    Qi Changfeng looked at the teary little prince; it was impossible to say that there wasn¡¯t a trace of softness in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ve also come to visit you under Royal Father¡¯s orders. Looking back, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t have any evidence, yet I overestimated myself and told Royal Father about what had happened in the past, which made Royal Father furious.¡±


    Qi Changyi asked in a worried voice, ¡°Did Royal Father scold you? Fourth Brother, don¡¯t be said, Royal Father definitely didn¡¯t do it purpose.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Qi Changfeng sneered, ¡°He didn¡¯t mean it? Royal Father gave me a new residence, and told me I had to move out of the palace. You think he didn¡¯t do it on purpose? He¡¯s clearly trying to put this matter out of sight, out of mind!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re moving out of the palace¡­Fourth Brother, where will you live now?¡±


    ¡°Some secluded place in the Imperial City. Naturally, it can¡¯t compare to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. It looks like you¡¯re quite happy living here, how is your relationship with our mortal enemy?¡±


    Qi Changyi immediately shook his head, ¡°Fourth Brother, I also don¡¯t want to be here. I want to move back to the palace, but Brother Pei won¡¯t let me leave¡­¡±


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t really want to leave either, haven¡¯t you liked him since you were young? Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi shook his head while crying. He didn¡¯t have a smart mouth; when Qi Changfeng questioned him in such an accusatory manner, he could even find the words to explain himself.


    Qi Changfeng had also repressed the feelings in his heart. Recently, the Emperor had been neglecting him. It wasn¡¯t just because he mentioned the past; it was moreso due to the fact that he had played a few underhanded tricks in the Imperial Court.


    While Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t present, Qi Changfeng was secretly trying to win over the Empress¡¯s family¡¯s power, in order to trip Pei Zheng up once he returned. But he didn¡¯t expect that only a few days after Pei Zheng came back, the alliance that he had spent so much effort to build would collapse.


    Qi Changfeng wasn¡¯t satisfied with his current standing; he never wanted to be just another little prince. What he truly desired was the title of the Crown Prince of the Eastern Palace, and later, the golden throne. So he couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes, or take a single step out of line.


    But now, Pei Zheng was suppressing his power from all sides, and he couldn¡¯t find a way out. It was too difficult for him to carry out his next move.


    He purposely chose a day that Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t around to come to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. He wasn¡¯t just here to visit his little brother. His true aim was to use Qi Changyi as a mediator between himself and Pei Zheng, to see if the small man could convince Pei Zheng to stop pursuing him, and give himself a chance to regain his footing.


    But as he looked at the small man who had missed him so much, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say those words.


    ¡°All right, whatever your relationship with him is like, it¡¯s none of my business. Just do whatever you want.¡± Qi Changfeng said, ¡°Are you done talking? If you are, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Qi Changyi furiously wiped his tears away, and looked up Qi Changfeng¡¯s tired face, ¡°Fourth Brother¡­you¡¯ve been really unhappy lately, am I right?¡±


    Qi Changfeng froze, and his eyes suddenly became slightly warm.


    You¡¯ve been really unhappy lately?


    Who had ever cared about how he was feeling?


    Except for this little fool, it seemed that no one else had ever asked him this simple question before.


    Notes


    Where¡¯s the actual Crown Prince at, is he still in Jiangnan or wherever he was like 20 chapters ago, at this point I¡¯m half-convinced that he doesn¡¯t even exist


    Thanks for reading~~

 CH 73

    November 7, 2022Merchie


    ¡°If you have so much energy to spare, you should take a little more care of yourself. You needn¡¯t concern yourself with my affairs.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Fourth Brother. I won¡¯t say too much anymore.¡± Qi Changyi lowered his head and stared down at his toes.


    Li Yu, who was standing beside him, couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer, and retorted indignantly on behalf of his master, ¡°Fourth Royal Highness, Master just¡­¡±


    Qi Changfeng looked toward Li Yu, a hint of warning in his gaze.


    ¡°When did I ask you to butt in? You¡¯re just a servant, and this is the way you take care of your master? I haven¡¯t even begun to list your other offenses.¡±


    Qi Changyi quickly pulled Li Yu behind himself.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, please don¡¯t blame Xiao Yuzi, he¡¯s only doing this out of concern for me. Xiao Yuzi is very good to me, but he¡¯s already suffered so much, all because-¡°


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t say that. Everything this servant has done, this servant has done so willingly.¡±


    Qi Changfeng interrupted the two in a slightly impatient voice, ¡°All right, your master-servant bond is deep and affectionate. Please wait until there¡¯s no one here before putting on your lovey-dovey show.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, he took a closer look at Qi Changyi.


    ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯m really curious: just what methods have you used in order to get so many people to treat you so well. Having this loyal servant by your side isn¡¯t enough; even Zhao Litang will go against Pei Zheng if it¡¯s for you.¡±


    Qi Changyi suddenly became a bit nervous, and asked, ¡°What happened to Brother Tang?¡±


    Qi Changfeng was a little surprised.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? His Majesty sent Zhao Litang to fight in an area beyond the Borderlands. General Zhao intends to infiltrate enemy lines, yet he only took a few soldiers with him, a dangerous move indeed.¡±


    ¡°Why would Royal Father make Brother Tang do something so dangerous?¡±


    Qi Changfeng sneered, ¡°Of course, this was all your Brother Pei¡¯s doing; he was the one who pressured His Majesty. He won¡¯t even tell you about something like this? Does he tell you anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t seen Brother Pei for a few days now.¡± Qi Changyi¡¯s fingers clenched lightly underneath his sleeves. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s been really busy lately¡­¡±


    Qi Changfeng knew that he would never lie about something like this, ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t need to say anything more. When he returns, he can tell you everything himself. I¡¯d like to see him try. Take care of yourself, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Qi Changyi stared at Qi Changfeng¡¯s back as he turned to leave, unwilling to part with his older brother so soon, ¡°Fourth Brother, will you come visit me again?¡±


    Qi Changfeng didn¡¯t speak, but he suddenly stopped walking for a moment. Then, he walked away as if he hadn¡¯t heard the small man, the sound of his footsteps disappearing at the end of the path.


    Qi Changfeng walked at a swift pace the entire way back, but when he reached the gate to the back garden, there was a figure standing in front of it.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t seem shocked to see him at all. The corners of his lips curled into a cold smile, and he said blandly, ¡°Fourth Royal Highness, you¡¯ve come to my manor, yet no one informed me of your arrival. Please forgive this subject for his negligence.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. There¡¯s no need to fake politeness to me.¡±


    Qi Changfeng averted his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect to run into Pei Zheng, who had returned suddenly.


    ¡°This subject has the utmost respect for the Fourth Prince, how can you call it ¡®fake politeness¡¯?¡±


    Pei Zheng deliberately stepped forward. He wanted to fully appreciate and bask in the utterly defeated expression of the person in front of him.


    Qi Changfeng could hear the sarcasm and ridicule in his words, and he could no longer restrain his tense emotions.


    He shouted loudly, ¡°Pei Zheng! What the hell do you want? Why the hell do you have to treat me like this?! I am the dignified fourth prince, just how far are you going to force me before you finally leave me alone?!¡±


    Qi Changfeng¡¯s eyes were filled with red veins, ¡°I¡¯ve never needed to apologize for anything I¡¯ve done to you. If anything, you and your Pei family should be the ones apologizing to me and Changyi!¡±


    ¡°The Pei family is the Pei family, I am myself. Don¡¯t lump me in the same group as them.¡± Pei Zheng suddenly leaned close, and whispered into his ear, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you being the Fourth Prince, as well as his Fourth Brother, I would¡¯ve made sure that you wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep your title of ¡®Prince¡¯.¡±


    Qi Changfeng was visibly shaken, ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re just a Prime Minister, you wouldn¡¯t have the power or capability to do that. I am Royal Father¡¯s son, how can he listen to the words of an outsider like you? Royal Father is just a little angry with me right now, he¡¯ll definitely favor me again¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? If you¡¯ve played any tricks in secret, I can¡¯t guarantee that¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng trailed off on purpose. He straightened his back and walked into the back garden.


    Qi Changfeng wanted to grab his arm and continue questioning him, but he was abruptly blocked by Cheng Feng, who had rushed in from behind.


    ¡°Fourth Prince, please leave.¡±


    Qi Changfeng stared deeply at Pei Zheng¡¯s back, before he flicked his sleeves and left.


    Pei Zheng walked in the direction of the little pavilion.


    It had been so long; upon seeing how depressed and worn Qi Changfeng looked, he hadn¡¯t felt that rush of vindictive pleasure.


    Originally, Qi Changfeng had smoothly ascended to glory, and his status was secure and unshakable. But he was desperate for quick results and tried to pull all the officials of the court to his side ¨C even forming an alliance with the Empress. Naturally, these activities wouldn¡¯t go unnoticed by the Emperor.


    When he walked into the little pavilion, there wasn¡¯t a person in sight.


    A maid hurried over and bowed, ¡°My Lord must be looking for His Highness. His Highness went to the plum garden, this servant will have him return immediately.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    With those words, Pei Zheng set off in that direction.


    From a distance, he could see the small man standing on the path, wrapped in a fluffy white overcoat. His thick, ink-black hair wasn¡¯t tied up, but instead draped over his back. His complexion looked much healthier, and his lips had recovered their former scarlet hue.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, be careful, don¡¯t fall off.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes were fixed at the top of the tree next to him.


    A figure jumped out of the tree with a ¡°bang¡±. Li Yu was holding a dark, fluffy ball in his arms.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so cute!¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s voice was full of childlike delight. He took the fluffy black ball from Li Yu¡¯s arms. He hugged it to his chest, kissing and stroking, looking quite happy and content.


    Only then could Pei Zheng tell what it was: a little kitten with a shiny black coat; the color of its fur was indeed pretty.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Qi Changyi suddenly cried out in shock.


    Pei Zheng quickly walked over, threw the small black ball back into Li Yu¡¯s arms, and gently held Qi Changyi¡¯s hand, examining it carefully.


    Two long, impressive claw marks were scratched into that tender, white hand. A few droplets of blood oozed from them, and Pei Zheng suddenly felt a little angry.


    ¡°Who let you come outside? Who let you hold that thing?¡±


    Qi Changyi was startled with fright; when coupled with the intense pain from the wounds on his hand, his eyes became rimmed with red, his expression aggrieved.


    ¡°I-I saw that it was stuck on the tree, so I had Xiao Yuzi save it¡­¡±


    ¡°Throw it away.¡±


    Li Yu, who was holding the languid little kitten, trembled slightly, and asked in a hesitant voice, ¡°My Lord, you mean, you want to throw this away?¡±


    ¡°Are you not understanding me?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s tone was gloomy and terrifying.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Li Yu looked to Qi Changyi for help; the kitten had a life of its own, he really couldn¡¯t bear to do anything to it.


    Qi Changyi hurriedly grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s hand, and jiggled it a few times.


    ¡°Brother Pei, don¡¯t do this¡­ Please let it go, I won¡¯t hold it anymore, okay?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression remained cold, and he didn¡¯t speak.


    Qi Changyi suddenly hugged Pei Zheng¡¯s waist, and rested his chin upon the other¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Brother Pei, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    Every time Pei Zheng heard his soft pleading, the rage in his heart would transform into a different surging emotion.


    He wordlessly clasped the small man¡¯s slender waist. Even with so many layers of clothing covering it, that thin waist could still be held by a single arm.


    Qi Changyi frantically called out to Li Yu, ¡°Xiao Yuzi, quickly take it somewhere else to be raised.¡±


    Li Yu hadn¡¯t heard Pei Zheng agree yet, so he didn¡¯t dare to move half a step, his eyes fixed on the tall man.


    Seeing that Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t opposing it, Li Yu hugged the little kitten, hurriedly bowed, and practically sprinted away.


    ¡°Huu,¡± Qi Changyi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Pei Zheng touched his icy little hand, ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Qi Changyi puffed a breath of hot air, ¡°A-a little¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng hugged him close and walked toward the pavilion, wrapping his wide cloak around Changyi.


    When they returned to the little pavilion, Jiang Yubai was already waiting inside.


    The moment he saw Qi Changyi¡¯s hand dripping with blood, he hurriedly retrieved his medicine case, and pulled his patient closer. He took out some medicinal powder and sprinkled it over the wounds to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°How did this happen?! Did something scratch you?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, there was a kitten in the back garden, it was super cute!¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s tone was still full of excitement. Suddenly, a stinging pain came from his wound, and he frowned before crying out.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°So you do know what pain feels like. Feral cats are very ferocious; although this one was just a kitten, it can still hurt people.¡±


    Jiang Yubai bandaged his hand, before saying, ¡°Fortunately, the wound isn¡¯t deep. For the next few days, you can¡¯t get it wet. It will heal very soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Imperial Physician Jiang.¡±


    Once Jiang Yubai finished cleaning up QI Changyi¡¯s wound, he left the little pavilion. Just moments before, when someone called for him in a panic, he thought something terrible had happened to His Highness.


    The servants threw a few more coals into the furnace, and the flames burning inside the little pavilion became brighter and hotter.


    Pei Zheng dismissed all of the servants, leaving only him and Qi Changyi in the room.


    He took off his overcoat, and sat beside the bed. The prince was standing beside the fireplace, an uneasy expression on his face. He looked as though he wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t. Pei Zheng deliberately ignored him, and acted as though he didn¡¯t see the little prince. He laid down on the bed, facing the ceiling, and closed his eyes to rest.


    The small man shifted toward the bed at a snail¡¯s pace, and finally couldn¡¯t stop himself, and asked sheepishly, ¡°Brother Pei, do you know who I saw today?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyelids fluttered open and he looked at the little prince, expecting him to continue.


    ¡°I saw Fourth Brother!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression visibly darkened. He reached out and picked up the small man, placing him on the side of the bed, and stripping off his white overcoat.


    ¡°It seems like Fourth Brother has been punished by Royal Father, am I right?¡±


    Pei Zheng turned the little prince¡¯s body to face himself, and pinched his chin with one hand, ¡°Just what did he say to you?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing.¡± Qi Changyi shrank back slightly.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip tightened, ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me? I expected that, he¡¯s your blood-related brother after all. No matter what, he¡¯ll always be closer to you than I, an outsider, will ever be, right?¡±


    His tone was sinister and quite terrifying. Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t help but be frightened, and he answered obediently.


    ¡°F-Fourth Brother said that Brother Tang is in a very dangerous¡­uh¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, his lips were blocked by Pei Zheng¡¯s. Immediately, he felt a sharp pain on the tip of his tongue, and the taste of blood filled his mouth.


    Pei Zheng pinched his cheeks and stared into his eyes.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother also said¡­ It was all you¡­ You¡¯re the one that convinced Royal Father¡­¡±


    ¡°So what if it was me?¡± Pei Zheng sneered, ¡°Are you trying to beg on his behalf?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Brother Pei, did you target Brother Tang like this because of me? Brother Tang always helps me, is that why you have to deal with him?¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you think too highly of yourself. I dealt with Zhao Litang in order to strengthen my power in the court.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes flashed with hate, ¡°He touched my things, so naturally, he¡¯ll have to pay the price for that.¡±

 CH 74

    November 8, 2022Merchie


    Qi Changyi¡¯s cheeks were in excruciating pain after being pinched so hard. He quietly sucked in two, quick breaths.


    ¡°Brother Pei, can you tell Royal Father not to send Brother Tang to such a dangerous place?¡±


    ¡°What will you do if I say no?¡± Pei Zheng suddenly let go, before flicking his little face to the side.


    Tears welled up in the corners of Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes, and his hands latched onto Pei Zheng¡¯s lapel.


    ¡°Brother Pei¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng suppressed the rage in his heart with great effort, and said coldly, ¡°So he¡¯s the reason you¡¯re begging me right now?¡±


    He leaned close, and whispered in the small man¡¯s ear, ¡°Then you should know how you¡¯re supposed to beg.¡±


    Qi Changyi shuddered violently, before hurriedly lowering his head, ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned back against the side of the bed. His eyes were pinned on the small man, and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Qi Changyi finally mustered his courage and made up his mind. He closed his eyes, and suddenly leaned toward Pei Zheng¡¯s lips before he pressed his own luscious red mouth upon the other¡¯s.


    Those scarlet lips were sloppy and inexperienced; his soft, sweet tongue stretched out, and tried to probe its way into Pei Zheng¡¯s mouth, but the other man¡¯s jaw seemed to be locked shut. The small man tried and failed several times to stick his tongue into Pei Zheng¡¯s mouth, and aggrieved tears began to fall from his eyes.


    He wiped his tears, before leaning into Pei Zheng¡¯s neck and gently licking his bulging Adam¡¯s apple, his trembling eyelashes beaded with crystalline droplets.


    When he saw that Pei Zheng still hadn¡¯t shown any reaction, Qi Changyi traced the robe over the other¡¯s chest and his little hand burrowed under Pei Zheng¡¯s lapel. That small palm was tentative and nervous in its motions; Qi Changyi didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do, so he simply pressed lightly against the skin beneath his hand.


    His other hand reached down and tried to undo the elaborately-tied cord on Pei Zheng¡¯s waist. But after struggling with it for a long while, he still couldn¡¯t untie it, and the small man was so anxious that tears began to drip out once again.


    His hand was suddenly clasped, and his fair, delicate chin was grabbed. He raised his head.


    ¡°Is this all you can do?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s mouth hooked into a semicircle. Immediately, he flipped the small man over and pressed him onto the bed; he now had the upper hand.


    Pei Zheng lowered his tall, broad body onto that petite frame. With one hand, he pulled open the small man¡¯s robes, revealing his smooth, white skin. He reached out and rubbed it with force, leaving a few red marks. His movements were rough, without the slightest hint of tenderness.


    Then, Pei Zheng lowered his head and sealed the small man¡¯s mouth with a punitive, forceful kiss.


    He thought of how this little prince would only dare to be so forward with him for the sake of someone else, and struggled to calm the anger in his heart.


    The person beneath him had been kissed to the point of dazedness. While he was still confused, Pei Zheng suddenly stopped touching him, grabbing his chin and forcing the small man to look at him.


    The little prince¡¯s vision was already blurry with tears. His eyes were watery, and his lips were slightly parted as he gasped for breath.


    ¡°Who am I?¡¯


    ¡°B-Brother Pei¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever let me hear you say another man¡¯s name again, do you understand me?¡±


    Qi Changyi looked at him with teary eyes and whimpered softly.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip strengthened, leaving red fingerprints on that little chin.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I understand¡­Brother Pei¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng snorted coldly, and let go. He rolled over and got off the bed. Without sparing the small man another glance, he turned and walked out the door.


    The moment the door closed, the half-naked little prince lying on the bed hurriedly grabbed the thin blanket and wrapped it around himself. Then, he curled into a ball underneath it, his tears streaming soundlessly.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had cried before he fell into a deep sleep. He didn¡¯t even eat dinner, only drinking his medicine, before shrinking back underneath the quilt.


    Li Yu was slightly puzzled. His Highness had been so energetic and full of life during the day, how could he have become so muddled and tired in just a few hours?


    The next day, Jiang Yubai came by to check Qi Changyi¡¯s pulse. But the little prince remained curled up beneath the quilt, refusing to meet with anyone; only a section of his smooth, jade-white arm was exposed.


    Jiang Yubai didn¡¯t think much of it, and took his pulse.


    ¡°Your pulse is a little unstable today, did you not sleep well last night?¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Yubai was about to pull the blanket away. The small man immediately yelped in surprise and wrapped himself even tighter.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang¡­I-I just slept a little later than usual last night, it¡¯s nothing serious¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi was extremely worried that if Jiang Yubai lifted the blanket, he would see the marks on his chin and neck.


    ¡°Your pulse has remained stable over the past few days, so there shouldn¡¯t be any severe issues. You¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t get overstimulated by anything else. Your Highness, I¡¯ll be returning to the palace today. I don¡¯t know how much work will be piled up for me once I get back to the Imperial Hospital.¡±


    The small man underneath the blanket finally peeked out and looked at Jiang Yubai.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, you¡¯re going back?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will visit you again when I have time. Even when I¡¯m gone, you still have to be good and take your medicine, and take good care of yourself until you¡¯re fully recovered, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I know, Imperial Physician Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yubai told Li Yu about a few things concerning the small man¡¯s condition when he suddenly thought of something. He turned back to Qi Changyi, ¡°Your Highness, do you know where Lord Pei went?¡±


    The little prince shook his head from under the blanket.


    Jiang Yubai said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the manor¡¯s servants saying that apparently, Pei Zheng has something to take care of, and will be gone for a few days. I had thought that you would be the first person he would tell about something like this.¡±


    ¡°Brother Pei, he didn¡¯t say anything about that to me¡­¡± The small man¡¯s voice became quieter and quieter.


    ¡°All right, Your Highness, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. If he didn¡¯t tell you, it must not be important. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, be careful on your way back.¡±


    Li Yu escorted Jiang Yubai outside. Then, he closed the door and returned to the side of the bed.


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you want to come out from under the blanket? Are you cold?¡±


    Under the quilt, QI Changyi earlobes flushed red, and he shook his head.


    He gingerly pulled the blanket down slightly, and the rest of his little face popped out; the long, conspicuous finger-shaped marks on his chin were revealed as well.


    Li Yu was slightly shocked, ¡°Your Highness, how did this happen? Was, was it Lord Pei¡¯s doing?¡±


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t say anything, instead slowly nodding his head.


    Li Yu said, ¡°Your Highness, what happened between you and Lord Pei?¡±


    Li Yu suddenly thought of what the Fourth Prince had said when he came to visit, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Your Highness, did you¡­ask Lord Pei something that you shouldn¡¯t have, which made Lord Pei unhappy?¡±


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t answer, but Li Yu understood immediately.


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant will tell you the truth. The Fourth Prince feels injustice over being neglected by His Majesty, but came here under the guise of visiting you to spout all this nonsense, perhaps to ease his own mind.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, don¡¯t talk about Fourth Brother like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, there are some things that you may not understand, but this servant does. The Fourth Prince understands that the relationship between you and Lord Pei is far from ordinary. Think back to when we still lived in the palace: when something happened to you, when did he ever come to visit? He¡¯s only interested in you now because you are under Lord Pei¡¯s protection.¡±


    These words made Qi Changyi fall into a state of deep pondering, and he didn¡¯t say anything for a long while.


    Li Yu saw this as well, and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    In the afternoon, a maid came by to deliver something. Li Yu opened the door, and was surprised to see the housekeeper of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor standing behind that maid.


    ¡°Yu-gonggong.¡± The housekeeper greeted Li Yu, ¡°Has His Highness been well?¡±


    ¡°What is the purpose of your visit today, Chamberlain?¡± Li Yu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing urgent¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi heard the two conversing, and invited the old housekeeper inside.


    ¡°Greetings to Your Highness.¡± The old housekeeper bowed.


    Qi Changyi flashed a gentle smile.


    The housekeeper said, ¡°Your Highness, our Lord has been gone for the past few days on official business, and won¡¯t be staying at the manor for the time being. He specially ordered this old servant to deliver the news to you. Our Lord also ordered us to take good care of you. Also, our Lord said that if Your Highness wants to leave the manor, all you need to do is tell this old servant.¡±


    ¡°I can go out? So Brother Pei won¡¯t force me to stay inside anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s little face finally brightened a little, and his eyes curved into slight crescents.


    But when he decided he wanted to go out, he was stunned by the sight in front of him as he walked out of the little pavilion.


    Waiting in front of the gate to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, the old housekeeper was flanked by two other servants. Behind them stood an orderly formation of seventeen or eighteen guards.


    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Qi Changyi nervously tugged at Li Yu¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Xiao Yuzi, there are so many people, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    Li Yu spoke in a comforting tone, ¡°Your Highness, those people were sent by Lord Pei to protect you. Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll have a word with the housekeeper.¡±


    Li Yu pulled the old housekeeper aside, and tried his best to persuade him to send some of the men away.


    The old housekeeper looked reluctant, but he finally nodded and agreed to Li Yu¡¯s request, and only had the two bodyguards with the best martial arts skills follow them.


    ¡°You both must keep an eye on His Highness. If anything happens to him, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The gate of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor opened, and a gust of bitterly cold wind rushed in. Qi Changyi recoiled slightly, exhaled a puff of warm breath, sighing softly.


    ¡°Hahh~¡±


    The streets of the Imperial City were full of people coming and going, and always bustling with life. It was cold outside, but Qi Changyi hadn¡¯t been out and about in so long, so he was filled with a strong sense of fresh excitement.


    The street vendors were all hawking their wares and trinkets, but Qi Changyi didn¡¯t seem to be interested in any of them.


    It had been so long since the street light parade, yet there were still a few stalls selling lanterns. Qi Changyi pulled Li Yu along to admire them.


    ¡°Young Master, if you like one, just tell me. I¡¯m selling them at low prices, but these were all expertly crafted.¡± The peddler saw that the visitor who came to his stall was dressed in exquisite robes, and had a beautiful face to match; he knew that he wasn¡¯t just another ordinary customer.


    But Qi Changyi looked around for a little bit, and the light in his eyes was slowly extinguished, ¡°Forget it, Xiao Yuzi, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Yu knew that he hadn¡¯t been able to find one that he liked, ¡°Young Master, look, there are still a few more stalls over there, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    The two explored the street for a while, but after stopping by each of the various stalls selling lanterns, Qi Changyi still hadn¡¯t found one that he was satisfied with.


    ¡°Your Highness, what kind of design are you looking for? This servant will just have someone make one for you, why must you buy one from the city?¡± Li Yu straightened Qi Changyi¡¯s collar.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone, I won¡¯t be able to find it again, if it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes slowly reddened as he spoke. No matter how hard he looked, he would never be able to find another rabbit-lotus lantern.


    ¡°How can that be? Your Highness, we¡¯ll definitely find one. Let¡¯s keep exploring. Don¡¯t be sad, okay?¡± Upon seeing that the corners of the little prince¡¯s eyes were wet, Li Yu hurriedly began to console him.


    Qi Changyi let out a muffled ¡°mm¡±. Although he was extremely disappointed, he still allowed Li Yu to pull him around to wander through the other streets.


    Sure enough, they were still unable to find a lantern of that design.


    They had been exploring for quite a while now, so Li Yu was slightly concerned about His Highness¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t we stop here for today. You¡¯ve only just recovered, this servant is worried that you¡¯ll freeze. The next time we come back to explore, we¡¯ll continue looking for the things you want, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded obediently, and the group promptly returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.

 CH 75

    November 9, 2022Merchie


    The gate to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor was wide open; two tall, elaborate sedan chairs were stopped in front of it, as well as a large group of servants, who all stood with their heads bowed in deference.


    A strident voice that was filled with admonishment rang out from within the huge courtyard; it was a voice that Qi Changyi knew well.


    ¡°To think that the servants of the noble Prime Minister¡¯s Manor can actually be this disrespectful! This princess is here, but you haven¡¯t even bowed in greeting yet, are you all tired of living?!¡±


    Qi Changyi had already taken half a step into the manor¡¯s grounds. Upon hearing the shout, he couldn¡¯t help but stiffen, before lifting his head and directing his gaze toward the direction of the voice.


    All he could see were the servants of the manor standing in the courtyard, in neat rows with their heads bowed.


    And that scornful, arrogant figure who was standing in the center and bossily giving orders, was none other than the third princess Qi Yirou. There was another person pulling on Qi Yirou¡¯s arm to prevent her from stomping forward; it was the second princess Qi Bingzhi.


    ¡°Second Sister, quit tugging my arm! I must teach this bunch of dog servants a proper lesson today! Are they always this disrespectful when their master isn¡¯t around?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi didn¡¯t let go, instead speaking in a small voice, ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t be impulsive. Royal Father finally let you come back for a little bit, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°No matter how Royal Father punishes me in the future, I¡¯m still his daughter, the distinguished Third Princess. I can¡¯t allow these dog servants to slight me like this.¡±


    Qi Yirou tore her arm out of Qi Bingzhi¡¯s grasp, limped over to the old housekeeper, raised her hand, and slapped him.


    A bright red mark appeared on the old butler¡¯s swollen cheek, and he hurriedly fell to his knees, ¡°Third Princess, this servant was careless. Usually, when His Lordship is at the manor, the servants are not required to kneel, so this servant had a momentary lapse in judgement, and forgot to abide by the rules of the palace.¡±


    The other servants quickly dropped to the ground as well. Only then did Qi Yirou¡¯s expression become slightly less ugly. She snorted coldly but didn¡¯t allow them to stand up.


    Qi Bingzhi sighed, ¡°You all can get up now.¡±


    Qi Yirou stopped her, ¡°Second Sister, how can you let them off so easily? I haven¡¯t punished them yet.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, just stop, please. This is the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, not the palace. What if Lord Pei finds out that you¡¯ve done something like this again, and reports it to Royal Father?¡±


    Qi Yirou¡¯s expression flickered, but she still puffed her chest out, ¡°It¡¯s already come to this, what¡¯s the point of being afraid of him now?¡±


    As she spoke, she turned her body slightly, and was stunned by the sight of the few people standing near the gate.


    She stared closely at the slender, white-clad figure, her eyes filled with disbelief. She pointed a finger at Qi Changyi, completely shocked.


    Qi Bingzhi saw the change in her expression, and also turned to see what she was looking at. Her eyes widened slightly, ¡°Changyi?¡±


    Qi Changyi stepped through the gate, and greeted Qi Bingzhi politely, ¡°Second Sister.¡±


    Then, he glanced at Qi Yirou, who was still staring at him, and his lips moved, ¡°Third¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Qi Yirou¡¯s face was filled with loathing, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it when you call me that1.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t say that.¡± Qi Bingzhi tugged at Qi Yirou¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Then what else am I supposed to say? Second Sister, you know exactly who did this to my leg, yet you still want me to be nice to him?¡±


    Qi Yirou clenched her fists tightly, and her long nails piercing the palm of her hand. The gaze with which she looked at Qi Changyi was full of hatred and rage.


    But Qi Bingzhi actually flashed a small smile at Qi Changyi, ¡°Changyi, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, I¡­ I¡­¡± Qi Changyi didn¡¯t know how to respond to the question.


    Li Yu, who was standing beside him, answered simply and smoothly, ¡°Replying to the Second Princess, His Highness is staying in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor for the time being, in order to nurse his health.¡±


    ¡°Huh! Good one, ¡®nursing his health¡¯! The way I see it, he¡¯s probably just trying to play some kind of trick on Pei Zheng. Utterly obscene and immoral!¡±


    Qi Yirou walked toward him, dragging her injured leg along.


    In an instant, Li Yu quickly stepped in front of his master.


    ¡°You already had the guts to harm me, and topple me to this point, what are you so afraid of?¡± Qi Yirou¡¯s gaze was sinister as she glared at Li Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you took a trip to Barbarian territory before- those people are uncivilized to the extreme. Nothing is too disgusting or too corrupt to them. But we, as members of the Celestial Dynasty, practice prudence and etiquette. How could we tolerate someone like you?!¡±


    As she spoke, Qi Yirou¡¯s emotions became more unstable and tumultuous, and she tried to shove Li Yu aside. Qi Bingzhi hurried over to stop her, but she was accidentally pushed by Qi Yirou, and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qi Bingzhi yelped, but she was caught by several maids.


    Qi Yirou reluctantly stopped, and walked over to check if she was injured, ¡°Second Sister, why are you trying to stop me? Today, I¡¯ll definitely teach this lowly little scumbag a proper lesson, and help you vent your anger too!¡±


    ¡°Rourou, stop talking¡­¡± Qi Bingzhi¡¯s eyes were rimmed with red.


    ¡°Second Sister, he was only able to steal your position because you¡¯re too kind-hearted! How can that Pei Zheng protect him so fiercely?! We¡¯ve come in person today, yet Pei Zheng isn¡¯t even at his manor; I think he¡¯s just trying to avoid us!¡±


    Qi Yirou swiveled toward the old housekeeper and barked, ¡°Speak! Just where has Pei Zheng gone?!¡±


    The old housekeeper trembled as he quickly replied, ¡°Third Princess, this old servant really doesn¡¯t know. Our Lord has indeed left to take care of something and hasn¡¯t returned¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re still unwilling to tell the truth?! Royal Father told us that he would be back today, are you trying to say that Royal Father lied to us?¡±


    This time, Qi Yirou¡¯s slanderous accusation had too many terrifying implications. In just a few words, she had stuck this label onto the old housekeeper, rendering him frightened to the point of begging for his life.


    ¡°Third Princess, this old servant wouldn¡¯t dare! This old servant didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡±


    ¡°I think that you meant every word! Someone, drag this foul-mouthed dog servant away, and beat him until he confesses the truth!¡±


    As soon as Qi Yirou finished speaking, several servants came over, and were about to drag the old housekeeper away.


    The other servants of the manor knelt on the ground, trembling in fear, too scared to even lift their heads.


    Upon seeing that the old housekeeper was about to be taken away, Qi Changyi bit his lip. He opened his mouth, but it was Li Yu who spoke instead.


    Li Yu stepped forward and said, ¡°Third Princess, this servant can testify on his behalf; everything that the Chamberlain said is true, Lord Pei really has not returned to the manor.¡±


    Qi Yirou turned to look at him, and sneered, ¡°So you¡¯re questioning this princess¡¯s orders, all right then. Someone, drag him away as well!¡±


    Li Yu¡¯s arms were restrained by several servants. He struggled a few times, but couldn¡¯t break free. He could only lift his head, and his eyes were pinned on Qi Yirou.


    ¡°And now you even have the guts to stare at me! Take him and his damn eyes away, and teach him a lesson on what he should and shouldn¡¯t be looking at!¡±


    Qi Yirou raised her hand, and Li Yu was about to be dragged away.


    Qi Changyi clutched at his robes, ¡°Third Sister, everything they said is true, just¡­ Just let them go¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to beg on their behalf, then you might as well be punished with them!¡± Qi Yirou¡¯s mind was already muddled with rage; anyone who dared to stop her now would receive her wrath.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s complexion was already a little paler than usual, and his body was racked with shivers from the cold. He slowly bent over and dropped to his knees.


    ¡°Third Sister, please let them go¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou was visibly a bit surprised, but that was immediately overtaken by her joy and delight. She laughed loudly and yelled, ¡°Your Royal Highness, what are you doing? You¡¯re really willing to get on your knees and beg me, just for these two servants?¡±


    Qi Yirou walked over, and loomed over the little figure kneeling on the ground in front of her. Her lips curled into a cold, vicious curve, before lifting her foot and stepping on his fingers.


    ¡°Royal Father sent me to Nanshan ancestral hall, you didn¡¯t expect me to return, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ve eaten vegetarian meals and read scriptures for so long, every day is so boring that I¡¯m about to go mad, but you still get to live so freely and happily!¡±


    As she spoke, she pressed her foot down harder.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s fingers were stinging, but he couldn¡¯t pull them away. His body shivered uncontrollably, and there was a thin film of sweat on his forehead. The ground was freezing cold, chilling his knees to the bone. His face only continued to grow paler.


    Li Yu stood to the side, his eyes reddening. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Third Princess, you can¡¯t treat His Highness like this! If Lord Pei comes back and discovers His Highness in this state, he definitely won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡±


    Who would¡¯ve thought that Qi Yirou didn¡¯t care about that at all. She removed her foot, but her smile became even wider and more joyous, ¡°What did you think the two of us came here today for? I¡¯ll say this now: Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me. Do you believe that?¡±


    As she spoke, Qi Yirou raised her hand, ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    A chief eunuch holding a golden scroll walked up to her.


    Qi Bingzhi saw the scroll, and wanted to stop them, ¡°Rourou, Lord Pei isn¡¯t back yet, let¡¯s wait to disclose the news.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, who in the entire palace doesn¡¯t know about this yet? I¡¯m not ¡®disclosing news¡¯. Are you just going to allow that little bitch to continue being all pleased with himself?¡±


    Qi Yirou looked over at the chief eunuch, ¡°Read it.¡±


    The golden scroll was unfurled; it was an imperial decree.


    ¡°By the Emperor¡¯s edict, my beloved daughter, the second princess Qi Bingzhi, has reached a marriageable age. She is talented and beautiful, respectful and demure. Both the Empress and I are very pleased to hear this.


    ¡°The Prime Minister Pei Zheng possesses an outstanding appearance; he and my beloved daughter will be named a match made in heaven on their wedding day. A beautiful wife must be matched with a handsome husband; these two were chosen for each other, so that they may have a prosperous relationship in the future.


    ¡°Arrangements for the wedding will be handled by the Ministry of Rites and the Imperial Astronomer, who will also choose an auspicious date for marriage.


    Accept the edict.¡±


    The chief eunuch finished reading the decree, and the entire courtyard was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    The Emperor had bestowed a marriage to the Empress¡¯s daughter, the Second Princess, and the Prime Minister Pei Zheng.


    And an auspicious date would be chosen for their marriage.


    Qi Yirou grabbed the golden scroll, and played with it in her hands, her eyes filled with glee.


    The small man, who was still kneeling on the ground, wore a dead-eyed look. He stared silently at the ground, and didn¡¯t speak or move, resembling a beautiful ice sculpture.


    Qi Yirou saw how soulless and dejected he looked, and a wave of vindictive pleasure surged into her mind.


    ¡°Second Sister, it¡¯s all because of the news of your marriage that Royal Father allowed me to return to the palace. Royal Father said that the auspicious date is in five days. When the time comes, and you¡¯ve become the wife of the Prime Minister, a certain trashy little skank should make way for you.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi looked over at the little prince, who was still kneeling in a dazed, absent-minded state, and tugged at Qi Yirou¡¯s sleeve, ¡°All right, Rourou, don¡¯t talk so much. I know you¡¯re doing it for me, but I believe that Changyi also doesn¡¯t have a choice in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, what do you mean ¡®he doesn¡¯t have a choice¡¯? Why would you speak for him? We¡¯re the ones who have the closest bond as sisters!¡±


    Qi Yirou was obviously a bit unhappy; she had clearly stood up for Second Sister, so how come Second Sister would switch sides and speak on his behalf instead?


    Qi Bingzhi didn¡¯t say anything. She wanted to walk over and help Qi Changyi up ¨C his face was abnormally pale, and he looked like he was about to faint. Qi Yirou suddenly became even more angry. She strode over with quick steps and shoved the little figure to the ground.


    ¡°What are you still pretending for, get up! What, are you waiting for someone to help you up?¡±

 CH 76

    November 10, 2022Merchie


    Qi Changyi¡¯s body was soft and limp, and covered in an overwhelming feeling of coldness. His mind was dizzy and disoriented; the contents of the imperial decree continued to echo in his mind.


    It was as though all of his bones had been pulled out of his body; he couldn¡¯t even kneel properly anymore. Upon being shoved by Qi Yirou, his body tilted and he fell weakly to the ground. No matter what he tried, he just couldn¡¯t lift himself back up.


    Li Yu¡¯s eyes were red and struggled with all his might to break out of his restraints, before he ran over, and tried to help Qi Changyi up.


    ¡°Your Highness, please get up, the ground is freezing cold, your body won¡¯t be able to handle much more of this¡­¡±


    But no matter what methods he used to support the small man to stand up, Qi Changyi¡¯s legs were too gelatinous and weak. He fell back onto the ground, his body shivering uncontrollably.


    His fingers dug tightly into the frozen dirt; The hand that Qi Yirou had stepped on had begun to swell and turn red, and one of his nails had been broken; thin lines of blood oozed from the wound.


    Li Yu hurriedly pried open his fingers, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t clench so hard, stop clenching so hard¡­¡±


    Out of nowhere, the little prince had mustered a monstrous amount of strength- Li Yu tried with all his might to unclench the swollen knuckles, but no matter what he tried, he couldn¡¯t pull those fingers apart. He could only watch helplessly as Qi Changyi¡¯s fingertips left trails of blood on the ground.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s head was bowed; the expression on his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. In this freezing cold weather, he had almost been frozen into a snowman; even the blood pouring from his wounds had solidified and ceased its flow.


    Qi Yirou, upon seeing his wretched appearance, didn¡¯t feel guilty in the slightest, and continued to speak in a tone full of ridicule, ¡°Stop pretending, you really can¡¯t stand after just one little shove? Your body can¡¯t be that delicate, stop embarrassing yourself, get up!¡±


    As she spoke, Qi Yirou wanted to go over and give Qi Changyi another shove, but Li Yu suddenly stood up, and, having lost all rationality, pushed Qi Yirou to the ground. Then, he rushed at her, raised his fists, and began to beat her.


    The only sounds in the huge courtyard were sharp, unrelenting screams, ¡°Someone, someone, hurry up and take this madman away! I¡¯m going to put him to death! I¡¯ll definitely cut his corpse into thousands of pieces!¡±


    Several servants hurried over and tried to pull Li Yu away, but his hands were wrapped tightly around Qi Yirou¡¯s neck, digging his fingernails into her skin and drawing blood, with no sign of letting go.


    The old housekeeper, who had been kneeling on the ground the entire time suddenly stood up. He pretended to wobble, and crashed straight into the group of servants. One of them accidentally stepped on Qi Yirou¡¯s hand and she abruptly let out a shrill scream.


    ¡°Your Highness the Third Princess, this old slave is really sorry, having knelt for long, these knees of mine are a bit unsteady, may the Your Royal Highness have mercy.¡±


    ¡°Traitors, you¡¯re all traitors! I¡¯ll definitely punish you all for your crimes, all of you!¡±


    The old housekeeper sneered unobtrusively, cocked an eye, and the other servants also stood up, blocking the rest of Qi Yirou¡¯s servants from coming forward.


    The two groups immediately mixed and tangled with each other; no one could tell the difference between enemy and comrade, pushing each other, crowding together, and scuffling among themselves. The entire Prime Minister¡¯s Manor was thrown into chaos, and the air was filled with pained, piercing screams.


    At this moment, the little man, who had been kneeling at the side this entire time, suddenly shifted. He slowly lifted his body off the ground and stood up, staggering slightly.


    He looked out at the ongoing battle within the courtyard; his eyes were dazed, and he couldn¡¯t find anything to focus on.


    He didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do now. There was only one thought in his mind: get away from this place, get as far away from everyone as possible. All he wanted to do was hide, and find someplace where he could be alone.


    His knees and fingers were in terrible pain. But he acted as if he couldn¡¯t feel it, and hobbled to the gate, walked out of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, and into the street.


    His snow-white robe was stained with dirt, and the small man¡¯s chest felt hollow and empty; cold and void of a heartbeat. It felt as though he had been stabbed, and the wound was gushing blood.


    He didn¡¯t stop walking, walking, walking forward without purpose, without destination, like a frozen, soulless shell.


    The sky had already gradually darkened, and the street was lit with thousands of lights. People strolled by in groups of three to five, the smiles on their faces filled with joy and contentment.


    The small man was alone, covered in bruises and wounds. The corners of his eyes grew wetter and wetter, and his vision blurred, rendering him unable to see the path before him.


    Someone rushing past accidentally bumped into him. His legs had been unsteady to begin with, so he fell right to the ground from the impact. The skin on his palm was scratched, and beads of blood instantly rolled out.


    The man hurriedly apologized, and tried to help him up, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Young Master. Are you all right?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s gaze was gray and defeated, dim and devoid of light. He avoided the man¡¯s hand, and stood up by himself, swaying and wobbling, before continuing to walk forward.


    Perhaps it was from the pain of the fall, but tears suddenly flowed down his face, without restraint. The wind blew over his cheeks, and chilled the droplets till they were as cold as ice.


    No one would ever wipe his tears for him again. He could only lift his sleeve and rub the tears away with force, leaving red marks on his pale skin.


    He continued walking along the wide street. He couldn¡¯t tell how long he had been walking for, but his body had been frozen numb, and the blood that had been flowing from his nailbeds and palm had long since dried up.


    Even at night, the streets of the Imperial City were full of people. The lively, bustling crowds were far too noisy.


    Qi Changyi turned a corner, and walked into a shadowy alley by himself. His body brushed the wall as he slowly sat down, hugged his knees, and buried his head into his arms. The raging torrent of tears immediately washed into his robe.


    Brother Pei and Second Sister were getting married¡­


    The two of them were the Golden Boy and The Jade Maiden*, a match blessed by the Heavens. They were both talented and powerful, but him? He was so stupid, how could he even be compared to them¡­


    God must hate stupid children like him, so he didn¡¯t treat him well at all. Everybody liked smart children, but no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn¡¯t learn the things that others could, so there would never, ever be anyone who truly liked him¡­


    The small man leaned against the wall. As he cried silently, he didn¡¯t notice the group of figures that suddenly appeared behind him.


    ***


    The Prime Minister¡¯s Manor was still rife with chaos, but once Pei Zheng returned, the noisy courtyard instantly fell quiet.


    Pei Zheng stood in front of the gate, and swept his cold gaze over the people in the courtyard, and discovered that one figure was missing from the bunch.


    He tried his best to quash the anger in his heart, and looked toward Li Yu with an ice-cold gaze, his eyes gloomy and terrifying.


    Li Yu hurried over to greet him. Then, he suddenly remembered something. He circled the entire courtyard, but couldn¡¯t find a trace of his master, and his back was immediately covered in a layer of cold sweat.


    ¡°L-Lord Pei, His Highness is gone! What do we do?!¡±


    Qi Yirou covered the wound on her neck, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll never find him. He¡¯s a big boy, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d get lost so easily, so what¡¯s the big fuss about?¡±


    In a flash, Pei Zheng shifted in front of Qi Yirou, which frightened her to the point of stumbling back and almost falling to the ground.


    Pei Zheng stared at her and asked, ¡°What business does the Third Princess have at this minister¡¯s manor?¡±


    Qi Yirou looked at his gloomy gaze and was a little scared, but she still straightened her neck, ¡°S-Second Sister and I came to relay the imperial decree. Unexpectedly, Lord Pei wasn¡¯t in the manor¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes changed, ¡°Since I wasn¡¯t here, who asked you to read the imperial edict?¡±


    As he spoke, he took another step forward. He stared down at Qi Yirou, his eyes fierce and hateful- he looked as though he was ready to tear her to shreds.


    Qi Yirou¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and she didn¡¯t know how to answer. She looked to Qi Bingzhi, who was standing beside her, for help, mouthing, ¡°Second Sister¡­¡±


    Qi Bingzhi also walked over, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Lord Pei, Rourou didn¡¯t mean to, Lord Pei, please don¡¯t blame her.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, ¡°I think this was exactly what she meant to do.¡±


    ¡°Pei Zheng, don¡¯t forget your status, don¡¯t forget who it is you¡¯re about to be married to!¡± Qi Yirou shouted loudly.


    Who would have thought that this sentence would stab through Pei Zheng¡¯s heart so painfully. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Li Yu, tell me exactly what happened.¡±


    Li Yu smeared the blood at the corner of his lips away, and recounted the earlier events, down to the very last detail. He made sure to place emphasis on how Qi Yirou had targeted his master, as well as how she had only poured fuel onto the fire of the situation.


    Upon hearing this, Qi Yirou immediately refuted his accusations, ¡°Nonsense! When did I hit him? When did you see me do anything to him?¡±


    ¡°Third Princess, this servant¡¯s eyes have not been gouged out yet; they¡¯ve seen everything. Not only did you hit His Highness, you also broke his nails by stepping on them; the nerves of one¡¯s fingers are linked to their heart1. It must have been extremely painful¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and she shook her head in a panic, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t step on them hard at all. He was the one who broke his own nails-¡°


    Before she could finish speaking, Qi Yirou¡¯s neck was suddenly strangled, and whatever she was about to say was swallowed back into her stomach.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his fingers clenched lightly. Qi Yirou was beginning to have difficulty breathing. Her cheeks flushed an alarming red, her hands spasming and thrashing madly.


    No one in the entire courtyard dared to move; Pei Zheng¡¯s anger was obvious to anyone. Whoever dared to try and dissuade him would no doubt immediately have their necks snapped by him. Qi Bingzhi¡¯s eyes were full of worry, and she stepped forward, and tried to reason with him, ¡°Lord Pei, Lord Pei¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at her coldly, but his tight grip finally loosened.


    Qi Yirou didn¡¯t have anything to hold onto, so she limply slumped to the ground. She coughed violently several times. Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes, and she raised her head to glare at the person standing in front of her.


    ¡°Pei Zheng! I¡¯m a princess, and Royal Father¡¯s most beloved daughter! You actually have the guts to do this to me? You¡¯re not afraid that Royal Father will blame you for this?¡± Pei Zheng laughed coldly, and bent down slightly.


    ¡°It looks like the Third Princess still hasn¡¯t grasped the situation. Someone, take the Third Princess away. This minister will help to shoulder some of His Majesty¡¯s burdens, and teach her a proper lesson on His Majesty¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Several guards of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor came forward and were about to pull Qi Yirou away. The frightened woman shrank back and crawled away as fast as she could in the direction of Qi Bingzhi, and then grabbed the hem of her sister¡¯s skirt, and began to plead with her.


    ¡°Second Sister, Second Sister, save me, Pei Zheng¡¯s gone crazy, he must have gone totally crazy, right? How could he have the guts to do this to me?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi glanced at Pei Zheng, her eyes complicated. She used her brain more than Qi Yirou did: naturally, she knew that this marriage was arranged to deal with disputes over power and interests. Based on the current situation within the Imperial Court, she knew that if he had to choose between her Third Sister and Pei Zheng, the Emperor would choose Pei Zheng without hesitation.


    ¡°Rourou, be good. I believe that Lord Pei, he¡­ Won¡¯t blame you too much for this.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi pulled the hem of her skirt away, and took an imperceptible half-step backwards.


    Qi Yirou¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and shock, ¡°Second Sister, you¡­¡±


    Everything that Qi Yirou had done wasn¡¯t just for her own sake. Because of Qi Changyi and Pei Zheng¡¯s inexplicable, shameful relationship, Qi Bingzhi¡¯s position was threatened. She was merely trying to get revenge for her sister. She never expected that, at the end, Qi Bingzhi would treat her like this.


    Qi Yirou was stunned into silence. Dejected and anguished, she was dragged away by the guards.


    Notes


    Nyoooom


    I¡¯m crying with laughter, maybe I need to start a kidnapping counter


    Thanks for reading~


    1.ʮָÁ¬ÐÄ (sh¨ª zh¨« li¨¢n x¨©n): every part of the body is connected to the heart


    2. ½ðͯÓñÅ® (j¨©n t¨®ng y¨´ n¨·): the Golden Boy and the Jade Maiden, which refers to a very attractive couple. The Golden Boy and the Jade Maiden are also said to be able to bring good fortune to families.

 CH 77

    November 11, 2022Merchie


    Everything was now completely veiled in darkness, and the air was frigid.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s entire body was numb from the cold. His eyes were slightly red and swollen, and his tears had all but dried up. He was still hugging his knees, his head resting over his arms. His body was curled into a little ball, nestled into the corner.


    He didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do now, and he didn¡¯t know where he was supposed to go now either. He couldn¡¯t go back to the royal palace, and he didn¡¯t want to go back to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    The world was so vast, yet he didn¡¯t have a place he could call home.


    ¡°Hey, where are you from, little beauty? What are you sitting here for, don¡¯t you know that this place is Big Brother¡¯s territory?¡±


    A voice carrying a lecherous note sounded in the darkness, and several dark figures gradually began to close in on the little corner.


    Qi Changyi slowly raised his head. Upon seeing the group of vicious, perverted ruffians, he huddled closer to the wall in fear.


    The ruffians caught a glimpse of the small, tear-streaked face hidden behind the waves of ink-black hair, and all of them sucked a deep breath.


    ¡°Such a pretty little beauty, who could¡¯ve had the heart to make you cry like this? Can¡¯t find your way back home? Come, come here into Big Brother¡¯s warm embrace.¡±


    The leader of the ruffians walked over, squatted down, and lifted the small man¡¯s chin up with his fingertips.


    That pale, elegant little face was raised slightly and illuminated under the dim light; the corners of his eyes were red and filled with sparkling tears. He really looked terribly pitiful.


    ¡°Damn, he¡¯s really fucking pretty! All of you, get over here, and grab this little beauty for me!¡±


    The man¡¯s excited eyes seemed to glow with green light, and he waved to the people behind him.


    Qi Changyi was terrified; he knew that these people didn¡¯t have good intentions with him. He reached out and slapped the hand on his chin away, before hugging his knees tightly again.


    ¡°What¡­What are you guys going to do¡­.¡±


    ¡°Huh, so it¡¯s a man. No matter, no matter, there¡¯s nothing that these brothers of mine haven¡¯t done before, so they¡¯ve all got loads of experience. Little beauty, don¡¯t be scared, in a bit, I¡¯ll make you feel so good that you¡¯ll never want me to stop, hahaha¡­¡±


    The ruffians behind him also laughed and came forward, their faces filled with unbridled lust. Qi Changyi¡¯s arms were grabbed from both sides, and he was hoisted off the ground.


    The ruffians didn¡¯t even try to control their strength, pinching Qi Changyi¡¯s arm until it ached, and he took a sharp breath. Cold air suddenly poured into his stomach, and he exploded into a bout of violent coughs, coughing until tears began to flow down his cheeks once again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Could it be that he¡¯s an invalid1?¡±


    One of the ruffians interjected, his voice laced with fear, ¡°He¡¯d better not actually have some sort of illness; he looks like he¡¯s from a rich family too, this better not get us into any trouble.¡±


    Another man with a burly physique and a fleshy face complained,


    ¡°What are you scared of? It¡¯s so dark, who would be able to tell that we were the ones who did it2? Also, I think that this little beauty¡¯s brain has some issues, he¡¯s probably an idiot. He probably won¡¯t even understand what we¡¯ve done to him.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not an idiot, I know what you guys want to do, you¡¯re bad guys, you¡¯re going to kidnap me¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi coughed, and the taste of blood welled up in his throat. He felt that even his five viscera were extremely cold, as if they had been frozen solid.


    ¡°You guys, do you want money? I have a lot of money, If I give it to you, could you guys let me go?¡±


    Qi Changyi gazed at the group of people with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, look at this pretty little pear blossom covered in rain, it almost makes me feel a little sorry for you. Don¡¯t cry, we want both money and you. How about this, you pay us, and we¡¯ll spend the night with you, how does that sound?¡±


    After he spoke, the ruffians all laughed in unison. The person next to Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t restrain himself and reached out to pinch that fair, smooth face. That smooth, delicate skin was really too alluring.


    The ruffians roughly dragged him away and walked deeper into the alleyway.


    Qi Changyi ferociously tried to tear himself out of their grasp, but there wasn¡¯t any room for a struggle. His gaze flashed with frailty and helplessness.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a prince, I live in the royal palace. You guys can¡¯t treat me like this, or my Royal Father won¡¯t spare you¡­.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the ruffians all halted in their footsteps. They stared at Qi Changyi for a long time, before they all burst into raucous guffaws.


    ¡°You, you guys, did you hear what he just said? He said he¡¯s a prince, I¡¯m going to die from laughter, since when was there such a stupid prince?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re a prince, then I¡¯m the Emperor, I¡¯d be your father! You should serve your father well, that¡¯s the way it is, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The group laughed as they walked, and they finally reached a corner at the end of the alley. They were quite some distance from the street; even if one were to shout loudly, no one would be able to hear it.


    The moonlight was soft and weak, coating the deep alleyway in a silver glow.


    The ruffian at the head of the group suddenly shoved Qi Changyi fiercely from behind. His light, bony frame immediately fell forward. He crashed into the wall in front of him and knocked his head against it. Then, his body slowly slid along the wall and fell limply to the ground.


    The small man lay on the ice-cold ground, his forehead covered in scarlet. The thick blood flowed into his hair, as his breathing weakened, and his consciousness clouded over. When he opened his eyes, everything was veiled in a mist of red, just like that time he had been poisoned.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, he¡¯s saying it hurts.¡±


    One of the others said to the lead ruffian.


    ¡°It hurts? We haven¡¯t even gotten started yet, he¡¯ll be hurting even more in just a little bit.¡±


    The lead ruffian smiled. His eyes flashed, and the two people beside him eagerly approached the small man.


    Qi Changyi could only feel several pairs of hands groping his body. He tried with all his might to thrash them off, but he couldn¡¯t escape their grip. He wanted to raise his arms to fight back, but his limbs had all been pinned firmly to the ground.


    Tears mixed with blood as they flowed down his face, and deep, terrible despair enveloped him. He had never felt so sad, and so deeply heartbroken.


    ¡°Big Bro, these robes are knotted weirdly, I can¡¯t untie them!¡±


    ¡°Useless thing, get out of the way!¡±


    A filthy hand stretched out toward the small man. He traced the front of his robe and tore it to the side with a sudden burst of strength.


    The sound of fabric ripping echoed in the night, and that white brocade robe was torn into two halves, revealing the underrobe stuck to the skin beneath it.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s legs continued to thrash forcefully. His fingers tightly clenched the frozen dirt, and blood began to ooze from his broken nail again.


    ¡°Get away¡­All of you, get away, don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t touch me¡­¡±


    The small man sobbed hoarsely. But this delicate, brittle voice, and this beautiful face covered in tears, only made the wave of ruthless, abusive desire in people¡¯s hearts grow stronger.


    With another ferocious burst of force, that thin underrobe was torn apart as well, and the jade-white skin underneath was exposed. As soon as it touched the cold air, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Everybody present stared transfixed at the scene in front of them. The small man lay on the ground, his messy hair spread out over the ground. A few blood and sweat-soaked strands clung to his face and neck.


    That delicate little chin lifted slightly, and that delicate, sunken collarbone was revealed. On that patch of pale skin was an extremely intimate, bite-shaped scar¡­


    It was really too seductive and enchanting.


    They had never met someone like him, with such soft, delicate skin; it would bruise after just a few light pinches.


    A sinful hand trembled as it reached over. But before it could touch him, the small man suddenly began to hack loudly again.


    He looked to be in extreme pain, his back was slightly arched, and his coughing became progressively more violent, it was as though he was about to cough up his five viscera. Then, he suddenly spat a large mouthful of blood.


    The stench of blood instantly spread through the air. A few red droplets dripped onto the little prince¡¯s small, white body, while the rest was splattered onto the faces of the people beside him.


    After he spat out the mouthful of blood, his slack body simply collapsed back onto the ground, his eyes still slightly open. He resembled a broken doll that had lost its mind.


    ¡°Big Bro, w-what are we supposed to do now? He¡¯s not going to die, is he?¡±


    The ruffians had all been frightened by this display, and they all withdrew their hands and stood to the side.


    The lead ruffian wiped the blood off of his face and spat at the side, ¡°What are you so scared of? It¡¯s better if he¡¯s dead, dead men tell no tales, after all!¡±


    As he spoke, he leaned down, and his dirty, smelly mouth puckered toward the small man.


    The little prince lay still and obedient, having lost the will to struggle. His eyes didn¡¯t know where to look, and merely stared unblinkingly at nothing.


    Suddenly, the sound of a bustling crowd coming from a street not too far away, and footsteps could be heard from the quiet corner.


    The wandering ruffians were startled.


    ¡°Big Brother, you stay here, we¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    After they spoke, several people began to walk out of the alleyway.


    The head ruffian¡¯s hands also paused in their movements, and he looked around cautiously.


    The figures of those who had gone to see what was going on vanished into the darkness. Then, the sound of tussling could be heard, followed by a few shrill cries, before everything fell into silence once more.


    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s there? Second Brother and Third Brother, how are you guys? Are you okay?¡±


    There was no response.


    The lead ruffian noticed that something was amiss, and hurriedly wrapped the small man in his shredded robe, lifted him over his shoulders, and turned to sprint away.


    A soft whizzing sound reached his ears, and an arrow flew in from behind him, stabbing straight into the ruffian¡¯s calf. It was deeply embedded into his flesh; blood spilled out of the wound and onto the ground.


    The ruffian was in severe pain, staggering, before falling forward, and the small man he was carrying on his shoulders was also flung into the air.


    But the little prince didn¡¯t fall to the ground; a shadow flashed over from above, and he was hugged into a tall figure¡¯s embrace.


    That figure was masked by the darkness, so his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. But one could feel the chill emanating from his body, which was even colder and more furious than the frozen wind of this winter night.


    The injured ruffian was sprawled on the ground, hugging his calf. He was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even scream, and could only roll around in agony.


    A light appeared at the corner of the alleyway, and a battalion of guards brandishing torches walked in, arranged in a neat formation. The guard at the front was holding a bow and arrow in his hands. He was dressed in a black robe, his face was expressionless, and his eyes were sharp.


    Cheng Feng held the bow and stood in front of the ruffian. He bent down and yanked the arrow out of his leg. The ruffian¡¯s entire body spasmed in pain, and that arrow was immediately thrust into his other calf.


    ¡°Master, how should he be dealt with?¡±


    The shadowy figure finally moved and stood under the bright torchlight. The small man had already been tightly wrapped in his robes and was being hugged tightly against his chest.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression was gloomy and terrifying.


    ¡°Take him back.¡±


    Notes


    Nyooooom


    I think you all know what¡¯s going to happen now


    Thanks for reading~~


    1.All right, I have to say this word is not actually ¡®invalid¡¯, it¡¯s ²¡Ñí×Ó (b¨¬ng y¨¡ng zi), which means someone who has had a chronic illness for a long time


    2.This can also be interpreted as ¡°did him¡± instead of ¡°did it¡±, I don¡¯t know, I feel like¡­they would say it like that¡­

 CH 78

    November 12, 2022Merchie


    In the little pavilion in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor¡¯s garden, the moon and stars hung high in the sky as a monstrous gale of cold wind blew past.


    The small man lay quietly on the bed. His eyes were clearly half-open, but he seemed to be asleep, gaze distracted and unfocused.


    The blood lingering on his body had already been cleaned up, and the wound on his forehead had stopped bleeding and was covered by a bandage. The fire burning inside the little pavilion was blazing hot, and his frozen body had already been warmed.


    Yet his entire frame still looked icy cold, as if there wasn¡¯t a shred of warmth left within him.


    In Pei Zheng¡¯s hand was a washcloth. He dipped it into hot water, and gently wiped the little prince¡¯s face- his movements gentle and patient.


    There was a sudden knock at the door, and Cheng Feng pushed it open, leaned over, and said something into Pei Zheng¡¯s ear.


    Pei Zheng waved his hand for him to leave, then continued to lightly mop the small man¡¯s face. He carefully wiped the man¡¯s slender fingers as well. Only then did he throw the washcloth aside.


    ¡°Does your forehead still hurt?¡± Pei Zheng asked in a low voice.


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t look at him, and also didn¡¯t answer. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard him.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t mind. He supported the small man by the arm to sit up.


    ¡°Are you sleepy? If you aren¡¯t, I¡¯m going to take you to meet someone.¡±


    Qi Changyi sat there with his head slightly dipped, and didn¡¯t respond.


    Pei Zheng simply pulled at his own cloak and wrapped the small man¡¯s body with it, hugging him to his side as they walked out of the little pavilion.


    After a short journey, they arrived at the secret dungeon of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. Upon recognizing this familiar place, Qi Changyi senses abruptly returned, and he shrank away unconsciously.


    Pei Zheng noticed and hugged him a little tighter, before he lowered his head and spoke in a comforting voice in his ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m not going to lock you in here.¡±


    The two walked inside. The long, dim corridor was pitch-black ¨C there were only a few scattered flames littering the darkness. One could only see what the prison really looked like once they walked all the way inside.


    Cheng Feng was standing in front of a cell. When he saw the two of them, he opened the door for them before following them inside.


    A flame was lit, and Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes squinted in the light. Other than that, he showed no reaction.


    Even when he saw the gang¡¯s leader, who had tried to violate him earlier, tied to the rack, his gaze didn¡¯t change in the slightest; it was still hazy-gray and unfocused.


    Pei Zheng saw his expression, and thought only that he was frightened so he sat down in a chair to one side, and ushered the prince to sit in his lap.


    Cheng Feng fetched a whip that had an iron hook at one end. He dumped a bucket of water over the unconscious thug, waking him, and obediently waited for Pei Zheng¡¯s orders on how to proceed.


    The man was already covered in whip wounds and the two bloody holes on his legs were still oozing thin streams of blood. He had already been tortured and terrified to the point of going mad. As soon as he woke up, he began to beg for mercy, his throat hoarse.


    Pei Zheng glanced over, and Cheng Feng lashed the whip. The flesh and blood caught by the hook was dug out, and flew everywhere.


    ¡°Do you know, just who you encountered today?¡± There was a sneer at the corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s mouth, as he pinched Changyi¡¯s hands between his own, playing with them.


    ¡°Ah¡­ This lowly one¡­ is ignorant1, I r-really don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Pei Zheng finally looked up and glanced at him, ¡°Then I¡¯ll beat you until you do.¡±


    The slapping of the whip rang through the air, and howls of misery reverberated throughout the cell. After a few lashes with the hooked whip, there weren¡¯t many patches of unscathed flesh on the ruffian¡¯s body, and blood flowed relentlessly from his wounds.


    That thug was in so much pain that he was on the verge of losing consciousness. Then, suddenly, he froze, his mind recollecting something.


    ¡°H-he said¡­ he was¡­ a pri¡­¡±


    The ruffian¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he looked over to the side in disbelief.


    It was a pity that, before he could utter another word, Cheng Feng lashed him with the whip again. As soon as the gang leader¡¯s eyes closed his limp body was peeled off of the rack ¨C it looked like he had finally taken his last breath.


    Pei Zheng covered the small man¡¯s eyes at this moment, pulling the little prince closer, before letting go of his hands. He pinched the small man¡¯s chin, turning Changyi to him.


    Those once charming, spirited eyes were now blank and dead; it looked as though he didn¡¯t have any feelings at all.


    ¡°He bullied you, didn¡¯t he? Hm?¡±


    The small man stared blankly at Pei Zheng and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I already captured him. Look, he¡¯s tied up over there, he can¡¯t hurt you anymore, okay?¡±


    The prince blinked twice but still didn¡¯t respond.


    Pei Zheng rubbed his back and simply lifted him into his arms, before walking out the cell door.


    Just what kind of emotional trauma did he sustain tonight to make him like this?


    Upon returning to the little pavilion, the warmth of the room softened Qi CHangyi¡¯s ice-cold body.


    Pei Zheng placed him back onto the bed. Originally, he had planned to leave, and let Qi Changyi rest well for the night, but as he bent down, he smelled the wafting, unique fragrance of the little prince, Pei Zheng couldn¡¯t resist and laid down beside him.


    The moment Pei Zheng laid down and stuck himself beside the small man, he could feel that soft vulnerability instantly vanish, to be replaced by a hard, unyielding husk.


    Qi Changyi buried his head into the blanket and turned away to face the inner wall, looking as though he didn¡¯t want to have any contact with the outside world.


    Pei Zheng reached out and tried to hug him against his chest, but the petite body shifted to the side and dodged his embrace.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression changed, but he still suppressed the displeasure in his heart, and forcefully pulled the small man into his arms. Only then did he find that Changyi¡¯s little face was covered in tear tracks, and he was biting his lip hard, unwilling to let out his sobs.


    Pei Zheng reached out and wiped his tears away with his fingertips, and tried to lean over and kiss him, but the small man ducked away from him again. This time, he struggled with all his might, pushing hard against Pei Zheng¡¯s chest.


    Pei Zheng also refused to let go. He dipped his head and leaned close to his lips.


    It was only until he tasted blood in his mouth that he finally let go.


    A crisp ¡°pa!¡± echoed in the air.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes were red, his hands were trembling uncontrollably, and his lips had been bitten bloody.


    He had actually slapped Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t been prepared for that. His head was slightly tilted from the slap, and a small palm print appeared on his face.


    The tip of his tongue touched the corner of his mouth, and he suddenly smiled grimly. No one had ever slapped him before, not even that heartless father of his.


    This person in front of him was the first.


    ¡°You dare to hit me?¡±


    Pei Zheng squeezed the prince¡¯s thin wrist, ¡°Have I been pampering you too much? Hm? There should be a limit to your tantrums!¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s wrist was in pain, and his eyebrows creased lightly, but he still refused to make a sound.


    His heart was filled with sadness. He was so forlorn that he couldn¡¯t muster a shred of strength.


    All he wanted to do now was to sleep. He was sure that once he woke up, he would find out that everything had merely been a nightmare.


    Upon seeing his lukewarm expression, Pei Zheng ruthlessly tightened his grip, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t move and stayed silent for a long while.


    Pei Zheng raised his voice, ¡°What? So now you don¡¯t even want to speak to me? Now that you know that I¡¯m going to marry someone else, you want to distance yourself from me again?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Qi Changyi¡¯s heart twitched with pain.


    Pei Zheng looked at his wrinkled brows, ¡°Good, very good. I¡¯d like to see how long you can go on without making a sound.¡±


    With those words, the candles in the little pavilion were extinguished by a gust of spiritual wind.


    The shadows of the trees outside swayed. Inside, the room was full of debauchery.


    At first, the little pavilion remained silent, then, later, a few strange noises could be heard; soft cries like a kitten scratching upon people¡¯s hearts. Those who heard were left with flushed faces and racing hearts.


    It wasn¡¯t until dawn approached that the sounds slowly died down.


    It was time for the morning court session.


    When Cheng Feng arrived at the little pavilion, Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t yet emerged. He simply said that he wouldn¡¯t be attending the morning court session today, and had Cheng Feng deliver a report. For the entire day, no one came out of the little pavilion. Only Li Yu made two trips inside, to deliver lunch and dinner.


    The thick bed curtain had never been used before, but it came in handy this time, tightly encapsulating the entire mattress so that no one could see what was going on within.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s consciousness had been hazy and drowsy this entire time. He laid sprawled on the bed, not a single thread of clothing on his body, his throat tearing with hoarseness.


    ¡°Water¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng shifted his body, and stretched out his hand, ¡°Get water.¡±


    Li Yu, who was outside, quickly brought some water and delivered it to the side of the bed. A small slit opened in the curtain, and he could see vague outlines of the figures inside, but he was too busy bowing his head to look any closer. Only a mysterious, flirtatious scent wafted out, swirled around, and slipped into his nostrils.


    When Pei Zheng handed the cup back to him, Li Yu¡¯s cheeks were flushed an unsightly red, and his gaze flitted involuntarily behind the curtain, wanting to see what exactly had happened to His Highness.


    Pei Zheng looked at him and laughed, before pulling open the curtain, ¡°You want to see?¡±


    Li Yu was startled, and hurriedly bowed his head and knelt on the floor. ¡°This servant, this servant doesn¡¯t dare¡­ My Lord, please don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    ¡°You can get up.¡± Pei Zheng let go, and the curtains fell once more, masking his body as well.


    He stroked the dark bite marks under the small man¡¯s collarbone and suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°Find me a tattoo artist.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Li Yu retreated from the little pavilion. The cold wind blowing on his face finally cooled the burning heat of his cheeks. He sighed, before hurrying away.


    Pei Zheng laid back down, tracing his fingers along the smooth, white skin of the man beneath his body.


    He didn¡¯t mean to be so cruel to Changyi, but he couldn¡¯t keep the agitation in his heart at bay. Every time he lost control of his strength, he would hurt the small man.


    Yet only in these moments did the prince come to life. He was bright, and full of vitality. The alluring charm dangling at the corners of his eyes and brows could melt anyone¡¯s bones.


    When the night¡¯s passion reached its deepest point, he would become a little distracted by his own feelings. He even touched the small man¡¯s stomach, and said, ¡°I really want to make this place bigger. That way, you won¡¯t be able to run away.¡±


    In the following days, Pei Zheng did not attend court. The Emperor actually allowed him to skip, saying that it was to let him prepare for the upcoming wedding, which was days away.


    But throughout this period, Pei Zheng stayed in the little pavilion. Qi Changyi was trapped within the curtain and didn¡¯t get leave bed for five days.


    The tattoo artist arrived at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor and stayed in the bamboo forest in the back garden. After waiting for three days, he was summoned to the little pavilion.


    The moment Li Yu and the tattoo artist entered, he saw that the curtain had finally been pulled back, and the small, white-clad prince was lying on the bed, his eyes closed, as if he hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    Pei Zheng sat to the side and looked the tattoo artist up and down.


    After being swept by that ice-cold gaze, the tattooist¡¯s back dripped with a thin film of cold sweat.


    ¡°M-my Lord, what kind of design would you like?¡±


    ¡°Not me. Him.¡± Pei Zheng looked over, ¡°The design is on the table.¡±


    Li Yu walked over and picked up the drawing. He was stunned when he saw that it was a bewitching, fiery-red lotus.


    The tattoo master took the design and examined it for a long time, ¡°My Lord, the pigment for this red lotus must be colored with cinnabar. As far as I know, the palace has high-quality cinnabar that was offered as tribute from foreign countries, it is most suitable to be used in tattoo ink.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the cinnabar. You must meet my expectations, otherwise¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    The tattoo master wiped his sweat, ¡°My Lord, where would you like him to be tattooed?¡±


    Pei Zheng stood up and walked to the side of the bed. He pulled at the small man¡¯s lapel, so gently that the sleeping prince didn¡¯t notice a thing.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s finger tapped the bite marks, ¡°Right here.¡±


    Notes


    Wwwwwww


    I feel so perverted just writing all this, I can¡¯t imagine being entranced by someone¡¯s ¡®unique fragrance¡¯


    Thanks for reading~


    1. ÓÐÑÛÎÞÖé (y¨¯u y¨£n w¨² zh¨±): Uhm¡­I have eyes but no eyeballs (?), basically blind, ignorant, oblivious

 CH 79

    November 13, 2022Merchie


    The skin around the collarbone is thin, so safely tattooing it is not easy; the needle must be handled with care in order to prick the skin without piercing the bone.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s collar was open. He laid on the bed, looking sleepy and exhausted; he didn¡¯t even have the strength to keep his eyelids open.


    The tattoo artist first took a brush and painted the fiery-red design over the bite marks. The row of neat teeth marks bloomed into flower petals, coquettish and flamboyant.


    This wasn¡¯t an easy task, and with a pair of gloomy and cold eyes pinned on his back, the tattoo artist was extremely nervous and drew upon every skill he had learned over this lifetime to paint over this small patch of smooth white skin.


    He finished painting and put down the brush. The red lotus was remarkably lifelike; every long, slender petal bloomed outward, gently wrapping around the delicate stamen.


    It was time to start pricking. The silver needle was long and thin; one would have to pierce the skin one pin prick at a time to make small cuts in the flesh, and let the beads of blood roll out. The blood would mix with the cinnabar and meld with the flesh. This way, the cinnabar would remain beneath his skin forever.


    Unless that patch of skin was peeled away, the design would always be there.


    Pei Zheng had actually ordered someone to fetch the cinnabar from the palace¡¯s treasury. The powder was red as blood, superfine and even shone with a soft golden light. It was indeed very beautiful.


    The tattoo artist held up the needle and stared at it for a long time, but he didn¡¯t dare to start pricking.


    ¡°My Lord, why don¡¯t you wake him up? I¡¯m afraid that if he suddenly wakes up while I¡¯m piercing him with the needle, it will hurt him.¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t speak. Li Yu simply walked to the side of the bed and called Qi Changyi in a low voice.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, wake up¡­ Your Highness, Your Highness?¡±


    He called for a long time, but Qi Changyi didn¡¯t respond at all, still in a deep sleep.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Pei Zheng walked to the side of the bed, lifted the small man, leaning him against his chest. Then, he gripped each of those little hands and cradled them in his own.


    He had never seen the little prince in his arms sleeping so heavily before; he was so well-behaved, letting others fiddle with him as they wished.


    Pei Zheng smiled silently, before rubbing his chin on the top of the small man¡¯s head.


    He had been bullied so severely that he couldn¡¯t sleep a wink for several days. Now that he had finally fallen asleep, he couldn¡¯t be woken up so easily.


    ¡°My Lord, this is¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng adjusted the small man¡¯s position so that his clavicle was exposed, while the rest of his body was tightly covered by his robe.


    ¡°Just tattoo him like this.¡±


    The tattooist was visibly embarrassed; what kind of weird position was this supposed to be? But he didn¡¯t dare to say a thing in front of His Lordship, nor dare to ask any questions.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The tattoo artist took a deep breath, and the silver needle stabbed through delicate skin, digging around for a moment before being pulled out. Blood immediately began to trickle downward.


    The artisan immediately tried to wipe the blood with a cloth, but a cold glance from Pei Zheng made the fabric fall from his hand.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to pick it up before he saw Pei Zheng take out a white handkerchief and gently dab up the oozing blood.


    He had only been pricked once, so it wouldn¡¯t be too painful just yet. The sleeping little prince merely frowned slightly but didn¡¯t awaken.


    The tattoo artist hurriedly continued to pierce his skin, the pinpricks were accumulating and becoming densely packed ¨C the pain became increasingly intense, and the small man slowly began to writhe, and his eyes opened slightly.


    But his body was being held, and his hands were clutched in someone else¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t move no matter how he tried. He could only see that the person in front of him was stabbing him with a long, thin silver needle. The piercing pain hit little by little and eventually piled up, becoming unbearable.


    His forehead was covered in a layer of sweat. His fingernails dug tightly into the soft flesh of his palm, and his face paled from the pain.


    Pei Zheng saw that he was suffering, and trying to remain silent. Even though his body was clearly trembling in agony, he didn¡¯t let out a single cry.


    Pei Zheng lowered his head and kissed his hair, before leaning into his ear and whispering, ¡°It¡¯s almost over, endure it for a little longer.¡±


    Endure it for a little longer?


    He had been enduring this entire time.


    Finally, the silver needle was withdrawn; the outline was finished.


    Qi Changyi breathed a heavy sigh of relief, panting slowly to dispel the pain in his chest bit by bit.


    The tattoo artist took the high-grade cinnabar and looked at it, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°My Lord, this cinnabar is of high quality indeed. Using this will allow the color to be retained for much longer, and it will be much brighter than normal cinnabar.¡±


    He paused, ¡°It¡¯s just, this kind of cinnabar will make it a little more painful when I start coloring the outline. The Young Master¡¯s complexion doesn¡¯t look very good, I don¡¯t know if he can withstand it.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Qi Changyi knew that there was only more pain in store for him. His eyes immediately became hot and wet, and he unconsciously gripped Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeve.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s cuff tightened against his wrist, and he looked down at the small man with white lips; his heart throbbed painfully.


    But he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Be good, endure it for a little longer, it will be over soon, okay?¡±


    The tears at the corners of Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes suddenly rolled down, and Pei Zheng reached out to stroke them away. He said to the tattoo artist, ¡°Continue.¡±


    The man hesitated, but didn¡¯t dare object, and could only pick up the cinnabar and begin to color the outline.


    The feeling of a foreign substance seeping into his flesh and blood was unbearable; it was as though the cinnabar had grown tentacles- the moment it touched him, it squeezed through his flesh and hid beneath his skin.


    Stabs of heart-piercing, bone-penetrating pain came one after another, it felt as though the skin at his collarbone had been torn off, then sewn back on.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s tears hadn¡¯t finished flowing before his entire body suddenly went limp, and he fainted from the pain.


    The tattoo artist glanced at Pei Zheng, wondering if he should stop for a bit.


    But Pei Zheng didn¡¯t move from his position, and continued to hold the small man in his arms, so the tattoo artist had no choice but to continue.


    After a while, the coloring was complete and the only thing remaining was to wait for the skin to heal, and for the cinnabar to fully meld with his flesh, which would only take about one or two days.


    Li Yu escorted the tattoo artist ¨C who was layered with sweat- out of the little pavilion.


    Pei Zheng shifted and placed the little prince in his arms back onto the bed.


    There was now a red lotus blooming over the bite marks. Delicate and flame-red, contrasting that snow-white skin; it was truly an alluring sight.


    Pei Zheng stroked the area twice and found that he was unable to tear himself away. He leaned down and planted a kiss on it, before he got up and left.


    ***


    Five days passed. Tomorrow would be the big day.


    When Li Yu escorted the tattoo artist back to the little pavilion, Qi Changyi was still unconscious.


    It was quiet inside the pavilion. The little beauty lying on the bed merely seemed to be a beautiful shell, whose soul had been torn away and crushed to dust.


    Li Yu was worried about Qi Changyi¡¯s condition. The tattoo wasn¡¯t big, so it was reasonable to complete it in one session. But His Highness¡¯s body wasn¡¯t the same as it was in the past, and he could no longer withstand this kind of torment.


    It was almost dark when Qi Changyi finally woke up.


    After he opened his eyes, he didn¡¯t speak or move. He merely stared in a daze at the elaborately-carved wooden beam above his head.


    Li Yu was a little panicked, ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, does your throat hurt? This servant will pour you some water.¡± Li Yu poured a cup of water and lifted it to Qi Changyi¡¯s lips, but he still didn¡¯t open his mouth.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you feeling sad? If you¡¯re sad, just say it, it¡¯ll make you feel better. Or you can cry for a little bit, you¡¯ll feel much better after you cry¡­¡± Qi Changyi¡¯s spirit seemed to have left his body, who knew where it had floated off to. It seemed as though he hadn¡¯t heard a word of what Li Yu said, and didn¡¯t respond at all.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ is it because tomorrow, Pei Zheng and the Second Princess are¡­ Your Highness, think of it this way, maybe, when Lord Pei marries the Second Princess, he¡¯ll let you go, and you can return to the palace!¡±


    Return to the palace?


    Qi Changyi blinked. He could really go back?


    But what would he do once he went back?


    The royal palace was just a cold, empty dwelling now; there was no Mother, no Royal Father, no Brother Pei¡­


    What would be the point of going back? Now, he really had nothing left.


    Qi Changyi closed his eyes again. He was exhausted, he didn¡¯t want to think about any of this anymore.


    He wasn¡¯t smart; he was a stupid child, he just couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    His chest hurt so much. The outside hurt, and the inside hurt too.


    If he dug out his heart and threw it away, it wouldn¡¯t hurt anymore, right?


    But if he didn¡¯t have a heart, wouldn¡¯t he be dead?


    If he was dead, it wouldn¡¯t hurt anymore, right?


    With these thoughts in his mind, Qi Changyi slowly fell back asleep.


    When he woke up again, it was already the next day.


    Today was the first auspicious day of the Celestial Dynasty in ten years. It was also the day of the wedding between Prime Minister Pei Zheng and the Second Princess Qi Bingzhi of the royal family.


    When Qi Changyi woke up, he felt that he had finally recovered some of his strength.


    Li Yu helped him sit up, and the lapel over his chest slipped down a little, exposing a few flame-red petals, leaving Li Yu staring, utterly dumbstruck.


    The color of this cinnabar really was one of a kind; it was even more beautiful than a real red lotus. It also glowed with a soft golden light, equal parts demonic and holy.


    No wonder Lord Pei insisted on giving His Highness such a tattoo; anyone who saw it would never forget it.


    Qi Changyi ate some breakfast, but after only a few bites, he was unwilling to eat anymore. Afterwards, he wanted to go out for a walk.


    The weather had gotten colder. One¡¯s body would be frozen to the bone the moment they stepped outside.


    Li Yu had originally been unwilling to let him go outside, but Qi Changyi insisted. In the end, Li Yu helped him don a cloak and they walked out the door.


    Strangely, the garden was full of people, running around and busying themselves; it was unclear what they were all fiddling with.


    Upon seeing Qi Changyi, everyone was startled, and they quickly hid the things in their hands, fearing that he would see them. Yet no one had expected that Qi Changyi didn¡¯t seem to care. He simply lowered his head, looked at the ground, and walked slowly along the winding path.


    He said he had wanted to come out for a walk and it seemed that it was truly his only intention.


    When he reached the gate of the back garden, he didn¡¯t wait for anyone to stop him; Qi Changyi simply silently turned around and walked back.


    He walked like this for a long time. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had gone back and forth; he walked until he was out of breath, and his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Only then did Li Yu support him to walk back to the little pavilion.


    It seemed that he had only come out to experience a shred of freedom for a short time.


    As soon as the door to the little pavilion closed, the people in the garden quietly busied themselves once more.


    Qi Changyi took off his cloak, sat down on the edge of the bed, and looked out the window at the bare branches.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Li Yu walked up to him and called out.


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t react at all.


    Only when Li Yu shouted twice more did Qi Changyi slowly turn his head to look at him.


    ¡°Your Highness, you want to know what¡¯s going on outside, right? Or, in other words, you want to know what Lord Pei is doing right now, correct?¡±


    Notes


    ;-;


    Thanks for reading~

 CH 80

    November 14, 2022Merchie


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t answer, and simply continued to stare at Li Yu.


    ¡°Your Highness, if you¡¯d like to find out, this servant will go outside and ask about it¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Li Yu was about to get up and walk out the door, but he was pulled back by a hand.


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t have much strength, so he could only gently tug at Li Yu¡¯s sleeve. But Li Yu promptly turned back around to face him.


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant has only heard a few whisperings; they say last night, Lord Pei stayed in the palace the entire time. His Majesty invited many ministers over for a banquet, and the entire Imperial City was decorated with lights¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi retracted his hand, and his eyes shifted elsewhere.


    Li Yu continued, ¡°This morning, this servant also heard from a maid who had gone out to purchase a few items, that the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor was covered in red. His Majesty bestowed many precious treasures, and along with congratulatory gifts from the other officials, the front garden of the Prime Minster¡¯s Manor is completely full.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s face paled slightly. His injured fingernail had already regrown a patch of soft flesh that was a faint pink color.


    Li Yu saw that his emotions were becoming slightly volatile, so he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    In reality, Li Yu wanted to tell his master everything that was going on outside. His Highness had liked Lord Pei for so long, yet had suffered so much in vain. Now, Lord Pei was about to be married, but that wasn¡¯t a relief to His Highness in the slightest.


    It would be good if he could use this opportunity to sever their past ties¡­


    No matter how lively and vibrant the atmosphere outside was, the quiet back garden still looked gloomy and bleak.


    It seemed that no matter what kind of earth-shattering event occured in the outside world, it would have nothing to do with this back garden.


    Qi Changyi sat in place for an entire day without eating. It was only due to Li Yu¡¯s incessant begging that he drank some water.


    It was gradually getting dark; the hazy night slowly enveloped everything beneath it.


    At this hour, the front garden of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion would be celebratory and lively.


    The crowd would be full of energy, their eyes reflecting auspicious red, as well as that perfect pair; a match made in heaven.


    But the door to the little pavilion was suddenly opened, and a figure walked in. Freezing cold wind trailed inside along with him.


    ¡°Why is it so dark?¡±


    The figure walked up to Qi Changyi, who was still sitting in place, and stood still.


    Li Yu recognized that voice. He retrieved a candle and lit it, glanced at the two, and retreated out the door.


    The firelight suddenly brightened, reflecting Qi Changyi¡¯s pale little face. His complexion was quite bad, and he looked to be completely devoid of energy. It was as if he would faint at any second.


    The intense swathe of red that had suddenly appeared in front of Qi Changyi stung his eyes. He stared at the bottom corner of the scarlet hem of the visitor¡¯s robe, and his eyes turned terribly sad.


    ¡°I heard that you didn¡¯t eat for the entire day.¡±


    Pei Zheng reached out and tilted his chin up, his fingers groping that patch of jade-white skin.


    ¡°Even when you¡¯re mad at me, you shouldn¡¯t treat your body poorly.¡±


    Qi Changyi raised his head slightly, and his gaze fell on Pei Zheng¡¯s face.


    He was wearing a wedding robe, fiery red and dazzlingly bright. His eyes were cold and handsome. Qi Changyi had never seen him in such brightly-colored attire before; it actually looked quite good on him.


    But he was wearing all this for someone else.


    Qi Changyi turned his head to the side, and a few crystal tears rolled down his cheeks, landing on Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers persistently stayed glued to his skin. Then, he twisted the small man¡¯s face back toward himself, not allowing him to move. Those small, pearly tears were stroked away one by one.


    In a single, quick movement, Qi Changyi¡¯s collar was slightly loosened, exposing a portion of his collarbone.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes darkened. His fingers traced along the collar, and he tugged it down slightly. The alluring, demonic-red petals were slowly revealed in their entirety, complex and winding, blooming with bewitching charm.


    The tattoo had actually healed quite well; there wasn¡¯t any visible scarring. The red lotus bloomed vividly upon the expanse of delicate white, and those bumpy bones even added a touch of charm to it.


    ¡°You thought it looked bad before, didn¡¯t you?¡± Pei Zheng traced the skin with his finger, ¡°What about now? Do you like this design?¡±


    Qi Changyi shrank inward slightly at as Pei Zheng¡¯s cool fingertips touched him. He stretched his hand up and pulled his collar back into place. That blazing red lotus was blocked by the snow-white robe.


    Pei Zheng maintained his composure and retracted his hand. He looked down at the small man in front of him, and wanted to see just a shred of emotion on his face.


    But Qi Changyi was still merely crying silently; there wasn¡¯t even the slightest crease in his brows.


    He was extremely calm as his tears continued to flow.


    As Pei Zheng gazed at the silent little prince, his heart jumped furiously several times. He walked over and stood in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Wait for me here tonight.¡±


    The small man continued to cry, and his body shuddered once.


    Pei Zheng rubbed his back, then leaned over, placing a soft kiss on his lips, ¡°Be good.¡±


    Qi Changyi lifted his head, his eyes brimming with tears.


    At this moment, Cheng Feng hurried over and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s almost time, everyone¡¯s waiting.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s body visibly stiffened, but Pei Zheng hugged him and didn¡¯t move.


    The knocks on the door became slightly more urgent, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t keep the guests waiting, you should come out as soon as possible. Those people are all eying you like a tiger eyes its prey, they¡¯re just waiting to pick you apart.¡±


    The door suddenly opened, and Pei Zheng walked out, his face gloomy, before he strode out of the back garden.


    Cheng Feng sighed audibly in relief, and followed suit.


    When Li Yu saw Pei Zheng leaving, he pushed open the door and walked inside. All he saw was the small man leaning against the edge of the table. His frail back was slightly arched, his body was shaking, and it was obvious that he was crying.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Li Yu walked to Qi Changyi¡¯s side, but didn¡¯t know how to comfort him. He could only accompany him in silence while gently patting his shoulder.


    ¡°Cry, you¡¯ll feel better after crying, letting it all out is better than holding it all in¡­¡±


    Just as he was speaking, Li Yu glanced out the window, and immediately called out in surprise.


    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness, look! Look in the garden, what are those things?!¡±


    Qi Changyi was still submerged in his grief. He raised his head, and with hazy, tear-filled eyes, looked out the window.


    He could only see the bare willow trees outside the window covered in red lanterns, though most of them were obscured, and he couldn¡¯t see them clearly.


    ¡°Your Highness, shall we go out and take a look?¡±


    Qi Changyi looked at the window sill for a long time, and finally nodded. He allowed Li Yu to fetch a thick cloak and drape it over him.


    This cloak was flame-red; even the fluffy collar was scarlet.


    Upon opening the door of the little pavilion, Qi Changyi halted in his footsteps.


    The entire back garden was filled with lanterns; they were all in the shape of bunnies with little red lotus flowers sitting on their heads, and they all emitted a bright red glow.


    Every lantern had been lit, shining brightly and vividly against the backdrop of the dark garden. There were many lanterns hanging on each tree; they were like red lotuses blooming on the willow branches.


    ¡°Your Highness, it turns out that people who were at work in the garden earlier were hanging these lanterns up. It really is beautiful.¡±


    Qi Changyi looked up at the lanterns that dotted the entire garden, and his eyes became hot again. He lifted his head slightly to force the tears back into his eyes, before he walked out the door.


    That little path he had walked so many times during the day was now bright enough for him to see every little stone inlaid in it.


    Qi Changyi stood under a tree and reached up, cradling a lantern in his palm.


    It was extraordinarily well-crafted; whether it be the bunny or the red lotus, everything was meticulously painted and textured; it was as if they were alive. One could tell at a glance that it was made by a renowned craftsman¡¯s hands.


    It was much better than the one that Brother Pei had gifted to him on the street.


    But it would never be the same as the one he had lost.


    The Lantern Fair1 had long since passed, so there were hardly any street vendors selling lanterns. So where did these lanterns come from?


    ¡°Your Highness, when we went to the street last time, and you searched for so long but couldn¡¯t find anything, were you looking for this?¡±


    Qi Changyi carefully withdrew his arm, and let the lantern fall back, and continue to hang in its original position. He stood under the tree, looked up at the branches glowing with vibrant, scarlet light, and nodded lightly.


    ¡°Last time, we went through so many shops but we couldn¡¯t find it. It looks like these lanterns were all custom made.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes were brightened slightly by the red light, and he finally seemed to have regained some energy.


    Li Yu supported Qi Changyi by the arm, and they walked back and forth through the back garden a few times.


    Qi Changyi seemed to be a little obsessed; he had to walk over every patch of ground that was illuminated by a lantern. Only then would his heart be at ease.


    But after walking for so long, his body was frozen.


    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go back inside and warm up for a bit. These lanterns won¡¯t be taken down. You can look at them again tomorrow or the day after.¡±


    Qi Changyi stubbornly refused to return inside, and continued to wind through the huge back garden.


    A gust of freezing wind blew past; it was like an ice-cold blade piercing through his thick robes and plunging beneath it.


    A mouthful of cold air rushed into Qi Changyi¡¯s throat, and he bent over and began to cough. At first, they were only a few soft coughs. But unexpectedly, they became steadily more severe and heart-wrenching.


    Li Yu panicked. There was not a single person besides them in the back garden right now; all of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor¡¯s servants were busy in the front garden. What would he do if something happened to His Highness?


    He passed a handkerchief over, and Qi Changyi covered his lips with it before coughing again.


    After his coughing finally subsided, Li Yu took back the handkerchief, and his entire body suddenly trembled.


    He hadn¡¯t even unfolded the snow-white handkerchief yet, but he could already see that it was soaked through with red; everything he had coughed up just now, it was blood!


    Li Yu¡¯s hands were shaking to the point of almost dropping the handkerchief. He quickly stuffed it into his robes, and the corners of eyes reddened.


    He had heard Imperial Physician Jiang say before that His Highness¡¯s body was already ruined and battered2, and if he wanted to recover completely, he couldn¡¯t rely solely on nurturing his body; His Highness¡¯s mind was the most important aspect to it.


    If the knot in his heart could not be undone, or if the stagnation within continued to accumulate, the damage it would cause would be immeasurable.


    Li Yu couldn¡¯t remember the last time he had seen a smile on His Highness¡¯s face. For the past few days, he had been unwilling to even speak, and now, even when he was completely uninjured, he was still coughing up huge mouthfuls of blood.


    He had drank so many different medicines, yet not a single one of them could cure the wounds in his heart3¡­


    Finally, they reached the exit of the back garden; they had walked through every corner of the back garden.


    As he stood in front of the gate, Qi Changyi stared dazedly into the pitch-darkness.


    The Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion was very large; the back garden was tucked in the innermost sector, so it was quite some distance from the front garden. Standing here, he had no way of knowing what was happening in the front garden.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Li Yu said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, okay? You can go back, rest, and sleep well. Tonight isn¡¯t any different from any other night, it¡¯ll be over soon, very soon¡­¡±


    Li Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. In reality, thoughts and worries about what was happening in the front garden also filled his mind; just what kind of scene was unfolding there?


    Even his heart was tight with panic; he couldn¡¯t imagine how sad His Highness was.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi¡­¡±


    A faint, almost imperceptible voice called out, so soft that it was immediately scattered by the cold wind.


    But Li Yu still heard it. Qi Changyi was calling for him.


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant is here, this servant is right here with you.¡± Li Yu¡¯s voice was slightly choked.


    Qi Changyi gazed out into the blank darkness, ¡°I want to go take a look.¡±


    Notes


    Noooooo don¡¯t take a look, just go to bed, bed makes all the sad shit go awayyyyyyy


    Thanks for reading~~ I feel a little more motivated knowing that at least one person other than my editor and tl checker is reading this hahahahaha


    1.This is not referring to the street light parade of previous chapters, nor is it referring to the Lantern Festival (Shangyuan or Yuanxiao Festival)


    2.ǧ´¯°Ù¿× (qi¨¡n chu¨¡ng b¨£i k¨¯ng): Riddled with wounds and holes, it means he¡¯s in a pretty bad condition, uh, yeah.


    3. ÐIJ¡ (x¨©n b¨¬ng): ¡®heart sickness¡¯. It can mean a number of things, anxiety, heart disease, mental illness, in this case it refers to unresolved matters of the heart.

 CH 81

    November 15, 2022Merchie


    Li Yu¡¯s initial reaction was to try and stop him.


    ¡°Your Highness, there will definitely be a lot of people outside right now, and it will be very noisy. Let¡¯s just go back, okay? So you can go to bed earlier today.¡±


    Qi Changyi stood there and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back,¡± he turned and looked at Li Yu, his tone soft and meek, ¡°¡­Don¡¯t want to go back¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean by this? What do you mean ¡®you don¡¯t want to go back¡¯? If not the little pavilion, then where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, don¡¯t worry. I just want to go outside and take a look, that¡¯s all.¡±


    He mumbled as he slowly walked into the darkness, ¡°I want to see¡­ what it¡¯s like to get married¡­¡±


    Li Yu looked at his listless, sorrowful back, and couldn¡¯t bear to forcibly pull him back into the little pavilion.


    They were just taking a look. There wouldn¡¯t be any harm in it.


    Li Yu pulled a lantern off a nearby tree and quickly walked to Qi Changyi¡¯s side, lighting the path in front of them.


    They passed through an empty garden ¨C the sounds of a lively crowd could be heard, and the light in front of them glowed brighter and brighter. Even the sky above the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor seemed to shine with a red hue


    Qi Changyi halted in his footsteps outside of the front garden¡¯s arched gate, took a deep breath of cold air, and coughed twice again.


    He was really standing in front of this gate; that scared him. He didn¡¯t dare to step through it, and didn¡¯t dare to face him, so he simply stood at the entrance for a long while. The bright red cloak he was wearing also seemed to carry a certain joyfulness, fitting for this celebratory occasion.


    A shadow suddenly flashed past, and someone appeared in front of the two of them.


    ¡°Your Highness, why are you here?¡±


    Cheng Feng had also changed into a dark red robe. He had been busy dealing with matters of the manor, and happened upon the two people standing there, so he came over to investigate. He didn¡¯t expect that the two figures were actually Qi Changyi and Li Yu.


    ¡°A-Feng, are there a lot of people inside?¡± Qi Changyi looked at Cheng Feng and asked.


    ¡°There are. Nearly every court official came. After tonight¡¯s wedding ceremony, Master will accompany the Second Princess back to the royal palace to meet with His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Qi Changyi responded weakly, ¡°A-Feng, you must be very busy, you should go back, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Cheng Feng saw how feeble and weak he looked, and was extremely worried, ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t Master tell you to stay in the little pavilion? Please don¡¯t wander off. There are many people here at the manor tonight, so it isn¡¯t very¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Feng,¡± Qi Changyi interrupted him, ¡°Can I go in there and take a look?¡±


    Cheng Feng was now placed in a difficult position, ¡°Your Highness, Master wanted you to stay in the back garden because there are too many people here, so you can¡¯t show yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Just one look, and I¡¯ll go back. I¡¯ll be very careful, and I won¡¯t be discovered by anyone, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s tone carried a note of pleading. Cheng Feng gritted his teeth; he was torn, and couldn¡¯t make a decision.


    At this moment, the old housekeeper hurried over, and whispered something into Cheng Feng¡¯s ear. His expression instantly changed.


    ¡°Your Highness, two suspected assassins were just captured near the manor. I must interrogate them. If¡­ you want to go, just go.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Cheng Feng looked at Li Yu, ¡°Li-gonggong, you must keep an eye on His Highness. You can¡¯t be discovered by anyone, and you mustn¡¯t enter the main hall.¡±


    Li Yu nodded vigorously. Cheng Feng bowed slightly, turned around, and left in a hurry; the old housekeeper followed suit.


    Qi Changyi gently pulled his arm out of Li Yu¡¯s grasp, and walked by himself into the front garden.


    The courtyard was decorated with colorful lights, the trees were draped in red satin, and two huge red lanterns hung outside the door. A line of sedan chairs stretched endlessly from outside the gate.


    The huge courtyard was filled with gifts from all the guests. The main hall was crowded with people, and the seats were all full, as everyone clustered around the new couple in the center.


    The man had an air of natural handsomeness, but the bright and colorful clothes he wore couldn¡¯t conceal the gloomy, cold eyes between his brows. The woman was dainty and beautiful. Her face under the red veil was flushed, resembling a delicate flower.


    Everybody seated in the audience was full of smiles and excitement. While they spoke congratulatory words and wished good fortune for the couple, they all, in fact, had other far-fetched plans tucked in the back of their minds.


    The Emperor usually didn¡¯t care much for the second princess Qi Bingzhi. But as the Empress¡¯s only daughter, the Emperor would definitely be the most worried about her marriage. She was no longer just a simple princess: she now represented the Empress¡¯s clan, and the incredible power that backed her.


    If the Emperor could come to an agreement with the Empress¡¯s family, it would only stabilize and strengthen his position in court even more.


    One could tell how concerned he was just by looking at this wedding. It had taken three whole days to carry away all the items that the Emperor had bestowed to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. He even ordered the entire country to celebrate this joyous occasion, and the entire Imperial Capital was covered in red.


    As for whether or not the two newlyweds actually had feelings for each other, nobody cared.


    Except for one person¡­


    Qi Changyi slowly walked through the long corridor outside the main hall. It seemed to contain endless twists and turns, and was completely deserted.


    He remembered that the royal palace also had a long corridor like this; Pei Zheng had taken him through it in the past. At that time, he had been wrapped in a blanket and was afraid of being discovered, just like he was now.


    He would never be able to see the light if he stayed by Pei Zheng¡¯s side.


    As he walked, a small black shadow suddenly dashed past his feet. Qi Changyi immediately recognized it as the little kitten that had scratched him not so long ago. He was overcome by excitement, and hurriedly ran after it.


    Li Yu followed closely behind him, ¡°Your Highness, be careful! Slow down, don¡¯t run so fast!¡±


    However, the only thought in Qi Changyi¡¯s mind was of that meowing little kitten. He chased it through the corridor, his fiery red cloak fluttering behind him.


    The kitten bounded and zig-zagged as it was being chased, before it lightly jumped onto the window sill. Just as it was about to nudge open the window and leap inside, Qi Changyi¡¯s hands reached out and carried it away.


    The kitten seemed to recognize Qi Changyi¡¯s scent. It allowed him to hug it, and didn¡¯t struggle. Qi Changyi¡¯s gaze was unusually tender as he gently rubbed the fur on its back.


    The little kitten was comfortable being rubbed and patted, and stuck out its tongue to lick the back of Qi Changyi¡¯s hand.


    Li Yu dashed over. For the first time in a long while, Qi Changyi¡¯s face revealed his inner feelings; the eunuch could not bear to disturb the moment between him and the kitten.


    Qi Changyi cradled the soft, fluffy ball in his arms, and his heart also felt warm and tender. He lowered his head and kissed the little kitten¡¯s back, before rubbing his cheek against it.


    ¡°Xiao Miaomiao, Xiao Miaomiao, so you didn¡¯t leave after all. That¡¯s good¡­ Have you eaten well, you¡¯ve gotten thinner¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi lifted the little kitten to face-level and studied it carefully, ¡°Xiao Miaomiao, you¡¯re still small, you have to eat more so you can grow big, I¡¯ll give you a name, okay¡­ you¡¯ll be called¡­ Miaowu, how does that sound?¡±


    The little kitten licked its paws, and, as if it could understand him, let out a ¡°miaowu¡±.


    Qi Changyi smiled, ¡°Miaowu, Xiao Miaowu, why don¡¯t you come back with me?¡±


    Unexpectedly, upon hearing those words, the little kitten started to struggle, trying to escape from the small man¡¯s arms.


    The smile at the corners of Qi Changyi¡¯s mouth instantly dropped, and his eyes were swathed in a layer of gray again. ¡°You don¡¯t want to, right? Because¡­ Because Brother Pei won¡¯t like you, right? Last time, he even said that he wanted to throw you away, he won¡¯t approve of me keeping you..


    ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you this, Brother Pei is busy with other things, so he probably won¡¯t have time to monitor me. It¡¯s his wedding; tonight, he¡¯s going to marry Second Sister. They¡¯re about to perform the wedding ceremony, then they¡¯ll enter the bridal chamber, and then¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi wiped his tears with his sleeve, ¡°Oh, right. Do you know, Xiao Miaowu, what ¡®marriage¡¯ means¡­¡±


    Li Yu couldn¡¯t listen anymore, and walked over to interrupt him, ¡°Your Highness, stop talking¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t continue. The strength in his arms gradually slackened, and he slowly placed the little kitten that he was holding back onto the ground.


    The window was ajar, and from where Qi Changyi was standing, he could clearly see the scene unfolding inside.


    He raised his eyes and gazed inside. He looked past the throng of people, and saw Pei Zheng standing there. There was a smile at the corners of his mouth, and he was holding a long strip of thin red silk. Clutching the other end of the silk was Qi Bingzhi, who was dressed in matching wedding robes.


    They were currently standing beside each other, listening to a white-bearded, venerable old scholar talk about ceremonial etiquette.


    The burst of red in his vision stung Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes. This cloud of scarlet reminded him of the time he had been poisoned, when his vision was filled with the color of blood: boundless, without any end in sight.


    A few of the old scholar¡¯s faint words reached his ears.


    We will love each other, pine for each other, and cherish each other. We will only be one couple in this life1.


    Pei Zheng had been the one to teach him this poem.


    But now, it was being used to describe Pei Zheng and someone else; it had nothing to do with himself anymore.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi was shaken by someone; only then did he realize that Li Yu had been calling him this entire time.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you all right? Are you feeling uncomfortable?¡±


    Li Yu¡¯s heart ached, and he wiped the small man¡¯s tears, before he reached out to close the window.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at this anymore, and don¡¯t think about it either. Let¡¯s go back now, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi was still staring at the window in a daze, and didn¡¯t answer.


    Li Yu simply pulled him along as he walked away. Instead of passing through the long corridor, he decided to follow a small path at the back of the main hall.


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t say a word the entire way back. He mindlessly followed Li Yu as they walked; it seemed that his thoughts had been left behind at that window.


    Li Yu had lost the lantern while they were chasing the kitten, so they could only walk back in the darkness, relying on memory and feeling around.


    The bright moonlight that had been present in the past had vanished tonight. The dense clouds blotted the soft glow out, and the air was freezing cold.


    The two arrived at the gate of the back garden. Before they could step inside, a figure sprang out of the darkness, and charged at Qi Changyi.


    Fortunately, Li Yu had sensed that something was amiss, and quickly pulled Qi Changyi behind his back, using himself as a shield.


    That body crashed into Li Yu, and something ice-cold pierced Li Yu¡¯s arm, cutting into his flesh.


    Qi Changyi was frightened, and he stared nervously at the mysterious assailant.


    The figure had a head full of unkempt hair, and the dagger in their hand reflected bright light against the darkness.


    ¡°Th-Third Sister¡­¡± Qi Changyi said in disbelief.


    The figure visibly stiffened, but didn¡¯t bother to conceal themselves any longer.


    ¡°I told you not to call me that. You don¡¯t deserve to!¡±


    Qi Yirou¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse, as if she hadn¡¯t drank water in a long time.


    Although she looked to be in dire straits, she still couldn¡¯t let go of her arrogance and pridefulness, which was evident when she spoke.


    ¡°How was it, that scene you just saw, it hasn¡¯t driven you mad yet? It looks like you¡¯re quite resilient. Otherwise, there would be many things that you wouldn¡¯t be able to endure, right?¡±


    Notes


    It¡¯s nighttime and now I don¡¯t want to sleep because someone might pop out


    ¡®Miaowu¡¯ is ¡®meow¡¯, so yes, he named the cat ¡®Little Meow¡¯. Earlier, he also calls the cat ¡°Xiao Miaomiao¡±, which is¡­ basically the same thing.


    Thanks for reading~~


    1. So I actually totally butchered this line. The second line appeared in an earlier chapter, but the first is new: ÏàÁ¯ÏàÄÏàÇ× (xi¨¡ng li¨¢n xi¨¡ng ni¨¤n b¨¨i xi¨¡ng q¨©n), which is basically ¡®love each other¡¯ phrased in three different ways. This line as a whole, including the couple bit, is originally from a Tang Dynasty poem ´úÅ®µÀÊ¿ÍõÁéåúÔùµÀÊ¿ÀîÈÙ (Consort Wang Ling presents Taoist Priest Li Rong, (I think)) by Luo Binwang.

 CH 82

    November 16, 2022Merchie


    Qi Yirou¡¯s words were deliberately sharp and harsh. Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind them, but she didn¡¯t believe that the little eunuch hadn¡¯t either.


    The blood on Li Yu¡¯s arm dripped over his skin. He looked at Qi Yirou, who was teetering on the edge of madness, then grabbed Qi Changyi, and hurriedly tried to leave with him in tow.


    But Qi Yirou wouldn¡¯t let them go so easily. She pointed her dagger at the two and blocked their path.


    ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll kill you both!¡±


    Qi Yirou suddenly roared, ¡°Today is a joyous occasion, don¡¯t force me to do this myself!¡±


    Li Yu pulled Qi Changyi behind himself to shield him, ¡°Third Princess, you shouldn¡¯t even be here on a day like this. You should return to the main hall now.¡±


    He tried his best to keep his voice low, so as to not provoke Qi Yirou.


    ¡°Heh, you want me to return to the main hall? Ask them, and see if they¡¯d let me in! Pei Zheng has trapped me here in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor for so many days now. Every day, I want to die¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou took a step forward, staring at Qi Changyi.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really reduced me to this state! Are you satisfied now?! Everybody protects you, and sides with you, why is that?! Royal Father once cherished me the most, but now, he doesn¡¯t even care what happens to me. If it wasn¡¯t for Second Sister speaking up for me, Royal Father would have allowed Pei Zheng to keep me here forever!¡±


    The more Qi Yirou spoke, the angrier she became. The days when she was the moon surrounded by stars1 were gone forever, and the person in front of her was definitely involved in her downfall.


    No, that wasn¡¯t right; everything was his fault!


    ¡°My mother was right, you and your Mother Consort are just lowly wretches. That shameless woman seduced Royal Father, and gave birth to you, a foreign bastard! And you, you latched onto Pei Zheng; do you really think I don¡¯t know about all the obscene things you¡¯ve done together?!¡±


    Qi Yirou walked up to the two. The gloomy ruthlessness on her face was evident.


    ¡°A slut is a slut; you¡¯ll never be able to be on the stage2! Second Sister can now marry Pei Zheng openly and honestly, but you? Who do you think you are?! Pei Zheng was just playing with you, why would he ever like an idiot like you? Even if he does like men, the one he actually has feelings for should be the Fourth Prince, who looks just like you-¡°


    Qi Yirou began to laugh; her expression was terrifying. She laughed until tears began to flow out of her eyes.


    ¡°Oh right, I also heard that a tattoo artist came to the manor a few days ago, I¡¯m guessing that he came to tattoo you. Tsk tsk tsk, did you know, that only criminals and prostitutes get tattoos. Tell me, which of the two does Pei Zheng think you are?¡±


    The blood in Qi Changyi¡¯s face slowly drained away, and it looked as though he had lost his soul.


    Qi Yirou had let her guard down, so Li Yu took the opportunity to rush forward and try to snatch the dagger away. The two immediately fell into a furious brawl.


    Qi Changyi stood dumbly to the side, and slowly reached up to cover his ears. He squatted down, and stared at the ground, his body racked with shudders.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­ you¡¯re wrong¡­ wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, you must leave now!¡± Li Yu¡¯s hand was sliced by the dagger.


    Qi Yirou had already lost control of her emotions; her strength was astonishing. She blindly waved the dagger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving! You¡¯re the one who turned me into a cripple, so I¡¯m going to rip out your kneecap too!¡±


    As she shouted, Qi Yirou charged in Qi Changyi¡¯s direction. Li Yu hurriedly turned around and butted her aside, and the dagger was also knocked out of her hand, falling to the ground with a clang.


    Qi Yirou didn¡¯t have the dagger anymore, so she furiously scratched at Li Yu, who also slapped her many times in the ensuing chaos.


    The two were still wrestling. Qi Changyi looked at the dagger at his feet and slowly reached out to pick it up.


    The blade was sharp, and there were a few bloodstains on it, gleaming coldly under the dim moonlight.


    Li Yu¡¯s arm had been injured earlier, so Qi Yirou pressed it hard several times, and he curled up in pain. The moment Qi Yirou saw this, she quickly clambered up off the ground, and fiercely kicked Li Yu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Dog servant! Who let you hit me, you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll send you to your death, to your death¡­¡±


    With every word, she gave him a kick, and Li Yu was about to faint from the pain.


    Qi Changyi gripped the dagger in his hand, and slowly walked over, until he was right behind Qi Yirou.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed his presence at all. As she raised her leg high, and prepared to kick again, a flash of cold light cut by, and her entire body suddenly froze, her eyes widening.


    The dagger in Qi Changyi¡¯s hand was embedded into the back of the person in front of him. Blood flowed over his fingers, and the warm stream spilled all over the ground.


    The dagger was suddenly pulled out. Qi Yirou¡¯s mouth was half-open, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. The terrible pain in her back finally stole her consciousness, and she fell, her body limp. She twitched twice as she lay on the ice-cold ground.


    Li Yu was so shocked that he forgot about his own pain. He propped himself up and sat upright with great difficulty, and looked over at Qi Yirou, who had passed out. He reached out with a trembling hand and placed a finger beneath her nose to check if she was still breathing.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s face was pale as paper. It was only when he heard Li Yu call for him that he lifted his eyelids and glanced at him.


    ¡°Your Highness, here, give me the knife¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi gazed at the bloody dagger in his hand, and, as if he had lost his mind, obediently handed the knife to Li Yu.


    ¡°Your Highness, listen to me. Right now, you must return to the little pavilion by yourself, you hear me? Didn¡¯t Lord Pei tell you to wait for him there? Go back and wait for him, Lord Pei will definitely have a solution, don¡¯t be scared. If anything happens, this servant will take care of it3¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi lifted his hand, turning it over repeatedly and staring at the blood staining his skin, ¡°Xiao Yuzi, I killed someone, didn¡¯t I¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t, you didn¡¯t kill anyone. None of this has anything to do with you, it was all this servant¡¯s doing, you understand?¡±


    The bright red of the blood suddenly stung Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly. He wiped his hands forcefully on his clothes, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of the filth no matter how hard he tried. Instead, his bright red cloak looked even redder.


    ¡°My hands are dirty, why can¡¯t I wipe them clean? Xiao Yuzi, I can¡¯t wipe my hands clean, can you help me¡­¡±


    In reality, the blood on Qi Changyi¡¯s hands had already been wiped off on his cloak, but he was still rubbing his palms vigorously, and a layer of watery mist slowly veiled his gaze.


    Li Yu couldn¡¯t even stand up at this point. He sat on the ground and looked at Qi Changyi, who was ceaselessly mumbling to himself, and had no clue what to do.


    ¡°Your Highness! Stop wiping, your hands are already clean¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi was startled by his sudden yell, and his hands slowly stopped moving. Fat tears began to drip down his face and splash to the ground.


    The sound of footsteps sounded from not too far away; the guards patrolling the manor were close by.


    Li Yu became nervous, ¡°Your Highness, go quickly, go back, you must leave now!¡±


    Qi Changyi cried and shook his head at the same time, ¡°No, Xiao Yuzi, I don¡¯t want to be by myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t cry, listen to me first.¡± Li Yu knew what he was afraid of, ¡°This servant swears to you that nothing bad will happen. Your body can¡¯t handle the cold any longer, go back inside and wait, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi wanted to shake his head again, but Li Yu turned around before he could answer, knelt down, and slammed his head into the ground as he kowtowed thrice.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t say a word. He never had Li Yu perform this kind of formality in the past. But now, Li Yu was kneeling on the ground for a long time, refusing to get up.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, I¡¯ll listen to you¡­ I¡¯ll leave¡­ Please get up¡­¡±


    Li Yu continued to kneel and didn¡¯t move.


    Qi Changyi choked back his sobs, and stood up. He was suddenly overcome with dizziness as he slowly staggered back towards the garden.


    After walking a few steps, he looked back. Li Yu was still kneeling in the same kowtowing position, facing him as he was leaving, unmovable as a mountain.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s footsteps were unstable as he swayed along; he was but a single, forlorn shadow, lonely and with nothing to depend on. Under the dim moonlight, he walked towards the small, ice-cold pavilion, one step at a time.


    His face was covered in tear tracks. The moment he wiped one away, a new tear would flow out to replace it.


    He knew that what had just happened was no small matter. If Li Yu were to take the blame for him, he would never be able to return. But he didn¡¯t have a way out, he didn¡¯t have the slightest clue. He couldn¡¯t save Xiao Yuzi, nor could he save himself. He was so useless; all he could do was watch as everything unfolded before him.


    The moment he walked into the back garden, those complicated matters were all blocked out.


    The lonely lanterns in the back garden were still glowing, but it was a pity that no one was here to admire them.


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t return to the little pavilion; he didn¡¯t see what the point was in him going back by himself, so he continued to walk along the path in the back garden, and walked for quite a while.


    He reached a door that looked like it had never been opened before.


    Qi Changyi reached out and pushed it lightly. It had actually shifted ajar. Without the glow of the firelight, the inside was pitch dark.


    Qi Changyi stepped inside. After several twists and turns, he actually popped right into the main street of the Imperial City.


    He had just been in the back garden of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor; it turned out that the garden was actually connected to the street.


    There were many pedestrians walking along the road and bustling about. The two sides of the street were also lined with many small stalls, each displaying a myriad of dazzling objects.


    Qi Changyi stared dumbly at the crowd of people whose faces were full of smiles.


    Those cheerful, chattering passersby gradually contorted and twisted before his eyes. The noisy clamor pierced his ears, and he was extremely uncomfortable. He supported himself with the tree trunk beside him and gasped for a while.


    A strong black horse was tied to the trunk. Qi Changyi slowly walked over and lifted the reins that were looped around the tree.


    When they went hunting last time, he had learned how to ride a horse. He trembled as he climbed up onto the saddle, turned his body, and mounted the horse. Just as he managed to sit properly, the horse, as if it had been startled, furiously charged out.


    Qi Changyi hurriedly bent over, hugged the horse¡¯s back tightly, and pressed his face against its coat.


    The horse rushed out into the street and began to gallop out of the Imperial City.


    Because of the princess¡¯ wedding, the gates of the Imperial Capital had been open for the past few days, welcoming guests from far and wide to come to the city and celebrate.


    That black horse carried the quiet little prince on its back, charging out of the city gates and into the darkness.


    Qi Changyi turned his head to the side and looked at the blurry, fleeting landscape around him. The only sound he could hear was the bitterly cold wind whistling past his ears.


    He didn¡¯t know where he wanted to go; he simply allowed the horse to sprint off and take him away on a bumpy ride.


    The horse galloped under the moonlight, passing through forests, hills, and fields, and had actually reached the royal family¡¯s hunting grounds.


    The hunting grounds were completely empty; everything was dark and silent.


    The horse still didn¡¯t stop; after entering the hunting grounds, it continued forward and ran up the mountain.


    When the horse finally stopped, the man on its back was so cold that he was almost frozen stiff. He wanted to dismount, but he had nothing to step onto and fell directly to the ground. The horse neighed once at the sky, then turned and ran into the forest behind him, disappearing without a trace,


    The small man who had fallen couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. He lay sprawled on the ground, and after a long while, he could finally see his surroundings clearly.


    The mist-covered mountains stretched endlessly into the horizon. He couldn¡¯t see what was in the distance under the gloomy moonlight. All he could feel was the sadness and bitterness clinging to the freezing gale that blew by.


    This cliff was a familiar sight to him.


    Notes


    Multiple very thick and long chapters soon~


    Sigh¡­


    Thanks for reading~


    1.ÖÚÐÇÅõÔ (zh¨°ng x¨©ng p¨§ng yu¨¨): Stars surrounding the moon, meaning that a lot of people are surrounding/praising one person


    2. ÉϵÃÁĘ̈Ãæ (sh¨¤ng d¨¦ li¨£o t¨¢i mi¨¤n): to be on stage, to get on the table. Uhm¡­ I¡¯m not really sure how to explain this, it¡¯s like being able to be seen¡­ in public/formal occasions.


    3.Hmm, what Li Yu said here is actually ¡°¶¥×Å¡±, meaning that, if they were discovered, he would still be there to take the blame for Qi Changyi ;-

 CH 83

    November 17, 2022Merchie


    In the main hall of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, the grand wedding ceremony was about to reach its anticipated climax; the customary wedding bows.


    That old scholar overseeing the ceremony announced that everyone should stay put and wait for a bit. When the auspicious time came, they would begin the bows.


    Everybody returned to their seats to wait, drinking and chatting cheerfully in groups of twos and threes.


    Pei Zheng waited until the crowd dispersed, the corners of his mouth still carrying a cold smile. He was still holding that strip of red silk as he took Qi Bingzhi behind a screen in the inner room.


    The busybodies in the hall who saw this little act merely laughed silently.


    Just as they walked into the room, Pei Zheng tore off the red sash that was wrapped around his body, and stomped on it viciously. Then, he grabbed the veil on Qi Bingzhi¡¯s head and threw it to the ground, before squeezing her neck with his cold fingers.


    ¡°Were you the one who begged His Majesty to make me let the Third Princess go?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi trembled in fear, and answered in a weak voice, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng saw her darting gaze, and narrowed his eyes, ¡°No need to construe it as a gesture of your deep, sisterly bond. This minister knows that the Second Princess is quite intelligent.¡±


    Qi Yirou¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, ¡°My Lord, I-I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng clenched his fingers slightly, and he stared coldly at Qi Bingzhi without saying a word.


    At this moment, without announcing his arrival, Cheng Feng suddenly flashed inside with an anxious expression on his face.


    ¡°Master, something terrible has happened¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng let go of Qi Bingzhi. She gave him a long look, before lifting her sleeve to wipe the corners of her eyes. Then, she silently picked up the red veil, turned around, and walked out.


    Cheng Feng said, ¡°Master, just now, the patrolling soldiers found the Third Princess injured and unconscious in the garden. Li Yu was the only one there. He was also injured, but he refused to say anything about what happened.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression changed.


    Cheng Feng continued, ¡°This subordinate immediately sent someone to check inside the little pavilion, but His Highness wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze suddenly became gloomy. He turned around and walked out of the main hall, ignoring the guests¡¯ astonished gazes, walking briskly to the back garden.


    He had been feeling uneasy the entire evening, which was why he had gone to the little pavilion before performing the ceremony. Only when he held the small man against his chest did the unrest in his heart subside.


    Upon entering the back garden, the lanterns filling the garden were still glowing, but the little pavilion was pitch-black.


    In the past, as long as he wished to see him, that small man would always be waiting for him, day and night, across the four seasons, after many, many moons. In the blink of an eye, five years had already passed by.


    Five years. Almost two thousand days and nights.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly jumped, and a nameless agitation gushed into his heart. Something about tonight was different from every other night in the past. He had an extremely bad feeling about this.


    His breaths became unsteady, and he called for Cheng Feng.


    ¡°Send someone to search for him, right now, immediately!¡±


    Cheng Feng reminded him, ¡°Master, then what about the people in the hall¡­ today is your wedding day, after all¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly cold. His fingers under his sleeved clenched tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged slightly.


    Cheng Feng immediately shut up, affirmed the order, and left quickly.


    Pei Zheng stood alone under the red light of the back garden, facing the dark emptiness.


    ***


    The wind blew viciously over the cliff, and the hazy moonlight was covered by dark clouds. The sky wasn¡¯t clear; it looked like the weather was going to change soon.


    Qi Changyi was freezing cold; his fingers were already numb. His cloak had also been torn by the stones on the ground.


    He shifted his body with difficulty. His knee was hurting a little. He lowered his head to examine it, and found that the fall had dislocated his kneecap. But because his legs were so frozen, he didn¡¯t feel much pain.


    It may have also been because there were other places that hurt so much more.


    Qi Changyi supported himself and slowly stood up, not daring to place too much pressure on his legs, and limped to the edge of the cliff.


    The cold wind roared upward from the bottom of the cliff, blowing the ink-black hair over his back in all directions


    Qi Changyi touched the corners of his eyes; they were a little wet. It was probably because of the wind; he already didn¡¯t know how to cry anymore. He had shed so many tears until now, so they were all gone.


    The last time he had come to this cliff, the wind hadn¡¯t been this cold. Brother Pei had accompanied him, and had him stand far away from the edge of the cliff.


    What did they talk about?


    He couldn¡¯t remember clearly anymore. It had already been so long since that last time they had a proper conversation.


    And now, he¡­ was probably performing the wedding rites now.


    They were a fated couple, a match made in heaven.


    What about him? What did he mean to Pei Zheng?


    Perhaps he meant nothing to him at all. Brother Pei had never cared about him, no?


    He didn¡¯t care about his feelings, he didn¡¯t care about the things he liked, and now, he probably didn¡¯t even care if he had the small man by his side or not.


    He was married now. Someone could call him her legitimate husband. His political career would be smooth, and he could have all the power he wanted.


    And then, he would be surrounded by children and grandchildren, his achievements recognized and celebrated by all.


    But him? He had nothing. He had no support, and was surrounded by emptiness.


    Qi Changyi slowly sat down, his calves dangling over the edge of the cliff. He wasn¡¯t scared at all. He merely sat still, gazing up at the night sky.


    It was a pity that tonight, he couldn¡¯t even see the stars.


    He rubbed his eyes, but he still couldn¡¯t see them. He stretched upward, as if he was trying to touch the hazy, faded moon, but it was too far out of reach.


    His vision seemed to be getting a little blurry. How could it be that the joyous, bright, red hue was still lingering in his eyes?


    Qi Changyi actually stretched out his hand and waved it in front of his eyes a few times, which exhausted him to the point that he was out of breath, and a thin layer of sweat appeared on his forehead. His clothes had also loosened a bit, causing the cold wind to squeeze past his robes and pour inside.


    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t even feel the cold anymore. His body had already been frozen to the bone.


    He suddenly felt the urge to cough. A bloody taste surged up into his throat, but Qi Changyi clutched his chest, and desperately suppressed it.


    He suddenly had a feeling that this body of his wouldn¡¯t last through the night.


    ¡°Brother Pei,¡±


    Qi Changyi shouted.


    Only in the lonely wilderness of the cliff did he dare to shout the deepest, truest thoughts in his mind.


    How long had he been trapped in that little pavilion? His only consistent company was that bitter medicinal soup. Every day was so dull and boring, he wanted to leave that place, he wanted to escape.


    But no one could untie the knot of attachement in his heart. He didn¡¯t have the strength to resist him, and the days and nights accumulated and piled up¡­


    ¡°Brother Pei,¡±


    You told me before, to always believe in you, stay by your side, and never leave you¡­


    I did all of that, but this time, you¡¯re the one who left me first. You were the one who chose someone else and became someone else¡¯s husband. I¡¯m nothing to you, so I¡¯ll leave on my own.


    This is the only time I didn¡¯t listen to you, I didn¡¯t obediently wait for you to come back¡­


    If I left and didn¡¯t bother you anymore, would you be happy¡­


    ¡°Brother Pei,¡±


    I still remember the first time we met, amidst the white snow and red plums. It was such a beautiful scene, but it¡¯s a shame that I¡¯ll never be able to see such heavy snowfall again.


    Snow hasn¡¯t fallen yet this year, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be heavier.


    I also don¡¯t know¡­if I¡¯ll even have a chance to see it again¡­


    ¡°B-Brother Pei¡­¡±


    For what happened with my mother, I blamed you, and I hated you, but, but¡­


    I love you. It hurts so much.


    My mother said that you shouldn¡¯t hate others easily, because hate only makes people suffer. But why does love make me suffer just as much?


    It hurts so much that I¡¯m about to die¡­


    It hurts so much that I want to die¡­


    The small figure at the edge of the cliff curled up, and buried his head in his arms, looking terribly desolate and lonely. His breathing was so shallow; it seemed as though it could be scattered by the cold wind as it blew past.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been sitting; the night sky was getting darker and darker.


    Qi Changyi shifted his body that had been frozen stiff, clutching his flame-red cloak tighter around himself.


    Suddenly, a flash of firelight appeared at the bottom of the mountain. At first, there were only a few scattered dots, but more and more began to appear, and the pinpricks of light began to rush up the mountain at an urgent pace.


    Qi Changyi saw the torches that were fast approaching, and couldn¡¯t help but get nervous. He tried in vain to stand up, but his legs wouldn¡¯t obey him; it was a strange, unfamiliar feeling.


    The thundering of hooves sounded from the forest behind him; it felt as though a set of shackles was gradually being wrapped around him, as they stormed toward the edge of the cliff.


    A lone horse charged out of the forest first. Pei Zheng, who was mounted upon it, was still dressed in bright red robes; he hadn¡¯t found the time to change out of them yet.


    Upon seeing the little prince sitting at the edge of the cliff, he turned his body and jumped off the horse.


    The soldiers behind him had also caught up, the glow of their torches illuminating the cliff.


    The crowd of guards didn¡¯t dare to act rashly; they quietly surrounded the cliff, forming layers of people on all sides.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Pei Zheng took a step forward, ¡°The wind is strong over there, come here.¡±


    Qi Changyi heard Pei Zheng¡¯s voice, and turned around. Upon seeing the red hue of his clothing, he was stunned, and shifted a little closer to the edge of the cliff.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over here¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng stood in place, ¡°All right, I won¡¯t. Come over here, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi shook his head and stared forward.


    ¡°Brother Pei,¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°You should leave¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s body stiffened, and his fingers clenched tightly, ¡°What?¡±


    Qi Changyi lowered his head, and found that his newly-healed nail had torn again at some point, but the blood had already coagulated.


    ¡°You should leave, I¡­ don¡¯t want to go back with you, I don¡¯t want to go back with you again¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t move. Firelight was reflected in his eyes, which were gloomy and even darker than the night surrounding them. He stared closely at the small figure shivering in the wind and suppressed the urge to charge over and pull him back.


    Qi Changyi clenched his little fist, and that broken nail dug into his tender palm. A small stream of blood flowed out again; the warmth helped the small man regain some feeling in his hand.


    Behind him was a pitch-dark, bottomless abyss, and in front of him was an impenetrable wall of torches that extended to every corner.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s flame-red cloak made a soft flapping sound in the wind as it spread and fluttered. Strands of his ink-black hair also parted loosely. His collar shifted, exposing part of his collarbone, and one could see the vibrant scarlet petals of that enchanting red lotus.


    That small man who was standing in the wind was just like a flame-red lotus blooming in the frozen winter.


    But although this red lotus looked vivacious and captivating on the outside, inside, he was ruined, and filled with nothing but ashes.


    ¡°Brother Pei, I wanted to tell you that¡­during those days of the past¡­ I was very happy. Sometimes, you were mean to me, but I was still very happy¡­ To be able to meet you was all thanks to my good fortune, but it looks like¡­I¡¯ve used it all up¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s body was slowly shifting further back. He recalled a certain memory, and his eyes were full of pain.


    ¡°¡®Changyi¡¯¡­means ¡®eternal memory¡¯. If your love for me wears away to nothing, fill the hole in your heart with hate. No matter what, whether there is love or hate, you must¡­always remember me.¡±


    Half of Qi Changyi¡¯s foot was already hanging in the air, ¡°Brother Pei, it¡¯s really hard to hate someone, but it¡¯s even harder to love them¡­ I¡¯m really stupid. I can¡¯t hate or love properly¡­ so, I don¡¯t want to do any of it anymore¡­¡±


    He sighed softly, before suddenly forcing a smile onto the corners of his mouth, ¡°If there¡¯s a next life, I must get smarter. We must also¡­never end up like this again¡­¡±


    A sudden, chilly sensation touched his face. Qi Changyi wiped it with his hand, and there were traces of water on his skin.


    A few more dots of coldness fell onto his hands, one by one, becoming denser and thicker.


    Qi Changyi lifted his head. Transparent, crystalline pieces of white were falling, blowing in the wind and dancing across the sky. They were like silver butterflies chasing and frolicking, an undescribably beautiful sight.


    Snow.


    It was snowing.


    After such a long period of cold, fruitless weather, the first snow finally fell tonight.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s withered, ashen eyes flickered, and he reached out to catch a few snowflakes in his hand. His palm was too cold, so it took quite a while for them to melt, forming little puddles of clear water.


    The crowd of soldiers holding torches couldn¡¯t help but be distracted, lifting their heads to look at the bits of white that fell from the sky. The more they fell, the more they accumulated, and the snowflakes were soon piled up beneath their feet. Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze had been fixed on the small man this entire time. To see his frail body holding on by a thread as he stood at the edge of the cliff, it felt as though his heart had been torn out and placed there beside him. There were so many words stuck in his throat, but he somehow couldn¡¯t speak anymore, his chest heavy with pain.


    Come back with me, I have so many things I want to say to you. I thought that it wouldn¡¯t be too late to say these things later. I thought that the right time to say them hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    But there wouldn¡¯t be a ¡®later¡¯, nor would there be a ¡®right time¡¯.


    Your Highness, please come here, come back with me, okay?


    Suddenly, the person on the edge of the cliff locked eyes with Pei Zheng. His lips moved slightly, forming a few soundless words. Then, he closed his eyes, and his limp body collapsed over the edge.


    Pei Zheng rushed to the edge of the cliff at almost the same moment. He stretched his hand into the abyss and scooped blindly in the darkness. He had wanted to grab a soft, warm little body, but all he caught was a torn cloak fluttering in the wind.


    Before the guards holding torches had time to react, they saw two figures tumble off the edge of the cliff, one after the other.


    Cheng Feng paled with fright, immediately rushed to the edge of the cliff, and shouted until his throat tore, ¡°Master!¡±


    But it was pitch black beneath the steep cliff. Besides the lingering, whistling wind, nothing else could be heard or seen.


    ¡°Get down there and search!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The guards all moved back into the forest quickly and in formation, heading down the mountain as fast as they could.


    The thick snow was illuminated by the hazy, gray moonlight.


    They searched at the foot of the mountain all night, but came up empty-handed.


    It wasn¡¯t until dawn that someone discovered Pei Zheng¡¯s jade token at the side of a stream, and quickly reported to Cheng Feng.


    Cheng Feng immediately led a group of guards along the stream to continue searching, and came across a large pool.


    The weather had gotten this cold, but the water in the pool hadn¡¯t frozen yet. But Pei Zheng was lying at the bank of the pool, covered in blood.


    Cheng Feng went over to check if he was still breathing; he was, but his breaths were extremely weak. It looked like he had fallen unconscious due to his serious injuries, so Cheng Feng immediately had someone take Pei Zheng back, while he stayed behind to continue looking for the prince.


    He knew that if his master was awake, he would order him to continue searching.


    After Pei Zheng was sent away, the group of guards circled the pool many times, but they still hadn¡¯t found any signs of the prince.


    They didn¡¯t even find a trace of anyone else¡¯s blood.


    Could it be that His Highness had fallen somewhere else?


    They had searched for another day, but there was just too much ground to cover at the foot of the mountain. At this rate, it was uncertain how long it would take to search the entire area.


    Cheng Feng returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor; the officials who had come to attend the wedding had long since been sent away.


    With Pei Zheng¡¯s token in hand, he made the decision to mobilize the imperial guards, and along with the guards of the manor, they would be able to search the foot of the mountain much faster.


    When he arrived at the Imperial Hospital, Jiang Yubai had just finished taking the Emperor¡¯s pulse. He hadn¡¯t even set down his medicine case yet, when he was suddenly lugged away by Cheng Feng.


    Upon arriving at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, Jiang Yubai still didn¡¯t have a clue what had happened. He only saw Pei Zheng lying motionless on the bed, his breathing faint and uncertain; he looked to be on the verge of death.


    He immediately understood how serious the situation was, and hurried over to check Pei Zheng¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°His pulse is weak, his body has been severely injured. His internal energy is extremely disordered. His five viscera have been displaced, and the internal bleeding is quite serious¡­¡±


    He took out his silver needle and had Cheng Feng take of Pei Zheng¡¯s clothes so it would be easier to insert the needle.


    That red robe had already been shredded to pieces by countless willow branches, and strips of fabric had mixed with the blood and flesh on his wounds. Because of the cold weather, the blood had already coagulated and dried.


    ¡°Hurry up and take it off!¡±


    Cheng Feng hurriedly stripped the ripped robe away with force. The flesh over the wounds was immediately torn apart. Blood instantly gushed out and soaked the mattress beneath Pei Zheng.


    But those wounds were hardly the main concern; the biggest issue was with his displaced internal organs.


    Jiang Yubai quickly pricked with the needle, and the weak, illusory breathing of the person on the bed remained stable for the time being.


    ¡°Heat the furnace up more. He caught a chill. If we don¡¯t warm him up, he¡¯ll be frozen to the bone.¡±


    Jiang Yubai quickly wrote out a prescription, and ordered someone to gather the herbs and prepare the medicine. He continued to monitor the condition of the person on the bed.


    At this time, a guard in black hurried in from outside, covered in fluffy, white snowflakes.


    ¡°Reporting to the Chief, we¡¯ve exhausted all our efforts and have searched the area thrice, but there was still no sign of the prince. If the mountain is covered in snow, the tracks will all be erased, and it will be even more difficult to search¡­¡±


    The hand Jiang Yubai was using to prick with the needle suddenly froze.


    Cheng Feng strode over and grabbed the guard¡¯s collar, ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    That guard¡¯s voice was extremely quiet, ¡°This subordinate means, this matter is really too odd. The prince, it seems as though he¡¯s disappeared into thin air, and somehow can¡¯t be found no matter what we do¡­¡±


    ¡°Continue to search! Find him, dead or alive! If Master wakes up and you still haven¡¯t found him, all of you will be buried together!¡±


    The guard answered ¡°yes, sir¡± in a flustered manner, hurriedly pushed open the door, and rushed out into the heavy snow.


    Cheng Feng turned around and saw Jiang Yubai standing right in front of him.


    ¡°What did he just say? The prince¡­ disappeared?¡± Jiang Yubai¡¯s eyes were pinned on Cheng Feng, ¡°What the hell is going on?! How did Pei Zheng get so badly injured?! Where has His Highness gone?!¡±


    Cheng Feng lowered his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once Master wakes up.¡±


    Jiang Yubai glared at him with indignance, clenched his fists tightly, and tried hard to clear his mind and regain his sanity.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s circumstances were quite terrible at the moment. Now was not the time to let his emotions get the better of him; he should be focused on treating Pei Zheng.


    ¡°I have to go back to the Imperial Hospital.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Feng gripped his wrist and held him back, ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    Jiang Yubai was so enraged that he roared loudly, ¡°What do you mean ¡®I can¡¯t¡¯?! I¡¯m going back to get medicine so I can save your master! Do you want to watch him die instead?!¡±


    Cheng Feng was stunned, slowly let go, and moved aside, without saying a word.


    Jiang Yubai simply shoved open the door and walked out. A gust of wind blew inside, leaving snowflakes that swirled behind in his wake.


    After retrieving a life-saving pill, he fed it to Pei Zheng.


    Jiang Yubai was only doing his duty as a doctor: curing illnesses and saving lives. He didn¡¯t spare Cheng Feng a single glance.


    Earlier, The Emperor had sent someone to inquire about Pei Zheng¡¯s condition. He knew that Pei Zheng had fallen off the cliff while trying to save the prince. He didn¡¯t admonish or blame him for anything, merely sending a few precious medicinal herbs.


    After the chief eunuch returned to the palace, he reported to the Emperor that the prince¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown.


    The esteemed, supreme1 Emperor¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened. He stood at the window and gazed at the heavy snow outside.


    After a long while, he raised his hand to wipe the corners of his eyes, and the chief eunuch behind him immediately presented him with a golden silk handkerchief.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be too sad, you must take care of your body¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, do you think I went too far?¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t take the handkerchief.


    ¡°He¡¯s my son, but I can¡¯t treat him well. Only by neglecting him, ignoring him, or even being cruel to him¡­can I keep him safe¡­I¡¯m¡­ not a good father¡­ I can¡¯t face Ning-er¡­¡±


    The chief eunuch consoled him, ¡°Your Majesty, you are not to blame for this. When that matter concerning Noble Consort Ning first surfaced, the Fourth Prince was smart, and knew to distance himself from the situation. But the court officials all asked for the Ninth Prince to be executed along with the Noble Consort. If you hadn¡¯t exerted your efforts to stop them, the Ninth Prince would have¡­ ai¡­¡±


    The Emperor walked out of the palace gate by himself, ¡°I know that he and Pei Zheng¡­ but the world will never accept something so unorthodox. I entrusted him to Pei Zheng because I thought he would be happier living outside the palace. But due to the unrest within the court, I had no choice but issue those orders¡­¡±


    The Emperor reached out to catch a snowflake, and the corners of his eyes became wet again, ¡°That child¡­ must have been heartbroken from the very beginning¡­¡±


    Everyone thought that there wouldn¡¯t be any snow this year. No one expected it to be this heavy; it wouldn¡¯t stop falling for several days.


    Everything was covered in a layer of pure white that seemingly stretched as far as the eye could see, and beyond.


    The plum garden in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor¡¯s back garden was a sea of fiery red. The blossoms bloomed with a charming scarlet as white flakes fluttered downward. There were also a few worn, tattered lanterns hanging in the garden, all of which had been blown to pieces by the freezing wind, yet no one had taken them off the trees yet.


    Pei Zheng was in a coma for five days.


    He was in and out of consciousness. His eyes were so sleepy that he couldn¡¯t open them. Every part of his body seemed to be chained up; he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    He could only remain trapped in a deep, chaotic darkness, sinking and struggling, unable to see even a shred of light.


    He was holding a soft, warm little ball. It was so bright and beautiful, and it had planted the strangest feelings inside him; just what was it?


    But it also felt like he had nothing at all.


    No, before closing his eyes, as they were falling through the air, he had clearly hugged him. The small man¡¯s entire body was ice-cold, and had been gathered into his arms and held tightly.


    How could he have lost him¡­


    Just how much despair did it take to render him too tired to even live? He couldn¡¯t see another path in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t turn back, only then was he forced into that cliff¡¯s deep chasm.


    That warm, flame-red little ball of light once crashed into his cold, hard heart and cracked it. But suddenly, that light had vanished, leaving him alone in an endless field of darkness.


    Don¡¯t think about it.


    Don¡¯t think about it.


    Don¡¯t think about that!


    Don¡¯t even think about leaving!


    The man on the bed suddenly opened his eyes, which were veiled in blood red.


    Notes


    ;-;


    Man. That was a long one. There are going to be long ones for the rest of this week, and into the next!


    Thank you all for reading~


    1.¾ÅÎåÖÁ×ð ( ji¨³ w¨³ zh¨¬ z¨±n): This a title for the Emperor: The ¾Å and the Îå are nine and five, and together symbolize the Emperor¡¯s authority. ÖÁ is ¡®very¡¯ and ×ð is ¡®respect¡¯, so you get the picture


    November 17, 2022Merchie


    In the main hall of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, the grand wedding ceremony was about to reach its anticipated climax; the customary wedding bows.


    That old scholar overseeing the ceremony announced that everyone should stay put and wait for a bit. When the auspicious time came, they would begin the bows.


    Everybody returned to their seats to wait, drinking and chatting cheerfully in groups of twos and threes.


    Pei Zheng waited until the crowd dispersed, the corners of his mouth still carrying a cold smile. He was still holding that strip of red silk as he took Qi Bingzhi behind a screen in the inner room.


    The busybodies in the hall who saw this little act merely laughed silently.


    Just as they walked into the room, Pei Zheng tore off the red sash that was wrapped around his body, and stomped on it viciously. Then, he grabbed the veil on Qi Bingzhi¡¯s head and threw it to the ground, before squeezing her neck with his cold fingers.


    ¡°Were you the one who begged His Majesty to make me let the Third Princess go?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi trembled in fear, and answered in a weak voice, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng saw her darting gaze, and narrowed his eyes, ¡°No need to construe it as a gesture of your deep, sisterly bond. This minister knows that the Second Princess is quite intelligent.¡±


    Qi Yirou¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, ¡°My Lord, I-I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng clenched his fingers slightly, and he stared coldly at Qi Bingzhi without saying a word.


    At this moment, without announcing his arrival, Cheng Feng suddenly flashed inside with an anxious expression on his face.


    ¡°Master, something terrible has happened¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng let go of Qi Bingzhi. She gave him a long look, before lifting her sleeve to wipe the corners of her eyes. Then, she silently picked up the red veil, turned around, and walked out.


    Cheng Feng said, ¡°Master, just now, the patrolling soldiers found the Third Princess injured and unconscious in the garden. Li Yu was the only one there. He was also injured, but he refused to say anything about what happened.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression changed.


    Cheng Feng continued, ¡°This subordinate immediately sent someone to check inside the little pavilion, but His Highness wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze suddenly became gloomy. He turned around and walked out of the main hall, ignoring the guests¡¯ astonished gazes, walking briskly to the back garden.


    He had been feeling uneasy the entire evening, which was why he had gone to the little pavilion before performing the ceremony. Only when he held the small man against his chest did the unrest in his heart subside.


    Upon entering the back garden, the lanterns filling the garden were still glowing, but the little pavilion was pitch-black.


    In the past, as long as he wished to see him, that small man would always be waiting for him, day and night, across the four seasons, after many, many moons. In the blink of an eye, five years had already passed by.


    Five years. Almost two thousand days and nights.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly jumped, and a nameless agitation gushed into his heart. Something about tonight was different from every other night in the past. He had an extremely bad feeling about this.


    His breaths became unsteady, and he called for Cheng Feng.


    ¡°Send someone to search for him, right now, immediately!¡±


    Cheng Feng reminded him, ¡°Master, then what about the people in the hall¡­ today is your wedding day, after all¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly cold. His fingers under his sleeved clenched tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged slightly.


    Cheng Feng immediately shut up, affirmed the order, and left quickly.


    Pei Zheng stood alone under the red light of the back garden, facing the dark emptiness.


    ***


    The wind blew viciously over the cliff, and the hazy moonlight was covered by dark clouds. The sky wasn¡¯t clear; it looked like the weather was going to change soon.


    Qi Changyi was freezing cold; his fingers were already numb. His cloak had also been torn by the stones on the ground.


    He shifted his body with difficulty. His knee was hurting a little. He lowered his head to examine it, and found that the fall had dislocated his kneecap. But because his legs were so frozen, he didn¡¯t feel much pain.


    It may have also been because there were other places that hurt so much more.


    Qi Changyi supported himself and slowly stood up, not daring to place too much pressure on his legs, and limped to the edge of the cliff.


    The cold wind roared upward from the bottom of the cliff, blowing the ink-black hair over his back in all directions


    Qi Changyi touched the corners of his eyes; they were a little wet. It was probably because of the wind; he already didn¡¯t know how to cry anymore. He had shed so many tears until now, so they were all gone.


    The last time he had come to this cliff, the wind hadn¡¯t been this cold. Brother Pei had accompanied him, and had him stand far away from the edge of the cliff.


    What did they talk about?


    He couldn¡¯t remember clearly anymore. It had already been so long since that last time they had a proper conversation.


    And now, he¡­ was probably performing the wedding rites now.


    They were a fated couple, a match made in heaven.


    What about him? What did he mean to Pei Zheng?


    Perhaps he meant nothing to him at all. Brother Pei had never cared about him, no?


    He didn¡¯t care about his feelings, he didn¡¯t care about the things he liked, and now, he probably didn¡¯t even care if he had the small man by his side or not.


    He was married now. Someone could call him her legitimate husband. His political career would be smooth, and he could have all the power he wanted.


    And then, he would be surrounded by children and grandchildren, his achievements recognized and celebrated by all.


    But him? He had nothing. He had no support, and was surrounded by emptiness.


    Qi Changyi slowly sat down, his calves dangling over the edge of the cliff. He wasn¡¯t scared at all. He merely sat still, gazing up at the night sky.


    It was a pity that tonight, he couldn¡¯t even see the stars.


    He rubbed his eyes, but he still couldn¡¯t see them. He stretched upward, as if he was trying to touch the hazy, faded moon, but it was too far out of reach.


    His vision seemed to be getting a little blurry. How could it be that the joyous, bright, red hue was still lingering in his eyes?


    Qi Changyi actually stretched out his hand and waved it in front of his eyes a few times, which exhausted him to the point that he was out of breath, and a thin layer of sweat appeared on his forehead. His clothes had also loosened a bit, causing the cold wind to squeeze past his robes and pour inside.


    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t even feel the cold anymore. His body had already been frozen to the bone.


    He suddenly felt the urge to cough. A bloody taste surged up into his throat, but Qi Changyi clutched his chest, and desperately suppressed it.


    He suddenly had a feeling that this body of his wouldn¡¯t last through the night.


    ¡°Brother Pei,¡±


    Qi Changyi shouted.


    Only in the lonely wilderness of the cliff did he dare to shout the deepest, truest thoughts in his mind.


    How long had he been trapped in that little pavilion? His only consistent company was that bitter medicinal soup. Every day was so dull and boring, he wanted to leave that place, he wanted to escape.


    But no one could untie the knot of attachement in his heart. He didn¡¯t have the strength to resist him, and the days and nights accumulated and piled up¡­


    ¡°Brother Pei,¡±


    You told me before, to always believe in you, stay by your side, and never leave you¡­


    I did all of that, but this time, you¡¯re the one who left me first. You were the one who chose someone else and became someone else¡¯s husband. I¡¯m nothing to you, so I¡¯ll leave on my own.


    This is the only time I didn¡¯t listen to you, I didn¡¯t obediently wait for you to come back¡­


    If I left and didn¡¯t bother you anymore, would you be happy¡­


    ¡°Brother Pei,¡±


    I still remember the first time we met, amidst the white snow and red plums. It was such a beautiful scene, but it¡¯s a shame that I¡¯ll never be able to see such heavy snowfall again.


    Snow hasn¡¯t fallen yet this year, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be heavier.


    I also don¡¯t know¡­if I¡¯ll even have a chance to see it again¡­


    ¡°B-Brother Pei¡­¡±


    For what happened with my mother, I blamed you, and I hated you, but, but¡­


    I love you. It hurts so much.


    My mother said that you shouldn¡¯t hate others easily, because hate only makes people suffer. But why does love make me suffer just as much?


    It hurts so much that I¡¯m about to die¡­


    It hurts so much that I want to die¡­


    The small figure at the edge of the cliff curled up, and buried his head in his arms, looking terribly desolate and lonely. His breathing was so shallow; it seemed as though it could be scattered by the cold wind as it blew past.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been sitting; the night sky was getting darker and darker.


    Qi Changyi shifted his body that had been frozen stiff, clutching his flame-red cloak tighter around himself.


    Suddenly, a flash of firelight appeared at the bottom of the mountain. At first, there were only a few scattered dots, but more and more began to appear, and the pinpricks of light began to rush up the mountain at an urgent pace.


    Qi Changyi saw the torches that were fast approaching, and couldn¡¯t help but get nervous. He tried in vain to stand up, but his legs wouldn¡¯t obey him; it was a strange, unfamiliar feeling.


    The thundering of hooves sounded from the forest behind him; it felt as though a set of shackles was gradually being wrapped around him, as they stormed toward the edge of the cliff.


    A lone horse charged out of the forest first. Pei Zheng, who was mounted upon it, was still dressed in bright red robes; he hadn¡¯t found the time to change out of them yet.


    Upon seeing the little prince sitting at the edge of the cliff, he turned his body and jumped off the horse.


    The soldiers behind him had also caught up, the glow of their torches illuminating the cliff.


    The crowd of guards didn¡¯t dare to act rashly; they quietly surrounded the cliff, forming layers of people on all sides.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Pei Zheng took a step forward, ¡°The wind is strong over there, come here.¡±


    Qi Changyi heard Pei Zheng¡¯s voice, and turned around. Upon seeing the red hue of his clothing, he was stunned, and shifted a little closer to the edge of the cliff.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over here¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng stood in place, ¡°All right, I won¡¯t. Come over here, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi shook his head and stared forward.


    ¡°Brother Pei,¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°You should leave¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s body stiffened, and his fingers clenched tightly, ¡°What?¡±


    Qi Changyi lowered his head, and found that his newly-healed nail had torn again at some point, but the blood had already coagulated.


    ¡°You should leave, I¡­ don¡¯t want to go back with you, I don¡¯t want to go back with you again¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t move. Firelight was reflected in his eyes, which were gloomy and even darker than the night surrounding them. He stared closely at the small figure shivering in the wind and suppressed the urge to charge over and pull him back.


    Qi Changyi clenched his little fist, and that broken nail dug into his tender palm. A small stream of blood flowed out again; the warmth helped the small man regain some feeling in his hand.


    Behind him was a pitch-dark, bottomless abyss, and in front of him was an impenetrable wall of torches that extended to every corner.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s flame-red cloak made a soft flapping sound in the wind as it spread and fluttered. Strands of his ink-black hair also parted loosely. His collar shifted, exposing part of his collarbone, and one could see the vibrant scarlet petals of that enchanting red lotus.


    That small man who was standing in the wind was just like a flame-red lotus blooming in the frozen winter.


    But although this red lotus looked vivacious and captivating on the outside, inside, he was ruined, and filled with nothing but ashes.


    ¡°Brother Pei, I wanted to tell you that¡­during those days of the past¡­ I was very happy. Sometimes, you were mean to me, but I was still very happy¡­ To be able to meet you was all thanks to my good fortune, but it looks like¡­I¡¯ve used it all up¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s body was slowly shifting further back. He recalled a certain memory, and his eyes were full of pain.


    ¡°¡®Changyi¡¯¡­means ¡®eternal memory¡¯. If your love for me wears away to nothing, fill the hole in your heart with hate. No matter what, whether there is love or hate, you must¡­always remember me.¡±


    Half of Qi Changyi¡¯s foot was already hanging in the air, ¡°Brother Pei, it¡¯s really hard to hate someone, but it¡¯s even harder to love them¡­ I¡¯m really stupid. I can¡¯t hate or love properly¡­ so, I don¡¯t want to do any of it anymore¡­¡±


    He sighed softly, before suddenly forcing a smile onto the corners of his mouth, ¡°If there¡¯s a next life, I must get smarter. We must also¡­never end up like this again¡­¡±


    A sudden, chilly sensation touched his face. Qi Changyi wiped it with his hand, and there were traces of water on his skin.


    A few more dots of coldness fell onto his hands, one by one, becoming denser and thicker.


    Qi Changyi lifted his head. Transparent, crystalline pieces of white were falling, blowing in the wind and dancing across the sky. They were like silver butterflies chasing and frolicking, an undescribably beautiful sight.


    Snow.


    It was snowing.


    After such a long period of cold, fruitless weather, the first snow finally fell tonight.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s withered, ashen eyes flickered, and he reached out to catch a few snowflakes in his hand. His palm was too cold, so it took quite a while for them to melt, forming little puddles of clear water.


    The crowd of soldiers holding torches couldn¡¯t help but be distracted, lifting their heads to look at the bits of white that fell from the sky. The more they fell, the more they accumulated, and the snowflakes were soon piled up beneath their feet. Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze had been fixed on the small man this entire time. To see his frail body holding on by a thread as he stood at the edge of the cliff, it felt as though his heart had been torn out and placed there beside him. There were so many words stuck in his throat, but he somehow couldn¡¯t speak anymore, his chest heavy with pain.


    Come back with me, I have so many things I want to say to you. I thought that it wouldn¡¯t be too late to say these things later. I thought that the right time to say them hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    But there wouldn¡¯t be a ¡®later¡¯, nor would there be a ¡®right time¡¯.


    Your Highness, please come here, come back with me, okay?


    Suddenly, the person on the edge of the cliff locked eyes with Pei Zheng. His lips moved slightly, forming a few soundless words. Then, he closed his eyes, and his limp body collapsed over the edge.


    Pei Zheng rushed to the edge of the cliff at almost the same moment. He stretched his hand into the abyss and scooped blindly in the darkness. He had wanted to grab a soft, warm little body, but all he caught was a torn cloak fluttering in the wind.


    Before the guards holding torches had time to react, they saw two figures tumble off the edge of the cliff, one after the other.


    Cheng Feng paled with fright, immediately rushed to the edge of the cliff, and shouted until his throat tore, ¡°Master!¡±


    But it was pitch black beneath the steep cliff. Besides the lingering, whistling wind, nothing else could be heard or seen.


    ¡°Get down there and search!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The guards all moved back into the forest quickly and in formation, heading down the mountain as fast as they could.


    The thick snow was illuminated by the hazy, gray moonlight.


    They searched at the foot of the mountain all night, but came up empty-handed.


    It wasn¡¯t until dawn that someone discovered Pei Zheng¡¯s jade token at the side of a stream, and quickly reported to Cheng Feng.


    Cheng Feng immediately led a group of guards along the stream to continue searching, and came across a large pool.


    The weather had gotten this cold, but the water in the pool hadn¡¯t frozen yet. But Pei Zheng was lying at the bank of the pool, covered in blood.


    Cheng Feng went over to check if he was still breathing; he was, but his breaths were extremely weak. It looked like he had fallen unconscious due to his serious injuries, so Cheng Feng immediately had someone take Pei Zheng back, while he stayed behind to continue looking for the prince.


    He knew that if his master was awake, he would order him to continue searching.


    After Pei Zheng was sent away, the group of guards circled the pool many times, but they still hadn¡¯t found any signs of the prince.


    They didn¡¯t even find a trace of anyone else¡¯s blood.


    Could it be that His Highness had fallen somewhere else?


    They had searched for another day, but there was just too much ground to cover at the foot of the mountain. At this rate, it was uncertain how long it would take to search the entire area.


    Cheng Feng returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor; the officials who had come to attend the wedding had long since been sent away.


    With Pei Zheng¡¯s token in hand, he made the decision to mobilize the imperial guards, and along with the guards of the manor, they would be able to search the foot of the mountain much faster.


    When he arrived at the Imperial Hospital, Jiang Yubai had just finished taking the Emperor¡¯s pulse. He hadn¡¯t even set down his medicine case yet, when he was suddenly lugged away by Cheng Feng.


    Upon arriving at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, Jiang Yubai still didn¡¯t have a clue what had happened. He only saw Pei Zheng lying motionless on the bed, his breathing faint and uncertain; he looked to be on the verge of death.


    He immediately understood how serious the situation was, and hurried over to check Pei Zheng¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°His pulse is weak, his body has been severely injured. His internal energy is extremely disordered. His five viscera have been displaced, and the internal bleeding is quite serious¡­¡±


    He took out his silver needle and had Cheng Feng take of Pei Zheng¡¯s clothes so it would be easier to insert the needle.


    That red robe had already been shredded to pieces by countless willow branches, and strips of fabric had mixed with the blood and flesh on his wounds. Because of the cold weather, the blood had already coagulated and dried.


    ¡°Hurry up and take it off!¡±


    Cheng Feng hurriedly stripped the ripped robe away with force. The flesh over the wounds was immediately torn apart. Blood instantly gushed out and soaked the mattress beneath Pei Zheng.


    But those wounds were hardly the main concern; the biggest issue was with his displaced internal organs.


    Jiang Yubai quickly pricked with the needle, and the weak, illusory breathing of the person on the bed remained stable for the time being.


    ¡°Heat the furnace up more. He caught a chill. If we don¡¯t warm him up, he¡¯ll be frozen to the bone.¡±


    Jiang Yubai quickly wrote out a prescription, and ordered someone to gather the herbs and prepare the medicine. He continued to monitor the condition of the person on the bed.


    At this time, a guard in black hurried in from outside, covered in fluffy, white snowflakes.


    ¡°Reporting to the Chief, we¡¯ve exhausted all our efforts and have searched the area thrice, but there was still no sign of the prince. If the mountain is covered in snow, the tracks will all be erased, and it will be even more difficult to search¡­¡±


    The hand Jiang Yubai was using to prick with the needle suddenly froze.


    Cheng Feng strode over and grabbed the guard¡¯s collar, ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    That guard¡¯s voice was extremely quiet, ¡°This subordinate means, this matter is really too odd. The prince, it seems as though he¡¯s disappeared into thin air, and somehow can¡¯t be found no matter what we do¡­¡±


    ¡°Continue to search! Find him, dead or alive! If Master wakes up and you still haven¡¯t found him, all of you will be buried together!¡±


    The guard answered ¡°yes, sir¡± in a flustered manner, hurriedly pushed open the door, and rushed out into the heavy snow.


    Cheng Feng turned around and saw Jiang Yubai standing right in front of him.


    ¡°What did he just say? The prince¡­ disappeared?¡± Jiang Yubai¡¯s eyes were pinned on Cheng Feng, ¡°What the hell is going on?! How did Pei Zheng get so badly injured?! Where has His Highness gone?!¡±


    Cheng Feng lowered his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once Master wakes up.¡±


    Jiang Yubai glared at him with indignance, clenched his fists tightly, and tried hard to clear his mind and regain his sanity.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s circumstances were quite terrible at the moment. Now was not the time to let his emotions get the better of him; he should be focused on treating Pei Zheng.


    ¡°I have to go back to the Imperial Hospital.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Feng gripped his wrist and held him back, ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    Jiang Yubai was so enraged that he roared loudly, ¡°What do you mean ¡®I can¡¯t¡¯?! I¡¯m going back to get medicine so I can save your master! Do you want to watch him die instead?!¡±


    Cheng Feng was stunned, slowly let go, and moved aside, without saying a word.


    Jiang Yubai simply shoved open the door and walked out. A gust of wind blew inside, leaving snowflakes that swirled behind in his wake.


    After retrieving a life-saving pill, he fed it to Pei Zheng.


    Jiang Yubai was only doing his duty as a doctor: curing illnesses and saving lives. He didn¡¯t spare Cheng Feng a single glance.


    Earlier, The Emperor had sent someone to inquire about Pei Zheng¡¯s condition. He knew that Pei Zheng had fallen off the cliff while trying to save the prince. He didn¡¯t admonish or blame him for anything, merely sending a few precious medicinal herbs.


    After the chief eunuch returned to the palace, he reported to the Emperor that the prince¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown.


    The esteemed, supreme1 Emperor¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened. He stood at the window and gazed at the heavy snow outside.


    After a long while, he raised his hand to wipe the corners of his eyes, and the chief eunuch behind him immediately presented him with a golden silk handkerchief.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be too sad, you must take care of your body¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, do you think I went too far?¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t take the handkerchief.


    ¡°He¡¯s my son, but I can¡¯t treat him well. Only by neglecting him, ignoring him, or even being cruel to him¡­can I keep him safe¡­I¡¯m¡­ not a good father¡­ I can¡¯t face Ning-er¡­¡±


    The chief eunuch consoled him, ¡°Your Majesty, you are not to blame for this. When that matter concerning Noble Consort Ning first surfaced, the Fourth Prince was smart, and knew to distance himself from the situation. But the court officials all asked for the Ninth Prince to be executed along with the Noble Consort. If you hadn¡¯t exerted your efforts to stop them, the Ninth Prince would have¡­ ai¡­¡±


    The Emperor walked out of the palace gate by himself, ¡°I know that he and Pei Zheng¡­ but the world will never accept something so unorthodox. I entrusted him to Pei Zheng because I thought he would be happier living outside the palace. But due to the unrest within the court, I had no choice but issue those orders¡­¡±


    The Emperor reached out to catch a snowflake, and the corners of his eyes became wet again, ¡°That child¡­ must have been heartbroken from the very beginning¡­¡±


    Everyone thought that there wouldn¡¯t be any snow this year. No one expected it to be this heavy; it wouldn¡¯t stop falling for several days.


    Everything was covered in a layer of pure white that seemingly stretched as far as the eye could see, and beyond.


    The plum garden in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor¡¯s back garden was a sea of fiery red. The blossoms bloomed with a charming scarlet as white flakes fluttered downward. There were also a few worn, tattered lanterns hanging in the garden, all of which had been blown to pieces by the freezing wind, yet no one had taken them off the trees yet.


    Pei Zheng was in a coma for five days.


    He was in and out of consciousness. His eyes were so sleepy that he couldn¡¯t open them. Every part of his body seemed to be chained up; he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    He could only remain trapped in a deep, chaotic darkness, sinking and struggling, unable to see even a shred of light.


    He was holding a soft, warm little ball. It was so bright and beautiful, and it had planted the strangest feelings inside him; just what was it?


    But it also felt like he had nothing at all.


    No, before closing his eyes, as they were falling through the air, he had clearly hugged him. The small man¡¯s entire body was ice-cold, and had been gathered into his arms and held tightly.


    How could he have lost him¡­


    Just how much despair did it take to render him too tired to even live? He couldn¡¯t see another path in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t turn back, only then was he forced into that cliff¡¯s deep chasm.


    That warm, flame-red little ball of light once crashed into his cold, hard heart and cracked it. But suddenly, that light had vanished, leaving him alone in an endless field of darkness.


    Don¡¯t think about it.


    Don¡¯t think about it.


    Don¡¯t think about that!


    Don¡¯t even think about leaving!


    The man on the bed suddenly opened his eyes, which were veiled in blood red.


    Notes


    ;-;


    Man. That was a long one. There are going to be long ones for the rest of this week, and into the next!


    Thank you all for reading~


    1.¾ÅÎåÖÁ×ð ( ji¨³ w¨³ zh¨¬ z¨±n): This a title for the Emperor: The ¾Å and the Îå are nine and five, and together symbolize the Emperor¡¯s authority. ÖÁ is ¡®very¡¯ and ×ð is ¡®respect¡¯, so you get the picture


    November 16, 2022Merchie


    Qi Yirou¡¯s words were deliberately sharp and harsh. Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind them, but she didn¡¯t believe that the little eunuch hadn¡¯t either.


    The blood on Li Yu¡¯s arm dripped over his skin. He looked at Qi Yirou, who was teetering on the edge of madness, then grabbed Qi Changyi, and hurriedly tried to leave with him in tow.


    But Qi Yirou wouldn¡¯t let them go so easily. She pointed her dagger at the two and blocked their path.


    ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll kill you both!¡±


    Qi Yirou suddenly roared, ¡°Today is a joyous occasion, don¡¯t force me to do this myself!¡±


    Li Yu pulled Qi Changyi behind himself to shield him, ¡°Third Princess, you shouldn¡¯t even be here on a day like this. You should return to the main hall now.¡±


    He tried his best to keep his voice low, so as to not provoke Qi Yirou.


    ¡°Heh, you want me to return to the main hall? Ask them, and see if they¡¯d let me in! Pei Zheng has trapped me here in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor for so many days now. Every day, I want to die¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou took a step forward, staring at Qi Changyi.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really reduced me to this state! Are you satisfied now?! Everybody protects you, and sides with you, why is that?! Royal Father once cherished me the most, but now, he doesn¡¯t even care what happens to me. If it wasn¡¯t for Second Sister speaking up for me, Royal Father would have allowed Pei Zheng to keep me here forever!¡±


    The more Qi Yirou spoke, the angrier she became. The days when she was the moon surrounded by stars1 were gone forever, and the person in front of her was definitely involved in her downfall.


    No, that wasn¡¯t right; everything was his fault!


    ¡°My mother was right, you and your Mother Consort are just lowly wretches. That shameless woman seduced Royal Father, and gave birth to you, a foreign bastard! And you, you latched onto Pei Zheng; do you really think I don¡¯t know about all the obscene things you¡¯ve done together?!¡±


    Qi Yirou walked up to the two. The gloomy ruthlessness on her face was evident.


    ¡°A slut is a slut; you¡¯ll never be able to be on the stage2! Second Sister can now marry Pei Zheng openly and honestly, but you? Who do you think you are?! Pei Zheng was just playing with you, why would he ever like an idiot like you? Even if he does like men, the one he actually has feelings for should be the Fourth Prince, who looks just like you-¡°


    Qi Yirou began to laugh; her expression was terrifying. She laughed until tears began to flow out of her eyes.


    ¡°Oh right, I also heard that a tattoo artist came to the manor a few days ago, I¡¯m guessing that he came to tattoo you. Tsk tsk tsk, did you know, that only criminals and prostitutes get tattoos. Tell me, which of the two does Pei Zheng think you are?¡±


    The blood in Qi Changyi¡¯s face slowly drained away, and it looked as though he had lost his soul.


    Qi Yirou had let her guard down, so Li Yu took the opportunity to rush forward and try to snatch the dagger away. The two immediately fell into a furious brawl.


    Qi Changyi stood dumbly to the side, and slowly reached up to cover his ears. He squatted down, and stared at the ground, his body racked with shudders.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­ you¡¯re wrong¡­ wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, you must leave now!¡± Li Yu¡¯s hand was sliced by the dagger.


    Qi Yirou had already lost control of her emotions; her strength was astonishing. She blindly waved the dagger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving! You¡¯re the one who turned me into a cripple, so I¡¯m going to rip out your kneecap too!¡±


    As she shouted, Qi Yirou charged in Qi Changyi¡¯s direction. Li Yu hurriedly turned around and butted her aside, and the dagger was also knocked out of her hand, falling to the ground with a clang.


    Qi Yirou didn¡¯t have the dagger anymore, so she furiously scratched at Li Yu, who also slapped her many times in the ensuing chaos.


    The two were still wrestling. Qi Changyi looked at the dagger at his feet and slowly reached out to pick it up.


    The blade was sharp, and there were a few bloodstains on it, gleaming coldly under the dim moonlight.


    Li Yu¡¯s arm had been injured earlier, so Qi Yirou pressed it hard several times, and he curled up in pain. The moment Qi Yirou saw this, she quickly clambered up off the ground, and fiercely kicked Li Yu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Dog servant! Who let you hit me, you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll send you to your death, to your death¡­¡±


    With every word, she gave him a kick, and Li Yu was about to faint from the pain.


    Qi Changyi gripped the dagger in his hand, and slowly walked over, until he was right behind Qi Yirou.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed his presence at all. As she raised her leg high, and prepared to kick again, a flash of cold light cut by, and her entire body suddenly froze, her eyes widening.


    The dagger in Qi Changyi¡¯s hand was embedded into the back of the person in front of him. Blood flowed over his fingers, and the warm stream spilled all over the ground.


    The dagger was suddenly pulled out. Qi Yirou¡¯s mouth was half-open, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. The terrible pain in her back finally stole her consciousness, and she fell, her body limp. She twitched twice as she lay on the ice-cold ground.


    Li Yu was so shocked that he forgot about his own pain. He propped himself up and sat upright with great difficulty, and looked over at Qi Yirou, who had passed out. He reached out with a trembling hand and placed a finger beneath her nose to check if she was still breathing.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s face was pale as paper. It was only when he heard Li Yu call for him that he lifted his eyelids and glanced at him.


    ¡°Your Highness, here, give me the knife¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi gazed at the bloody dagger in his hand, and, as if he had lost his mind, obediently handed the knife to Li Yu.


    ¡°Your Highness, listen to me. Right now, you must return to the little pavilion by yourself, you hear me? Didn¡¯t Lord Pei tell you to wait for him there? Go back and wait for him, Lord Pei will definitely have a solution, don¡¯t be scared. If anything happens, this servant will take care of it3¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi lifted his hand, turning it over repeatedly and staring at the blood staining his skin, ¡°Xiao Yuzi, I killed someone, didn¡¯t I¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t, you didn¡¯t kill anyone. None of this has anything to do with you, it was all this servant¡¯s doing, you understand?¡±


    The bright red of the blood suddenly stung Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly. He wiped his hands forcefully on his clothes, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of the filth no matter how hard he tried. Instead, his bright red cloak looked even redder.


    ¡°My hands are dirty, why can¡¯t I wipe them clean? Xiao Yuzi, I can¡¯t wipe my hands clean, can you help me¡­¡±


    In reality, the blood on Qi Changyi¡¯s hands had already been wiped off on his cloak, but he was still rubbing his palms vigorously, and a layer of watery mist slowly veiled his gaze.


    Li Yu couldn¡¯t even stand up at this point. He sat on the ground and looked at Qi Changyi, who was ceaselessly mumbling to himself, and had no clue what to do.


    ¡°Your Highness! Stop wiping, your hands are already clean¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi was startled by his sudden yell, and his hands slowly stopped moving. Fat tears began to drip down his face and splash to the ground.


    The sound of footsteps sounded from not too far away; the guards patrolling the manor were close by.


    Li Yu became nervous, ¡°Your Highness, go quickly, go back, you must leave now!¡±


    Qi Changyi cried and shook his head at the same time, ¡°No, Xiao Yuzi, I don¡¯t want to be by myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t cry, listen to me first.¡± Li Yu knew what he was afraid of, ¡°This servant swears to you that nothing bad will happen. Your body can¡¯t handle the cold any longer, go back inside and wait, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi wanted to shake his head again, but Li Yu turned around before he could answer, knelt down, and slammed his head into the ground as he kowtowed thrice.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi couldn¡¯t say a word. He never had Li Yu perform this kind of formality in the past. But now, Li Yu was kneeling on the ground for a long time, refusing to get up.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, I¡¯ll listen to you¡­ I¡¯ll leave¡­ Please get up¡­¡±


    Li Yu continued to kneel and didn¡¯t move.


    Qi Changyi choked back his sobs, and stood up. He was suddenly overcome with dizziness as he slowly staggered back towards the garden.


    After walking a few steps, he looked back. Li Yu was still kneeling in the same kowtowing position, facing him as he was leaving, unmovable as a mountain.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s footsteps were unstable as he swayed along; he was but a single, forlorn shadow, lonely and with nothing to depend on. Under the dim moonlight, he walked towards the small, ice-cold pavilion, one step at a time.


    His face was covered in tear tracks. The moment he wiped one away, a new tear would flow out to replace it.


    He knew that what had just happened was no small matter. If Li Yu were to take the blame for him, he would never be able to return. But he didn¡¯t have a way out, he didn¡¯t have the slightest clue. He couldn¡¯t save Xiao Yuzi, nor could he save himself. He was so useless; all he could do was watch as everything unfolded before him.


    The moment he walked into the back garden, those complicated matters were all blocked out.


    The lonely lanterns in the back garden were still glowing, but it was a pity that no one was here to admire them.


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t return to the little pavilion; he didn¡¯t see what the point was in him going back by himself, so he continued to walk along the path in the back garden, and walked for quite a while.


    He reached a door that looked like it had never been opened before.


    Qi Changyi reached out and pushed it lightly. It had actually shifted ajar. Without the glow of the firelight, the inside was pitch dark.


    Qi Changyi stepped inside. After several twists and turns, he actually popped right into the main street of the Imperial City.


    He had just been in the back garden of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor; it turned out that the garden was actually connected to the street.


    There were many pedestrians walking along the road and bustling about. The two sides of the street were also lined with many small stalls, each displaying a myriad of dazzling objects.


    Qi Changyi stared dumbly at the crowd of people whose faces were full of smiles.


    Those cheerful, chattering passersby gradually contorted and twisted before his eyes. The noisy clamor pierced his ears, and he was extremely uncomfortable. He supported himself with the tree trunk beside him and gasped for a while.


    A strong black horse was tied to the trunk. Qi Changyi slowly walked over and lifted the reins that were looped around the tree.


    When they went hunting last time, he had learned how to ride a horse. He trembled as he climbed up onto the saddle, turned his body, and mounted the horse. Just as he managed to sit properly, the horse, as if it had been startled, furiously charged out.


    Qi Changyi hurriedly bent over, hugged the horse¡¯s back tightly, and pressed his face against its coat.


    The horse rushed out into the street and began to gallop out of the Imperial City.


    Because of the princess¡¯ wedding, the gates of the Imperial Capital had been open for the past few days, welcoming guests from far and wide to come to the city and celebrate.


    That black horse carried the quiet little prince on its back, charging out of the city gates and into the darkness.


    Qi Changyi turned his head to the side and looked at the blurry, fleeting landscape around him. The only sound he could hear was the bitterly cold wind whistling past his ears.


    He didn¡¯t know where he wanted to go; he simply allowed the horse to sprint off and take him away on a bumpy ride.


    The horse galloped under the moonlight, passing through forests, hills, and fields, and had actually reached the royal family¡¯s hunting grounds.


    The hunting grounds were completely empty; everything was dark and silent.


    The horse still didn¡¯t stop; after entering the hunting grounds, it continued forward and ran up the mountain.


    When the horse finally stopped, the man on its back was so cold that he was almost frozen stiff. He wanted to dismount, but he had nothing to step onto and fell directly to the ground. The horse neighed once at the sky, then turned and ran into the forest behind him, disappearing without a trace,


    The small man who had fallen couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. He lay sprawled on the ground, and after a long while, he could finally see his surroundings clearly.


    The mist-covered mountains stretched endlessly into the horizon. He couldn¡¯t see what was in the distance under the gloomy moonlight. All he could feel was the sadness and bitterness clinging to the freezing gale that blew by.


    This cliff was a familiar sight to him.


    Notes


    Multiple very thick and long chapters soon~


    Sigh¡­


    Thanks for reading~


    1.ÖÚÐÇÅõÔ (zh¨°ng x¨©ng p¨§ng yu¨¨): Stars surrounding the moon, meaning that a lot of people are surrounding/praising one person


    2. ÉϵÃÁĘ̈Ãæ (sh¨¤ng d¨¦ li¨£o t¨¢i mi¨¤n): to be on stage, to get on the table. Uhm¡­ I¡¯m not really sure how to explain this, it¡¯s like being able to be seen¡­ in public/formal occasions.


    3.Hmm, what Li Yu said here is actually ¡°¶¥×Å¡±, meaning that, if they were discovered, he would still be there to take the blame for Qi Changyi ;-

 CH 84

    November 18, 2022Merchie


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Cheng Feng was standing at the side of the bed, his eyes filled with worry.


    Jiang Yubai came in at this moment carrying a bowl of medicine, and hurried over to check on him.


    His chaotic pulse had stabilized slightly, but it was still extremely weak. The symptoms of his internal bleeding had also been alleviated somewhat.


    ¡°Here, drink your medicine.¡±


    The bowl of medicine was placed at Pei Zheng¡¯s lips, but he didn¡¯t move.


    Jiang Yubai thought that since he had just woken up, he didn¡¯t have any strength, so he had Cheng Feng help him up from the bed.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as Cheng Feng supported him to sit up, Pei Zheng suddenly raised his hand and smacked the bowl of medicine away.


    The bowl instantly shattered to pieces on the floor, and the black medicinal juice spilled in all directions.


    Jiang Yubai was scalded by a splash of the hot medicinal soup; he was already angry to begin with, and suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Pei Zheng! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    Pei Zheng raised his eyelids slightly, and his eyes were packed with threads of red veins.


    That smack had exhausted the rest of his energy, and his lips were now pale as snow. He kept panting, and his eyes landed on Cheng Feng.


    Cheng Feng lowered his head and avoided his gaze.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly felt cold. It was as though a chill had swept over him, freezing all the blood that flowed through his body.


    A sudden sweetness rose in his throat, and he bent over, spitting a mouthful of blood on the dark bedsheets.


    After vomiting the blood, the pain in his body had actually intensified¡­


    Jiang Yubai hurriedly pulled his wrist over to check his pulse, but Pei Zheng refused to cooperate. He thrashed away and tried to get off the bed.


    But he was littered with both external and internal injuries. He had also only just awakened, and had no strength, so he couldn¡¯t get out of bed at all.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng disregarded his current condition and stood up by himself, one hand clutching his chest, the other grabbing onto a nearby desk.


    He was still barefoot and not wearing any shoes. The broken shards of porcelain on the floor pierced the soles of his feet, and blood flowed out.


    Cheng Feng wanted to come over and support him by the arm, but Pei Zheng reached out and grabbed him by the collar instead. Pei Zheng didn¡¯t have any strength left at all, but Cheng Feng still didn¡¯t dare to break away.


    ¡°Where¡­ is he¡­¡±


    Cheng Feng said, ¡°Master, you should lay back down. Drink your medicine first.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were completely scarlet, ¡°Answer¡­ me¡­¡±


    Cheng Feng saw that he could hardly stand properly and was about to collapse, so he quickly held Pei Zheng by the arm.


    ¡°Master, His Highness, there hadn¡¯t been any news of him thus far. It¡¯s already been five days. The wind and snow outside is heavy, anyone who stays outside for even a day will freeze, so¡­ there¡¯s no need to continue looking¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng swayed, and he almost fell to the floor.


    ¡°Continue searching!¡± he roared hoarsely. A wave of dizziness instantly washed over him, and he had to press both hands onto the table in order to stand properly.


    At this time, a little maid came in, and quietly placed a food box on the table. Jiang Yubai had her go and get another bowl of medicinal soup.


    Then Jiang Yubai walked up to Pei Zheng, an indifferent expression on his face.


    ¡°Lord Pei, your internal energy has already sustained severe damage, and your pulse is weak. If you continue to push your luck like this, forget about just losing your wugong; do you really want to spend the rest of your life paralyzed in bed?¡±


    The veins in Pei Zheng¡¯s forehead were bulging, and his hands pressing against the table were trembling uncontrollably. The qi in his body was charging wildly, completely out of his control.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive after falling from such a high cliff because you were protected by the abundance of qi in your body. If it was a normal person with no internal energy, they would die from their internal organs bursting apart; there would be nothing left of them. They wouldn¡¯t even leave any bones behind.¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°Lord Pei, I think you understand what I mean. You¡¯re awake now, so I¡¯ve completed the task that His Majesty entrusted me with. Make sure to drink your medicine. I¡¯ll be returning to the palace now.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Jiang Yubai turned around to leave, but his wrist was suddenly grasped from behind.


    Every drop of Pei Zheng¡¯s strength was condensed into his hand, squeezing Jiang Yubai¡¯s wrist until the bones clicked together. His eyes were so red that it looked like they were about to bleed, and he stared fixedly at Jiang Yubai.


    ¡°You¡­ say that again¡­¡±


    Jiang Yubai ignored the pain in his wrist and used his other hand to forcefully shove Pei Zheng away.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth, no matter if I say it three, four, a hundred, or even a thousand times! Do I have to explain to you what ¡®not leaving any bones behind¡¯ means?!¡±


    Jiang Yubai couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer. During the five days that Pei Zheng had been in a coma, he had also gone to the bottom of the cliff to look for the prince. Having to search aimlessly in that vast stretch of whiteness only intensified that feeling of powerlessness and despair.


    It took him five days to accept this reality, and in the dead of night, he had cried in secret.


    But as he faced Pei Zheng now, he didn¡¯t have a shred of control over his emotions, and roared without restraint.


    ¡°His Highness is dead, he disappeared, he¡¯s gone, he¡¯ll never come back! Do you get it now? You, you were the one who forced him to jump off the cliff, why were you the only one who came back?! Why are you the only one who¡¯s still alive?! His Highness¡­ just what kind of deep hatred do you hold towards His Highness to force him to this point¡­¡±


    Jiang Yubai couldn¡¯t continue speaking, he stumbled, turned around, and ran out the door.


    Pei Zheng staggered and knocked over the food box on the table. The hot dishes inside all spilled out, soiling his robe, and scalding his hands; a patch of red bloomed on his skin.


    But he stood in place, unable to feel any pain.


    The memory of that bright, flame-red figure came back to him, floating amidst the cold wind of the cliff, beautiful and flamboyant.


    He reached out and tried to touch him, but the figure suddenly dodged backward and fell rapidly into the abyss below.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and he hurriedly ran forward to hug the figure into his arms, but all he caught was a handful of air.


    Unsatisfied and indignant, he continued to walk forward, and stepped through the door in a daze.


    The moment the door was pushed open, the wind and snow flew inside. It was so bright, all he could see was the snow; the white glow was so radiant and intense that it stung his eyes.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t handle the glaring white light. It pierced his eyes and blurred his vision into a haze; he nearly toppled to the ground.


    He gripped the door frame, panting slightly. He was dressed in a thin robe, so his body had thoroughly frozen in a matter of moments.


    In the past, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the cold at all. But now, the wind and snow could freeze his entire body to the point of numbness.


    Maybe it was because the blood flowing through him was already cold.


    Cheng Feng followed silently to keep an eye on him, just in case he really did faint and fall to the ground.


    Pei Zheng felt as though the strength in his entire body was slowly being pulled out of him. The dregs of internal energy he had left were almost gone.


    That¡¯s right, when they had fallen off the cliff, he had used all of his internal strength to protect that small man. It was because he didn¡¯t have enough internal energy left in his body that he sustained such serious injuries.


    But how could that small man have disappeared without even leaving his bones behind?


    He didn¡¯t believe it!


    He didn¡¯t believe it all!


    He didn¡¯t believe that he could die so easily!


    He didn¡¯t believe that he could disappear from this world so easily!


    That band of useless things definitely didn¡¯t search thoroughly enough; there was definitely someplace that hadn¡¯t been searched!


    Pei Zheng stepped out the door and onto the fresh snow blanketing the ground. The warm blood on his feet immediately mixed into the snow, dying it red.


    He would search for the prince himself!


    The heavy snow was still falling. It fluttered onto Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulders, sprinkled onto his feet, and clung to the ends of his hair.


    His body was so cold that even the smallest bits of ice and snow wouldn¡¯t melt as they touched his skin.


    Cheng Feng watched as his master walked, on the verge of collapse with every step. A string of bloody footprints trailed in the snow behind him, and a sharp sadness lanced his heart.


    In reality, everyone else had already accepted that the Ninth Prince Qi Changyi had fallen off the cliff and perished; there was nothing left of him. The Emperor had already announced the news to the enitre country.


    But not many people knew of the Ninth Prince¡¯s existence to begin with, so no one really cared.


    There were indeed many officials in the court that had appealed to the Emperor countless times, demanding him to execute the son of the treasonous Noble Consort Ning. But the Emperor had cut off almost all contact with the Ninth Prince, and had maintained this distant relationship for many years, so those ministers gradually stopped pressing the issue.


    Now that the prince was dead, those same ministers all expressed grief and sorrow on the surface, but inside, they were rejoicing secretly in their hearts.


    Cheng Feng stripped off the thick cloak he was wearing, quickly stepped forward, and draped it over Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Master, please wait here, this subordinate will prepare a horse.¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t say a word, but Cheng Feng knew that his silence meant acquiescence, so he hurried away to make the preparations.


    Pei Zheng stood alone in the snow. Those once sharp, spirited eyes were now pale and glazed, listless and unfocused.


    The clenched palm that was hidden beneath his cuff had long since been oozing blood.


    Whenever he felt like his body couldn¡¯t take it any longer and was about to collapse, he would clench it even tighter, until fresh, hot blood began to roll down his skin, and drip down, drop by drop, onto his bare feet.


    It seemed that another red figure had appeared in the corridor a little ways away. That figure was moving toward him, its red cloak fluttering in the wind. Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were pinned on the figure, unblinking. He was afraid that it would vanish the moment he closed his eyes.


    Only until his eyes were stinging and painful, and everything was a hazy blur, did that figure finally walk up to him.


    The hope in Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes disappeared in an instant. His gaze instantly chilled, and that hope replaced with immense disgust.


    It wasn¡¯t him. Instead, it was the red-clad Qi Bingzhi.


    The wedding ceremony between her and Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t been completed, so she wasn¡¯t officially Pei Zheng¡¯s wife. But she was already living in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, in the waterside pavilion in the back garden.


    Even though everyone in the palace was practicing frugality for a period after the prince¡¯s death, Qi Bingzhi was still wearing such bright, beautiful red.


    ¡°My Lord, I heard that you woke up, so I wanted to hurry over to visit.¡± Qi Bingzhi¡¯s eyes were full of worry, which, at a first glance, did look sincere.


    ¡°Here is your medicine, hurry and drink it. It¡¯s so cold out, and you just woke up, how can you stay out here and let your body freeze like this?


    Qi Bingzhi directed the maid beside her to present the bowl of medicine she was holding to Pei Zheng; she did indeed have the air of the Mistress of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t take the bowl, but instead swept his cold gaze over Qi Bingzhi.


    Pinned under his eyes, Qi Bingzhi was a little frightened, and lowered her head. Only then did she notice the huge puddle of blood beneath Pei Zheng¡¯s feet, and she hastily grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s arm in panic.


    ¡°My Lord, your injury is terribly serious, why didn¡¯t Imperial Physician Jiang bandage it up for you, this is complete negligence¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng raised his hand and thrashed her away. Although his body was extremely weak, he was still much stronger than Qi Bingzhi.


    Qi Bingzhi was thrown to the ground by his sudden movement, and accidentally knocked over the bowl of medicinal soup, which spilled all over her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Qi Bingzhi was scalded by the hot soup, and cried out. She had fallen into a sitting position in the snow. Aggrieved tears instantly poured down her face.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng looked down at her condescendingly, and without saying a word, walked past her with indifference.


    The little maid standing at the side hurried over to help her up. Qi Bingzhi wiped her tears, and looked at Pei Zheng¡¯s back, her nails slowly digging into her palms.


    Pei Zheng walked to the gate of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor by himself. Cheng Feng had already prepared a horse and was waiting. Behind him were several teams consisting of the manor¡¯s guards, along with the imperial troops, all standing in formation.


    Even though everyone knew that there was no way they would find anything. But this was the will of the Prime Minister, so they had no choice but to obey.


    A servant beside him wrapped Pei Zheng¡¯s bleeding feet in a simple layer of gauze, and helped him put on his boots.


    Pei Zheng mounted the horse. He was in a terrible condition, his head hurt and his vision was fuzzy; it seemed like he could fall off the horse at any moment.


    His palms were already covered in blood, so they could no longer aid him in regaining his senses. Pei Zheng violently bit the tip of his tongue, and the taste of blood spread through his mouth in an instant.


    The salty, pungent taste travelled directly to his brain. A single droplet of blood could preserve his consciousness and keep his mind clear for much longer.


    He took several deep breaths, and forced what was left of his internal energy to flow through his body. He felt all of his muscles and meridians fighting against him, but he ignored it. He stared forward, whipped the horse, and charged ahead.


    The soldiers behind him also rushed out, heading straight for the hunting grounds beyond the Imperial Capital.


    The wind and snow cut past his ears. Pei Zheng¡¯s heart was beating with fervor.


    He was uneasy and restless; he was unwilling, and didn¡¯t dare to believe it¡­


    How dare he, how dare that little prince leave him for no reason?!


    Was he against the idea of me marrying someone else?


    Then why didn¡¯t he say so, why didn¡¯t he tell me?!


    In the past, the little prince was willing to tell him anything and everything. Even when he was irritated and didn¡¯t want to listen, that small man wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself, and would mumble endlessly into his ear.


    But when did he start to drift away from him¡­


    He was angry: angry that the small man distanced himself from him, angry that he kept pushing him away, and trying to escape from him.


    If that little prince had just been willing to lower his head, cave to his demands, and beg him in a soft voice, he simply would have refused to get married. As long as that small man could return to him, and stay by his side, it would be all right.


    As long as he came back, he would tell him, he would tell him everything that he didn¡¯t have the chance to say before¡­


    The little prince had agreed to wait at the little pavilion; why did he leave so soundlessly, without saying a word to anyone?


    Was it because he had injured the Third Princess, and was scared of the Emperor blaming him for it?


    But with him around, he wouldn¡¯t stand idly by and let the small man fend for himself. If the Emperor blamed him, he would be there to take responsibility for it.


    The little prince had done so many things that had deviated from his plans; it should be said that, though he didn¡¯t know from when it had started, he had long since included the little prince in his plans.


    He would imprison the small man at his side; it didn¡¯t matter if he was willing or not, and he would resort to any methods to keep him. In reality, everything he had done was to ensure that the little prince wouldn¡¯t leave him.


    It couldn¡¯t be more clear what this feeling was.


    But it was something that the cold-hearted, cold-blooded Pei Zheng, who had lived for twenty-something years, had never experienced before¡­


    The horse galloped into the hunting grounds, which was also blanketed in a thick layer of snow.


    He rode the horse into the forest, and finally reached the bottom of that steep cliff.


    But everywhere he looked, the snow covered vast stretches of land in every direction. The undulating mountain range in the distance was also coated in stark white.


    Pei Zheng wanted to dismount, but he could hardly take a step on his own. He relied on the horse¡¯s body to stabilize himself, his boots sinking deeply into the soft snow.


    He walked forward by himself, carefully searching under every bush and tree. He even knelt on the ground, and looked into the deep tree hollows.


    Nothing¡­


    Nothing¡­.


    Still nothing¡­


    There isn¡¯t a single trace of him¡­


    Pei Zheng¡¯s knees were numb from the cold. He tried to stand up, but failed, and collapsed heavily into the snow again.


    That small man had also injured his knees before, and had been in so much pain that he was unable to stand; how did he treat him?


    Pei Zheng¡¯s vision blurred slightly, and his entire body was overwhelmed by a wave of heart-piercing pain.


    The soldiers behind him rushed over and fanned out, carefully beginning to search the chasm once more.


    Cheng Feng got off his horse, saw Pei Zheng kneeling motionless beneath a tree, and hurried over.


    ¡°Master, quickly get up, it¡¯s too cold, you can¡¯t handle it in your current state.¡±


    Pei Zheng allowed Cheng Feng to help him up. His eyes were hazy gray and unfocused. He had just stood up, still shaky, and he began to walk forward once more.


    Cheng Feng had never seen him like this before, so he could only follow behind from a short distance.


    He had once thought that his master was the cruelest, most ruthless person in the world. If one didn¡¯t care about anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have any weaknesses. In eternal pursuit of power and status, they would have to remain cold and tough forever¡­


    But now, he realized he was wrong¡­


    ***


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Pei Zheng walked extremely slowly. After searching for quite a while, he sepearated from the others, and came across a mysterious pool.


    The weather was bitterly cold, but the water in this pool still hadn¡¯t frozen; it was even exuding a faint heat.


    Pei Zheng walked to the edge of the pool and looked into it. The water was pitch black, reflecting his pale face and scarlet eyes.


    He suddenly had a strong feeling that something was off about this pool.


    He lifted a foot and stepped into the pool. The water was actually warm; the gentle heat flooded into his bones. Even the wounds on his body didn¡¯t seem to hurt as much anymore.


    He continued to walk toward the center of the pool, until the water rose to his legs, his waist, then chest¡­


    Upon seeing this, Cheng Feng was extremely anxious; it looked like he was about to jump into the pool as well.


    But the water only reached Pei Zheng¡¯s chest; this was as deep as the pool got.


    ¡°Master, people have searched this pool several times, but there was no trace of the prince. You should hurry and come back up now.¡±


    Pei Zheng stiffened; it was as though the last bit of hope in his heart had suddenly been shattered.


    He stood there and didn¡¯t move for a long while.


    He couldn¡¯t fend against the warmth in his eyes any longer; the wall holding it all back was smashed apart, and everything flowed out at once. Droplets of hot water dripped into the pool, creating small rings of ripples.


    Pei Zheng closed his eyes, and felt that all the strength in his body had been torn out of him. His entire body was enveloped in heat, but it was as though he was stuck in a cold, wintery cellar, freezing him to the depths of his heart and the marrow of his bones.


    The last breath of qi in his body had also completely disappeared. Without anything left to support him, his body crashed and submerged into the pitch-dark pool.


    Warmth covered the top of his head, and everything in his vision was chaotic and dark. The blood from his heart seemed to stop flowing, and the person in the pool slowly closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, the overwhelming blood red in his eyes had dissipated. Pei Zheng was lying on a warm bed, and the fire in the room was blazing.


    There were wounds all over his body, inside and out; he was ruined and riddled with holes.


    His external injuries had already been bandaged, and he could feel that his body had recovered a bit of strength.


    But the deadliest, most painful wound had been inflicted on his heart; it was as though someone had cut open his flesh, tore his veins, crushed his bones, dug out his bloody heart at an agonizingly slow pace, before it was thrown out into the snow to freeze.


    Right now, his body was lying here, but his soul had long since fallen off that cliff, resting forever with that small man¡­


    Upon seeing Pei Zheng wake up, Qi Bingzhi, who was sitting by the bed, finally had a joyous expression on her face. The red robe she was wearing had been swapped for a simple, plain dress.


    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re awake. How are you, do you feel better? Has your fever gone down?¡±


    As she spoke, Qi Bingzhi reached out to touch Pei Zheng¡¯s forehead, but was stopped by his tight grip on her wrist.


    ¡°My Lord, what are you doing¡­¡±


    Qi Bingzhi struggled twice, but her wrist was suddenly squeezed even tighter, and she almost cried from the pain.


    Pei Zheng flicked her hand away, and sat up in the bed with great effort.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s tears suddenly poured out, ¡°My Lord, I know you must be very sad right now, I-I just wanted to comfort you, I don¡¯t have any other intentions, I¡¯m just worried about you¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, get out.¡± Pei Zheng stared forward, his thin lips bloodless. The words he spat were cold to the extreme.


    Qi Bingzhi bit her lips hard, and the wounds on her palms also split open again.


    She didn¡¯t understand. That person was already dead, why couldn¡¯t Pei Zheng spare her even a single glance? For him, she had ignored her mother¡¯s attempts to stop her, and endured countless humiliations in order to marry him; it was all just because she liked him.


    ¡°My Lord, as an older sister, I am also very sad about what happened to Changyi. When he was alive, he suffered great humiliation and was falsely accused many times. Third Sister was also inconsiderate, always clashing with Changyi, but Changyi, no matter what she said, shouldn¡¯t have used a knife on Third Sister, that was extremely discourteous¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly turned his head and looked at Qi Bingzhi, his eyes dark and complicated.


    Qi Bingzhi actually thought she was getting through to him, and continued, ¡°Fortunately, Third Sister¡¯s life was preserved. Otherwise, even if Changyi was alive, Royal Father would have had him trade his life for hers, so for him to leave like this, it would have been somewhat of a relief-¡°


    She hadn¡¯t even finished speaking before her neck was suddenly choked.


    Pei Zheng glared fiercely at her, ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Qi Bingzhi was having trouble breathing, her cheeks reddening slightly, ¡°Changyi, he¡¯s already dead, My Lord, even if, you don¡¯t accept it, it¡¯s the turth¡­¡±


    Dead?


    She dares to say that he¡¯s dead?


    Pei Zheng raised his hand and threw her to the ground. Then he began to cough violently, coughing until a fishy sweet taste swelled in his throat.


    He threw off the quilt, staggered out of bed, and walked up to Qi Bingzhi, who had fallen on the floor.


    ¡°Truth? Just what is the truth, did you see him fall off that cliff, or have you personally seen his corpse?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi was slightly stunned, and shook her head, ¡°I, didn¡¯t see any of that, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Pei Zheng wiped at the blood at the corner of his mouth, ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen it, yet you dare to talk such nonsense? I¡¯ll leave you some face, not because you¡¯re a princess, but because you are the Empress¡¯s only daughter. You had better learn some self-awareness! If you dare to say something like this again, I won¡¯t be afraid to punish you!¡±


    Tears poured in an uncontrollable torrent from the corners of Qi Bingzhi¡¯s eyes. Every one of Pei Zheng¡¯s words stabbed her heart. She had wasted so much effort just to reach him, and stand beside him, yet this was how he treated her.


    ¡°You really, like that idiot that much?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi suddenly laughed, ¡°Then how could you force him to jump off the cliff?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze changed in an instant. He squatted down, pinching Qi Yirou¡¯s chin hard.


    ¡°You dare, say that again!¡±


    ¡°To see someone you like so much fall to his death, yet to be unable to save him, it must not be a good feeling.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi looked at him, and her lips curved upward,¡±Then did you also know, that in the past, he hadn¡¯t always been such a stupid fool?¡±


    Notes


    Urghhh cliffhangerrrr


    So I¡¯ve made a mistake, a terrible mistake, I have been referring to ÄÚÁ¦ (internal energy) as qi, but they¡¯re different, very sorry. Will change that ASAP.


    Also, I¡¯m going to change ¡®martial arts¡¯ to wugong, which is moreso ¡®the ability to use/practice martial arts¡¯ which is more applicable to most situations, sorry for always changing shit up o.O


    Thanks for reading~~

 CH 85

    November 19, 2022Merchie


    What was she saying?


    Just what did she mean, ¡°he hadn¡¯t always been such a stupid fool¡±?


    Prince Qi Changyi had been born that way; wasn¡¯t that common knowledge?


    ¡°Explain yourself clearly!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers suddenly clenched with force, and Qi Bingzhi felt as though her chin was about to be crushed under his grip.


    She was in so much pain that her vision had blurred, and her words came out disjointed and choppy, ¡°It looks Your Lordship doesn¡¯t know¡­ as you shouldn¡¯t¡­ if Mother hadn¡¯t told me, I would never have thought¡­¡±


    It turned out that when Qi Changyi was younger, he was extremely clever. He could already recite poems and eulogies at such a tender young age, and always spoke kindly, so the Emperor had a deep fondness for him.


    But at that time, Qi Changyi was being raised within the harem; he didn¡¯t appear in public often, so there weren¡¯t many people who knew what happened childhood.


    His Mother Consort had been sent as tribute from the foreign clan to the Emperor. She didn¡¯t love the Emperor, so she was always indifferent to him.


    But this didn¡¯t affect the Emperor¡¯s love for her at all, and he continued to dote on her. He gave her all the best things, and she alone was given her own residence, where outsiders weren¡¯t permitted, lest they disturb her.


    At that time, compared to the Fourth Prince Qi Changfeng, the Emperor preferred his younger son, Qi Changyi, because as a child, Qi Changyi resembled his mother more; they both had gorgeous features, and were well-behaved and sweet.


    The Emperor also had high hopes for him, saying that he would definitely achieve great success in the future.


    But who would have expected that when he was seven years old, Qi Changyi suddenly fell seriously ill; he was plagued by a high fever that persisted for days on end, that in the end, completely burnt his brain.


    When he woke up again, Qi Changyi was a bit different from before. His speech was awkward; the cleverness he had once possessed was completely gone.


    As Qi Changyi got older, this peculiarity only became more obvious. His mind was simple, so simple that it might even be considered dull.


    While he was studying at the academy, he couldn¡¯t grasp any of the concepts that the teacher taught, and would be teased by the other princes and princesses, who would play all kinds of mean tricks on him; every time he returned the residence, he would be covered in injuries.


    Noble Consort Ning¡¯s heart ached for him, so she begged the Emperor to stop having him attend classes anymore. The Emperor agreed, and even personally taught him a few things.


    Later, Noble Consort Ning¡¯s treasonous activities were exposed.


    Qi Changyi, who no longer had his mother¡¯s protection, grew up trembling in fear until he met Pei Zheng.


    ¡°¡®Seriously ill¡¯, that¡¯s just, what they all say to cover up what really happened¡­¡± Qi Bingzhi felt that the oxygen in her body was being seized bit by bit, and she used all her strength to speak her next words.


    ¡°He became like this, purely through, someone else¡¯s actions!¡±


    The grip on her neck suddenly loosened, and Qi Bingzhi hurriedly gasped for breath. Her face was flushed from lack of oxygen, and she coughed for a long time before her breathing finally returned to normal.


    ¡°Someone else? Who?¡±


    ¡°The Fourth Prince,¡± Qi Bingzhi looked at Pei Zheng and said, ¡°¡­ Qi Changfeng.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze suddenly changed, and he grabbed Qi Bingzhi by the collar, yanking her towards himself, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?!¡±


    ¡°I do. Years ago, the thirteen-year-old Fourth Prince secretly took the seven-year-old Ninth Prince of the palace to play. The two had an argument outside. In order to punish the Ninth Prince, the Fourth Prince had him climb over the palace wall by himself. Unexpectedly, the prince accidentally fell off the high wall and hit his head, which led to his fever that persisted for three days¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Changyi himself even remembers what happened. It was said that the dispute between them was about a little beggar, absolutely ridiculous¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± For some reason, Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were glazed with blood-red again, and his expression had become quite strange.


    He seemed to be lost in a certain painful memory, and it took a long time for him to find his voice again, ¡°What¡­ day was it?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi was frightened by his sudden change in expression, and replied dumbly, ¡°The twelfth lunar month, the first day of the Greater Cold.¡±


    With a bang, the bowstring in Pei Zheng¡¯s mind snapped, and memories instantly flooded into his mind like a furious scourge.


    An unbearable pain suddenly surged up in his body, and it felt like his brain was about to be cleaved into two halves. Pei Zheng clutched his chest, unable to catch his breath.


    Suddenly, blood overflowed from his lips, and everything went dark before his eyes as he fainted.


    His consciousness was slowly tugged out of his body, and gradually drifted away. It drifted past across the ice and snow outside, the lively, bustling Imperial City, and finally reached a small alleyway littered with snowflakes.


    The fifteen year old Pei Zheng once lived in a dark, gloomy alley that looked just like this.


    ¡°My Lord, please do a good deed and let me have something to eat¡­ I can do manual labor, I¡¯m very strong, and I don¡¯t need any pay¡­¡±


    An unkempt little beggar stood in front of the gate of an official¡¯s manor, his bare feet buried in the fresh snow; they were frostbitten, festering and oozing pus.


    ¡°Ai, stinky beggar, go away! Don¡¯t stay here and dirty my master¡¯s door! Hurry up and get out of here!¡±


    The housekeeper stretched his foot out and kicked the little beggar in the chest. He rolled down the steps, and landed in a heap of snow.


    The little beggar was skinny and hardly had any meat on him at all. He wasn¡¯t tall either, and looked extremely fragile. The tattered strips of fabric on his body couldn¡¯t do anything to protect him from the cold.


    He laid sprawled in the snow for a long while, unable to get up. Just now, as he rolled down the steps, he had hit his forehead, and he was dizzy with pain.


    Seeing that the little beggar still hadn¡¯t left, he was extremely angry. He walked up to the person on the ground and treaded on his fingers.


    ¡°Hey, stop playing dead! Wake up, find somewhere else to die, if you¡¯re going to die, don¡¯t keel over in front of my house!¡±


    The little beggar felt a sharp pain in his fingers, and finally regained a bit of consciousness. He quickly tried to pull his fingers away, but the housekeeper wouldn¡¯t lift his foot.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake. I just knew you were faking it! You¡¯re looking pretty energetic! Why didn¡¯t you get up when I told you to just a moment ago?! Are you trying to get a rise out of me?!¡±


    The housekeeper clenched his teeth and stomped down harder, and the little beggar curled up in pain. He didn¡¯t know where it came from, but he suddenly summoned a burst of strength. He desperately shoved with his other hand, and actually managed to push the housekeeper away.


    The housekeeper fell flat on his face. He wiped the snow off his cheeks, his eyes filled with rage as he glared at the little beggar.


    ¡°You dare to push me? You little mongrel, I¡¯ll teach you a proper lesson today!¡±


    The housekeeper signalled for the servants inside to come out. They roughly pulled the little beggar off the ground and dragged him through the gate, which was promptly shut behind them.


    The housekeeper ordered the servants to drag the little beggar all the way to the manor¡¯s back garden. Then, several people viciously began to beat him.


    Only when the little beggar was hardly breathing, and fell into the snow, having been beaten black and blue, did the housekeeper finally have them stop.


    He was about to order someone to drag the little beggar out the back door and throw him into some deserted alley to die.


    The master of the manor suddenly returned.


    This man was not an ordinary person; he was actually an official of the fifth rank who performed the duties of the Imperial Court, surnamed Zhao, named Xun.


    Zhao Xun saw a few servants holding a ragged figure by the arms, and looked at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper hurriedly pasted on a smile that was dripping with servile flattery, ¡°My Lord, this beggar acted out of turn, so this lowly one punished him, we¡¯re about to send him away now.¡± Zhao Xun looked at the thin, weak figure, and walked over.


    The housekeeper was slightly shocked, ¡°My Lord, this beggar is covered in filth, you should keep your distance from him; you wouldn¡¯t want to dirty yourself or catch something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Zhao Xun walked over, reached out and parted the strands of dirty hair stuck to the little beggar¡¯s face.


    When the fair, beautiful face underneath was revealed, everyone was completely shocked.


    That face was covered in dirt, but those tightly closed eyes, those lightly trembling, long lashes, that straight nose bridge, those thin, bloodless lips, and that elegant, fragile chin¡­


    That pair of eyes slowly opened; they were narrow, filled with panic and fear, but they held a touch of reserved dignity.


    How could a beggar living in the streets look like this?


    Zhao Xun quashed the amazement in his gaze, put on a concerned expression, his fingers involuntarily fiddling with his own collar.


    The little beggar¡¯s breathing was weak, and his voice was terribly soft, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m begging you, please, please spare my life¡­¡±


    Zhao Xun didn¡¯t say anything, but the housekeeper recognized the significance in his expression.


    ¡°My Lord is magnanimous, he didn¡¯t say he was going to kill you! Someone, take him to the guest room and settle him there for the time being. Have a doctor come and take a look at him. You must take good care of him, you hear me?¡±


    The servants didn¡¯t understand why the housekeeper¡¯s attitude changed so quickly, but they hurriedly affirmed the order and dragged the beggar away.


    Zhao Xun stood in place, staring at the little beggar¡¯s receding back.


    ¡°My Lord, what do you think?¡± The housekeeper leaned over, ¡°This lowly one thought he was pretty, and ordered someone to bring him back, but unexpectedly, his temper is very fierce. Zhao Xun twined his fingers together, ¡°The fiercer, the better, only the fierce ones make you feel good once you¡¯ve conquered them, am I right?¡¯


    The two immediately looked at each other and exchanged a laugh.


    The little beggar didn¡¯t expect that he would be lucky enough to meet such a kind man, who took him in and treated him like a young master. He was given good food and drink, and was well-taken care of.


    His wounds were almost completely healed; the frostbite has also been cured, so his skin returned to its usual whiteness and smoothness. Dressed in a luxurious brocade robe, he looked noble and dignified.


    Lord Zhao was in his forties, but he didn¡¯t have a wife or children because he was often busy with government affairs. He was a conscientious, diligent official.


    The little beggar felt bad for freeloading off of him, so he offered to stay at Zhao Xun¡¯s side to assist and serve him.


    The housekeeper immediately agreed, ¡± I wanted to wait until you had rested for a few more days, but since you insist, I won¡¯t try to stop you.¡±


    The beggar¡¯s heart was full of joy, as he held a bowl of reinvigorating soup, on his way to deliver it to Zhao Xun¡¯s study.


    When he pushed open the door and walked in, Zhao Xun was lighting a candle and writing a report. When he looked up and saw who had just entered, he secretly took two deep breaths, before he smiled.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    The beggar held the bowl soup carefully and passed it to Zhao Xun.


    ¡°My Lord, you have worked hard, have some hot soup to warm up your body.¡±


    Zhao Xun took the bowl of soup, but placed it right onto the table, and stared fixedly at the person in front of him.


    ¡°No need to be so prudish. Come, sit here.¡± Zhao Xun patted the spot beside him.


    The little beggar looked a bit embarrassed, ¡°My Lord, I, I¡¯m afraid that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate¡­¡±


    Zhao Xun simply reached out and yanked him forward. He was unprepared, and was pulled right into Zhao Xun¡¯s lap.


    ¡°What¡¯s so inappropriate about it? This is my study, no one dares to come in here.¡± Zhao Xun squeezed his slender waist with his big hand, ¡°Except you.¡±


    The little beggar¡¯s entire body froze with fright. The only thing he could feel was a terrifyingly hard object pressing against his buttocks. His mind was blank, he didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Zhao Xun lifted his hand and swept everything on the table to the side. Then, he placed the person in his arms onto the desk, and ravenously tore off his clothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already waited for this long, and I¡¯ve taken good care of you. Although you¡¯re a little skinny, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just keep taking care of you.¡± Zhao Xun struggled with the beggar¡¯s robes for a long while, but still couldn¡¯t get them off. He was impatient, and simply took off his pants first.


    The little beggar began to struggle desperately, his legs kicking in every direction.


    Zhao Xun simply grabbed his legs and spread them apart. His breathing was rapid as he spoke, ¡°All right, stop struggling. You can¡¯t escape, what do you think I took care of you for? Of course it was so you could serve me! So now you¡¯re unwilling; why didn¡¯t you just refuse when you first moved in here?¡±


    Tears flowed out of the little beggar¡¯s eyes, and he struggled with all his might to break free.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were like this¡­ let me¡­ go¡­ let go of me¡­¡±


    Zhao Xun was scratched by him, and became enraged. He grabbed a fistful of his hair and pulled it back, before whispering in his ear, ¡°You want to leave now? Let me tell you this: it¡¯s too late! You still dare to defy me? I¡¯ll show you what defiance looks like!¡±


    As he spoke, Zhao Xun grabbed his head and slammed it hard into the desk.


    The little beggar¡¯s forehead immediately began to bleed. Blood dripped down and blurred one of his eyes; when he opened them, one side of the world was veiled in scarlet.


    He saw the bowl of boiling hot soup on the table, and without thinking, grabbed it and threw it behind himself.


    The soup happened to spill directly on Zhao Xun¡¯s chest, and he immediately began to scream in pain.


    The little beggar took this opportunity to scramble off the table, and he ran toward the door, stumbling with every step.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as he reached the door, the housekeeper clubbed him with a stick, and he fell unconscious.


    Upon opening his eyes again, the little beggar found himself locked in a dimly-lit woodshed.


    He was still dressed in all his garments, but the wound on his forehead had worsened; it hadn¡¯t been treated yet, and the blood had already dried.


    The door of the woodshed opened, and the housekeeper came in. He ordered several servants to pull the beggar off the ground, and drag him into the back garden.


    There was a large tree in the back garden; the little beggar¡¯s wrists were tied, and he was hung from its branches. His toes could barely touch the ground, so his wrists were bearing the weight of his body. A few servants carrying soft whips walked over, and gave him ten hard lashes, his skin splitting every time the whip cracked down.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really got guts! You actually dared to hurt His Lordship! You stay here and reflect, you¡¯ll be untied once you come back to your senses!¡± The moment he finished speaking, the housekeeper left with the group of servants.


    The little beggar¡¯s mouth was half-open; he couldn¡¯t catch his breath for a long while. His injuries were extremely serious; blood flowed along his skin and dripped into the icy, white ground, mixing and melting into a puddle of blood and snow.


    As he was being whipped, his body had been dripping with cold sweat. Now that the bitterly cold wind was blowing over his skin, he was freezing, and shivering uncontrollably.


    The wounds on his body gradually numbed, and his eyelids became extremely heavy. He finally couldn¡¯t hold on for any longer and passed out.


    On the second day, the housekeeper brought his entourage of servants again and asked him if he knew what he did wrong.


    The little beggar lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t answer, so he was beaten again.


    It was the same on the third day.


    The fourth day, the fifth day¡­


    It had been seven days. The little beggar was still hanging from the tree and was rotting away from seven days worth of whipping.


    Every time he fainted from the pain, he felt that it would be impossible for him to wake up again. But somehow, he would always be able to stay awake during the next day¡¯s painful beating.


    Every day, a little maid would come and give him a few bites to eat and drink to prevent him from dying.


    They tortured and humiliated him; they only wanted him to bow his head and admit his wrongdoing, they wanted him to submit in obedience, but the little beggar would rather die than do so.


    Finally, he found an opportunity to escape.


    It was the twelfth lunar month; the first day of the Greater Cold.


    The maid who brought him food hastily stuffed a shard of porcelain into his hand, before walking away, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    The little beggar squeezed the fragment in fright, cutting his palm in the process. But it didn¡¯t even hurt at this point. All he could feel was his nervous heart thudding in his chest, ready to jump out.


    That night, the little beggar cut away the ropes binding his wrists, and escaped from the manor, leaving bloody footsteps in his wake.


    He didn¡¯t dare to stop and rest. Every wound on his body stung unbearably. But he couldn¡¯t stop; his only thought was to continue ahead, escape, and get of here as fast as he could.


    The cold wind penetrated his clothing, and the blood covering his body had solidified, unable to drip downward.


    He ducked into a small alley, huddled into a pile of ragged straw mats. He couldn¡¯t hold on for any longer, and slowly lost consciousness.


    He didn¡¯t know for how long he had been unconscious for, but in his hazy trance, seemed to hear someone talking. Then, two warm, little hands rested onto his forehead.


    That pair of hands was very small, but they were soft and warm, which made him lean involuntarily towards the source of heat.


    ¡°Do you want me to hug you? I¡¯ll give you a hug, okay? You¡¯re bleeding a lot, you must have been bullied by someone, right?¡±


    He knew that he was in a terrible condition right now, but the owner of those hands didn¡¯t ignore him. Instead, he stretched his small arms out, and tucked the beggar¡¯s head into his embrace, even gently stroking his hair to comfort him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry. Are you in pain from your wounds? It won¡¯t hurt after I blow on them. ¡°


    It seemed that there really was hot air blowing over the wound on the forehead, so warm that it could thaw his frozen body.


    ¡°You must be hungry, I¡¯ll go buy you something tasty, okay? Be good and wait for me here, all right?¡±


    The beggar couldn¡¯t open his eyes; through a small slit in his eyelids, he saw a little white ball ball sprint past, running out of the little alley, worriedly turning his head several times as he ran, before disappearing.


    All of this felt too illusory, too unreal; he had never encountered such warm kindness before, so he thought it was merely a hallucination, and soon fell back into a coma.


    It really was too good to be true. The small boy who had left really didn¡¯t return.


    Instead, lively chatter sounded from the entrance to the alley, and several people walked in.


    The leader of the group walked of to him; he looked to be the same age as him, but was dressed in luxurious robes, proud and dignified, and had an air of exceptional talent.


    The little beggar had regained some consciousness, but he still couldn¡¯t move. His face was pale as paper; every time he shifted his body, his wounds would burst with terrible pain.


    The noble-looking boy spoke, ¡°So it was just a stinky beggar; he actually insisted on taking him back to the palace! Looks like he¡¯s getting more and more unruly, he dares to act so thoughtlessly just because he¡¯s favored!¡±


    The attendants beside him thought that the little beggar was still unconscious, and persuaded in low voice, ¡°Your Highness the Fourth Prince, please don¡¯t be angry, the origins of this beggar are unknown, so he definitely can¡¯t be brought back. Besides, it¡¯s getting late now, we should hurry back to the palace as soon as possible.¡±


    The fourth prince glared scornfully at the beggar who had collapsed on the ground, snorted coldly, and was about to turn around and leave.


    Unexpectedly, the little beggar suddenly opened his eyes, and gazed at the people who had appeared just outside the alley with fear. They were the people from the Zhao Manor coming to capture him!


    What could he do?! Just what could he do?!


    With great effort, the little beggar propped himself up, crawled up to the Fourth Prince¡¯s feet, and softly tugged at the hem of his robe.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging¡­you¡­ please¡­ save¡­ me¡­ please¡­¡±


    That single string of words was choppy. The ground beside him was covered in filthy bloodstains.


    The Fourth Prince gave him a disgusted look, and kicked him aside, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, absolutely disgusting!¡±


    The guards at his side hurried over and pulled the little beggar to the side, and mercilessly slammed him into the wall, letting his body slide limply to the ground. They didn¡¯t forget to walk over and stomp on his injuries a few times.


    ¡°You filthy beggar! Have you even considered your own status? You dare to touch whatever you see; have you eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gallbladder1?¡±


    The fourth prince watched from the side, his arms crossed, as the little beggar curled up into a ball, unable to fight back.


    His eyes suddenly met the beggar¡¯s. The Fourth Prince was startled by the cold stubbornness and layers of hatred in his eyes, and cried out, ¡°You dare to stare at me?!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the guards stepped on his limbs with even more force. The little beggar was struggling to raise his head, his vision obscured by his messy hair.


    The Fourth Prince stopped the guards, and walked back toward the entrance of the alley. He said as he walked, ¡°It¡¯s really bad luck that I happened upon such a dirty thing today!¡±


    After walking to the entrance of the alley, he just so happened to run into the Zhao Manor¡¯s servants.


    The housekeeper of the Zhao Manor saw that the boy was definitely some powerful bigwig, and approached him with a smile, ¡°Young Master, have you seen an injured little beggar?¡±


    The Fourth Prince scoffed and pointed at the alleyway, ¡°He¡¯s in there, I just taught him a lesson for his ignorance.¡±


    The housekeeper thanked him with a smile, and charged into the alley with the group of servants¡­


    The little beggar was recaptured and brought back to the Zhao Manor. This time, he was punished with even more brutal whippings, but he still refused to yield to their demands. Even when Zhao Xun insisted that he bow, he kicked one of his prized treasures to pieces.


    Zhao Xun was so angry that he lost his mind, and ordered the little beggar to be beaten to death. His fingers were broken, and he was quietly thrown into a mass grave in the middle of the night.


    Snowflakes fell heavily, one by one, blanketing the burial mound layer by layer.


    On the stretch of icy white, there was a long trail of blood, as if someone had climbed out of the burial mound and crawled all the way to the side of the road.


    A red-soaked figure was lying in the middle of the road, his entire body covered in blood, dying a large patch of snow scarlet


    A carriage in the distance was drawing near; the person inside it was the young prodigy, surnamed Jiang, named Yubai, on his way to the palace to be appointed as an imperial physician.


    In the next four years, the Pei family finally recognized their only son, who they had left to fend for himself, and allowed him to rejoin the family. Then, the newly-appointed Prime Minister Pei Zheng came to power, who was notorious for his violence and ruthlessness. The first thing he did was find a reason to punish Zhao Xun, who had already resigned and returned home. The thirty-something people residing at the Zhao Manor were all executed. Zhao Xun was imprisoned in the secret dungeon of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. After being punished, he was thrown to the barracks, where he was tortured to death by dozens of strong, rough men. The housekeeper¡¯s fingers and toes were torn off, and he was thrown into a burial mound and buried alive.


    It was said that Prime Minister Pei had also tried to find a young maid of the Zhao Manor, but failed in the end.


    Notes


    I


    I¡¯M SO SAD WHAT


    This novel is just a competition of who suffered more sigh¡­


    Thanks for reading~~


    1. ³ÔÐÜÐıª×Óµ¨ (ch¨© xi¨®ng x¨©n b¨¤o zi d¨£n): to eat a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gallbladder; to have great courage.

 CH 86

    November 20, 2022Merchie


    Three years later.


    A sheet of smoke lingered over the lush mountains and forests.


    This smoke covered a vast stretch of land and could not be dispelled. If one stumbled into it by mistake, they would definitely die from poisoning.


    A figure dressed in white and carrying a bamboo basket on his back scuttled back and forth through the smoke. From time to time, he would bend down and pick a few herbs, before tossing them into the bamboo basket on his back. Then, he skipped away, disappearing into the smoke.


    He arrived at the edge of a stream, which was exuding a faint heat; a small boat was parked at the side.


    He threw the bamboo basket onto the boat and got on. The boat wobbled slightly under his weight, before it began to glide deeper into the forest.


    The mountains on either side seemed to soar into the clouds; the valley between them was so deep and dark that one wouldn¡¯t be able to find a path in front of them. This was the place known by the world as the ¡®Ghost Valley¡¯.


    No one had been able to find this place for thousands of years, so many people simply believed that it did not exist.


    The little boat sailed past the rugged mountains and finally stopped at a field of waist-high grass.


    The figure slung the bamboo basket back onto his back, and walked into the grass.


    Behind the grassy field, there were a few tranquil-looking bamboo houses, which all had smoke rising from their roofs; the scene resembled an otherworldly fairyland.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah¡­.¡±


    A few screams sounded from inside one of the bamboo houses. A dark shadow suddenly burst out; their buttocks seemed to be on fire, and they ran straight toward the stream behind the grassy field.


    ¡°Shifu1!¡±


    The bamboo basket was thrown to the ground, and the white-clad figure hurriedly sprinted after the dark shadow.


    The grass had been burnt away to form a path, and that dark shadow crawled out of the stream and sat dumbstruck on the bank.


    ¡°Shifu, are you all right, you¡¯re not injured, are you?¡±


    The white-clothed figure ran over and squatted at the side to carefully inspect his shifu¡®s condition.


    ¡°Shi2, my experiment failed again wuuuu¡­ I¡¯ve already tried eighty-one times; at this point, I could¡¯ve already retrieved the holy scriptures3, why haven¡¯t I succeeded yet wuuuu, my reputation as the ¡°Ghost Doctor¡± that I¡¯ve cultivated for all this time, will be completely ruined wuuuu¡­¡±


    Shi wiped away his shifu¡®s tears, and accidentally wiped off the burnt human skin mask on his shifu¡®s face. He frantically tried to repaste it, but in the end, the nose and eyes he had stuck back on were all out of place.


    Shen Huan simply tore the human skin mask off her face, revealing the youthful, beautiful visage underneath, which looked quite well-maintained. Her eyes were also full of spirit and charm.


    She also stopped using a voice-changing technique and returned to using her normal, soft voice.


    ¡°Shi, help your master4 take a look, my real face hasn¡¯t been burnt, has it?!¡±


    Shi leaned over and carefully scanned her face once, ¡°No. Shifu, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re just as beautiful as before.¡±


    Only then did Shen Huan wipe her tears and flash a smile. She looked at the person squatting in front of her; on his long, boring-looking face, only that pair of shining bright eyes stood out; when he looked at someone, they were always full of sincerity.


    Shen Huan touched her disciple¡¯s face, tracing her fingers down his chin, all the way to the backs of his ears. After confirming that the mask was still firmly stuck and fitted to his face, she finally felt at ease.


    In order to protect this foolish disciple of hers, she had also crushed her old mother¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Shi, do you know why your master has to wear a mask and disguise herself every time she takes a trip out of the mountain?¡±


    Shi tilted his head and thought for a bit, then replied diligently, ¡°Shifu dresses like an old grandpa every time, so it must be¡­¡±


    Shen Huan looked at him expectantly.


    ¡°¡­ must be because you want to sneak into the city and mooch some of the steamed buns from that one place, the fat owner said that he didn¡¯t charge old people and children¡­¡±


    The light in Shen Huan¡¯s eyes went out, she let out a long sigh, patted her own forehead, and stood up.


    ¡°Ai, it¡¯s because the world is too chaotic. You can only be safe if you¡¯re ordinary and don¡¯t attract the attention of others. Forget it, why would your master ask you this kind of question. It looks like I will just have to continue experimenting, when will I be able to fix your melon skull5¡­¡±


    Shen Huan walked toward the bamboo house as she spoke. Seeing that Shi wasn¡¯t following her, she turned and waved at him, ¡°Come here, you little fool.¡±


    Shi stood in place, but his eyes reddened.


    ¡°Master, you must despise me, and not want me anymore, right¡­¡±


    Upon seeing his pure and innocent almond eyes swimming with tears, Shen Huan¡¯s heart immediately began to ache.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? If your master didn¡¯t want you, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you; I would¡¯ve just left you to drown in that water.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Shi¡¯s tears hung precariously from his eyes, ready to fall, ¡°Shifu¡­¡±


    Shen Huan quickly explained, ¡°No, no, your master doesn¡¯t want to drown you, your master meant¡­ Ai, you just need to remember that the one your master cares for the most is her little disciple, you understand?¡±


    Shi choked twice and nodded.


    Shen Huan wiped his tears, and looked at the only disciple she ever accepted. Her eyes were full of concern and worry.


    She hadn¡¯t told him that their first meeting had been in a small town outside the Imperial City. At that time, this boy had been extremely weak.


    At that time, Shen Huan had been disguised as an old doctor. The moment she saw that small, beautiful, fragile man for the first time, she had a feeling of inexplicable intimacy, and felt that there was some sort of bond between them, so she lent them a hand.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that the next time she would meet him would be in a stream in the Ghost Valley.


    No one could enter this place, but he was able to float all the way here along the stream, which made Shen Huan even more adamant in her belief that there was some kind of connection between them.


    At that time, the little man was covered in blood, and was about to breathe his last.


    Shen Huan took him back into the bamboo house, and after exhausting all her efforts, he had been brought back from the brink of death.


    But the small man who awakened had lost all of his memories; he didn¡¯t know his name, who he was, or how much he had suffered.


    Shen Huan thought it might have been the heavens¡¯ will to let him forget everything that happened in the past and start fresh. Shen Huan had lived alone in the Ghost Valley for so long, but still felt lonely sometimes. With the small man as a companion, life finally bloomed with a bit of color.


    Shen Huan taught him about medicine, and the art of healing. Unexpectedly, he actually had some talent in this area. He learned quickly and even came up with recipes that even Shen Huan hadn¡¯t thought of.


    Shen Huan also gave him a name: Shen Shijiu, because the day he had been saved happened to be the tenth day of the month.


    Although Shen Shijiu was a bit naive and silly, he always showed filial respect to his shifu. He always looked up to her and was never stingy with his admiration and compliments.


    The master and disciple lived alone in the isolated mountain, free and unfettered.


    Time flew past; it had already been three years.


    ¡°All right, my good disciple, don¡¯t cry, let your master go back and change into some clean clothes.¡±


    Shi nodded, ¡°Master¡­ change out of your wet clothes quickly¡­ you can¡¯t¡­ catch a cold¡­¡±


    His words were disjointed since he was still crying and hiccuping, which made Shen Huan want to laugh, but she didn¡¯t dare to, and held it in until her face was about to turn red.


    ¡°Master¡­ y our face is really red¡­ have you¡­ caught a cold¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Shen Huan couldn¡¯t hold herself back any longer. She clutched her stomach and laughed wildly, almost crying from laughter.


    ¡°Disciple, stop talking, this teacher is about to die of laughter, you know, you¡¯re just like a little frog hahahaha-¡°


    Shen Huan waved her hand, still guffawing as she walked toward the bamboo house.


    Shen Shijiu stood stiffly in place. His tears had stopped flowing, and his hiccups had ceased. He watched Shen Huan bent over from laughing, and caught up to her with an aggrieved expression on his face.


    Shifu definitely didn¡¯t love him anymore. Shifu used to say he was like a cute little bunny, but now he had been reduced to a frog.


    He was quite aggrieved.


    The bamboo house was a complete mess; beside the stove was a big, black pile of ash, and a hole had been blown out of the bottom of a pot.


    Shen Huan had already changed into clean robes, and had stuck a new human skin mask onto her face.


    Master and disciple sat around the stove in a daze.


    ¡°Master, how are we supposed to cook now?¡±


    Shen Huan folded her arms, and her brows raised, ¡°Let¡¯s go, your master will take you to the city to eat!¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s excited eyes seemed to be shining with stars, ¡°Master is the best!¡±


    The two arrived in the biggest city of the Celestial Dynasty, the Imperial City.


    This was the capital, so it was lively and prosperous.


    The sides of the streets were lined with a myriad of eye-catching goods, as well as row upon row of different shops.


    The best restaurant in the city was Yi Pin Xiang; one could have a taste of any delicacy from across the land.


    Today, Shen Huan was wearing the mask of a normal-looking man¡¯s face. Shi, who was next to her, also looked quite ordinary.


    Standing at the door of Yi Pin Xiang, Shi nervously tugged at Shen Huan¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Shifu, it must be very expensive here, we don¡¯t have any money¡­¡± Shen Huan glanced at him, ¡°Hmph, who said that, this teacher can still afford to treat you to one meal. What are you afraid of, come in!¡±


    After she spoke, she swaggered haughtily through the door like some powerful lord, and Shi obediently followed her inside.


    A waiter quickly greeted the two of them, ¡°Esteemed guests, come, you¡¯ll be seated in the main hall.¡±


    Shen Huan waved her hand, and said in a rough voice, like that of a snobbish rich man, ¡°No, we want a private room on the second floor.¡±


    The waiter looked a bit sheepish, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, esteemed guests, there aren¡¯t any available seats in the private rooms on the second floor. Would you both be all right with sitting in the hall, or will you be going somewhere else for your meal?¡±


    Shen Huan stroked her chin and considered the options.


    Shen Shijiu sneakily tugged her sleeve, and said softly, ¡°Master, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Shen Huan immediately decided, ¡°All right, if there¡¯s only the main hall, then so be it; let¡¯s just bear with it this time.¡±


    The waiter happily led the two of them to be seated in the main hall.


    Shen Huan ordered a bunch of food, and the dishes were served to the table one by one. Shen Shijiu lifted his chopsticks and smacked his lips, before looking eagerly at Zhen Huan, who still hadn¡¯t moved.


    Shen Huan looked up and saw her little disciple¡¯s pitiful eyes across the table, ¡°Eat up, you little hungry ghost. You¡¯re a small boy but you have a big appetite, your master might not be able to take care of you anymore.¡± Shen Shijiu stuffed a chicken leg in his mouth, and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Master, when I grow up, I can practice medicine and make money, and I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± There were also many other guests sitting in the lobby, all eating and chatting, noisy and lively.


    Master and disciple ate and drank their fill. Shen Huan got up and followed the waiter to pay, and had Shi stay in his seat and wait for her.


    Shi obediently laid onto the table, and rested his chin on top, his legs swinging below him.


    Suddenly, the noisy voices around him disappeared, and everyone fell silent for a moment. They all simply engrossed themselves in eating, their faces practically buried in their plates.


    Shi was very surprised. He straightened up and looked around.


    A bunch of guards suddenly poured in through the door, before they all lined up at the doorway, blocking the guests behind them and forming a path.


    Then, a man walked in, wearing a black robe. He was quite handsome, but exuded an unusually cold aura. One couldn¡¯t help but shiver once they saw him.


    Shi watched as the man walked upstairs into a private room, and when the door was shut tightly, he actually felt a deep, bitter sadness welling up inside him.


    Immediately, he felt a dull pain in his heart, so painful that his eyes glazed with tears. He laid sprawled over the table, at a complete loss.


    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, he just felt terribly uncomfortable.


    After the man entered the private room, everyone in the hall seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and the noisy chatter resumed.


    Shi laid silently on the table, and his heart finally felt a little better.


    He turned his head, and saw that his shifu was chatting with the restaurant manager, so he turned back around.


    The waiter happened to pass by, so Shi called for him.


    ¡°Excuse me, who was that person who just came in? Why did everyone seem to be so scared of him?¡±


    The waiter was startled by his wards, and cast a glance in either direction. Only then did he dare to whisper into his ear, ¡°Esteemed guest, you must not be from around here, you don¡¯t know the Prime Minister Pei Zheng?¡±


    Shi blinked, ¡°I don¡¯t..¡±


    ¡°Ai, this Prime Minister Pei, among the court officials, is¡­¡± The waiter gave a thumbs up, ¡°¡­is a person of great status, one that stands above thousands. Moreover, his temper has gotten weirder over the past few years, anyone who offends him won¡¯t meet a good end, so everyone keeps their tails between their legs around him.¡±


    Shi nodded, and asked quietly, ¡°Is he really fierce?¡±


    The corner of the waiter¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of him being fierce or not. He smiles a lot, but if he smiles at you, it means you haven¡¯t got much time left to live.¡±


    The waiter¡¯s entire body shuddered. Unwilling to say anymore, he turned and got back to work.


    Shi rested his cheeks in his hands and pondered for a while, and stayed in his seat to wait for his shifu.


    He suddenly felt something fluffy brush past his feet. When he looked down, he saw that it had actually been a little black cat.


    The cat¡¯s fur was pure black, and shone with a rich luster. One could tell at a single glance that this cat was under some rich family¡¯s care.


    The cat curled up beside his feet and was unusually obedient. From time to time, it rubbed against Shi¡¯s ankle with its fleshy little paws, as if it were asking him for a hug.


    Shi looked into the cat¡¯s big round eyes, and his heart was about to melt. He bent down and picked it up; the cat seemed to have a spirit of its own as it stuck its tongue out and licked the back of his hand.


    Shi laughed, hugged the kitten, and stroked the shiny black fur on its back. The kitten squinted its eyes in comfort, obediently nestled into his arms, and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Miaowu,¡±


    The cat meowed quietly.


    ¡°Miaowu, miaowu,¡±


    Shi imitated the sound and meowed softly twice.


    The cat seemed quite happy; it climbed with agile movements over his robes and curled up on his shoulder. Its fluffy tail brushed over Shi¡¯s face, making him giggle.


    He and the cat were having fun, when someone hurriedly walked through the door. He appeared to be a servant, and was searching through the hall of the restaurant, even crouching under tables and anxiously looking around.


    Suddenly, the servant raised his head and looked in Shi¡¯s direction, and his eyes latched onto him. He seemed to bare his teeth, and resume an aggressive stance, as though he was ready to pounce.


    Shi was terrified by his posture, and panicked. Without thinking, he turned and began to run. The kitten on his shoulder dexterously slid into his lapel, before its small head popped back out.


    Shi ran through the main, dodging waiters serving food, crawling over empty tables, jumping over several stacked benches¡­


    That servant was not as agile as him; he was knocking over the dishes in waiters¡¯ hands, kicking tables and chairs, and shoving into innocent diners¡­


    The entire hall was thrown into chaos, all that could be seen were the two figures chasing around and running around in disorderly haste.


    Shen Huan haggled with the manager for a long time, but her efforts were fruitless. After reluctantly paying the money, she saw what was going on in the hall, and folded her arms to watch the show.


    Upon realizing that the one who was being chased was her little disciple, Shen Huan was furious, ¡°Disciple! Run faster! How can you run so slowly?! How did your master train you!? Pick up the pace, lift your arms! You¡¯re not allowed to get caught!¡±


    The manager¡¯s face flashed between green and white, ¡°S-s-stop running! Stop chasing! Don¡¯t knock over my Yuyao porcelain!¡±


    Shi looked over his shoulder as he ran, and turned a corner. With a ¡°peng¡±, he crashed straight into someone¡¯s chest.


    He was dizzy from the sudden crash, and fell backwards involuntarily, still remembering to protect the cat that he hugged against his chest.


    Shi and the cat were about to fall to the ground, when he suddenly felt a hand on his waist that gently pulled him upward, and he fell straight into a warm embrace.


    The faint fragrance of sandalwood wafted over. Shi¡¯s heart was beating rapidly, and his breathing was uneven.


    His hands were firmly pressed against the man¡¯s chest; he could feel its heat, as well as the strong thudding of the heart inside it.


    A few soft gaps could be heard from the people in the hall and reached his ears, and there was a disorienting buzzing sound in Shi¡¯s head. He raised his head, and his gaze just happened to lock with a pair of deep, narrow eyes.


    The hand on his waist was still there; Shi stared into his eyes, and was stupefied for a moment, and felt a slender finger gently pulling at the lapel over his chest.


    Shi¡¯s earlobed burned, and he raised his hand to grab that finger.


    His little hand was white and slender, his skin was too delicate, his bones small; it appeared to be only half the size of the hand he was holding.


    That man¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. Shi froze unconsciously, and the moment was seized.


    The lapel over his chest was completely lifted, revealing a small patch of the delicate, sunken collarbone beneath. It was smooth and flawless as uncut jade, possessing an unadorned, yet eye-catching beauty.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. Without any hesitation, he raised his hand higher into the air.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    The little black cat that had been hiding in Shi¡¯s arms this entire time seemed to be able to understand human language. The well-behaved little cat poked its head out, and looked over at Pei Zheng with round eyes that were full of innocence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time, come out.¡±


    Reluctantly, the kitten got out of Shi¡¯s embrace, jumped into Pei Zheng¡¯s palm, and wrapped its tail around his fingers as if to appease him.


    Shi was suddenly thrashed aside, and the warmth and sandalwood fragrance surrounding him instantly dissipated. He staggered twice and grabbed onto the table next to him.


    This Lord Pei really was quite scary. It seemed like this Xiao Miaowu was his cat, that meant he had just¡­


    Shi felt a little guilty, and bowed his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that was your cat. Just now, I shouldn¡¯t have run around while carrying it¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The figure in front of him flickered, and Shi lifted his head again, only to find that the man had long since taken the cat and left, without sparing him a single glance. He bit his lip, and felt terribly apologetic in his heart.


    The servant who had been chasing Shi for a long while walked over, placed his hands on his hips, and said loudly, ¡°Y-y-you! What were you running for? Were you trying to steal His Lordship¡¯s cat? You bold cat thief!¡±


    Shi¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I wasn¡¯t trying to steal¡­ it¡¯s just that the way you looked at that moment really scared me¡­ I thought you were going to snatch Xiao Miaowu¡­ ¡°


    That servant only wanted to continue arguing, ¡°You even found out about our manor¡¯s cat¡¯s name, and you still say you weren¡¯t trying to steal it! His Lordship should¡¯ve had you arrested, how could he be so kind-hearted and just let this slide?! And you even say that I scared you, are you really such a coward? How pretentious, ugly people always stir up trouble!¡±


    Shi couldn¡¯t take his overbearing attitude, and clenched his fists tightly. His voice rose, ¡°If you had just told me about it instead of chasing me, I wouldn¡¯t have been scared and ran away! You¡¯re the ugly one! You are! You¡¯re also a big dummy!¡±


    The servant was stunned by his roar, ¡°Y-y-y-you still dare to curse at me! I will beat you to death!¡±


    As he spoke, he bared his teeth and was about to charge over, but unexpectedly Shi wouldn¡¯t give in, and puffed his small chest, ready to fight.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A loud, deep shout commanded.


    That servant¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately shrank back meekly.


    A black-clad man with a sword at his hip came over and said to the servant, ¡°What happened today was purely due to your negligence of your duties. By yelling and screaming here, you are embarrassing His Lordship. Hurry up and get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The servant lowered his head and responded. Before he left, he waved his fist in Shi¡¯s direction, Shi also lifted his head and stared back.


    The black-clad man had an expressionless face. He glanced at Shi with indifference, and didn¡¯t say a word, before he turned and walked to the side of the staircase.


    The rest of the guests in the hall also gradually dispersed. Those who had witnessed the entire debacle thought that Prime Minister Pei would punish that cat thief severely, because that little black cat of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor was well-known, and was treated like a young master; the entire manor cherished it like a treasure.


    But unexpectedly, they didn¡¯t get to see that highly-anticipated show, and everyone felt that something was a bit off with Prime Minister Pei today.


    Shen Huan squeezed past the crowd and came to Shi¡¯s side, ¡°Disciple, how are you, you¡¯re not injured, are you?¡±


    When Shi saw his shifu, he felt extremely aggrieved again, ¡°Shifu¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. Disciple, it¡¯s getting late, we have to hurry back now, be good. When we get back, your master will teach you a few tricks, so next time you can run faster-¡°


    Shen Huan talked as she held Shen Shijiu by the hand and led him to the door.


    The walked past the staircase, and someone just happened to be walking down it, wearing an embroidered dress with complicated patterns, gracefuland luxurious.


    ¡°Guard Feng, thank you for specially coming here just to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°The Second Princess¡¯s words are too serious, this subordinate is just doing his duty.¡±


    Upon being addressed with that title, Qi Bingzhi froze on the staircase for a moment, before a smile returned to her face.


    She was just about to continue down the stairs, when she suddenly saw a white figure flash past the door, thin and slender, just like¡­


    Qi Bingzhi suddenly became nervous and flustered. She rushed out the door in a hurry, stood on the bustling street and looked around, but found nothing.


    She laughed at herself: there were so many people in the world with a stature like his, what the hell was she so afraid of?


    That person was already dead, and that was the reality that everyone accepted.


    Everyone except Pei Zheng.


    Notes


    So she named him ¡®nineteen¡¯ because she found him on the tenth day¡­


    Maybe it¡¯s too late at night and I¡¯m seeing weird shit


    Thanks for reading~~


    1.ʦ¸¸ (sh¨© fu): Master, not to be confused with ʦ¸µ. An oversimplification of the difference between the two is that ʦ¸¸ usually refers to a master of martial arts, or a religious figure, while ʦ¸µ refers to a craftsmen (Ex: Ãæ°üʦ¸µ (bread master, or baker)


    2. Ok so his name is actually Shijiu (nineteen), but he¡¯s called Shi (ten) for a lot of this.


    3.A famous example of this is Journey to the West (Î÷ÓμÇ), in which a monk and his three disciples go on a long ass journey to find some holy scriptures


    4.Ϊʦ: I dunno, I just¡­ just roll with it, ¡°your master¡± is technically accurate, it can be ¡°teacher¡± as well. Sorry if it sounds silly ;-;


    5. ¹ÏÄÔ¿Ç (melon skull): Sichuan dialect word for fool

 CH 87

    November 21, 2022Merchie


    Shen Huan took her little disciple back to the Ghost Valley.


    During these past three years, Shen Huan had not only taught Shen Shijiu about medicine, but she had also taught him about the many principles of being a good person.


    Shi¡¯s personality had always been soft and gentle, and he was also a bit dumb, so he looked extremely easy to bully. This, coupled with how beautiful he was, made Shen Huan afraid to take him outside unless he was tied to her waist.


    Fortunately, after giving him a human skin mask, he finally looked like an ordinary person.


    But Shen Shijiu had sustained such serious injuries in the past, and had almost died. Shen Huan preserved his life, but from that point onward, his body stopped growing. Three years had passed and that little dumpling retained his small stature; he was about the same size as Shen Huan.


    Due to drinking too much medicine during this period of time, Shen Shijiu¡¯s voice was also quite different from before.


    ¡°Disciple,¡± Shen Huan stirred the dark medicinal soup in the pot while watching Shi, who was squatting and burning firewood.


    ¡°Did you recognize that Prime Minister you met in the restaurant that day?¡±


    Shi shook his head.


    ¡°I heard from the manager that this Prime Minister is quite the weirdo. Every year on the tenth day of the twelfth lunar month, he heads up to the mountain alone and stays there for the day. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s coincidental that the day I saved you was also the tenth day of the twelfth lunar month?¡±


    Shen Shijiu threw a piece of firewood into the flames, and nodded obediently, ¡°Very coincidental.¡±


    Shen Huan stared at him thoughtfully.


    ¡°Shifu, the medicine¡¯s about to burn¡­¡±


    Shen Huan came back to her senses, quickly took the pot off the fire, and poured the dark and viscous liquid into a bowl.


    ¡°Good disciple, come here.¡±


    Shen Huan was full of smiles as she looked at Shen Shijiu, ¡°Come and try your master¡¯s new recipe.¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, took two steps back, covered his mouth, and looked at Shen Huan, his eyes filled with alertness.


    ¡°Come on, your master promises that this will be the last time, okay? You¡¯re young, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? And everything in here is good stuff, like centipede legs, scorpion tails, snake skin, toad tongue¡­¡±


    Shen Huan was still listing out the ingredients, but Shen Shijiu had long since turned and ran out.


    ¡°Shifu, you¡¯re a liar, you said that last time too, I¡¯m not going to drink it¡­¡±


    Shen Huan picked up the bowl and chased after him, ¡°Ai, Disciple, stop running! Last time doesn¡¯t count, this time is definitely the final time! Your master swears on her honor!¡± Shen Shijiu slowly stopped, turned around, and looked at Shen Huan, his eyes wet, ¡°Shifu¡­ the medicine is so bitter¡­ this disciple doesn¡¯t want to drink it¡­¡± Upon seeing how pitiful he looked, Shen Huan closed her eyes helplessly.


    Here we go again.


    Every time he softened his voice and looked at her with those clear, teary eyes, Shen Huan couldn¡¯t bear to force him anymore.


    In the past, he had always used this little trick to escape drinking medicine, and it worked every time, even now.


    Shen Huan put the bowl down, ¡°Shi, your master asks you this, do you want to regain your memory and remember what happened in the past?¡±


    Shen Shijiu lowered his head, mulled it over for a while, before shaking his head lightly, and tugging Shen Huan¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Shifu, this disciple just wants to stay by your side forever.¡±


    Shen Huan stroked his hair, ¡°Ai, you little dummy.¡±


    Forget it, since he didn¡¯t want to, Shen Huan decided that she wouldn¡¯t force him to drink the medicine anymore, and she wouldn¡¯t experiment further with new formulas to bring back his memory.


    It would be best to just leave everything up to fate. At least the pair of master and disciple spent their days in happiness and freedom.


    Shen Huan suddenly had nothing else to research. She was sick of being idling about in the Ghost Valley, so she did what she did in the past: dressed up, left the mountain, and set off in search of patients.


    Except this time, she had brought a little assistant along with her.


    The two first came to the Imperial City. Shen Huan used all of her savings to open a small clinic.


    The clinic had already been open for two days, yet not a single person came in.


    Shen Huan sat in the doorway with an anxious expression on her face. If she was unwilling to reveal herself as the Ghost Doctor, the world would be unwilling to come to her obscure little clinic, and she, in turn, would become more and more obscure herself.


    She was now starting to regret that she had been too detached from the world in her youth; she went out with her real face, and only charged a small amount of money for medical treatment. The name ¡°Ghost Doctor¡± would bring her instant success, but it would also cause a lot of trouble.


    Now, she could only sit around and eat away at her savings.


    Shen Huan turned her head and saw her little disciple who was lying on the edge of the counter, pondering about what to write on his paper, and walked over out of curiosity.


    Upon closer inspection, the account book had a portrait of Shen Huan sitting by the door painted over it.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s brush stopped, and nodded solemnly. Then, as if he was asking for praise, held it up to Shen Huan.


    ¡°Shifu, do you think it looks like you?¡±


    Shen Huan looked at the unclear face and extremely deformed body in the book; the part that bore the closest resemblance to her appearance was actually the fake beard stuck on her chin.


    The corners of her mouth twitched, ¡°It does, almost too much! Your master isn¡¯t even one-tenth as beautiful as your painting!¡±


    Shen Huan patted Shen Shijiu¡¯s head, ¡°Let¡¯s go, accompany your master on a little stroll. If we stay here any longer, your master will lose her mind.¡±


    The two came to the Imperial City¡¯s main street. Both sides were packed with various goods, which were all very novel and interesting, so Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t help but glance around.


    Shen Huan knew what he was thinking, and quickly pulled him away. As long as he walked fast, he couldn¡¯t be able to see those things clearly.


    Suddenly, a horde of people gathered in front of them, and Shen Huan pulled Shen Shijiu to join in the fun.


    Only they squeezed to the front of the crowd did they see clearly that an imperial announcement was posted on the notice board.


    It said that the Imperial Hospital was recruiting talents, talented doctors from all walks of life would engage in a medical skills competition. Whoever came out on top would receive a rich reward.


    Shen Huan looked at the imperial announcement, and her eyes were about to pop. She cycled through several quick calculations in her mind; this money would be enough for her to open several more clinics.


    ¡°Me me me¡­ahem, this old man would like to try it out.¡±


    Shen Huan lowered her voice and raised her hand in the crowd.


    Unexpectedly, the guard glanced over, ignored her, and yelled at the noisy crowd.


    ¡°We won¡¯t accept anyone that¡¯s too old or too young!¡±


    Shen Huan reacted quickly, and she immediately raised Shen Shijiu¡¯s arm, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m signing up on behalf of my disciple, he can, he can!¡±


    Shen Shijiu was dumbstruck; he had been sold by his shifu just like that.


    Many people had signed up; as long as they had some knowledge in the field of medicine, they were eager to participate.


    Shen Shijiu was about to enter the palace with the other doctors, when Shen Huan secretly pulled him aside while they weren¡¯t paying attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, my disciple. Your master has participated in these medicine knowledge competitions a few times in youth. As long as you pass through the preliminary round, you¡¯ll be rewarded. Then, you just need to pretend that you don¡¯t know how to write prescriptions, and you can take the reward and leave the palace. Your master will come to pick you up when the time comes.¡±


    Shen Huan held his hand, ¡°It¡¯s about time for you to leave your master¡¯s side and get some experience. Just remember to talk less and do more, your master will have a way to secretly protect you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded, and followed the group of doctors, looking back anxiously several times.


    The guards led the doctors into the palace through the side entrance, and a chief eunuch explained some rules to them, before he arranged for them to wait in the empty courtyard outside the Imperial Hospital.


    Shen Shijiu kept his shifu¡®s words in mind, and stood alone at the side of the crowd, quietly staring at the elaborately carved stone tiles under his feet, dazed.


    The others gathered into groups of twos and threes to chat until they were interrupted by a voice.


    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet for a moment.¡±


    The person who came was a young imperial physician wearing an official uniform. He looked delicate and beautiful, had fair skin, and exuded an aura of excellence.


    ¡°I am an imperial physician of the Imperial Hospital, Jiang Yubai.¡±


    As soon as those words fell, everybody present was filled with a sense of reverence. They had all heard Imperial Physician Jiang¡¯s name before, and now they would finally get to meet him.


    ¡°First of all, I welcome you all here for the medical skills competition. I think you are clear about the specifics. Now please go back to your residences to rest. Tomorrow, the first test will officially begin.¡±


    After he finished speaking, a eunuch came and took everyone to the wing on the side of the Imperial Hospital.


    Shen Shijiu was also following the eunuch, but unexpectedly, when he passed Imperial Physician Jiang, he was suddenly pulled back.


    ¡°You, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Sh-Shen Shijiu.¡±


    Imperial Physician Jiang stared at his face, his gaze complicated.


    Shi felt a bit strange from being stared at. He lightly jiggled his wrist, and asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, can I go now?¡±


    The grip around his wrist suddenly loosened, and Imperial Physician Jiang smiled at him, ¡°Of course, sorry about that, I hope I didn¡¯t scare you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes curved, and a flash of radiance appeared on that extremely ordinary face, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Imperial Physician Jiang.¡±


    After he spoke, he followed the eunuch and left.


    He entered his room. He was living with a young doctor with thick brows and large eyes, who was very kind and compatible.


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Wu, xiao-xiongdi1, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Shen Shijiu stood beside the door, tidied up his robes, faced Zhou Wu, and said in a serious voice, ¡°My name is Shen Shijiu.¡±


    ¡°Shi?¡± Zhou Wu asked, ¡°Are there ten children in your family?¡±


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know why he would ask that, but he shook his head blankly, ¡°My shifu gave me this name, and I¡¯m my shifu¡®s only disciple.¡±


    Realizing that he seemed to be a bit dumb, Zhou Wu stopped teasing him.


    The two chatted a bit more, and Zhou Wu was even more sure that he was a bit of an idiot, but when they talked about medicine-related things, he was actually quite knowledgeable.


    But the world wasn¡¯t short of oddities, so maybe this really was a xiao-xiongdi who possessed great talent in the field of medicine.


    The two went to bed early that night.


    The next day, all the doctors gathered in the courtyard in front of the Imperial Hospital. There were many desks and grass cushions in the courtyard, one for each person.


    The place was surrounded by guards. After all the doctors had been seated, Jiang Yubai came out to ask the question.


    It wasn¡¯t a difficult question, so Shen Shijiu quickly finished writing the prescription. Seeing that the others were still scribbling frantically, he was a little bored sitting in his seat. He gnawed on his brush and fell into a daze.


    Jiang Yubai walked to his side, and was surprised by his neat handwriting. He carefully examined the prescription; it was indeed a recipe that didn¡¯t require many ingredients, but still produced quick results, so he nodded in satisfaction.


    When the time was up, everyone¡¯s prescriptions were collected, and Jiang Yubai looked over them one by one, while the others stayed in their seats, waiting for the results.


    ¡°Which one of you is Qian Xingwang?¡±


    Someone stood up.


    Jiang Yubai swept a glance over him, ¡°If someone were to eat what you¡¯ve prescribed, they¡¯d be killed after one dose. Take him away.¡±


    That Qian Xingwang was led away by two eunuchs; he had failed the preliminary test, so he would be sent straight out of the palace.


    ¡°Sun Ran?¡±


    Someone else stood up.


    Jiang Yubai looked at him with suspicion, ¡°Do you actually have any medical knowledge?¡±


    ¡°A little, I¡¯ve treated cats, dogs, chickens, ducks, and the like.¡±


    The corner of Jiang Yubai¡¯s mouth twitched, and he waved his hand, ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    In this fashion, the number of people sitting in the courtyard gradually decreased, and in the end, only eight people had passed the preliminary test, including Shen Jiujiu and Zhou Wu.


    in addition, Shen Jiu¡¯s prescription had won first place,and Zhou Wu won second place, so the two of them would be rewarded handsomely.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s test. I will inform you all of the next test at a later time. You may all return to your rooms to rest.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone rose and left.


    At this moment, an anxious palace maid ran through the gate of the Imperial Hospital.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, Noble Consort Xi¡¯s illness has relapsed! Quickly come and take a look at her!¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s brows creased, and he was about to follow the maid and hurry over to Noble Consort Xi¡¯s residence.


    He suddenly stopped, and called over the two people who were about to leave.


    ¡°Shen Shijiu, Zhou Wu, the two of you, come with me.¡±


    Zhou Wu¡¯s face was full of excitement when he heard this, and immediately followed Jiang Yubai¡¯s receding, hurried figure.


    Shen Shijiu stood on the spot and thought for a while, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t think of anything. In the end, he simply jogged after them.


    Noble Consort Xi was the Third Princess Qi Yirou¡¯s biological mother. She had once been very favored, and that favor had even extended to the Third Princess, had been the Emperor¡¯s favorite and most beloved daughter.


    But since ancient times, emperors had always been heartless. Once Noble Consort Xi¡¯s favor was gone, her health plummeted. She began to suffer from lung disease, and would sometimes even cough up blood.


    After they arrived, they smelled the bloody odor wafting through the residence.


    Upon seeing the person on the bed, their hearts were filled with terror.


    The blood Noble Consort Xi had coughed up had almost completely soaked the pillow, which was covered by a patch of bright red. Her eyes were shut tight, and she looked to be in terrible pain. She was still coughing incessantly even in her sleep, and a thin line of blood spilled from the corner of her lips.


    The maid beside her kept wiping it up with a handkerchief, but it was no use.


    Jiang Yubai hurried over to take her pulse, before sealing the blood in her throat with a silver needle, ensuring that she wouldn¡¯t continue coughing blood for the time being.


    Noble Consort Xi¡¯s face was pale, and she mumbled continuously in her sleep.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Your Majesty¡­ I2 know what I did was wrong¡­ Your Majesty, please come visit me¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu stood a short distance from the bed and watched Jiang Yubai skillfully prick the needle. His eyebrows creased and he thought hard, before he suddenly figured something out and walked over.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, can I?¡¯


    Shen Shijiu pointed at Noble Consort Xi¡¯s wrist.


    Jiang Yubai glanced at him and nodded.


    Shen Shjiu lightly placed his fingers on it, and his brows slowly relaxed. Sure enough, it was just as he thought.


    He gently pulled Jiang Yubai¡¯s sleeve, and whispered in his ear, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, I have a way.¡±


    Then he told Jiang Yubai his thoughts. Jiang Yubai¡¯s eyes widened, and he suddenly clapped a hand over Shi¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    She Shijiu blinked innocently, and didn¡¯t understand why.


    Jiang Yubai sighed. This Shen Shijiu definitely wasn¡¯t an idiot.


    Did this kid really think that he was unable to cure Noble Consort Xi¡¯s illness?


    That wasn¡¯t the case at all. It was the Emperor who didn¡¯t want Concubine Xi to get better, so her condition had no cure, and there was nothing that could be done.


    Jiang Yubai put on his usual act and wrote out another useless prescription, before hurriedly leaving the residence with the other two in tow.


    On the way back, Jiang Yubai didn¡¯t say a word. Shen Jiujiu and Zhou Wu followed obediently.


    After arriving back at the Imperial Hospital, Zhou Wu returned to the room to rest, while Shen Shijiu was told by Jiang Yubai to stay behind.


    ¡°Do you know why I brought the two of you today?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to see how complicated it is to work in this palace. Whether or not someone can be saved doesn¡¯t depend on how good your medical skills are, but rather on if His Majesty wants them to live or not.¡±


    Seeing how muddled he looked, Jiang Yubai could tell that his brain was different from that of a normal person¡¯s, so the gears in his mind couldn¡¯t help but begin to turn again.


    ¡°Who did you study medicine with?


    Shen Shijiu obediently replied, ¡°Mmy shifu.¡±


    ¡°What is your shifu¡®s name?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shut his mouth tight and shook his head, which actually made him look a bit cute.


    Jiang Yubai thought it was funny, ¡°What, is it some big secret? Even if you tell me, I definitely won¡¯t know who it is.¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head again, ¡°Shifu won¡¯t let me say it, I have to listen3.¡±


    Jiang Yubai sighed, ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to say it, don¡¯t. It would be a surprise if I knew who it was anyway. You should hurry back to rest, there will be another test tomorrow, so you¡¯ll need to have enough energy for that.¡±


    She Shijiu obediently nodded and returned to his room.


    The next day, the remaining eight doctors were taken to the Imperial Hospital, and were each sent into separate rooms.


    Shen Jiujiu stuck strictly to what his shifu had told him; no matter what questions were asked later, he wouldn¡¯t answer them, and would just wait to be escorted out of the palace.


    But unexpectedly, when the door suddenly opened, a bloody man was carried inside.


    The two guards simply threw the unconscious man onto the bed and walked out.


    Shen Shijiu hurried to the side of the bed and pinched the man¡¯s wrist to feel his pulse; it was already extremely weak, and if he wasn¡¯t treated immediately, his life would be in danger.


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°The rules are very simple. Keep the person inside alive until sunset. Everyone, now is the time to show off your skills.¡±


    After he finished speaking, everything fell into silence, and he couldn¡¯t hear anything from the other rooms.


    Shen Shijiu bit his lip, knelt down by the bed and clenched his fists, not knowing what to do.


    The room was stocked with many medicinal materials, and there was a stove to cook the medicine. Shen Jiujiu did have a way to keep him alive, but if he treated the man, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the palace for the time being.


    But he couldn¡¯t sit by and watch the person in front of him die without being saved, he just couldn¡¯t.


    Gritting his teeth, Shen Shijiu stood up and began to busy himself around the room in order to treat his patient.


    He gently stripped off the man¡¯s bloody clothing. Several large gashes had to be stitched up, and then he had to gather the correct herbs and cook the medicine; both external application and oral administration were carried out methodically.


    The sun finally set over the mountains.


    Jiang Yubai went to check the rooms one by one. Out of the eight doctors present, only two of them had managed to keep their patients alive.


    One was Zhou Wu, the other was Shen Shijiu. The man treated by Shen Shijiu was even showing signs of awakening.


    The rest were taken away, given their rewards, and sent home.


    Meanwhile, Zhou Wu and Shen Shijiu were left in the Imperial Hospital to become apprentices. After a period of learning through first-hand experience, perhaps they could really become imperial physicians themselves.


    Zhou Wu was very excited; this was great news that would bring glory to his ancestors.


    But Shen Jiu looked sullen. He wanted to tell Jiang Yubai several times that he wanted to leave the Imperial Hospital, then leave the palace to find his shifu.


    But Jiang Yubai was too busy. He wasn¡¯t the only Imperial Physician in the palace, so why did everyone only want him to treat them?


    Jiang Yubai was so busy every day that his feet were never stuck in one place for long. He just hoped that he could accept a well-behaved and talented apprentice who could shoulder some of his burdens. Although Zhou Wu was very hardworking, his appearance was too unsettling, strangely cunning.


    That slightly silly Shen Shijiu wasn¡¯t bad; he was dutiful, never broke rules, and spoke softly in a way that could steal someone¡¯s heart. It was a pity that someone had already snatched him first.


    Before Shen Shijiu could find the right time to explain to Jiang Yubai that he wanted to leave the palace, someone came to the Imperial Palace to ¡®request¡¯ Jiang Yubai.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t a eunuch or maid from a certain residence, but a black-clad guard.


    When Shen Shijiu saw the guard¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. This man, wasn¡¯t he the one that he saw in Yi Pin Xiang last time?


    The guard obviously recognized him too, nodded lightly at him, before heading straight into the pharmacy where Jiang Yubai was.


    A moment later, the cold-faced guard was holding Jiang Yubai by the wrist and dragging him out.


    ¡°Cheng Feng! I don¡¯t want to treat that woman! Let me4 go! It hurts! Can you take responsibilty for my broken wrist?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    The guard relaxed his grip a little, ignored Jiang Yubai¡¯s struggles, and expressionlessly dragged him towards the gate of the Imperial Hospital.


    Shen Shijiu obediently stepped aside to make way, and waved goodbye to Jiang Yubai.


    Jiang Yubai rolled his eyes in anger, ¡°Shen Shijiu! Get over here! You¡¯re coming with me!


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know what he did wrong. Was it wrong to wave goodbye to people as they were leaving?


    ***


    He stood at the gate of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. As he gazed at the impressive manor, he was a bit scared to step inside.


    Just what was this resistance in his heart? He didn¡¯t know either.


    ¡°Both of you, hurry up, what are you dawdling for, are you feet stuck to the ground?


    Jiang Yubai walked in with ease, and, as if he was standing in his own courtyard, turned to look at Shen Jiujiu and Zhou Wu, who were still at the gate.


    Zhou Wu was too shocked; even entering the palace hadn¡¯t frightened him as much as the prospect of entering the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion did.


    Shen Jiujiu looked at the large, open courtyard and stepped in.


    They passed through the front garden, the covered corridor, several round arched gates, and a bamboo forest. A small building appeared in front of them, with a plaque that read ¡°Waterside Pavilion¡±


    They hadn¡¯t spotted a single servant along the way as they walked through the enormous Prime Minister¡¯s Manor; the entire courtyard was quiet, gloomy and lifeless.


    This waterside pavilion was where the second Princess Qi Bingzhi resided. Everyone knew that she had been engaged to Pei Zheng three years ago, but what happened that year was unknown; during the wedding ceremony, the bridegroom had actually disappeared.


    Later, when the bridegroom reappeared, he was seriously injured and unconscious.


    The Emperor promised to wait until Pei Zheng recovered from his injury, and choose another auspicious day to make up for their incomplete wedding. But even after Pei Zheng recovered from his injury, the matter had been delayed time and time again, and had actually dragged on for three years.


    The door of the waterside pavilion opened. Jiang Yubai walked inside first, and had Zhou Wu and Shen Shijiu wait outside.


    Shen Shijiu stood outside the waterside pavilion and looked around. Suddenly he saw a little pavilion not too far away; it was a pity he could only see the exquisite eaves that soared upward like swallows, and was slightly entranced as he gazed at them.


    At this moment, a little maid rushed toward the waterside pavilion, opened the door and shouted, ¡°Princess, Princess, His Lordship is back!¡±


    A surprised voice came from inside, ¡°Quick, help me up, I must go and welcome him back!¡±


    Notes


    Nyoom


    Thanks for reading~~


    1.СÐÖµÜ (xi¨£o xi¨­ng d¨¬): little brother


    2.æªÉí (qi¨¨ sh¨¥n): it¡¯s a way that concubines address themselves when speaking to the Emperor. I think æªÉí is actually used more by nobles¡¯ concubines, and the royal concubines refer to themselves by ¡®³¼æª¡¯ which is ¡®subject¡¯ and ¡®concubine¡¯.


    3. Well this sentence sounds quite bad, but in Chinese, the words for he, she, and them all sound exactly the same, so it¡¯s impossible to tell which one is which. He said Ëý here, which is ¡®her¡¯


    4.HAHA he called himself ÀÏ×Ó, which is a¡­ more disrespectful (?) way of saying ¡®I¡¯.

 CH 88

    November 22, 2022Merchie


    Qi Bingzhi summoned Jiang Yubai, claiming that her chronic headaches had suddenly attacked again.


    She had strangely begun to suffer from this disease three years ago, and even Jiang Yubai couldn¡¯t find the cause and cure her, but he had already concluded in his mind that she was faking it.


    To force herself to fake it for three years, and drink all of that bitter medicine, was just to earn a bit of pity from Pei Zheng.


    The door of the waterside pavilion opened, and Qi Bingzhi walked out, with a maid supporting her by the arm. Her face was still a bit pale.


    She saw the two people standing outside the door with their heads bowed, and gawked for a moment, before asking, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, who are these two?¡±


    Jiang Yubai said, ¡°Oh, these two are the new apprentices at the Imperial Hospital. I heard that Second Princess¡¯s condition was very serious, so I brought the two of them along to help me, but it seems like the princess is doing just fine.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi coughed a few times in embarrassment, and her eyebrows knitted tightly, ¡°I¡¯ve had these headaches for a long time now, they¡¯re not too much of an issue. It¡¯s just that His Lordship cares about me, which is why he always troubles Imperial Physician Jiang to treat me.¡±


    Jiang Yubai said in his heart, is it really because Pei Zheng cares about you? He¡¯s just scared that if you die, his power and status will be affected.


    ¡°Yes, the Second Princess is right. There isn¡¯t a single person who doesn¡¯t know that Lord Pei¡¯s care and attentiveness toward the princess is second to none; it would make others envious.¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s face was full of smiles, but his voice sounded a bit odd.


    Because everyone in the manor knew that Lord Pei had always been indifferent to the Second Princess; what Jiang Yubai said was complete and utter nonsense.


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s face really did pale slightly, and she forced a smile, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang also heard that His Lordship has returned to the manor. I must go to receive him, will Imperial Physician Jiang wait here, or come along with me?¡±


    Jiang Yubai just couldn¡¯t stand listening to her mistress-like tone, ¡°It just so happens that I have something to discuss with Lord Pei. Shi, Zhou Wu, you both stay here and wait.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two affirmed obediently and watched as the little group headed toward the front garden.


    After they left, Shen Shijiu immediately relaxed. His whole body always felt uncomfortable when he faced the Second Princess.


    Zhou Wu just stood there waiting, without moving at all, Shen Shijiu bent his legs, sat straight down onto the steps in front of the waterside pavilion, and tugged at the hem of Zhou Wu¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°You should sit down and rest too, they probably won¡¯t be coming back so soon.¡±


    Zhou Wu was still a bit nervous, and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can sit by yourself, I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t bother with him anymore, and sat with his head cupped in his hands, looking very relaxed, his feet flexing and pointing.


    Zhou Wu couldn¡¯t help but admire the mentality of this little fool. He probably didn¡¯t know how terrifying Prime Minister Pei was, which was why he was in the mood to sit and rest.


    Suddenly, not too far away, a black shadow flashed amidst a thick patch of grass. Although it had been extremely quick, Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes still caught it; it seemed to be that little black cat he had met at Yi Pin Xiang.


    His eyes lit up immediately, and he stood up, before walking towards that patch of grass.


    ¡°Hey, Shen Shijiu! Come back! Don¡¯t just run around!¡± Zhou Wu shouted anxiously behind him.


    But all of Shen Shijiu¡¯s focus was pinned on that soft, fluffy black cat. He brushed the long grass aside; the cat was curled into a ball with its tail over its paws, and its black eyes stared back at him unblinkingly .


    Shen Shijiu approached, his footsteps extremely light. His breathing also quieted, and he meowed softly like a cat, ¡°Miaowu, miaowu,¡±


    The little black cat also meowed back, as if it was replying to him, and licked its own fleshy little paws.


    Shen Shijiu slowly reached out, and tried to pick it up, but the little black cat suddenly stood up, bolted out of the grass like a streak of smoke, and ran toward the bamboo forest.


    Shen Shijiu yelped, and stood up as well, before ran after the little black cat, following closely behind.


    This bamboo forest was quite large; the cat skillfully wove through it, and, in a few moments, had reached the gate to a courtyard.


    It stood outside the archway and paused. It glanced back, as if to make sure that the person behind was still following it. After it saw Shen Shijiu¡¯s figure appear in the distance, it entered the archway with a ¡°miaowu¡±.


    Shen Shijiu came up to the arched door, and when he saw the words ¡°Back Garden¡± written upon it, he hesitated a little, and was a bit scared to go in.


    The back garden was quite large, and that elegant little pavilion he had seen earlier was inside.


    Shen Shijiu saw the little black cat sprawled on top of a tree, clinging onto a tree branch and flicking its tail at Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Xiao Miaowu, come back.¡±


    Shen Shijiu waved at the little black cat, but it ignored him, and continued to lie on the branch without moving.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to play with me anymore? Then I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Shen Shijiu pretended that he was about to leave, but he was still staring at the little black shadow from the corner of his eye.


    Sure enough, the shadow on the tree moved, and it seemed like it wanted to jump right off the tree. But the branch was quite a distance from the ground.


    Fearing that it would injure itself, Shen Shijiu charged over in a hurry. The little black cat jumped off the branch, and just happened to land right into Shen Shijiu¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Xiao Miaowu, you¡¯re being very bad.¡± Shen Shijiu stroked its little head, ¡°That was so high up, what if you had gotten injured?¡±


    The little black cat nuzzled into his chest, its eyes wide and round. Its head tilted up to look at him, before it licked his small hand with its tender pink tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s so itchy.¡± Shen Shijiu began to laugh. He hugged the little black cat and kissed it, ¡°How can you be so cute, I really like you.¡±


    He was standing under the tree with the little black cat in his arms, rubbing and stroking its fur, when suddenly, two voices sounded from behind him.


    ¡°Has the little pavilion been cleaned up? His Lordship is back, so he must be staying there tonight.¡±


    ¡°Replying to Housekeeper Li, the cleaning is all done, and the mattress has also been replaced with a new one¡­¡±


    ¡°Who told you to change it?!¡± Housekeeper Li¡¯s voice rose a bit, and carried a note of anger, ¡°His Lordship said that nothing in the little pavilion is to be tampered with, how dare you make decisions without permission!¡±


    The little servant girl was startled, and said submissively, ¡°Th-this servant was wrong. Housekeeper Li, don¡¯t be angry, this servant will change it back immediately.¡±


    After she finished speaking, the young maid hurried off.


    Housekeeper Li stood in place and sighed. He was about to leave when suddenly, he looked up and saw a figure standing under a nearby tree.


    He was wearing a plain white robe. Every strand of his ink-black hair was neatly swept up under a guan1, a simple and clean appearance. He was slender, and the hem of his robes fluttered gently in the breeze; he resembled a weak willow tree swaying in the wind.


    Housekeeper Li¡¯s heart throbbed. The figure was just too similar to the one in his memory; he thought he was hallucinating. He blinked hard, but the figure was still standing in the same place and hadn¡¯t moved.


    He slowly walked over. He was already choking down sobs, so he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He could only stretch out a quivering hand and lightly touch the person¡¯s shoulder.


    Shen Shijiu was a little startled. He turned around, and saw a man standing in front of him. The man¡¯s eyes were full of tears as he looked at him; Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t move at all under his stare.


    But the moment they locked eyes, Shen Shijiu saw a flash of extreme disappointment in his gaze.


    Housekeeper Li hastily raised his sleeves to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes. This face was extremely unfamiliar, and mediocre in appearance; it was a far cry from the little face in his memory.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? Don¡¯t you know that people can¡¯t just enter this back garden whenever they wish?¡±


    Shen Shijiu felt a bit dizzy from his rapid-fire questioning, and didn¡¯t know how to answer. He hugged the little black cat, his eyes clear and innocent.


    Upon seeing the cat in his arms, Housekeeper Li understood, and mistook him for a new servant designated to care for the cat.


    He just hadn¡¯t expected that this princely little cat could nestle in his arms so obediently. After raising it for so long, no one in the entire manor, save for Pei Zheng, could tame this spoiled cat.


    ¡°All right, since you¡¯ve found the cat, you should leave quickly. His Lordship is back, so you need to take extra care while doing things. You can¡¯t let it run around like this in the future.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded dumbly.


    Housekeeper Li glanced at him again, before he turned and left.


    Shen Shijiu looked at Housekeeper Li¡¯s back, and for some reason, felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with him. While they were talking, he had kept his expression very serious the entire time, but Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t find him scary at all.


    He lowered his head and rubbed the little black cat¡¯s back again. The fluffy fur was extremely soft and comfortable to the touch. The soft scent that was unique to a kitten wafted around, and made Shen Shijiu feel as though he was covered in the same sweet, milky fragrance.


    He sniffed the kitten as he walked out of the courtyard with his head lowered. But he walked for a long while, and still hadn¡¯t reached that arched door. Shen Shijiu raised his head in suspicion and glanced around.


    Drat. Where was he, why did it look like he had gone backwards?


    Shen Shijiu became anxious, swiveled and walked back, but after turning through several paths, he had actually arrived right in front of the little pavilion.


    This back garden was hidden, but was actually quite large. There were many rockeries, trees and curving, winding paths, which all succeeded in making Shen Shijiu dizzy.


    During the past few years, when he had been living with his shifu in the Ghost Valley, he had never seen this kind of manor before. Back at the Imperial Hospital, there had been people to guide him, but now, he had no choice but to walk around aimlessly.


    Shen Shijiu stood in front of the little pavilion, momentarily at a loss.


    Unexpectedly, a figure suddenly leaped down from the surrounding wall, and landed right in front of Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiu was startled, and the little black cat in his arms was also frightened, mewling twice, before latching onto Shen Shijiu¡¯s lapel and burrowing into the front of his robe.


    Shen Shijiu quickly patted the kitten in his arms, and comforted in a gentle, quiet voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared¡­¡±


    The person in front of him didn¡¯t move, simply looking at him and the nervous kitten in his arms; his eyes were cold and extremely complicated.


    Shen Shijiu raised his head, and met those long, narrow eyes full of a strange curiosity. His eyes widened slightly.


    ¡°Y-y-you are¡­¡±


    Pei Zhen stared fixedly into his eyes the entire time; although they were somewhat round, they weren¡¯t almond eyes. They resembled two clear pools, pure and bright, reflecting a flawless radiance.


    He thought he would only ever see such clarity in one person¡¯s gaze.


    His heart suddenly tightened, and Pei Zheng gripped that slender wrist.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Frightened by his sharp eyes, Shen Shijiu shrank back unconsciously.


    ¡°M-my name is Shen Shijiu.¡±


    ¡°Shen Shijiu¡­¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s grip tightened slightly, and he muttered again, ¡°Shen Shijiu¡­¡±


    With a meow, the little black cat in Shen Shijiu¡¯s robe popped its head out, looked at Pei Zheng, and seemed dissatisfied with his ferocious expression.


    Pei Zheng sneered, ¡°You ungrateful little thing, you dare to run off with anyone you see?¡±


    He reached out and plucked the cat out, before placing it on a nearby branch.


    The little black cat meowed twice, glanced at the two of them, jumped off the tall branch, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Shen Shijiu was a little shocked. It turned out that Xiao Miaowu could jump off branches by itself, but he had still been so nervous and rushed to save it.


    Realizing that the person in front of him was still thinking about the cat, Pei Zheng squeezed his wrist and twisted it in displeasure, which made Shen Shijiu wince in pain.


    ¡°It hurts¡­ it hurts a lot¡­¡±


    Now that his ordinary facial features were all wrinkled together, he looked a bit ugly, but his voice was soft and heartwarming.


    Shen Shijiu felt that his wrist was about to go numb from the pain, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he reached out and shoved at Pei Zheng¡¯s chest.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng grunted as he was pushed away, shifted his body, and let go of his wrist.


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly held his wrist and took two deep breaths, before he began to massage it.


    But he suddenly found that he had rubbed thick, bright red blood all over his wrist.


    He yelped in surprise, and hurriedly looked at his other hand; it was covered in scarlet, it must have gotten onto his hand when he pushed Pei Zheng.


    He looked at Pei Zheng in a panic, and saw that Pei Zheng¡¯s face was a little pale, his brows were slightly knitted, and his breathing was obviously uneven. Even if the black robe he was wearing was soaked in blood, one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that there was anything wrong at all.


    But Shen Shijiu leaned in and took a sniff, and was hit by the overwhelming, rusty odor of blood. It was due to his momentary nervousness that he had failed to notice it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you injured? It seems very serious, are you all right? Can you still hear me?¡±


    Shen Shijiu waved a finger in front of him. Pei Zheng raised his eyelids and glanced at him with a look of cold indifference.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    Those thin lips spat out these words, before Pei Zheng turned and walked toward the little pavilion.


    Shen Shijiu stood in place and secretly clenched his fists, looked at the figure that was on the verge of collapse in front of him, and felt extremely worried.


    The robe over his chest had probably long since been soaked in blood. If the bleeding wasn¡¯t staunched quickly, it would definitely cause great harm to his body.


    Because he himself had been seriously injured before, Shen Shijiu knew how painful those kinds of injuries could be. How could this person wear such a flat expression, as if he didn¡¯t feel it at all?


    Just as he was thinking, he saw the man who had walked up the steps suddenly bend down, clutch his chest, and spit out a mouthful of blood. Blood dripped down his chin and onto the ground.


    He didn¡¯t stop walking, as he pushed open the door and entered the little pavilion.


    Shen Shijiu looked at the door that had been left open, gritted his teeth, hastily ran inside, and closed the door with a ¡°pa¡±.


    Everything in the little pavilion was delicate and simple. Inside, there was an extremely large, soft bed. Someone was lying on it, sinking into the mattress, completely silent.


    Shen Shijiu clenched his fists to encourage himself, and cautiously walked over, only to see Pei Zheng lying quietly, his brows relaxed; he appeared to have passed out.


    A little hand quietly pressed against Pei Zheng¡¯s wrist, and Shen Shijiu knelt by the side of the bed, a frown on his face, deep in thought. Only after a long while did he place Pei Zheng¡¯s wrist back onto the bed.


    His pulse was a bit disordered, and he could feel the qi rushing through his body. His internal organs must have been damaged by the forced circulation of internal energy, which was why he had vomited blood.


    Shen Shijiu searched through his sleeves, took out a small box, and opened it. Inside were small red pills. They had been administered by Shen Huan in an emergency, in order to save his life; each one was extremely precious.


    He took one out, and placed the rest back into his sleeve.


    Shen Shijiu carefully squeezed the pill between his fingers, and slowly laid down on his stomach next to Pei Zheng, parted his lips with his little hand, and placed the small red pill inside.


    But Shen Shijiu waited helplessly for a long while, until the pill had almost melted in his mouth, yet he still hadn¡¯t seen Pei Zheng swallow it.


    If the pill melted in the mouth, it would be completely useless. Shen Shijiu became a little anxious.


    Like a small kitten, he gently prodded Pei Zheng¡¯s cheek, ¡°Hey, wake up.¡±


    Nothing happened.


    He poked twice more, ¡°Hurry up and swallow.¡±


    Still nothing.


    He poked twice more again, ¡°The medicine¡¯s about to melt, it¡¯ll be wasted.¡±


    There was still no movement.


    Shen Shijiu paced around the bed, not knowing what to do.


    Suddenly, he thought of a solution. But¡­


    His earlobes suddenly flushed red.


    At critical moments, saving someone took first priority, nothing else mattered. That¡¯s right, nothing else mattered.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s mind was a complete mess as he pondered the predicament for a long while. Then, he steeled himself, and quietly crawled onto the bed, avoiding Pei Zheng¡¯s body, before kneeling beside him.


    He took a few deep breaths, then slowly bent down, and leaned his face toward Pei Zheng¡¯s.


    Although the light in the little pavilion was a bit dim, and it was even darker on the bed, Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t stop his heart from beating faster and faster as they got closer.


    The person below him had his eyes tightly shut, and his breathing was extremely weak, but it was scorching hot, and lightly spilled over Shen Shijiu¡¯s face. He was wearing a mask so no one could see his flushed complexion, but his reddened ears couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    The person in front of him was unconscious; the chill and bitterly cold aura of his body had subsided slightly, and that beautiful face was fully revealed.


    The cold, handsome, sharp brows, that long, narrow and indifferent pair of eyes, those pale bloodless cheeks, and, those lips that were being lightly pried open¡­


    Shen Shijiu closed his eyes, and placed his mouth onto Pei Zheng¡¯s. Upon brushing those slightly cold, soft lips, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble twice. His little tongue slowly stretched inside and touched the slightly melted pill, and the tip of his tongue was suddenly coated in bitterness.


    His breath trembled as he pushed the pill down Pei Zheng¡¯s throat with his tongue, and he accidentally touched something else; something gentle, warm, and soft.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes opened suddenly, as if he had been shocked by lightning. He quickly withdrew his tongue, blocked Pei Zheng¡¯s mouth with his own, and furiously blew into it.


    The throat of the person beneath him finally bobbed as he swallowed the pill.


    Shen Shijiu breathed a sigh of relief, and sat slumped on the bed. A thin layer of sweat had appeared on his back, and his legs had gone soft; he could hardly find the strength to lift them.


    This was the first time he had such intimate contact with someone. He was so nervous; his breathing was still rapid, and showed no signs of calming down for a long while.


    At this moment, several voices sounded from outside the door.


    ¡°Second Princess, Imperial Physician Jiang, since His Lordship doesn¡¯t want to see you, he has his reasons. This servant hopes for your forgiveness. Please do not disturb His Lordship¡¯s rest.¡±


    It was Housekeeper Li who was stopping them from entering.


    ¡°Housekeeper Li, I only ordered someone to deliver some nourishing soup. His Lordship is busy with court affairs, so he can¡¯t let his body be ruined. I made this soup myself, it¡¯s very effective¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Princess, this servant has already explained the situation very clearly. Besides, cooking soup is a laborious task that should be done by servants. The princess only needs to rest well. There is no need for you to exert yourself like this.¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper Li¡­¡± Qi Bingzhi wanted to say something else, but was interrupted.


    ¡°Li Yu, even if the princess isn¡¯t allowed to see him, I should be able to. I have something to discuss with Lord Pei, don¡¯t try to stop me.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Yubai walked over, but Li Yu still blocked his path.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, please don¡¯t make things difficult for this servant¡­¡±


    Jiang Yubai looked at his face full of pleading, and his eyebrows raised, ¡°Fine fine fine, I¡¯ll come back another day¡­¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, he noticed a few scarlet stains on the steps in front of the little pavilion, which looked like blood, so he quickly squatted down to check.


    Qi Bingzhi and Li Yu also saw the blood and became a bit nervous.


    Jiang Yubai stood up, held his red-stained fingertip up, and said to Li Yu with a stern expression, ¡°Is your Lord injured? His blood has already dripped onto the ground, so the injury must be serious. Have you bandaged the wound to stop the bleeding?¡±


    Li Yu was stunned for a moment, ¡°This¡­ this servant doesn¡¯t know¡­ but His Lordship did use qinggong earlier to get here¡­¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s expression changed. He immediately stepped forward and pushed open the door of the little pavilion.


    When Shen Shijiu heard that people outside the door were about to come in, he was already so frightened that his body had gone stiff. He sat upright on his knees beside Pei Zheng, pricking up his ears to listen carefully to what was happening outside.


    He silently prayed in his heart, leave, hurry up and leave, absolutely do not come in here; at the moment, his legs were too weak, so he had no way to get out of the bed and hide.


    It was a pity that heaven did not abide by human wishes.


    The door of the small building was suddenly pushed open. Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes widened and he held his breath.


    Suddenly, a black shadow flashed in front of his eyes. The world seemed to spin as Shen Shijiu¡¯s head was covered with a quilt, and his entire body was pulled down and flipped over. He was now lying on the inside of the bed, safely hidden behind by the tall figure beside him.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened. He had wanted to steal a glance at Pei Zheng, when his head was suddenly blanketed with the thick quilt, and everything was plunged into darkness.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s heart was thudding wildly, and he could feel a slender, powerful hand on his waist. Just as he tried to shift his body, he was firmly held down by that hand. His legs were also squished underneath another longer leg, so he was locked in place


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t dare to move. He clutched the quilt tightly in his hands, and took small breaths.


    After the people outside the door came in, they saw Pei Zheng leaning back on the bed.


    Apart from his pale face, he didn¡¯t look like someone who had been injured.


    Pei Zheng lifted his eyes slightly to look at the people who had entered, his ice-cold gaze filled with irritation and annoyance.


    Li Yu hurriedly explained, ¡°My Lord, Imperial Physician Jiang said that you seemed to be injured, he was worried, so he came to take a look, as for the Second Princess¡­¡±


    Li Yu paused and didn¡¯t continue.


    Qi Bingzhi smiled in a flattering manner, ¡°My Lord, I was also worried for your health, so I¡¯ve brought some nourishing soup, drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Pei Zheng suppressed the agitation in his heart, looked away, and lifted his hand to pinch the area between his brows.


    Notes


    Thanks for reading~~


    1.·¢¹Ú (f¨¡ gu¨¡n): It¡¯s that hair accessory that you see in all ancient Chinese dramas, you know, the one for the man bunssss

 CH 89

    November 23, 2022Merchie


    Jiang Yubai didn¡¯t even need to check his pulse; seeing how weak Pei Zheng looked, he already knew what had happened; he must have been using his internal strength again.


    Ever since he had sustained those serious injuries from falling off the cliff, every time he used his internal energy, the backlash would be even more severe. But he still continued to forcefully circulate his internal strength, completely heedless of his ruined body.


    Jiang Yubai wanted to step forward and take Pei Zheng¡¯s pulse, just to see how bad his injury was. But he hadn¡¯t even walked over before he was stopped by a cold glance from Pei Zheng.


    ¡°All right, I know you don¡¯t want to see me, I also feel annoyed just looking at you.¡± Jiang Yubai said, ¡°But your wounds can¡¯t be left untreated¡­¡±


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll have my two apprentices come and take a look, that should be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Apprentices?¡± Pei Zheng raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, they were just taken in by the Imperial Hospital, they¡¯re talented kids. One is called Zhou Wu, and the other is called Shen Shijiu.¡±


    Upon hearing his own name, Shen Shijiu, who was under the blanket, stiffened nervously, and the hand on his waist pressed down again.


    Jiang Yubai looked at Qi Bingzhi and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t plan on bringing them in the beginning, but after hearing that the Second Princess¡¯s illness has worsened, I thought, why don¡¯t I just have the two of them stay at the manor temporarily, so they can monitor the Second Princess¡¯s condition at all times?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qi Bingzhi covered her nose and mouth and coughed lightly twice.


    ¡°So this was what Imperial Physician Jiang had in mind, you¡¯re really too kind.¡±


    Jiang Yubai nodded at her, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and inform them of a few matters first, I won¡¯t disturb Lord Pei¡¯s rest any longer. I¡¯ll have them come and take a look at you later.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Jiang Yubai left the little pavilion with a knowing feeling in his heart.


    Qi Bingzhi gave Li Yu a look, signaling for him to retreat as well. Li Yu reluctantly stepped forward to take a look at Pei Zheng. Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng had already leaned back against the bed and closed his eyes. Li Yu had no choice but to leave the room with the rest of the servants.


    Qi Bingzhi stood far from the bed, and couldn¡¯t clearly see Pei Zheng¡¯s face.


    It had been five days since he had left the manor.


    The vast Prime Minister¡¯s Manor was penetrated by a lonely coldness. After staying in this bitter chill for so long, it felt as though the cold had pierced her heart.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    When Pei Zheng heard her voice, his eyelids peeled open and he looked over.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi was holding that bowl of hot soup, and took two steps forward.


    ¡°My Lord, are you feeling a little better?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll feel better once it¡¯s quiet.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi bit her lip, ¡°Drink some soup first, it¡¯ll get cold soon.¡±


    Pei Zheng was irritated to the extreme, and had to use all of his strength to suppress the internal energy that was coursing tumultuously through his body. His throat was still filled with a fishy sweetness from when he vomited blood earlier.


    Except this taste of blood also carried a note of bitterness. Pei Zheng touched the corner of his mouth with the tip of his tongue and thought of the feeling on his lips just a moment ago.


    Warm, delicate, soft, and carrying a faint, sweet, milky fragrance¡­


    What was it?


    Suddenly, Pei Zheng felt a stream of warmth flow through his body. speeding through his meridians and pouring into his limbs, and even the torrent of chaotic internal energy slowly calmed down.


    He was a bit surprised that the pill he had just swallowed would be this effective.


    Upon seeing his expression change, Qi Bingzhi put the bowl down to the side, anxiously walked to the side of the bed, and placed her hand on Pei Zheng¡¯s arm.


    ¡°My Lord, what¡¯s wrong? Are you in pain from your injuries?¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted his hand and wanted to brush her arm away. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t control his strength well; a stream of qi flowed out of his hand, and he pushed Qi Bingzhi directly to the floor.


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s tears immediately gushed out. She knew that Pei Zheng didn¡¯t like her, and that he was just using her, but she never thought that Pei Zheng would actually lay a hand on her.


    With great effort, Pei Zheng withdrew the qi flowing out of his palm and glanced at Qi Bingzhi, who had fallen into a sitting position on the floor. The iciness in his gaze had finally melted a bit.


    Qi Bingzhi was secretly delighted, and immediately bit the tip of her tongue hard. A stream of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth, and her face was full of heartbreak and hopelessness.


    ¡°My Lord, I was just worried about you¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, ¡°Go back and rest.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi knew that there was no use in her saying anything more at this point; it would be best to just obediently return to her residence. She held back her tears and nodded, looking particularly gentle and sweet.


    Qi Bingzhi lifted her body and stood up. Suddenly, her legs were a bit unsteady, and she swayed twice, before she yelped in surprise and collapsed toward the side of the bed.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t have enough strength at the moment to push her away, so most of Qi Bingzhis¡¯s body had fallen onto Pei Zheng¡¯s arm.


    It was a little chilly today, but Qi Bingzhi was wearing a very thin robe, so the curves of her body were now exposed.


    She straightened herself up with a flustered expression. Unexpectedly, when she lifted her head, she actually saw a small mound beneath the blanket near the inside of the bed.


    Immediately, Qi Bingzhi¡¯s body froze in place. Her eyes widened slightly as she stared at the little arch, and even her breaths began to tremble.


    This extremely obvious outline was clearly that of a person.


    Who is it?! Who dares to lie on this bed?! Who dares to lie beside Pei Zheng?!


    Could it really be that someone else had popped up at Pei Zheng¡¯s side without her knowledge?


    Impossible! Pei Zheng was still secretly searching for Qi Changyi¡¯s whereabouts, He still didn¡¯t believe that Qi Changyi was really dead; how could he accept anyone else?


    No matter who it was, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let them off easily!


    Qi Bingzhi couldn¡¯t maintain her current expression anymore. There was cruelty in her gaze. There was only one thought in her mind; to see just who it was hiding under the covers.


    She quickly stretched her hand around Pei Zheng¡¯s body, grabbed the quilt, and was about to tear it away. One of its corners was lifted, revealing a small patch of a plain, white robe.


    Before Qi Bingzhi could pull the entire blanket off, her wrist was suddenly squeezed. Just a little bit of strength was enough to cause her severe pain.


    This feeling of pain suddenly made her come back to her senses. She hurriedly hid the emotions on her face, and raised her tearful eyes to look at Pei Zheng, only to see that he was only lazily looking at her with half-open, slightly suspicious eyes.


    Qi Bingzhi knew that she had overstepped the rules, and she wiggled her wrist, ¡°My Lord, what you need the most right now is rest, so¡­ so you shouldn¡¯t have other people disturbing you-¡±


    ¡°Other people?¡± Pei Zhen sneered, ¡°Second Princess must be seeing things, there are no ¡®other people¡¯ in here besides you.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi stared at the blanket, and was trembling in rage, but she could only say in a low voice, ¡± I know that there isn¡¯t room for anyone in Your Lordship¡¯s heart, but there will always be some vile people who don¡¯t know right from wrong; who knows what their intentions may be in approaching Your Lordship. I¡¯m afraid they may have ulterior motives¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Zheng lightly tugged her arm, taking in the full view of Qi Bingzhi¡¯s complicated expression. He wanted nothing more than to tear off her mask, but he never expected her to be able to remain so calm.


    ¡°Then what are the Second Princess¡¯s intentions?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s expression stiffened, and aggrieved tears began to fall from her eyes.


    ¡°My Lord, is that what you think of me? I¡­ I¡¯ve never held any unreasonable desires towards you, I only want to accompany Your Lordship, just like this, and¡­ it¡¯ll be fine¡­ I trust that there will be a day when Your Lordship forgets the past, and forgets about all of those unpleasant things¡­¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Pei Zheng felt the blood in his body that had just calmed down begin to boil again, and he lifted his hand to thrash her away, ¡°Unpleasant? When did I say that? Or is that how his very existence makes you feel, unpleasant?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi was thrown and crashed into a nearby table. She gripped its edge to steady herself.


    To have her worries and thoughts prodded like this didn¡¯t feel good at all. Her nails dug tightly into the edge of the table.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve never thought about it that way, I¡¯ve never hurt him either. If we¡¯re talking about that, Rourou is the one who¡¯s always fought with him, what does it have to do with me!? Your Lordship is still muddled day and night thinking about a dead person, completely distracted; I feel that it¡¯s unfair to Your Lordship!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression was gloomy and terrifying. He suddenly stood up from the bed, and swayed twice, before he walked toward Qi Bingzhi.


    Qi Bingzhi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared. His eyes were looking right at her, but it was like he was staring at some cold, lifeless object, his gaze completely devoid of warmth.


    Pei Zheng walked up to her and reached out. His slender fingers were pale and completely bloodless. His knuckles visibly protruded, exposing the light blue veins beneath his skin.


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s neck was lightly squeezed by slightly cold fingers. Her eyes widened, and her breathing became labored.


    ¡°This minister has already told you the reasons why you are still living in this manor¡­¡± Pei Zheng lowered his voice, and his gaze suddenly sharpened, ¡°Next time, you won¡¯t need this minister to teach you what you can and cannot say.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s face was slightly flushed, and her tears flowed unrestrainedly.


    ¡°Right now, get out and go back to your waterside pavilion! In the future, you are not allowed to take half a step into the back garden.¡±


    Pei Zheng let go.


    After Qi Bingzhi was freed, she hurriedly gasped for breath. She lowered her head, her gaze filled with resentment and jealousy; resentment toward that dead man, jealousy toward that person who was hidden in the bed at this very moment.


    After a few deep breaths, Qi Bingzhi put on a dainty, pitiful expression, and glanced at the quiet bed from a distance, before she finally turned around and left the little pavilion.


    After Qi Bingzhi left, Pei Zheng suddenly bent over, pressed his hands tightly against the table, and couldn¡¯t move for a long time. Every movement caused unbearable pain to attack every part of his body.


    He stood there for a long time, before clutching his chest, and slowly walking toward the side of the bed.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    The person beneath the blanket arched his back a little, but didn¡¯t come out.


    Impatient, Pei Zheng grabbed a corner of the quilt and pulled; only then was the small figure lying obediently underneath it revealed.


    Shen Shijiu covered his face with both hands, stole a glance through the gaps between his fingers, and happened to meet Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes. He moved his palms away and asked in a small voice, ¡°Are they all gone now?¡±


    But Pei Zheng stared at him without answering, and his gaze swept over him imperceptibly.


    Shen Shijiu lowered his head in confusion. Only then did he realize that there was a gap between his lapels, revealing a small patch of fair skin. His earlobes heated up, and he hurriedly reached forward to pull them together.


    Shen Shijiu sat up; his legs had finally regained their strength, and he nimbly hopped off the bed.


    ¡°Uh, L-Lord Pei, I-I¡­ if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now¡­ I-I won¡¯t disturb your rest anymore¡­¡±


    Under the blanket, Shen Shijiu had clearly heard everything that everyone had said. Although there were many things that he didn¡¯t understand, he could tell from listening to the conversation that right now, Pei Zheng was in an extremely bad mood, so it would be best if he escaped as soon as possible.


    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t have the time to take a step, before his arm was grabbed by a hand.


    That hand¡¯s grip was very gentle, so gentle that Shen Shijiu could simply jiggle his wrist lightly and break free, but he froze and didn¡¯t move.


    Pei Zheng stood in front of him, towering over him by a head, and was now leaning slightly to look at him, his eyes dark.


    Shen Shijiu unconsciously shrank back a step, and Pei Zheng immediately followed his movements.


    The moment he laid eyes on this person for the first time, Pei Zheng had an inexplicable feeling. At that time, he had been hugging that spoiled black cat, but the cat had nestled in his arms obediently without making a fuss.


    And his slender figure that looked so soft and amiable, it was really¡­ really too familiar¡­


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes were full of ignorance and innocence, and he was slightly frightened.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m Shen Shijiu¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Yubai¡¯s apprentice?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°I-I¡¯m not, Imperial Physician Jiang isn¡¯t my shifu¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me! Who is your shifu?!¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s tone carried a note of anxiousness, and his gaze was also extremely sharp; he looked as though he could eat someone up.


    Shen Shijiu froze at his sudden shout, and his eyes turned a bit wet. The person in front of him was too scary; he didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.


    ¡°I¡­ My shifu told me not to tell anyone¡­ don¡¯t ask me anymore¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked like he was about to cry; his little face was all scrunched up.


    His originally clear, bright eyes were now red, and he looked at Pei Zheng pitifully. There were a few crystalline beads hanging on his eyelashes, and it looked like they were about to drip down; his expression would make anyone feel sorry for him in an instant.


    But upon looking at his sunken nose bridge, slightly upturned nostrils, and somewhat ugly mouth, Pei Zheng felt that the only features of his face that he could bear to look at were his eyes.


    Suddenly, Pei Zheng thought of something, lifted his hand with some effort, and reached toward the bottom of Shen Shijiu¡¯s neck.


    Shen Shijiu stood there dumbly, not daring to move at all. He could only allow that hand to peel his lapels apart, and reveal the pale, flawless skin hidden beneath several layers of clothing.


    The skin on his body was much better than the skin on his face; it was white as jade, delicate and tender, and seemed to be the result of living a life of luxury for many years; it was as if his skin could drip dew at the lightest of touches.


    Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t help but shiver as his skin came into contact with the cool air.


    After Pei Zheng saw his clear, clean collarbone, uncontrollable disappointment welled up in his eyes, and his fingers gently touched it.


    It wasn¡¯t there, there was no tattoo, no red lotus¡­


    There was nothing¡­


    That¡¯s right, you saw a little bit of it at the restaurant last time, right? What the hell were you hoping for?


    Hoping for him to come back to your side of his own accord?


    How could that be possible? If he had even the slightest bit of faith in you, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to leave in such a way¡­


    What should you do, just what should you do¡­


    Pei Zheng closed his eyes, and suddenly felt a deep sense of powerlessness rise up from the soles of his feet. His consciousness was slowly pulled away, and his body immediately fell forward.


    He still had a bit of consciousness when he had fainted earlier, but he was completely out cold now.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s head was still lowered as he was rewrapping his robes and secretly wiping the teardrops at the corners of his eyes with his cuffs. But when he raised his head, the dark figure in front of him had fallen towards him.


    Shen Shijiu reflexively opened his arms to catch him, but unfortunately, this man was taller than him by an entire head, completely unlike Xiao Miaowu, who was small, delicate, and could be caught in his embrace.


    He stretched his hand behind the man to hold him, and Pei Zheng¡¯s head landed right on Shen Shijiu¡¯s shoulder, his face tilted toward Shen Shijiu¡¯s throat. Those soft breaths made his neck itch.


    A warm body suddenly pressed tightly against him. Shen Shijiu¡¯s small body couldn¡¯t support its weight, so they fell onto the bed together.


    With a soft ¡°peng¡±, the two of them landed on the soft bed. Shen Shijiu let out a muffled huff. He was being completely squished; the person on top of him was smashed up against his body, and it was difficult for his little chest to even rise and fall with his breaths.


    ¡°Hurry up and¡­ get up¡­ Ah¡­ I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­ ¡°


    But Pei Zheng remained sprawled over his body and didn¡¯t move at all.


    Shen Shijiu reached over, grabbed his arm, pulled it over, and placed his fingers on his wrist to feel his pulse.


    It was nothing serious; it was just the pill he had just eaten taking effect. But he was weak, and he couldn¡¯t bear the effects of the medicine for the moment, so he fainted.


    Shen Shijiu was relieved, and pushed hard against his chest with his small hands. It was a pity that after shoving for a long while, he still couldn¡¯t push him away. Instead, he found that the clothes over Pei Zheng¡¯s chest were a bit hard, probably because the blood on them had dried.


    Shen Shijiu simply stopped trying to move him. He carefully shifted his own body slightly, and finally squeezed out from under him.


    After jostling around so much, Shen Shijiu¡¯s garments were a bit messy, and his guan had loosened slightly. His ears were so red that it looked like they were about to drip blood; who knew if it was because he was hot, or if there was some other reason.


    He didn¡¯t forget to pull the blanket over and cover the unconscious man with it.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Lord Pei, I¡¯m Zhou Wu from the Imperial Hospital. Imperial Physician Jiang asked me to take your pulse.¡±


    Shen Shijiu suddenly became nervous again, and paced around the room, unable to think of a suitable place to hide.


    Unexpectedly, the door was pushed open.


    ¡°Lord Pei, Imperial Physician Jiang said that even if you¡¯re unwilling, you have to have your pulse taken, so this lowly one simply walked in¡­¡±


    Zhou Wu had just stepped through the door, and was shocked when he saw Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Shen Shijiu? Why are you here? Everyone is still searching everywhere for you. Looks like you arrived a long time ago, why didn¡¯t you inform us beforehand?¡± Zhou Wu said as he walked inside.


    Shen Shijiu smiled unnaturally, ¡°I¡­ I just accidentally stumbled upon this place¡­ Uh, I¡¯ve already diagnosed and treated Lord Pei, so let¡¯s go, let¡¯s not disturb His Lordship¡¯s rest¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu shoved Zhou Wu, who had just entered, out the door as he walked, before shutting the door tightly behind him. Then, he exhaled deeply in relief.


    Zhou Wu¡¯s face was full of suspicion, and he eyed Shen Shijiu up and down, before he leaned close and said, ¡°Shen Shijiu, you¡¯re terrible at lying.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was stunned for a moment, before he lifted his head, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how¡­ I¡­ I really d-don¡¯t know how to lie¡­ Shifu said liars are¡­ are¡­ very naughty¡­¡±


    The more he spoke, the quieter his voice became.


    Zhou Wu cracked a wide grin, ¡°Hahahaha, look at you, hahahaha, if you weren¡¯t lying, I¡¯d have to write my name backwards for the rest of my life. Hurry up and spill it! Where did you go earlier?¡±


    ¡°I, didn¡¯t!¡± Shen Shijiu¡¯s voice suddenly rose, his little face was very prim, ¡°I really didn¡¯t, go anywhere!¡±


    As long as his voice was loud enough, he could say that he wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you should take a look in the mirror, your face is peach blossom-pink, do you have a crush on a certain maid?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Shen Shijiu became a little shy, ¡°I don¡¯t, stop talking nonsense, let¡¯s leave quickly, Imperial Physician Jiang must still be waiting for us.¡±


    He dragged Zhou Wu to leave, but Zhou Wu dragged him in the other direction.


    ¡°Aiya, you little fool, you¡¯re going the wrong way! The exit is over here! Oh yeah, Imperial Physician Jiang went back to the palace, and wants us to take care of the Second Princess, so¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu was puzzled, ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°¡­ So from now on, we¡¯re going to be living at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, isn¡¯t that exciting?¡±


    Shen Shijiu stopped in his tracks.


    They were going to¡­ live in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor?!


    In other words, he was going to be living under the same roof as Pei Zheng!


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you in a hurry to leave? Why did you stop?¡± Zhou Wu turned around and pulled Shen Shijiu, who was still rooted to the spot, ¡°We still have to go to the waterside pavilion to see the Second Princess, we can¡¯t afford to delay this matter any longer. Come on, quickly, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu let Zhou Wu drag him the entire way, out of the back garden, through the bamboo forest, until they arrived at the gate of the waterside pavilion.


    Zhou Wu knocked on the door, and a maid went inside to report their arrival. After a long while, the door opened again.


    ¡°The two of you may come in, remember to be quiet. The princess is tired, and is about to take a nap.¡±


    The two affirmed the request and walked inside with quiet footsteps.


    This waterside pavilion had a completely different style from the little pavilion in the back garden. The decorations were all extremely luxurious, and there were pink curtains everywhere; whenever the wind blew, they would flutter and exude a faint, alluring fragrance.


    There was a thick fur rug beneath their feet, so the two silently walked in.


    Qi Bingzhi was currently lying on a reclining chair in the inner room, and her face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly from behind the woven curtain.


    ¡°Greetings to the Second Princess.¡±


    Shen Shijiu and Zhou Wu obediently bowed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, please rise.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s voice was very gentle against the ears.


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± The maid at the side brought a wooden stool over, and had Qi Bingzhi place her wrist on it.


    There were several clear red marks on Qi Bingzhi¡¯s wrist, and they looked slightly swollen. They appeared to be new injuries.


    Zhou Wu stepped forward very courteously, and said in a respectful tone, ¡°Princess, this lowly one will examine your injuries.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d trouble you to do so.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s wrist was placed onto the stool, so Zhou Wu could only kneel on the floor to examine Qi Bingzhi¡¯s injury.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a serious issue, there is no injury to the muscles or bones. You just need to apply some ointment and it will be fine.¡±


    Zhou Wu stood up, and returned to stand beside Shen Shijiu.


    Qi Bingzhi, who was behind the curtain, withdrew her arm and sat up, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then she waved her hand, and the maid beside her lifted the curtain. Qi Bingzhi looked at the two people standing outside the curtain and inadvertently swept a glance over them.


    Unexpectedly, this glance made her entire body shake, and the blood inside her seemed to start flowing backward.


    That slender, white-clad figure with his head bowed, why did he seem especially familiar?


    The quick glimpse she had caught in the restaurant, the corner of a white robe she had just seen on the bed in the little pavilion¡­


    So he was the one Pei Zheng had been hiding!


    Qi Bingzhi confirmed this almost instantly, but she could only suppress the impulse and insane rage in her heart. With a smile on her face, she looked toward Shen Shijiu and spoke softly,


    ¡°Can you lift your head and let me take a look at you?¡±

 CH 90

    November 24, 2022Merchie


    ¡°Hey, the Second Princess asked you to lift your head!¡±


    The maid standing to the side ordered arrogantly, ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Qi Bingzhi reprimanded her, ¡°Xiao Mei, you are not allowed to be so disrespectful.¡±


    Xiao Mei curled her lip, but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Shen Shijiu slowly lifted his head, his gaze carrying a trace of confusion.


    After Qi Bingzhi saw his face clearly, her mood relaxed a bit, but then her suspicions rose again.


    Based on his appearance alone, there was no way Pei Zheng would take a fancy to someone like him. Was there something else about him?


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Shen Shijiu answered obediently, and Qi Bingzhi racked her brains for a long while before asking, ¡°How long have you been practicing medicine?¡±


    ¡°R-replying to the princess, I don¡¯t remember. For as long as I can remember, I¡¯ve been learning medicine from my shifu¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Qi Bingzhi was dubious, ¡°How can you not remember something like this, have you suffered damage to your memory?¡±


    Zhou Wu replied, ¡°Second Princess must not know, but he¡¯s got some issues up here.¡±


    He pointed at his own head, ¡°Usually, he¡¯s got this dumb look about him. If he wasn¡¯t so accomplished in the field of medicine, Imperial Physician Jiang wouldn¡¯t have kept him.¡±


    Shen Shijiu muttered in dissent, ¡°My brain is just fine¡­ Shifu even praises me for being smart¡­¡±


    Qi Bingzhi nodded in understanding, but her suspicions toward Shen Shijiu had actually increased quite a bit.


    How could there be such a coincidence; so this person was also a bit of an idiot?


    She suddenly thought of something, and asked tentatively, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the two of you can do me another favor.¡±


    Zhou Wu cupped his hands, ¡°Your orders, Princess.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s expression looked to be full of grief, ¡°Ai, it¡¯s about my closest Third Sister Rourou. Three years ago, she was tangled up in the calculations of some vile character, and was seriously injured¡­¡±


    At this point, she gestured as if to wipe away her tears, ¡°I ask the two of you to take a look at my Third Sister, to see if she will ever be able to stand again.¡±


    Zhou Wu replied, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Second Princess. The two of us will definitely do our best to treat the Third Princess.¡±


    Shen Shijiu, who was standing to the side, also nodded. He seemed to show no reaction at the mention of the Third Princess; it was as if he didn¡¯t know her at all.


    Qi Bingzhi knew that he couldn¡¯t fake this response, but that didn¡¯t dispel the doubts she held toward Shen Shijiu.


    After instructing the Second Princess once again to apply ointment over her injury, and to not get it wet, Zhou Wu and Shen Shijiu retreated.


    Arrangements had been made for them both to live next to the waterside pavilion. Although the furniture in the wing was very simple, everything was of a very high quality.


    Qi Bingzhi sent someone to the palace to bring the Third Princess Qi Yirou to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, saying that she had heard the Third Princess¡¯s mother, Noble Consort Xi, was in poor health recently, and couldn¡¯t take good care of the Third Princess. So, as an older sister, she was willing to look after her younger sister.


    Yet Qi Yirou was unwilling to leave the palace, unwilling to leave her mother. In truth, Noble Consort Xi was in a very dangerous position at the moment. The Empress had been eyeing her for a long time now, but with Qi Yirou at her mother¡¯s side, she could help take care of her a little. But now that Qi Yirou had been forcibly taken away, Noble Consort Xi¡¯s situation became even more precarious.


    When Qi Yirou arrived at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, Qi Bingzhi arranged for her to live in the same place as Zhou Wu and Shen Shijiu.


    That wing was more than enough for a servant to live in, but it was far too crude for a princess.


    Qi Yirou had long since changed from her once arrogant, scornful self who relied on a shower of favor; she was now completely different from that brazen princess that looked down upon everyone else.


    She had become extremely thin, her complexion was abnormally gray, and she was sitting in a specially-made seat.


    Zhou Wu and Shen Shijiu carefully examined Qi Yirou¡¯s leg, and discovered that her kneecap had been shattered; there was no way that she would ever be able to stand again. It was impossible for Qi Bingzhi not to know about this.


    Zhou Wu went to report the situation to Qi Bingzhi, while Shen Shijiu stayed with Qi Yirou in the wing room.


    Qi Yirou sat beside the window with a blank expression. Her eyes didn¡¯t move at all as she stared outside, her gaze devoid of light.


    In the days after her arrival at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, she hadn¡¯t spoken a single word.


    Shen Shijiu felt a bit awkward just standing next to her, so he slowly walked to her side, and said softly, ¡°Your Highness the Third Princess, are you thirsty? Do you want to drink some water?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi shook her head slowly, like an old person with no energy.


    ¡°Then, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi shook her head again.


    Shen Shijiu walked a few steps closer, and asked with concern, ¡°Then are you cold? Why don¡¯t you put on another layer of clothing, it would be terrible if you caught a chill¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t as clear and silvery as it was before. Instead, it was a bit hoarse.


    Shen Shijiu ¡°oh¡±ed, and the atmosphere cooled down once again.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just bring you a cup of water¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu was about to walk toward the table.


    Qi Bingzhi suddenly tugged at his cuff, ¡°I really don¡¯t need it, thank you for your kindness, I just want to be alone for a bit¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu turned back around.


    ¡°Shifu said that when girls say they want to be alone, they mean ¡®hurry up and hug me¡¯¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked at Qi Yirou with his sparkling clear eyes, ¡°Your Highness the Third Princess, is that what you mean?¡±


    Qi Yirou¡¯s body was stunned by that pair of eyes. This person was clearly so ugly, but why did he have such a pretty pair of eyes?


    Such a clean, pure gaze was rare to see.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ But, you can stay here and accompany me.¡±


    Shen Shijiu flashed a smile, and moved a small stool over to sit beside Qi Yirou.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, are you unhappy?¡±


    Qi Yirou didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Just when Shen Shijiu thought she wouldn¡¯t answer, she suddenly spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m¡­ unhappy¡­


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been happy in so long, three years? Four years? Or maybe even longer. The happiness and joy of the past are all but a fleeting memory on the surface. I¡¯m imprisoned in the palace, I¡¯m in a state of constant dread, loneliness, and pain all day long¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m a guilty person, what right do I have to be happy?¡±


    She touched her deadened knee, ¡°The punishment I¡¯ve suffered is far from enough, I should¡­ spend the rest of my life¡­ repaying what I owe¡­ ¡°


    Shen Shijiu could hear the terrible grief in her tone, and didn¡¯t know how to comfort her, ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou forced an extremely bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ve never said these words to anyone, the reason I tell you this is because, because¡­¡±


    She took a deep breath, ¡°¡­Because you remind me of an old friend.¡±


    Shen Shijiu blinked, ¡°The princess¡¯s old friend?¡±


    ¡°A close relative, my little brother, a¡­ dead person.¡±


    Qi Yirou¡¯s eyes were veiled with a layer of water.


    ¡°In the past, I relied on the favor of Royal Father, and I was arrogant and spoiled because of it. And I did many things to hurt him, I told him many times in the past that I wanted him to die, but after that, he really did die. And, at the last moment of his life, I didn¡¯t forget to give him a hard shove¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou¡¯s tears fell, ¡°I regret it, I really regret it. I was fed lies by other people, which made me hate him to his bones, but in truth, he had always been very good to me since we were children. I was just blind to it at that time, and forgot that he truly was a kind, warm person¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou couldn¡¯t speak anymore. She covered her eyes and sobbed.


    The words she had locked in her heart for so long could only be said in front of a stranger now.


    The corners of Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes also became wet. He sat there, looking at Qi Yirou¡¯s shoulders as they shook with sobs, and silently lifted his sleeve to wipe his own tears.


    QI Yirou cried for a while, before she finally calmed down.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone what happened today.¡±


    Shen Shijiu pressed three fingers together and held them up in a salute2, his little face full of sincerity, ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t say a thing! Your Royal Highness, please rest assured!¡±


    Qi Yirou couldn¡¯t help but laugh at how silly he looked.


    At this moment, Zhou Wu finally returned. When he entered the wing, his expression looked a bit unnatural, and he avoided Shen Shijiu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Ahem, Third Princess, the Second Princess says she wants to see you two.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was a bit surprised, and pointed at himself, ¡°I have to go too?¡±


    Zhou Wu nodded.


    A few servants came inside, and lifted Qi Yirou out the door, walking in the direction of the waterside pavilion. Shen Shijiu obediently followed as well.


    Upon arriving at the waterside pavilion, the Third Princess was carried into the surrounding curtains, while Shen Shijiu stood alone in the outer hall, with a few servants watching him. Zhou Wu walked through the door to the waterside pavilion with his head lowered, and stood with the servants.


    Shen Shijiu looked at him in confusion, and even called his name softly, but Zhou Wu didn¡¯t seem to hear him.


    The curtain moved slightly, and a figure appeared behind it.


    ¡°Shen Shijiu.¡±


    Shen Shijiu replied, ¡°Greetings to the Second Princess.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what crime you are guilty of?¡±


    Shen Shijiu was stunned; what crime was he guilty of? He hadn¡¯t committed any crimes.


    Qi Bingzhi, who was behind the curtain, continued, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, you poisoned the Third Princess, harming her legs to the point that they will never recover; do you know what crime you are guilty of?¡±


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t poison the Third Princess¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou said sharply, ¡°You still show no repentance? Your companion Zhou Wu personally called you out, how could it be false?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, ¡°Zhou Wu, it couldn¡¯t have been you, right? Hurry and help me explain to Her Royal Highness, I really didn¡¯t poison her¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Wu took a step forward, and cupped his hands toward Qi Yirou, ¡°Replying to the Second Princess, when Shen Shijiu was making medicine for the Third Princess, he did add some herbs that I haven¡¯t seen before, but I am unable to determine if those ingredients are poisonous or not.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was completely shocked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I show you the ingredients before I started cooking the medicine? None of them were particularly rare herbs, you can buy them all at pharmacies.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi interrupted him, ¡°Since that is the case, someone, prepare paper and ink, and have him write the prescription out immediately.¡±


    Several servants brought over a small desk, a brush, and ink, before pushing Shen Shijiu to sit in front of the desk.


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s trusted maid, Xiao Mei, walked over and stuffed a brush into his hand.


    ¡°Hurry up and write!¡±


    Although Shen Shijiu was in a state of extreme panic, he still tried his best to hold the brush, endured the terror in his heart, and slowly began to write.


    After he finished writing, Xiao Mei took the prescription and showed it to Zhou Wu.


    Zhou Wu looked at it for a long while before he spoke, ¡°Second Princess, I¡¯ve thought carefully about it, there are no issues with this prescription.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s tone changed, ¡°You¡­¡±


    She snorted coldly, ¡°Forget it, Xiao Mei, bring me that prescription, I¡¯ll take a look!¡¯


    Xiao Mei held the prescription and walked behind the curtain.


    Qi Bingzhi took that piece of paper and took a glance before she felt that something was off about it.


    The script on it was long and thin, with sharp strokes. Who would have thought that Shen Shijiu, who was so unattractive, could actually have such nice handwriting?


    But the more Qi Bingzhi looked at it, the more she thought that this handwriting looked incredibly familiar. Her beautiful features scrunched as she stared at the crowded list of medicinal herbs.


    Suddenly, she thought of something, and hurriedly said to Xiao Mei, ¡°Quickly! Bring me that memorial from my bookshelf! Hurry up!¡±


    Her mistress seemed to be in quite the rush, so Xiao Mei hurried off to fetch the memorial.


    Qi Bingzhi had taken this memorial from Pei Zheng¡¯s study while he was away. There were only four words written on it, ¡°Report to the Emperor1¡°.


    Qi Bingzhi carefully compared the memorial to the prescription; the more she looked, the more she felt they were similar, but there were too few words on the memorial, so she couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°Xiao Mei, come and take a look, do these two scripts look alike?¡±


    Xiao Mei leaned over and observed the paper closely, ¡°Princess, you know this servant is illiterate, but they do indeed look very similar.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s hand, which was holding the prescription, suddenly trembled. Although she had never seen Pei Zheng¡¯s handwriting on other documents, these coincidences just kept happening again and again; how could she not suspect anything?!


    ¡°Your Highness the Second Princess, I really didn¡¯t use any poison, those herbs are all beneficial to the body¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu was quite aggrieved, his eyes were shimmering with tears. He didn¡¯t know why Qi Bingzhi would suddenly question him like this.


    Qi Bingzhi, who was behind the curtain, whispered something in Xiao Mei¡¯s ear. Then, Xiao Mei walked out, and stood with her back straightened in the outer hall.


    ¡°All right, regarding this matter, the princess will make the final decision herself. You can go back now.¡±


    Shen Shijiu affirmed in a muffled voice, and glanced at the curtain again, ¡°Then, Your Highness the Third Princess¡­¡±


    Xiao Mei said irritably, ¡°What are you worrying so much about, if she tells you to go back, then you go back! The Second Princess and the Third Princess are reminiscing about the past, it¡¯s not your place to ask questions!¡±


    Shen Shijiu lowered his head, clutched his robe and didn¡¯t reply. He slowly walked toward the door and promptly left.


    Zhou Wu also bowed, ¡°Second Princess, since this matter was a misunderstanding, I will be leaving now as well.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Mei came over and said, ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t leave. The princess still has something to ask you. ¡°


    Zhou Wu glanced at Shen Shijiu, and could only stay behind by himself.


    After Shen Shijiu left, Qi Bingzhi ordered someone to lift the curtain, and she slowly walked out.


    Zhou Wu stood in place and didn¡¯t dare to lift his head, his gaze pinned to the floor.


    ¡°You sure have guts, you even dare to taunt this princess? We clearly came to an agreement on this matter, yet you dared to suddenly change your mind?!¡±


    Qi Bingzhi walked up to Zhou Wu. Her voice was soft; it carried a note of reproach, but it wasn¡¯t harsh.


    Zhou Wu was too frightened to lift his head. When he saw Shen Shijiu, he decided to go back on his word, and was unwilling to accuse him. After all, Shen Shijiu was a pure, kind soul, and Zhou Wu had a conscience; he couldn¡¯t harm him just for a little money.


    ¡°Not going to say anything?¡± Qi Bingzhi¡¯s fingers were entangled in her fragrant shawl. She touched Zhou Wu¡¯s chin, and gently tilted it up.


    Zhou Wu was forced to look up and happened to meet Qi Bingzhi¡¯s gaze.


    Although he had been in the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion for a few days now, he never had the chance to get a clear glimpse of the Second Princess¡¯s face.


    The person in front of him had a fair, exquisite complexion. Her eyes were as alluring as silk, and they appeared to be slightly slanted as she looked at him. A pair of red lips gently opened and closed as she spoke, before she leaned in, closer and closer¡­


    Zhou Wu stepped back in a panic, and the flush on his neck couldn¡¯t be hidden. Before coming here, he had spent his days traveling while studying medicine, and was busy immersing himself in medical techniques, so he had never come across such a pretty girl before, and couldn¡¯t withstand even the slightest bit of teasing.


    Seeing him like this, Qi Bingzhi covered her mouth with her shawl and laughed softly, before she turned and walked back behind the curtain.


    The curtain was lowered again, but Zhou Wu¡¯s heart was still throbbing incessantly in his chest.


    ¡°The princess says you can go back now,¡± said Xiao Mei, who was standing next to him.


    Zhou Wu ¡°oh¡¯d¡± dumbly, turned and was about to leave.


    Xiao Mei suddenly lowered her voice to a volume that only the two of them could hear, ¡°The princess wants you to come back tonight.¡±


    Shen Shijiu returned to the wing alone, laid on his bed, and pulled the blanket to cover his body and face.


    He still felt very wronged in his heart. He had suffered through such terrible accusations for no reason. His eyes were red with aggrievedness, and he held back tears as he laid beneath the quilt.


    It was too hard out here on his own. He missed his shifu, but why hadn¡¯t his shifu come to find him yet?


    Could it be that his shifu was being bullied by others?


    Several scenes appeared in Shen Shijiu¡¯s mind at this moment:


    It seemed like his shifu would be able to protect herself well; it would be better if she stopped bullying other people, though.


    Shen Shijiu breathed a light sigh of relief; as long as his shifu was fine, he would be fine too. But he really did miss his shifu, and that shabby little bamboo house¡­ Why hadn¡¯t she come to pick him up yet? He had already earned a lot of money, and was ready to present it all to his shifu¡­


    He thought and thought, and Shen Shijiu felt his eyelids becoming heavier and heavier, until he simply drifted to sleep.


    When he woke up again, it was already dark, and the inside of the wing room was pitch black.


    He felt around and got off the bed. He felt a bit hungry, so he went to the table and poured a cup of water to satiate his stomach.


    After drinking the water, he looked outside, and saw that there was a figure sitting in the courtyard.


    He found it a bit strange, and quietly walked outside.


    The person in the courtyard was none other than Qi Yirou. She was sitting quietly in her seat, and looking up at the sky.


    ¡°Third Princess, why haven¡¯t you gone to sleep yet?¡±


    Shen Shijiu also walked to the stone bench at the side and sat down.


    Tonight¡¯s sky was lovely: the white moon hung high among a speckled sea of stars; it was as beautiful as a painted scroll.


    Only when he walked closer did Shen Shijiu realize that something was wrong with Qi Yirou. There was some scarlet blood on the hem of her skirt; it seemed like it had flowed down from her knee.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, your knee is bleeding!¡±


    Shen Shijiu hurried back inside, grabbed his medicine case, before quickly bandaging Qi Yirou¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Princess, please endure it for just a little bit, it¡¯ll stop bleeding soon.¡±


    Qi Yirou¡¯s face was pale from the pain, and she nodded.


    Shen Shijiu finally finished bandaging the wound, and he asked in concern, ¡°What happened? How did it start bleeding again?¡±


    Qi Yirou looked as though she had been placed in a difficult position, and was unwilling to answer.


    Shen Shijiu raised his arm, and lightly patted Qi Yirouo¡¯s shoulder in understanding.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you¡¯re injured, just tell me, and I can treat it for you.¡±


    ¡°It was Qi Bingzhi.¡± Qi Yirou said suddenly, ¡°She will regularly check the condition of my leg, if it¡¯s showing signs of recovery, she will have someone mess it up again, so don¡¯t waste your efforts. My leg can never be healed¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes were full of shock, ¡°How, how could that be¡­ The Second Princess, isn¡¯t she your older sister?¡±


    ¡°Older sister or not, she never regarded me as her younger sister, I¡¯m just a pawn for her to use to reach her goal.¡±


    Qi Yirou said slowly, ¡°Earlier in the day, I told you that someone had tricked me; it was her.


    ¡°When I was young, I wasn¡¯t familiar with how the world worked, so she started whispering lies into my ear and planning ways to provoke me, but I didn¡¯t understand; I thought she was really doing it for my own good. Now it¡¯s all going to her plan, my fate is in her hands, and my mother is being firmly controlled by her mother, the Empress¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou closed her eyes, and two trails of tears dripped down her cheeks.


    Upon seeing her expression, Shen Shijiu quickly asked, ¡°Your Royal Highness, is your wound hurting again? I¡¯ll help you apply some more medicine, okay?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Qi Yirou pointed at her heart, ¡°This is where it hurts, no medicine can treat this pain.¡±


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know how to comfort her, so he quietly stayed by her side and accompanied her for a bit.


    It was the middle of the night when Shen Shijiu escorted Qi Yirou back to her wing.


    He pressed his empty stomach, and planned to go back to his room to sleep. He couldn¡¯t be hungry if he was asleep, after all.


    But just as he was about to close the door, he suddenly saw Zhou Wu¡¯s door crack open, before a figure flashed out.


    Shen Shijiu found it strange, it was so late, yet Zhou Wu still hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet?


    He was just about to call his name when he saw the doctor hurriedly walk outside.


    Shen Shijiu followed him.


    But upon leaving the courtyard, Zhou Wu began to walk extremely fast, winding and turning many times before disappearing.


    Shen Shjiu, who was following behind him, became dizzy and lost. He looked around at his unfamiliar surroundings and became a bit anxious; he had also lost sight of Zhou Wu.


    He called softly, ¡°Zhou Wu?¡¯


    No one answered.


    He raised his voice a little, ¡°Zhou Wu? Zhou Wu, where are you?¡±


    Only the sound of the night wind rustling through leaves replied to him.


    It was quite dim, and there were a few tall trees swaying in the wind, creating a somewhat scary atmosphere.


    This time, Shen Shijiu simply shouted loudly, ¡°EXCUSE ME, IS THERE ANYONE HERE?¡±


    But still, no one answered him.


    At this moment, a tall, slender shadow suddenly appeared on the ground at the nearby corner, and it approached unhurriedly, step by step.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s little heart leapt into his throat.


    I-is it a ghost, is it going to eat me?3


    He was so scared that he quickly shut his eyes, squatted down, and huddled into a ball on the ground, covering his ears and shaking his head.


    ¡°It can¡¯t see me¡­ It can¡¯t see me¡­ Don¡¯t eat me¡­ my flesh isn¡¯t tasty¡­ go eat those big fatties instead¡­ you can¡¯t see me¡­¡±


    His arm was suddenly yanked upward by a hand. Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes flashed open, and he screamed, ¡°AHHHHH-¡°


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyebrows creased, and pressed his fingers over Shen Shijiu¡¯s mouth, before he pulled the other into his body. He stared at Shen Shijiu, his handsome eyes full of irritation.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Notes


    Happy Thanksgiving to those who celebrate, I hope you all had an amazing time with your loved ones~


    Thanks for reading~~


    1. Æô×àÎá»Ê (q¨« z¨°u w¨² hu¨¢ng): So Æô×à refers to when officials make reports to the Emperor, and Îá means ¡®I¡¯ or ¡®my¡¯, so it¡¯s basically ¡®My Report to the Emperor¡¯.


    2. This gesture means to swear to heaven


    3. Originally, this was written in third person, but I want the title to sound good, so I changed it c:<

 CH 91

    November 26, 2022Merchie


    Only under the dim moonlight could Shen Shijiu see the person in front of him clearly.


    ¡°L-Lord Pei¡­


    He still looked completely terrified as he tightly clutched one of Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeves, and carefully peeked behind him.


    ¡°Is, is it just you¡­ is there something else behind you¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Pei Zheng was confused, and also turned his head to look.


    The space behind them was completely empty, save for the soft moonlight spilled over the ground.


    Shen Shijiu wore an earnest expression, and he whispered, ¡°Shifu says you have to be more careful when you go out at night, and when you meet a person you don¡¯t know, you absolutely cannot talk to them, because¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes flared, and bared his teeth as Pei Zheng, ¡°They might not even be a person at all¡­ Grr1¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at Shen Shijiu, who was trying to scare him. His face was completely expressionless, though his brows crinkled slightly, ¡°Quit joking around.¡±


    Shen Shijiu said indignantly, ¡°It¡¯s true! Shifu wouldn¡¯t lie to me! Why don¡¯t you believe it?!¡±


    That pair of eyes looked very sincere and innocent, so it should¡¯ve been a piece of cake to get people to believe what he was saying.


    But Pei Zheng took a step closer and suddenly lifted his hand.


    Shen Shijiu subconsciously dodged backward.


    That long, slender finger only tapped Shen Shijiu¡¯s little head.


    ¡°Do you have some issues up here?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Shen Shijiu¡¯s expression changed. He pursed his lips, refusing to speak, before averting his gaze.


    Upon seeing his reaction, Pei Zheng came to his own conclusion.


    ¡°Looks like you do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Shen Shijiu muttered sulkily, ¡°I¡¯m very smart¡­ smarter than a lot of people¡­ hmph¡­ you¡¯re all big dum-¡°


    These were clearly thoughts that were secretly hidden in the back of his mind, but his mouth simply blurted them aloud, his cheeks puffed with anger.


    Pei Zheng stared at the side of his face, and was lost in thought for a moment. Many scenes flashed through his memory in a steady stream; he froze in place, unable to break free.


    ¡°Lord Pei, Lord Pei¡­ if you¡¯re going to ignore me, I¡¯ll be going back to bed now.¡±


    Shen Shijiu called for him many times but still didn¡¯t receive an answer, so he simply bowed, turned around, and was about to head back, when his arm was suddenly grabbed from behind.


    ¡°Lord Pei, I¡¯m very sleepy. Whatever you have to say to me, can you make it quick?¡±


    Shen Shijiu opened his mouth wide in a yawn. His eyes were watery, and shone brightly in the darkness.


    Pei Zheng tugged him along without speaking, and began to walk in the opposite direction.


    Shen Shijiu was dragged away in a daze. The hand that was pulling his arm slowly slid downward, and those cool fingers wrapped around his slender wrist, gripping it tightly.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s head was foggy; did Pei Zheng have some orders for him? He was both sleepy and hungry, and his stomach growled twice.


    He was so startled that his sleepiness was immediately washed away, and he pressed his other hand over his sunken belly. Upon seeing that Pei Zheng didn¡¯t show any reaction to the sound, he was secretly thankful.


    Thank goodness His Lordship didn¡¯t hear it, that would have been too embarrassing.


    Pei Zheng pulled Shen Shijiu all the way out of the gate of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, and they arrived at the main street of the Imperial City.


    Although it was already nighttime, there were still many vendors and customers doing business; it was a lively, bustling city that never slept.


    Shen Shijiu had entered the palace, and was then transferred to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, so it had been a long time since he had gone to the street, seen so many people, and smelled such clean air.


    The wind blew, cooling the air slightly, but Shen Shijiu was so happy that his eyes curved into crescents.


    ¡°My Lord, have we come out to play?¡±


    His tone was full of joy and excitement as he looked at Pei Zheng and blinked.


    ¡°Turn your head.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was cold and thin.


    Shen Shijiu was confused, but he obediently turned his head away and stopped looking at Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Is this¡­ fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Pei Zheng took a breath.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on with himself either. He had originally planned to go drinking by himself tonight. But after a chance encounter with this little apprentice, Pei Zheng ended up bringing him along.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me anymore.¡±


    Shen Shijiu felt aggrieved; did he really make His Lordship angry? But he had only ever seen His Lordship a handful of times in all, and he had even treated His Lordship¡¯s injuries; how could he become so hostile all of a sudden?


    ¡°Got it¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng had long since let go of Shen Shijiu¡¯s wrist, and walked forward alone.


    Shen Shijiu was still standing there dumbly, not knowing if he should follow or not.


    Pei Zheng walked a few steps further away and realized that there was no little figure following him. He turned and saw Shen Shijiu standing there stupidly, looking at him. As soon as their eyes met, Shen Shijiu hurriedly turned his head away in a panic.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to come over?¡¯


    Shen Shijiu ¡°oh¡±d, only then did he run over with small, stumbling steps.


    Pei Zheng continued to walk along the busy street. He was tall and had long legs; one of his steps was equal to two of Shen Shijiu¡¯s, so Shen Shijiu had no choice but to alternate between walking and running and try his best to keep up behind him.


    After walking for a while, Pei Zheng stopped in front of a lively pavilion2.


    Shen Shijiu also stopped, stood behind Pei Zheng, and looked up.


    This pavilion was beautifully decorated, and the inside was brightly lit. From time to time, the scent of incense laced with the sound of laughter would drift out, which captured people¡¯s fascination.


    The door to the pavilion was open, and many people could be seen walking in and out.


    Shen Shijiu sighed inwardly; this place was still so busy at such a late hour; his shifu should learn a thing or two. How could other people¡¯s businesses be doing so well, while his shifu¡®s clinic already looked like it had been closed down?


    Pei Zheng walked inside, and Shen Shijiu quickly followed.


    The moment they walked inside, a pretty youth dressed in a silky pink robe appeared out of nowhere, flaunting his beauty and approaching Pei Zheng. But he couldn¡¯t even get close before he was forced to retreat by a cold glance from Pei Zheng.


    At this time, another man in pink came over. He was a little surprised when he saw Pei Zheng by the door, and quickly plastered a courteous smile over his face.


    In the past, he and the rest of his pavilion had been ordered to disappear from the Imperial City; the officers and soldiers that were sent to drive them away had stayed by the door for a long while, to make sure they complied.


    But just as he was about to pack up his belongings and leave, those officers and soldiers all withdrew, saying that someone had happened to their superior, His Lordship, and that they wouldn¡¯t be managing the city¡¯s affairs anymore.


    So not long after, the pavilion reopened its doors for business.


    ¡°Lord Pei, how did you find the time to come here today? Are you by yourself?¡±


    Shen Shijiu poked his head behind Pei Zheng at this moment, peeking out to size up the pink-clad man.


    That man laughed, ¡°Oh, so there¡¯s another little master, then should I arrange a private room for Young Master Pei?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Pei Zheng swept his gaze over the crowded hall, saw an empty seat, and simply walked over.


    Shen Shijiu stuck to him like a shadow; he had never been to this kind of establishment before so he was a little scared to be in an unfamiliar environment by himself. After all, in the past, he had always been living with his shifu in the mountains, so it could be said that he didn¡¯t have much experience with the real world.


    Pei Zheng sat down in a seat in the corner. Shen Shijiu stood behind him, at the side, and was very quiet the entire time.


    A waiter dexterously served him a jar of wine. Pei Zheng poured a cup for himself, and tilted his head up to drink ir.


    On the stage in the center of the hall, it seemed that someone was performing a dance, and many people in the audience were cheering and applauding.


    Shen Shijiu was curious, and couldn¡¯t help but poke his head up to look, but he was blocked by the crowd, and couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    Upon seeing that Pei Zheng was still downing cups of wine one after another, and wasn¡¯t paying him any attention, Shen Shijiu quietly shifted to the side, and stood up on his tiptoes to watch.


    Drat, he still wasn¡¯t tall enough, he couldn¡¯t see the show at all.


    He shifted over a little more, then a little more¡­


    He continued to shuffle until he could finally see the stage in the center, as well as the beautiful dancers twirling on top of it.


    Shen Shijiu also cheered and applauded with the rest of the crowd, looking to be in extremely high spirits.


    After watching the dance, Shen Shijiu still wasn¡¯t satisfied, and wanted to see more. When he turned around to tell Pei Zheng, he was immediately dumbfounded by what he saw. The person sitting in front of him was not Pei Zheng, but instead a rather obese man.


    Shen Shijiu wanted to go around him so he could return to where he was standing before, but because it was so crowded, he bumped right into the sitting man.


    That fat man cast him an angry glance.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Watch where you¡¯re going!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t see you, it¡¯s very crowded here¡­¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re trying to make excuses?! Your apology isn¡¯t sincere at all, I think you probably did it on purpose!¡±


    Shen Shijiu waved his hands while shaking his head, ¡°I really didn¡¯t, I¡¯m just in a hurry, I¡¯m looking for my Young Master¡­¡±


    The fat man was unwilling to let him go, ¡°Who¡¯s your Young Master? Tell him to come out and personally apologize to me! Teaching his servant to be so unruly, he must also be some worthless nobody.¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡± Shen Shijiu raised his voice slightly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I already apologized to you, you can¡¯t talk about my Young Master like that.¡±


    The people around them all heard the commotion and began to glance over, one after another.


    ¡°Heh, you still dare to argue with me?!¡± The fat man said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask around; I think the number of people in the Imperial City, that dare to talk like you, can be counted on one hand. Come on, why don¡¯t you speak a little louder for me?!¡±


    The people around them also echoed:


    ¡°This little servant probably won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of his actions,¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really got guts, he even dared to mess with that fat lord3. He must work for an official¡¯s family, with money and power, so he can afford to be so arrogant4.¡±


    ¡°Little brat, you should just hurry up and kowtow to that fat lord, and beg him to be generous and spare you.¡±


    ¡°Kowtow, go on and kowtow!¡±


    People heckled and booed one after another, and Shen Shijiu stood in the middle of the crowd, feeling that countless pairs of eyes were staring at him, waiting for him to kneel and kowtow in front of them.


    But although he was a bit slow, he did know what preserving dignity and face meant. Not everyone could just kneel willy-nilly. Though he was the one at fault in this matter, he had hardly done anything that would require him to kneel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll apologize to you again. I¡¯m sorry. But I can¡¯t kneel down to you.¡± Shen Shijiu bit his lip; he only had himself to rely on amidst this sea of noise.


    Upon seeing his stubborn attitude, the fat man felt that he had lost face and was extremely angry. He stepped forward and grabbed Shen Shijiu by the collar, lifting his entire body until only the tips of his toes were touching the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly servant, where did you get your guts from? Your Young Master still hasn¡¯t come out to save you, did we already scare him off? Hahaha!¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s fists clenched; he was absolutely terrified. With great effort, he turned his head to look at the place where Pei Zheng was sitting.


    The crowd followed his eyes, but that table was empty.


    Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t there. Did he really just leave him behind?


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes became wet in an instant, and the last shred of hope in his heart disappeared. Now, he was on his own; there were so many people egging him on, what could he do?


    The fat man also didn¡¯t want to bother with any more pointless conversation. The little body he was lifting was very light, and the boy didn¡¯t seem to have much meat on him.


    Though he wasn¡¯t very attractive, that pair of tender eyes seemed somewhat alluring.


    The fat man¡¯s hand hoisted him up, and Shen Shijiu¡¯s feet were lifted off the ground. Shen Shijiu could only tightly grip the fleshy palm over his chest to maintain his balance.


    The fat man suddenly stretched his leg out and kicked Shen Shijiu¡¯s calf, before he let go, and Shen Shijiu¡¯s body promptly fell toward the floor.


    His calf was numb from the kick, and was now limp and sore, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand for a while. If his leg even touched the ground, he would definitely fall onto his knees.


    The crowd also cheered; it was like they were enjoying a good show.


    Shen Shijiu tightly shut his eyes, and tried his best to straighten his calf. But the moment his feet touched the ground, there was a sharp pain, and Shen Shijiu¡¯s body crumpled uncontrollably, and he was about to fall onto his knees.


    At this moment, a black shadow quickly flashed through the crowd next to him. No one clearly saw what had happened; Shen Shijiu¡¯s body was now being firmly held, having been caught right before he landed on his knees.


    Shen Shijiu still couldn¡¯t stand properly, so the hand on his waist supported most of his weight. His small hands tightly clutched the lapels of the person in front of him.


    Pei Zheng held him close, walked to a nearby chair, and sat down.


    ¡°Hey, who the hell are you?!¡±


    That fat lord was enraged as he pointed at Pei Zheng¡¯s back and walked over, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business!¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Pei Zheng turned slightly, raised his hand to grab the fat man¡¯s fingers, before snapping them with force.


    ¡°Crack¡±, the crisp sound of bones breaking hung in the air. Everyone around them was shocked, and stuck their heads out to see just who had been bold enough to do such a thing.


    But Pei Zheng¡¯s face had been hidden in the shadows this entire time, and his back was facing the crowd, so most people could only make out an unclear side profile.


    But they could all tell that he was extremely handsome and had an extraordinary disposition, and was by no means just an average person.


    The pink-clad man had only just hurried back; when he heard Young Master Pei say a moment ago that his servant was missing, he had been scared half to death.


    The last time one of Young Master Pei¡¯s people were lost on his premises, he went through a lot of trouble to finally calm him down. His pavilion had been just moments away from being demolished, so this time, he hurriedly sent a few people to search in the rooms next to the back garden.


    Who would have expected that something had happened in the hall as well?


    He sincerely hoped that Young Master Pei would stop coming to his establishment; his wretched life couldn¡¯t handle being frightened like this anymore.


    The pink-clad man hurried over to check on the situation in the hall, before shooing the crowd out and ordering someone to take the fat lord away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Ah! Gentler!¡± The fat man glared at the person who was supporting him; he was obviously sweating from the pain, but he was still trying to save face.


    ¡°Let me tell you, since you dared to lay a hand on me today, you should consider the seriousness of what you¡¯ve done! Tomorrow, I will have my father kill your entire family!¡±


    The fat lord strained his throat and yelled.


    The pink-clad man paled with fright, and hurriedly glanced over at Pei Zheng.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng was holding his servant¡¯s calf, and checking to see if he was injured; one could spot a hint of gentleness on the side of his face. Upon hearing the fat man¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth twitched into a smile.


    No one clearly saw what happened next.


    They only saw a black shadow flash in front of their eyes, before the fat lord howled and fell to his knees. His head was repeatedly smashed into the ground with a loud bang each time, forcing him to kowtow several times.


    Pei Zheng squatted beside the fat man, clutching a fistful of his hair. His voice was extremely cold.


    ¡°Kill my entire family? All right, then you should remember¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned into his ear, and annunciated every word, ¡°¡­that my surname is Pei.¡±


    The fat man¡¯s eyes suddenly bulged; he wasn¡¯t an idiot, how could he not know just how many people in the entire Imperial City were surnamed Pei?


    His head was still on the ground, and his trembling body fell limp.


    Pei Zheng darted back into that dark corner again, and lifted Shen Shijiu, who was obediently sitting and waiting for him, before promptly vanishing from everyone¡¯s sight.


    After they left the pavilion, Pei Zheng immediately let go of him, and Shen Shijiu, who was still holding onto Pei Zheng¡¯s body, fell and barely managed to stand on the tips of his toes.


    Shen Shijiu raised his eyes to look at Pei Zheng, his gaze full of ignorance, before remembering that he was forbidden from looking at him, so he averted his eyes.


    My lord¡­¡± He knew that he had caused trouble, so his voice was gentle and soft, as if he was admitting his mistake.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    Only then did Shen Shijiu notice that his hands were still hooked around Pei Zheng¡¯s neck; no wonder he was standing so steadily on his tiptoes.


    He immediately unwrapped his arms and took two steps back; the numbness in his calves had, for the most part, subsided.


    ¡°My Lord, I-I was wrong¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng folded his arms wordlessly, and stared at him coldly.


    Shen Shijiu carefully snuck a glance at him, then quickly lowered his head again, silently playing with his fingers.


    ¡°I, shouldn¡¯t have left your side, I shouldn¡¯t have been absorbed in watching those pretty dancers, I shouldn¡¯t have caused you trouble¡­ I know I was wrong¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng still didn¡¯t speak. He looked at the bowed head of the person in front of him. In truth, his heart was surging with a complicated feeling. Thinking back on what he had just done, he didn¡¯t know what had come over him to make him do such a thing.


    This stupid, silly little apprentice always reminded him of the past, so Pei Zheng could never control his actions around him.


    Every time he saw him, another figure would always appear in his vision. Then, those two shadows would gradually overlap, which only muddled his mind even further.


    ¡°My shifu is a very, very good person, and I remember everything she¡¯s taught me. She says that there¡¯s gold under a man¡¯s knees5, and that I need to believe in myself6, so that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t kneel for that fatty.¡±


    ¡°You miss your shifu?¡± Pei Zheng suddenly asked suddenly.


    Shen Shijiu froze, before he nodded lightly, ¡°I do¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Pei Zheng walked forward a few steps. ¡°To see your shifu.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Shen Shijiu raised his head and looked at his back. There was joy written all oer his little face, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! We¡¯re off to see shifu!¡±


    This time, Shen Shijiu led the way, and walked in the direction of the clinic. But he had a talent for getting lost, so in the end, he had to rely on asking many people for directions in order to find it. The door of the clinic was tightly closed. Shen Shijiu ran over excitedly, knocked a few times, and whispered, as if he was delivering a secret message, ¡°Shifu, shifu, this disciple is back,¡± But the inside of the clinic was quiet, and no one responded.


    Shen Shijiu shouted a few more times, but no one came to open the door.


    It seemed that there was no one in there at all.


    ¡°Impossible, shifu said she¡¯d wait for me to come back at the clinic, where did shifu go¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked very disappointed, and his eyes gradually turned red; it appeared as though he was about to start crying any second now.


    At this moment, his stomach growled, which was incredibly deafening against the silence.


    Shen Shijiu was terribly sad and also a bit embarrassed. His ears reddened slightly, and he clutched his little belly; his pearly tears were about to fall.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± Pei Zheng laughed lightly.


    Shen Shijiu nodded, his expression aggrieved, ¡°I took a nap in the afternoon, so I didn¡¯t eat in the evening¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Shen Shijiu was a bit surprised.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s brows raised. He didn¡¯t ask again, before he simply turned and walked away.


    Shen Shijiu wiped his tears and hurried to catch up with him, ¡°I want, I want to eat noodles!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng actually condescended to sit down at a noodle restaurant. Based on his dress and temperament, he really did not belong there at all.


    Pei Zheng looked at Shen Shijiu who was sitting in front of him, happily slurping noodles, and thought that he might have lost his mind and gone mad.


    Shen Shijiu naturally couldn¡¯t pick up on what Pei Zheng was thinking. He ate three bowls of noodles in a row before he finally stopped. His belly was round and bulging, and he burped.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Pei Zheng tossed him a silver ingot, and Shen Shijiu happily went up to pay the bill. In the end, the owner of the noodle restaurant dug out all the money from the register in order to give him his change.


    The two walked out of the noodle shop. Shen Shijiu had eaten a bit too much, and was too stuffed to walk quickly, so he couldn¡¯t keep up with Pei Zheng¡¯s pace.


    He bent over at the side of the road, took a few breaths, and was about to press forward without pause so he could catch up. But he ended up spotting a little beggar huddled in a nearby corner.


    That little beggar appeared to be asleep, but at the same time, a state of extreme nervousness. His clothes were torn and ragged, and there were many open wounds on his knee; it appeared that he had fallen and scraped them.


    Shen Shijiu quietly walked over, and examined the little beggar¡¯s still bleeding wounds, his movements extremely gentle.


    This was no good, he would have to stop the bleeding immediately; it would be troublesome if the injuries got infected.


    Shen Shijiu quickly groped through his sleeve, felt around, and finally grabbed a packet of medicinal powder.


    Shen Huan had told him that when he went out, he always had to bring some medicine for emergencies, so he obediently complied.


    He opened the packet and carefully sprinkled the white medicinal powder onto the wounds. The pain caused the little beggar to slowly open his eyes. His face was dirty, and his gaze was evasive; he was too scared to look directly at Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m not a bad guy. I¡¯m going to wrap your wounds up, okay?


    Shen Shijiu said in a soft voice. His eyes were curved, and he looked very gentle.


    The little beggar finally nodded.


    Shen Shijiu fumbled with his robes, but he didn¡¯t have any bandages or strips of cloth he could use to bandage the wound.


    Suddenly, a snow-white handkerchief appeared in front of him, carrying a faint sandalwood fragrance.


    Shen Shijiu looked up, and Pei Zheng tossed the handkerchief into his arms, before walking away.


    He caught the handkerchief, unfolded it, and carefully bandaged the little beggar¡¯s injured leg. The bleeding had stopped, so it probably wouldn¡¯t get infected.


    Shen Shijiu dusted his hands and stood up, before he turned to leave.


    He felt a light tug on his pants leg, and the little beggar¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito buzzing, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±


    Shen Shijiu smiled, ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    Then, he walked back toward Pei Zheng, looking back anxiously with every step.


    He hadn¡¯t even walked up to Pei Zheng before Shen Shijiu was suddenly grabbed by the arm and flung into the wall beside him.


    Then, Pei Zheng stared at Shen Shijiu, his gaze gloomy; it was as if he wanted to see straight through his eyes and into his heart.


    Shen Shijiu tried to avoid his gaze, but Pei Zheng squeezed his chin and forcibly twisted it back.


    ¡°Why did you save him? He has no relation to you whatsoever. Even if he died, it wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with you, right?¡±


    Notes


    Ahhh, apologies for not uploading yesterday, I didn¡¯t die, I just temporarily died!


    A little announcement: unfortunately, since exam season is here, I, uh, need to study, so I will need two days for these LONG, THICC chapters, sorry for the inconvenience, I hope you can understand ;-; I¡¯ll try to go back to daily uploads after exams are over >-<


    Thanks for reading~


    1.What he really said was ¡°a wu¡±, so I guess¡­ ¡®rawr¡¯ would be more appropriate?


    2. Ok I know not every building is a pavilion but it¡¯s ¸óÂ¥ (g¨¦ l¨®u), which is ¡®attic¡¯ or ¡®loft¡¯, or the little building attached to the top of another building (?), but ¸ó means ¡®pavilion¡¯ and Â¥ sometimes means ¡®pavilion¡¯, and we¡¯re talking about the pink man again, so we¡¯re going to keep it this way~


    3.ÅÖÒ¯ (p¨¤ng y¨¦): ¡®Fat lord¡¯, it might be a nickname though, like ¡®Lord Fatty¡¯


    4.ºá×Å×ß (h¨¦ng zhe z¨¯u): to walk sideways, so think of an arrogant swagger


    5.ÄжùÏ¥ÏÂÓлƽð (n¨¢n ¨¦r x¨© xi¨¤ y¨¯u hu¨¢ng j¨©n): ¡®there¡¯s gold under a man¡¯s knees¡¯, it means that¡­ a man kneeling is a precious thing, so he can¡¯t just be kneeling whenever


    6. ²»Õô°ü×ÓÕù¿ÚÆø (b¨´ zh¨¥ng b¨¡o zi zh¨¥ng k¨¯u q¨¬): This is actaully part of some longer idiom about flour and buns and shit, which is ¡®ÂôÁËÂó×ÓÂòÕôÁý£¬²»ÕôÂøÍ·Õù¿ÚÆø¡¯ (you can sell the wheat and buy a steamer basket, but you¡¯re only steaming air, not buns (?)). I don¡¯t really understand it myself, but the important part is the bun part, which is used to describe someone that believes in themselves

 CH 92

    November 28, 2022Merchie


    Shen Shijiu was frightened, and said dumbly, ¡°Shifu says doctors are benevolent, and it¡¯s our duty to save lives and heal the wounded, and that we must do everything in our power to help others¡­¡±


    ¡°That shifu you¡¯re always mentioning, she¡¯s gone now, and she¡¯s left you here, no?¡± Pei Zheng purposefully said in an icy voice.


    Shen Shijiu was already feeling quite sad and miserable, having been unable to find his shifu. When he heard these words, he pouted his mouth, feeling aggrieved to the extreme.


    ¡°S-she wouldn¡¯t¡­ Shifu, shifu won¡¯t ever leave me behind, she¡¯s just busy with something else¡­ she¡¯ll definitely come back to pick me up!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were deep and shadowed; they couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but there was a faint smell of alcohol diffusing from his entire body, which seemed to strengthen as his emotions stirred.


    After a long while, the two returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    This time, it was Shen Shijiu who walked in front, his head bowed, while Pei Zheng followed at a neither hurried nor languid pace behind him.


    The manor was quiet; everyone had already gone to bed.


    Shen Shijiu rushed back to his room, but just as he was about to close the door, a hand stretched out and blocked the doorframe.


    Pei Zheng ignored Shen Shijiu¡¯s surprise, and walked straight into the crude little wing room.


    Shen Shijiu was a bit nervous. He felt that Pei Zheng was acting especially weird and enigmatic tonight. At one moment, he seemed to be in a good mood, and in the next, he would be so ferocious that it seemed like he was about to eat Shen Shijiu.


    It was very late at night, but Pei Zheng still wouldn¡¯t return to his own room to rest. Shen Shijiu¡¯s sleepy eyes were about to close.


    ¡°My Lord, My Lord¡­ Hah¡­¡± Shen Shijiu yawned as he spoke, his eyes watery.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not sleepy?¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced at him, walked over to sit next to the table, and said, ¡°Bring me some wine.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was confused, you already drank so much, but you still want more? Then why don¡¯t you go back to your own room to drink, why do you have to stay here and disturb my sleep?


    But of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say these words aloud, so he could only chirp sweetly, ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t know where the wine is¡­¡±


    ¡°In my room.¡±


    Shen Shijiu gawked at him for a moment; he did know where Pei Zheng¡¯s room was, but he had never stepped foot in that courtyard.


    There were two places in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor that no one was allowed to enter: one was the back gardener, and the other was the courtyard where Pei Zheng lived.


    Shen Shijiu lingered at the door. As he gazed out at the pitch darkness, he felt a bit scared. In truth, he didn¡¯t dare to go out alone at night; he was afraid of the dark.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± At some point, Pei Zheng had walked up and stood behind him; it seemed like his voice was coming from above Shen Shijiu¡¯s head.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m going!¡± Shen Shijiu made up his mind, opened the door, took a deep breath of conviction, and ran out.


    Pei Zheng watched Shen Shijiu¡¯s anxious back, his eyes extremely complicated.


    Shen Shijiy kept his head lowered and scuttled through the dark, all while giving himself a mental pep talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared, I¡¯m brave, I¡¯m not scared, I¡¯m brave¡­¡±


    He finally spotted the courtyard where Pei Zheng¡¯s quarters were. He immediately sped up his pace and ran toward it. After stepping through the arched gate, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    This courtyard didn¡¯t seem to be as large as the back garden. There were a few trees and rock gardens. There was also a covered corridor that circled the area.


    Shen Shijiu walked through the corridor, and arrived at the door of Pei Zheng¡¯s room. He gently pushed it open and walked inside.


    The faint scent of sandalwood hit his nostrils, swirling and floating over the tip of his nose; it was the exact same fragrance that emanated from Pei Zheng¡¯s body.


    Shen Shijiu sniffed deeply a few times, thinking that it smelled quite nice.


    The room was dim, but a bit of moonlight filtered through the window.


    After Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes adjusted to the darkness, he could discern the layout of the room. He couldn¡¯t see where the candle lamp was, so he simply felt around for it with his hands.


    He walked up to a tall antique shelf, which was laden with all kinds of ancient books, calligraphy scrolls, and paintings. But behind the shelf, there were stacks of wine jars.


    Shen Shijiu clapped his hands in delight; he hadn¡¯t expected to find it so easily.


    He carefully walked around the shelf, and picked a small jar that was about the size of his palm. It looked very cute as he held it in his hand.


    But it was definitely far too little for His Lordship to drink.


    He then picked the largest wine jar, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t lift it even when he used both hands. Instead, the attempt exhausted him, and he was out of breath.


    In the end, Shen Shijiu picked out a medium-sized wine jar. Although it took quite some effort to carry it, he still arched his belly and walked out with a jar in his arms.


    When he reached the door, he put the wine jar on the ground and carefully shut the door. Then, he picked the jar back up and walked into the corridor.


    At this moment, the night wind suddenly picked up, swirling the fallen leaves into the air, circling and dancing in the breeze. But the rustling sound still made one¡¯s spine tingle.


    Shen Shijiu was hugging the wine jar, so he couldn¡¯t walk fast. But fear rose in his heart again, so he scurried forward with small steps.


    Unexpectedly, the sound of footsteps came from behind him; they were light and dexterous. They seemed to be coming from a short distance behind him, following his every move.


    Shen Shijiu was absolutely petrified. It was the middle of the night, it should have been impossible for anyone to be popping up here at this hour.


    If it wasn¡¯t a person that was behind him, then it could only be-


    Shen Shijiu suddenly halted in his footsteps, and his neck stiffened. He turned his head extremely slowly, and involuntarily gulped back the saliva in his throat.


    Before he could turn his head completely, a black shadow leaped off the ground, and barreled right into his face.


    ¡°AH-¡±


    Shen Shijiu was hit by an unidentified object. His arm flew upward, and the wine jar was thrown into the air.


    The stopper at the mouth of the jar slid off, and all the wine inside spilled out, pouring right over Shen Shijiu¡¯s head and all over his body.


    Shen Shijiu fell backward onto his buttocks. The wine jar fell to the ground and shattered into pieces, and a few fragments jumped up and grazed Shen Shijiu¡¯s neck.


    There seemed to be something weighing down his chest, tightly pressed against, and there was a hot, wet feeling on his chin.


    Shen Shijiu squinted his eyes and glanced forward, and discovered that it was a little black cat obediently sprawled over his body, licking his chin.


    ¡°Ah! Xiao Miaowu! It¡¯s you!¡± Shen Shijiu¡¯s fear was immediately swept away.


    Since the last time the little black cat had been released by Pei Zheng in the back garden, it had been kept inside this courtyard to prevent it from running amok again, so Shen Shijiu hadn¡¯t seen it in a long time.


    Disregarding the fact that his entire body was drenched in wine, Shen Shijiu sat up and lifted the kitten into his arms, before burying his face in its fur and rubbing his cheek back and forth, unwilling to let go.


    ¡°Long time no see, did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Miaowu,¡± The little cat let out a squeaky meow, and scratched Shen Shijiu¡¯s face with its fleshy little paw. It was just a light brush, as if it was just scratching an itch.


    ¡°Mm! I missed you too!¡± Shen Shijiu clasped its little paw and brought it up to his lips to kiss it.


    He really liked this soft, sweet little cat that also enjoyed being close to him. But he didn¡¯t know that this cat was a little savage to everyone else, and no one in the manor had a way to deal with it.


    Shen Shijiu played with the cat for a long while; only then did Shen Shijiu remember his purpose in coming here.


    But now, he had not only broken the wine jar, but he had also washed himself with the mellow, fragrant liquid. How could he dare to report back to Pei Zheng in this state?


    ¡°Xiao Miaowu, what do you think I should do, will His Lordship be angry at me?¡±


    ¡°Miaowu, miaowu,¡± The little black cat only meowed back softly.


    ¡°His Lordship will definitely be angry at me, will he beat me? Ahhh, I¡¯m too scared to go back¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu buried his head back into the cat¡¯s fluffy fur.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    A voice sounded from behind Shen Shijiu. Shen Shijiu¡¯s entire body trembled, but his face was still buried in the cat¡¯s pelt, and he refused to look up.


    Pei Zheng simply walked over, grabbed him by the back of his collar, and hoisted the little figure off the ground.


    The wind blew, carrying an extremely pungent smell of alcohol with it, even stronger than the scent on Pei Zheng¡¯s body.


    Pei Zheng leaned closer and took a sniff, before frowning slightly.


    ¡°You drank in secret?¡±


    Shen Shijiu said in a muffled voice, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng let go of the back of his collar and had him stand properly.


    ¡°Lift your head.¡±


    Shen Shijiu rubbed his face against the cat¡¯s fur a few more times before lifting his head from the little black cat¡¯s body. However, his head was still bowed, and he looked very guilty.


    Pei Zheng noticed the broken shards littering the ground, and knew what had happened. Then he saw the skinny person in front of him, shivering ceaselessly in the night wind, who must have been extremely cold.


    An inexplicable shred of tenderness emerged from the depths of Pei Zheng¡¯s heart. He grabbed Shen Shijiu by the back of his collar again and began to walk.


    Shen Shijiu was still hugging the cat tightly, and he was lifted so that the tips of his toes barely touched the ground. The entire way, he followed Pei Zheng¡¯s footsteps like a dragonfly skimming over water.


    Pei Zheng carried him, shoved open the door to his quarters, and threw Shen Shijiu inside. Then, he walked in, closed the door, and locked it, his movements fluid and smooth.


    Upon hearing those sounds, Shen Shijiu became extremely nervous. He hugged the cat closer to his chest to protect it. His gaze was guarded as he looked at Pei Zheng, before he mumbled unintelligibly.


    ¡°M-my Lord¡­ W-w-what are you¡­ trying to do¡­ My¡­ my shifu said¡­ a single man and a single woman can¡¯t be in the same room together¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng saw his expression, and purposely took a step closer His voice was deep and low, ¡°Then, what about two single men?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes bulged, and he was both panicked and at a complete loss, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s even more unacceptable¡­¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips hooked upward, he was in a good mood. He walked to the table in two strides, and lit the candle lamp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not¡­ interested in you.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Shen Shijiu was slightly relieved. But for some reason, he also felt a bit sad.


    He knew that his current face was unattractive. His shifu said that his original face had been disfigured, which was why she had given him a mask to wear. That meant the face underneath this mask was probably even uglier.


    His Lordship must have said that because he was repulsed by him. Besides his shifu, no one else would like or love him.


    When he thought of his shifu, Shen Shijiu felt even more sad and miserable. He didn¡¯t know how to hide his emotions; when he was unhappy, it hung all over his face.


    A clean robe was tossed over, and it landed on Shen Shijiu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Change into it.¡±


    Shen Shijiu pulled the robe off his head, and peeked out, ¡°H-here?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s brows twitched, ¡°Mm.¡±


    Shen Shijiu gripped that loose robe tightly, but he didn¡¯t dare to refuse Pei Zheng¡¯s order; he could only wrinkle his brows, and place the black cat in his arms onto the stool at the side.


    Pei Zheng hooked his finger at the little black cat. It quickly leaped off the stool, and nimbly hopped onto Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder in just a few steps. Then, it curled its own tail between its paws and stared at Shen Shijiu alongside its master.


    The robe Shen Shijiu was currently wearing was indeed ice-cold, so he had to change out of it quickly lest he fell ill.


    His earlobes reddened in embarrassment, and he turned away, before he began to untie his robe.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he gazed at his slender, smooth waist. Under the flickering candlelight, patches of jade white lingered in his vision like ghosts.


    Shen Shijiu finally put on the loose robe with trembling hands. He tightened the lace at the waist in a sudden movement; it was so thin that it was difficult to hold.


    His body had always been small and petite like a woman¡¯s; now, as he was dressed in such a huge robe, the hem dragged on the ground, and the sleeves hung downward. He resembled a little doll that had stolen an adult¡¯s clothing.


    Shen Shijiu wanted to turn around, but ended up tripping over the hem at his feet. The moment his body had spun around, he had fallen onto his knees, right in front of Pei Zheng.


    He had fallen quite heavily, so his knee would definitely bruise. He suddenly couldn¡¯t get up on his own, and knelt in place, looking up at Pei Zheng with clear eyes full of tears.


    Pei Zheng glimpsed his teary eyes, and unconsciously1 stepped forward, grabbed him by the waist, lifted him off the floor, and helped him stand properly.


    ¡°Thank you, My Lord¡­¡± That thin soft voice carried the traces of a sob; it sounded like it was being choked out of his nasal cavity.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s mind went blank for a moment. Then, he saw the bloodstain on Shen Shijiu¡¯s neck.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s hand moved a step faster than his brain and touched the wound. Shen Shijiu flinched in pain.


    ¡°M-maybe earlier, I got cut by those broken shards, but it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s expression certainly didn¡¯t look fine; if that shard had veered just a little bit off course, his throat would have been slashed.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t know why, but a lingering fear had risen in his heart.


    He simply pulled Shen Shijiy to the desk beside the candle lamp, and could see the wound better under the light. The wound was actually a bit deep; blood had already streamed down his neck and onto the robe.


    But the robe was black, so no one could tell that it was stained with blood. Pei Zheng always wore black clothing with this reason in mind.


    ¡°Do you still have medicine?¡±


    Shen Shijiu pointed across the room at his robe, ¡°I still have a little.¡±


    Pei Zheng walked over to pick up his little robe. He rummaged for a long while, and unexpectedly dug out a collection of bottles of various sizes.


    ¡°Use that one, the purple one¡­¡± Shen Shijiu said quietly.


    Pei Zheng took the purple medicine bottle and walked over. After opening it, a medicinal fragrance wafted out.


    Pei Zheng dipped his fingers into the cool ointment and began to smear it onto Shen Shijiu¡¯s wound.


    The skin under the fingers was as delicate as suet jade2. The more ointment Pei Zheng rubbed onto the laceration, the darker his eyes became.


    Shen Shijiu also avoided his gaze, and kept his eyes pinned elsewhere, his breaths extremely shallow.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers slowly drifted downward. He pulled Shen Shijiu¡¯s lapel aside, and continued to apply the ointment.


    But underneath that black robe, a touch of red suddenly appeared; it looked like cinnabar. Two long, slender, irregular shapes wound and stretched over that fair skin.


    Pei Zheng suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe. He tore at the robe with both hands, and pulled it off of Shen Shijiu¡¯s chest.


    Strangely, several red marks had appeared on that bare, sunken collarbone. Although they didn¡¯t form any obvious design, they were flame-red and very conspicuous.


    What is this?


    This wasn¡¯t here before, how could it appear now?


    And it¡¯s also on his collarbone, this is just¡­ too coincidental.


    Pei Zheng raised his long, narrow eyes and stared fixedly at Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly lowered his head and glanced at his chest. When he saw that the mark had been exposed, he hurriedly tried to pull his lapels and cover them.


    ¡°Shifu said, this, this is a birthmark.¡±


    ¡°Birthmark? Then why wasn¡¯t it here before? Tell me the truth!¡±


    ¡°I, I am telling you the truth. Shifu said, said that I have a unique constitution, s-so, sometimes the birthmark will appear, and sometimes, it will disappear.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was so frightened that he was beginning to stutter. His shifu had used a special medicine to hide his birthmark; in the past few years, it had only appeared once. This was the second time.


    But both times, it hadn¡¯t been visible in its entirety.


    Shen Shijiu also didn¡¯t know when this mark would appear, so what he said was indeed the truth.


    As for what was really going on, he was afraid that the only one who knew that was Shen Huan, who had disappeared.


    Shen Shijiu looked like he was about to cry, but he still remembered what Pei Zheng had said, and didn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°Miaowu,¡±


    The little black cat meowed, as if it were trying to stop Pei Zheng from bullying Shen Shijiu.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s mind was a complete mess at the moment. All kinds of thoughts and speculations swarmed in, and he could feel the blood in his body surging and screaming, which was about to make him lose all rationality.


    He suddenly raised his fingers, squeezed Shen Shijiu¡¯s little chin, and lifted it slightly.


    Then, his other hand brushed the back of Shen Shijiu¡¯s ears, and his gaze changed. He traced Shen Shijiu¡¯s jaw and continued to feel around, as if he were searching for something.


    Pei Zheng also had some experience in the art of disguise; it wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t worn a human skin mask before.


    But as far as he knew, no matter how well-crafted a mask was, it would be impossible for it to perfectly fit the contours of one¡¯s face. If he looked hard enough, he would definitely find some gaps.


    However, Shen Shijiu¡¯s chin and neck were perfectly smooth, without a single fissure, so it couldn¡¯t be the result of him wearing a mask.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s arm suddenly fell limply, and he smiled wanly.


    What the hell was he expecting?


    It had already been three years, over a thousand days and nights, and this dream had filled his mind many times.


    But was there ever a time when he didn¡¯t wake up, cold and alone? Was there ever a time when he didn¡¯t reach out to grasp an embrace full of nothing?


    More than once, he had tried his best to recall what the little prince¡¯s last words to him were, but there was never an answer¡­


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Pei Zheng used all his strength to suppress the waves in his heart, so his tone could remain flat and without fluctuation. Then, he turned away.


    Shen Shijiu had been so frightened earlier that tears had dripped down his face. He wiped them away, before he silently tightened the collar of his robe.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Shen Shijiu walked to the door. When he turned to glance at Pei Zheng¡¯s back, the candlelight was suddenly extinguished. His vision went dark, and he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.


    Shen Shijiu stepped out the door, and closed it from outside.


    That shadowed figure finally moved, and the little black cat on his shoulders meowed twice; it was the only witness to what had transpired tonight.


    Shen Shijiu slowly walked by himself back to his wing. On the way, he tripped over the wide robe¡¯s hem and fell twice, and his tears flowed out uncontrollably.


    What was going on? He had always been good at enduring pain, why couldn¡¯t he stop crying?


    It wasn¡¯t only the wound on his neck, his knees, or his scraped palm that hurt; in truth, what hurt the most was his chest. It was a sharp, penetrating pain, it was as though he were being stabbed hard with a knife; it even caused his head to throb dully.


    Shen Shijiu returned to his own room, rolled his pant leg up and took a look. His knees were indeed slightly red and swollen. He applied some ointment. Who knew if it would heal a bit by the next day.


    After cleaning himself up, Shen Shijiu was exhausted. He didn¡¯t even change his clothes before collapsing onto the bed and wrapping himself into a cocoon with the blanket. Then, he fell asleep, sprawled on his stomach. Even in his dreams, he could smell the faint sandalwood fragrance wafting from the robe.


    But no one would know that, hidden underneath the blanket and the robe, on his collarbone, an especially seductive, almost demonic, flame-red lotus slowly bloomed, disappearing as quickly as it came.


    Early the next morning, due to his strange sleeping position, Shen Shijiu woke up with a feeling of numbness and soreness in his entire body. The sky outside was still dim with the first light of dawn.


    He stretched, and climbed out of bed, his clothes rumpled. The wide collar slipped off, revealing a large portion of his slender shoulders3.


    He got out of bed with a yawn, tugged at his collar as he walked, before opening the door.


    Zhou Wu, who was across from him, also happened to be leaving his room. He looked to be energetic and in good spirits; he looked much better than Shen Shijiu, who couldn¡¯t even open his eyes.


    Shen Shijiu was curious about where he really went last night, but he didn¡¯t expect that Zhou Wu would actually walk right up to him.


    ¡°Shen Shijiu! Get up and wash up! Look at you, you haven¡¯t even opened your eyes yet.¡±


    Zhou Wu walked up to Shen Shijiu¡¯s door. His eyes suddenly widened, and he covered his mouth in shock.


    ¡°Sh-Sh-Shen Shijiu! Y-y-you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Whose clothes are you wearing?!¡±


    Shen Shijiu, whose eyes were still half-closed, immediately woke up. He and Zhou Wu stared at each other in surprise.


    Then, he yelled, ¡°They¡¯re mine! I-I-I just bought them!¡±


    Then, he slammed the door in Zhou Wu¡¯s face with a ¡°peng¡±.


    His heart was throbbing violently. He quickly changed back into his own clothes, then stuffed Pei Zheng¡¯s robe to the bottom of his traveling case before he dared to open the door.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Wu was still standing there, wordlessly staring at Shen Shijiu with a bizarre look.


    With a guilty conscience, Shen Shijiu brushed past him and walked out by himself.


    ¡°I-I have to go out, don¡¯t block my way.¡±


    Zhou Wu followed behind him, and it looked like he had a bellyful of things to ask him, but Shen Shijiu¡¯s head was bowed in embarrassment, and he kept his lips tightly sealed; he didn¡¯t plan on saying a word.


    Fortunately, at this moment, someone came to save him from this awkward situation. It was a servant who stood at the gate of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, saying that someone was there, looking for Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± Shen Shijiu pointed at himself, thinking it very strange.


    ¡°Yes,¡± That servant said, ¡°They said they were looking for a short little kid at the manor, who¡¯s probably about this tall, isn¡¯t that you?¡±


    The servant gestured to the top of Shen Shijiu¡¯s head, then to his own shoulders.


    Shen Shijiu huffed sulkily, but he obediently followed that tall servant to the gate.


    There were many people standing there. At the head of the group was a familiar fat man, whose face had been beaten black and blue.


    When he saw Shen Shijiu¡¯s little figure, that fat lord¡¯s face flashed all sorts of colors, but he still bowed deeply in respect.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Shen! I was wrong! I¡¯m here to apologize!¡±


    Notes


    HAHA I laughed out loud when he said ¡°then what about two single men ???¡±


    Thanks for reading~~


    1.¹íʹÉñ²î (gu¨« sh¨« sh¨¦n ch¨¡i): a strange coincidence, but in this case, it means ¡®as if one were under the instruction of ghosts and gods¡¯


    2.Ñò¸àÓñ (y¨¢ng g¨¡o y¨´): So it¡¯s actually a type of nephrite, and it¡¯s white and smooth like suet, hence the name.


    3.Ïã¼ç (xi¨¡ng ji¨¡n): These two words are ¡®fragrant¡¯ and ¡®shoulder¡¯, but that¡¯s not what it means; author-san really likes to use terms that usually describe women¡¯s bodies for our small boi. This term usually describes women¡¯s shoulders, but it also describes the feminine sexiness and cuteness of a person in general.

 CH 93

    November 30, 2022Merchie


    Shen Shijiu was quite startled by this apology that was dripping with a sense of justice and righteousness. His eyes widened, and he stared at the people in front of him.


    A man1 smiled at Shen Shijiu, ¡°Young Master, my son really crossed the line yesterday. He is spoiled by the old folks at home, so please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    In truth, that night after Pei Zheng had vented his anger on Shen Shijiu¡¯s behalf, Shen Shijiu wasn¡¯t angry anymore. He even pitied the fat lord; the tips of his fingers had been snapped by His Lordship, after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I accidentally bumped into him first, I should be the one apologizing¡­¡±


    ¡°Ai, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve heard a bit about what he¡¯s like when he¡¯s out and about. I¡¯ve already taught him a proper lesson, so I can assure you that he won¡¯t dare to cause any more trouble.¡±


    The man was very kind and genial, which made Shen Shijiu feel a bit embarrassed.


    After many more words of apology, the fat lord bowed deeply to Shen Shijiu several times more, before he was grabbed by the collar and dragged away by that man.


    Shen Shijiu walked back to his own room, and asked the housekeeper, Li Yu, who was walking beside him.


    ¡°Housekeeper Li, is that fat lord¡¯s family very powerful?¡±


    Li Yu glanced at him in confusion.


    As a servant of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, it can be said that we can walk sideways and act with arrogance in this Imperial City, so why are you so worried about how powerful someone else¡¯s family is?


    But since Shen Shijiu asked, Li Yu patiently answered him.


    ¡°That very dignified-looking man you saw just now, used to be a lieutenant who guarded the borderlands, and once served under the Great General Zhao Litang of Zhenyuan. He only came to the Imperial City later, and became a squad leader of the imperial guards.¡±


    He paused, ¡°They do have some power, more than enough to scare the common people, but it¡¯s nothing in the eyes of our Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. Then what about that Great General? Is he powerful?¡±


    Li Yu glanced sideways, ¡°Are you talking about General Zhao?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded.


    Li Yu lowered his voice, ¡°Shh, we¡¯re not allowed to talk about him in this manor.¡±


    Shen Shijiu asked in a quiet, breathy voice, ¡°Why?¡±


    Li Yu frowned, ¡°Child, what are you being so nosy for? Just do your job well and it¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s getting late, isn¡¯t it time for you to deliver medicine to the Second Princess?¡±


    Shen Shijiu slapped his head, ¡°Right! If you hadn¡¯t reminded me, I would¡¯ve forgotten!¡¯


    He quickly ran back to the wing.


    Fortunately, Zhou Wu had already prepared the herbal medicine for the Second Princess Qi Bingzhi and had sent it over, so Shen Shijiu set off to deliver medicine to Qi Yirou.


    Qi Yirou¡¯s knee injury looked a bit better, but it was still worse than it had been previously. Shen Shijiu thought about many ways to heal her leg, but his efforts were still fruitless.


    It would be better if his shifu was here, his shifu might have a way to fix it.


    Shen Shijiu watched as Qi Yirou finished drinking the medicine. Then, he took out some ointment and carefully began to smear it over the wound on her knee.


    When he finished applying the medicine and lifted his head, he saw that Qi Yirou¡¯s eyes were shining with tears.


    Qi Yirou turned away in embarrassment and wiped her tears. Shen Shijiu quickly looked at the floor, glanced at the table and the chairs, before secretly peeking at Qi Yirou from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°What are you looking at?! There¡¯s just sand in my eyes!¡±


    Shen Shijiu whispered, ¡°But there¡¯s no sand here¡­¡±


    ¡°There is!¡± Qi Yirou shouted, ¡°If I say there is, there is!¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded in assent, ¡°Yesyesyes, Your Royal Highness is correct, there definitely is!¡±


    Qi Yirou was amused by his earnest tone and giggled through her tears.


    Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t help himself from laughing as well, and the two of them laughed ridiculously together for a long time.


    Qi Yirou asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you come from the Imperial Hospital? How much longer are you staying at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor?¡¯


    Shen Shijiu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Then, have you found a cure for the Second Princess¡¯s chronic headaches?¡±


    At the mention of the Second Princess¡¯s illness, Shen Shijiu pouted his lips, his face full of anxiousness, and placed his chin on the table.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t, it¡¯s so difficult, I don¡¯t know how¡­¡±


    Qi Yirou comforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, there are many strange illnesses in the world; even if you were the Ghost Doctor, it¡¯s impossible for you to cure them all, right? So just try your best, and it¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t be too sad.¡±


    Qi Yirou saw that Shen Shijiu¡¯s little face was still tight with distress, so she simply said, ¡°I¡¯m really hungry, I¡¯ll have someone bring some pastries, you can eat with me, okay?¡± Shen Shijiu managed to nod his head.


    After a bit, a maid knocked and came inside, carrying a small plate of dainty pineapple cakes, osmanthus cakes, and flower pastries2.


    Shen Shijiu had never tried any of these little pastries before. He ate a piece; he enjoyed the sweet, sticky mouthfeel, and was immediately enamoured with it.


    Qi Yirou watched as he happily munched away, and forgot her troubles for the moment. Her mood gradually lifted.


    She asked that little maid, ¡°How is the Second Princess doing today?¡±


    The maid replied in deference, ¡°Replying to the Third Princess, the Second Princess isn¡¯t at the manor today.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not at the manor?¡± Qi Yirou was curious, ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°She and His Lordship left the manor not too long ago, saying that they were going to the palace.¡±


    Qi Yirou understood immediately, ¡°All right, you can leave now.¡±


    Shen Shijiu, who was sitting at the side and eating, actually had his ears pricked up the entire time, and had already heard their conversation. He endured the impulse to ask for a long time, but he really couldn¡¯t take it any more.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, His Lordship also went to the palace today?¡±


    Qi Yirou looked at him with a smile, and popped a sweet into her mouth, ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening in this whole time, what are you asking me for?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Shijiu¡¯s emotions noticeably fell again, and he pulled a long face. He placed the pastry at the side and didn¡¯t take another bite.


    Qi Yirou had no choice but to pick up another pastry and stuff it into his hand, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s going to the palace. Although he¡¯s going with the Second Princess, you don¡¯t need to worry, I guarantee that nothing will happen between them.¡±


    Shen Shijiu blinked, and he looked at Qi Yirou in confusion.


    Qi Yirou leisurely poured a cup of water and took a sip, before she began to explain to Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°I heard about it a while ago, His Majesty is holding a banquet at the palace, and inviting everyone in the harem, as well as the court officials. The purpose of this banquet is to welcome the barbarian clan leader, Ah Mu Le, who came all the way here from barbarian territory.¡±


    ¡°Ah Mu Le, what a strange name.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the barbarian tribe has a name like this,¡± Qi Yirou wasn¡¯t surprised, ¡°This time, the banquet will last for three days, so it¡¯s likely that Lord Pei will have to make frequent trips to the palace during these three days. Also, the Second Princess must also attend due to her status as a princess, as well as her position as the Empress¡¯s legitimate daughter.¡±


    Qi Yirou looked at Shen Shijiu, ¡°Do you know what this means?¡±


    Shen Shijiu thought hard for a while, then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Dummy, it means that she¡¯s not attending as Lord Pei¡¯s wife, which means that she, Qi Bingzhi, has nothing to do with Pei Zheng.¡±


    Shen Shijiu pondered her words for a while, before he finally cracked a smile.


    After staying in Qi Yirou¡¯s wing for a long time, Shen Shijiu came out.


    After lunch and dinner, he went to deliver medicine to Qi Yirou again. For the rest of the time, he stayed in his own little courtyard and played by himself.


    He had lived with his shifu, isolated in the mountains for three years, so Shen Shijiu had long since mastered the art of blabbering to himself. He even made up a series of stories for two stalks of dog-tail grass.


    Then, out of nowhere, that little black cat ran into this courtyard. Shen Shijiu and the cat frolicked together, and had a great time.


    Before he went to bed that night, Shen Shijiu made a point to take a thorough bath, washing himself until his body was clean and fragrant. He wrapped himself in his blanket, laid down on the bed, and promptly fell asleep.


    It was only at the dead of night when the gate of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor opened; Qi Bingzhi and Pei Zheng had returned from the palace.


    The moment she stepped into the manor, Qi Bingzhi covered her face, and returned to the waterside pavilion, crying.


    Before tonight¡¯s banquet had begun, the Emperor had specially summoned the two of them to chat, but Pei Zheng avoided the topic of their marriage the entire time.


    He had been wanting to thoroughly discuss the barbarian tribe¡¯s development in the past few years with the Emperor; the barbarians were growing stronger by the day, and trouble was beginning to stir at the borderlands.


    However, he had reported this matter to the Emperor numerous times, but the Emperor always brushed it off, and brought the topic of conversation back to the marriage.


    Pei Zheng was extremely restless, and he looked quite unhappy for the duration of the banquet.


    After dismissing the servants and attendants beside him, Pei Zheng walked into the manor alone, passed through a few courtyards, and unconsciously arrived in front of this wing room.


    The room was pitch-black; the person inside must have gone to bed a long time ago.


    He lightly pushed the door open and walked inside.


    There was indeed a small mound bulging from beneath the quilt. It was very quiet; his breathing was so soft that it almost couldn¡¯t be heard.


    Shen Shijiu was exhausted from playing the entire day, and was lost in a dream. He dreamt of a vast expanse of white snow. He was wearing a fluffy robe, and resembled a little white rabbit, hopping and stomping in the snow.


    He suddenly felt someone had approached from behind, Shen Shijiu looked back in the snow, but there was nothing. But something weighty was wrapped around his waist. It was heavy, tightly binding his body to the spot, and he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Shen Shijiu mewled in a childish voice as he pouted his mouth, ¡°Ngh¡­ so heavy¡­ stop squishing me¡­ I want to¡­ build a snowman¡­¡±


    A soft, muffled laugh came from above his head. Shen Shijiu turned over, smacked his lips, and continued building the snowman in his dream.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t sleep well last night. When Shen Shijiu woke up in a daze, it was already quite bright outside.


    He felt a bit tired. His waist was sore and his legs were weak, and his arms felt so heavy that he couldn¡¯t even lift them. It was as if his entire body had been kneaded to the point that it was about to fall apart.


    Perhaps he was tired from the activities of his dream; after all, he had spent the entire night building a snowman.


    When he got out of bed and went to get dressed, Shen Shijiu discovered that a few suspicious red marks had appeared on his body.


    His skin was thin, one could even call it ¡®spoiled¡¯; it would turn red if one used just a tad too much force as they touched it.


    Maybe he had accidentally bumped into something while he was playing yesterday. Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the marks.


    He walked over to push open the door, and couldn¡¯t help but shiver; it was getting colder.


    Zhou Wu, who was across from him, had also opened his door and walked out. But when he saw Shen Shijiu, he avoided him, but kept consciously or unconsciously sneaking glances at Shen Shijiu, with a weird, complicated gaze.


    After many of these glances, Shen Shijiu finally had enough. He simply walked up to Zhou Wu, and stared at him unblinkingly.


    ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    Zhou Wu coughed twice in embarrassment, ¡°N-no, no¡­¡±


    But in truth, Zhou Wu was so panicked that he was about to explode. No one knew what he saw when he went to relieve himself early in the morning.


    He saw¡­ Pei Zheng walking out of Shen Shijiu¡¯s room.


    He thought back to that black robe Shen Shijiu was wearing last time. Zhou Wu felt that he had witnessed an extremely shocking event, but he didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone about it.


    After a hasty conversation with Shen Shijiu, Zhou Wu used the excuse of going to the Second Princess¡¯s place and left.


    Upon arriving at the waterside pavilion, Qi Bingzhi was still resting, and hadn¡¯t risen yet, but Xiao Mei simply shoved Zhou Wu inside.


    ¡°Greetings to the Second Princess.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡± Qi Bingzhi¡¯s voice came from behind the curtain.


    Zhou Wu lowered his head and walked in.


    After a long while, Zhou Wu exited the waterside pavilion. He had already told Qi Bingzhi about what he had seen and his theories on the matter.


    Qi Bingzhi was so enraged that her entire body trembled uncontrollably. The words she spat next were filled with jealousy and cruelty.


    ¡°Shen Shijiu, I definitely won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Then, a decree arrived from the palace, saying that the Third Princess Qi Yirou¡¯s mother, Noble Consort Xi, had passed away. Her death had been caused by a sudden, painful attack from her illness, and she couldn¡¯t be saved.


    As Noble Consort Xi¡¯s only child, Qi Yirou was taken back to the palace to make preparations for the funeral.


    And because the Imperial Hospital was piled with work during this period, either Shen Shijiu or Zhou Wu would have to go back.


    Qi Bingzhi had Zhou Wu return to the Imperial Hospital, and had Shen Shijiu stay at the manor. She still had some debts to settle with Shen Shijiu.


    Before Zhou Wu left, he went back to the waterside pavilion again and stayed for a long time, before he reluctantly returned to the palace.


    So the duty of caring for Qi Bingzhi now fell upon Shen Shijiu.


    Every day, he delivered medicine to the waterside pavilion before he would obediently return to his own room. With the little cat coming over every day to keep him company, it wasn¡¯t too boring.


    But one day, Shen Shijiu waited in the courtyard for a long while, but the little black cat still hadn¡¯t come looking for him. Instead it was Qi Bingzhi¡¯s personal maid, Xiao Mei, who came.


    ¡°Shen Shijiu! Hurry up and take a look at the princess, the princess is injured! Quickly!¡±


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly grabbed his medicine case and followed Xiao Mei to the waterside pavilion.


    Qi Bingzhi was standing on the steps in front of the waterside pavilion, surrounded by several servants, who were all panicked and clueless on what to do.


    ¡°He¡¯s here! Get out of the way, hurry and get out of the way!¡±


    Xiao Mei shouted loudly from the front, and the other servants quickly stepped aside.


    Shen Shijiu held his medicine case as he walked over, and saw a large puddle of blood on the ground.


    There were two deep claw marks on Qi Bingzhi¡¯s wrist, which stretched all the way to the top of her arm. They looked quite gruesome, and blood still flowed ceaselessly out of the wounds.


    ¡°Miaowu!¡±


    Shen Shijiu heard the little cat¡¯s cry; only then did he realize that Xiao Miaowu was being pinned to the ground by two servants, and was struggling furiously. The cat¡¯s claws were also coated in blood.


    It looked at Shen Shijiu with a powerless, helpless gaze, its eyes full of pleading, as though it were begging for help.


    ¡°What are you looking at?! Hurry up and treat the princess¡¯s wounds!¡±


    Shen Shijiu came back to his senses. He quickly opened his medicine case, took out the blood-coagulating powder and gently sprinkled it onto the wounds. Qi Bingzhi¡¯s entire body trembled ceaselessly from the pain.


    Then, Shen Shijiu took out a piece of white gauze and wiped the excess blood and medicinal powder. Qi Bingzhi¡¯s brows knitted tightly.


    Xiao Mei saw this and yelled at Shen Shijiu, ¡°Can¡¯t you be gentler, the princess is in so much pain, yet you¡¯re being so heavy-handed!¡±


    Shen Shijiu pouted his lips in aggrievance, and complained quietly, ¡°I¡¯m already being very gentle¡­¡±


    The bleeding finally stopped, but because the wounds were too deep, it would definitely leave a scar.


    The moment those words came out of his mouth, Qi Bingzhi¡¯s expression transformed.


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t have any scars, you must treat my wounds properly, you can¡¯t let them leave any marks behind!¡±


    Shen Shijiu thought for a long while, and finally said, ¡°But I don¡¯t know the recipe for a medicine that can make sure a wound won¡¯t leave any scars. Only my shifu knows it.¡±


    ¡°Then go find your shifu!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where my shifu went, I can¡¯t find her¡­¡±


    Qi Bingzhi turned to look at that quiet little cat. Xiao Mei also looked at the cat and said fiercely, ¡°It was all thanks to this unruly thing, it dared to scratch the princess. The princess was willing to carry it, just to give it some face. In this manor, a cat is actually more respectable than a human!¡±


    ¡°Someone! Hurry up and throw this cat out, just looking at it makes my eyes hurt.¡± Xiao Mei ordered arrogantly, and seemed to be very sure of herself.


    But the servants at the side were torn; they didn¡¯t dare to just throw this cat out of the manor. Although His Lordship wasn¡¯t here at the moment, if he discovered what had happened, they would probably be the ones to be thrown out.


    Xiao Mei saw that no one was willing to step up, and immediately became enraged.


    She had been by Qi Bingzhi¡¯s side for so many years. Before, when they were in the palace, although Qi Bingzhi wasn¡¯t favored, she was still the Empress¡¯s legitimate daughter; everyone gave her the full respect that her status warranted.


    But ever since she came to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, there wasn¡¯t a single person who cradled Her Royal Highness in the palm of their hand; no one even dared to punish a cat that had injured the princess. Xiao Mei simply walked over and tried to grab that little cat herself. Shen Shijiu saw this and became extremely nervous. He hurriedly stepped forward and managed to scoop up the little black cat first.


    That black cat clawed and fussed in Qi Bingzhi¡¯s arms, but when it was held by Shen Shijiu, it was quite sweet and obedient. It retracted its claws, and rubbed Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand with its fleshy paw.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, Xiao Miaowu is actually a very good kitty, please don¡¯t throw him away¡­ ¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked at Qi Bingzhi with entreating eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Qi Bingzhi became even more annoyed when she saw that Shen Shijiu got along quite well with this cat. She glanced at Xiao Mei, and Xiao Mei understood.


    ¡°Shen Shijiu, give me the cat! This matter has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t go sticking your nose into other people¡¯s business!¡±


    Xiao Mei wanted to snatch the cat out of Shen Shijiu¡¯s arms, but Shen Shijiu dodged backward.


    ¡°Xiao Miaowu knows he¡¯s wrong. He wouldn¡¯t dare to do it again, right, Xiao Miaowu?¡± Shen Shiju lowered his head and asked the cat in his arms.


    The little black cat seemed to have a spirit of its own, and also knew that it was in a very dangerous situation at the moment. It burrowed into Shen Shijiu¡¯s robe, hiding its body so that only two small, fluffy cat ears peeked out.


    ¡°Miaowu, miaowu!¡±


    Shen Shijiu lifted his head and said, ¡°Listen, that¡¯s what he said.¡±


    Xiao Mei stared at him, ¡°Shen Shijiu! How can you understand the language of animals? Stop acting! Come here!¡±


    As she spoke, Xiao Mei approached Shen Shijiu,reached out, and tried to grab that pair of cat ears.


    ¡°I understand it!¡± Shen Shijiu covered the cat¡¯s ears to protect them, before he begged Qi Bingzhi once more.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, I¡¯m begging you, please let Xiao Miaowu go. Even though he¡¯s a bit naughty, if you don¡¯t provoke him, he won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi lifted her injured wrist, and faced Shen Shijiu, her gaze cold as ice.


    ¡°Shen Shijiu, what are you trying to say? Are you trying to blame me for provoking a cat? Did I ask it to scratch me?


    In truth, Qi Bingzhi did it all on purpose. She knew that the cat didn¡¯t like being close to unfamiliar people, but she still forcefully picked it up, and even pinched its tail, which of course, made the cat scratch her ferociously.


    Qi Bingzhi wanted to see if she really did have less value than a cat in Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know how he could explain on behalf of the cat, and Qi Bingzhi¡¯s servants wouldn¡¯t accept any compromises.


    ¡°His Lordship really likes Xiao Miaowu, Your Royal Highness can¡¯t just throw him away without permission. What if His Lordship comes back and doesn¡¯t see Xiao Miaowu, and gets angry? Let¡¯s wait for His Lordship to come back.¡±


    Shen Shijiu finally thought of an idea; he could rope in Pei Zheng as back up. He believed that His Lordship definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to see others bully Xiao Miaowu.


    A hint of hesitance crossed Qi Bingzhi¡¯s face; she was weighing the consequences in her mind this entire time, trying to decide if she actually wanted to test Pei Zheng like this.


    Xiao Mei saw that he mistress was preoccupied with her thoughts again, so she made up her mind, stepped forward, and shoved Shen Shijiu hard.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. In His Lordship¡¯s heart, the princess is definitely more important than a cat! If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll throw it out right now!¡±


    Xiao Mei had the other two servants restrain Shen Shijiu¡¯s arms, before she reached toward his chest, grabbed the cat by its scruff and tugged it out.


    He didn¡¯t know where his strength had come from, but Shen Shijiu actually wriggled one of his arms out of the servant¡¯s grasp, grabbed the cat and pulled it back into his body.


    The cat struggled with all its might out of Xiao Mei¡¯s hands, and even scratched her. Xiao Mei retreated a few steps from the pain.


    Unexpectedly, Qi Bingzhi was standing only a short distance behind Xiao Mei, and Xiao Mei just happened to crash into her. With a cry of surprise, she fell over.


    There were a few steps next to her, and they weren¡¯t very high. But Qi Bingzhi fell suddenly down the steps; not only did she sprain her ankle, but the wounds on her arm that had finally stopped bleeding were scraped again, and began to bleed once more.


    Everyone was extremely panicked, and hurried down the steps to help Qi Bingzhi up.


    Every part of Qi Bingzhi¡¯s body was aching terribly. Tears welled in her red eyes, and she looked at Shen Shijiu, her gaze filled with anger and hatred.


    Shen Shijiu was retrained again, but no one else tried to grab the cat; it was now nestled obediently in the robe over his chest.


    Ignoring the wound on her hand, Xiao Mei walked up to Shen Shijiu, and slapped him hard.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You caused the princess to fall down the steps! Shen Shijiu, you are far too reckless, you¡¯re just a lowly apprentice, how dare you treat the princess like this?!¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s head had tilted from the impact of the slap, and a stinging pain came from his cheek. A handprint instantly swelled up on his face.


    He still didn¡¯t know what had happened. He didn¡¯t push the princess down the steps, Xiao Mei was the one who did that.


    But it seemed like Xiao Mei was blaming it all on him. She raised her hand high once more, and was about to give Shen Shijiu another slap.


    At this moment, the housekeeper, Li Yu, hurried over, and raised his voice to stop them, ¡°Stop! His Lordship has returned!¡±


    He had just finished speaking when Pei Zheng walked into the courtyard of the waterside pavilion.


    The gate of the waterside pavilion was in complete chaos. A maid was supporting Qi Bingzhi by the arm, and she was standing on the steps in front of the pavilion. Shen Shijiu was being firmly retrained by several servants, and there was an obvious handprint on his little face.


    Pei Zheng walked up the steps with his hands behind his back, toward Shen Shijiu. He lifted Shen Shijiu¡¯s chin with his fingers, and carefully examined the marks on his face


    Then, he looked back at Xiao Mei, who was standing to the side with her head bowed, ¡°You¡¯re the one who hit him?¡±


    Xiao Mei noticed the frigid coldness that Pei Zheng exuded, and didn¡¯t dare to speak. She silently nodded.


    ¡°Lift your head.¡±


    Xiao Mei obediently raised her head, before secretly taking a deep breath.


    Pei Zheng stood in front of her. The ends of his eyes were narrowed in displeasure; he had a cold handsomeness, akin to that of a portrait.


    No wonder the princess was so obsessed with him.


    In the next second, Pei Zheng had raised his hand and slapped Xiao Mei.


    This slap didn¡¯t contain any internal energy, but it was still enough to make Xiao Mei fall onto the ground, and spit a mouthful of blood.


    Notes


    Yeahhh, go save your man and your kitty~


    Thanks for reading~~


    1.So this is a very strange thing, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a typo, but the author refers to this man as ÄêÄÐ×Ó (ni¨¢n n¨¢n z¨«). In Japanese, there is a word ÄêÄÐ, which refers to a man that was born in a year with the same Chinese Zodiac sign as the current year. Which¡­ doesn¡¯t really give any clues about how old he is. We can just say, that he¡¯s¡­ on the younger side of middle aged.


    2.Gsdhkfshfsdfh I was soo waiting for a footnote like this~~~~ I¡¯ll just put them all here.


    a. ·ïÀæËÖ (f¨¨ng l¨ª s¨±): pineapple cake. I think this would be the most well-known sweet out of the three, it¡¯s a little pastry with a soft, crumbly crust and a chewy, sweet filling that is apparently made of pineapple.


    b. ¹ð»¨¸â (gu¨¬ hu¨¡ g¨¡o): osmanthus cake. It¡¯s not the kind of ¡®cake¡¯ most people would think of at first. It¡¯s made of glutinous rice flour, and it looks like and has the texture of jelly. Osmanthus syrup is really tasty, it has vanilla, brown sugary, floral notes.


    c. ÏÊ»¨±ý (xi¨¡n hu¨¡ b¨«ng): flower pastries. ±ý are not cakes; they¡¯re typically flat pastries or pancakes. It¡¯s a pastry with a soft, flaky skin, and a sweet filling made with edible roses that are only grown in Yunnan.

 CH 94

    December 2, 2022Merchie


    Everyone froze, completely shocked by this slap. The servants who were restraining Shen Shijiu hurriedly let go, and knelt onto the ground with their heads bowed.


    Xiao Mei propped herself up and held her cheek, utterly dumbfounded.


    Her mistress was clearly the one who had been injured, but His Lordship actually walked toward Shen Shijiu. Pei Zheng wanted good looks, but Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t have any. Pei Zheng wanted someone with wits, but Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t have that either. All he had was a pair of alluring eyes.


    His Lordship must have been blinded by one of his evil tricks!


    After Shen Shijiu was let go, he subconsciously protected the kitten in his arms with one hand. He clutched his cheek with the other hand, and immediately hissed in pain.


    Pei Zheng pulled his hand away, not allowing him to touch it anymore. His gaze carried a trace of heartache.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡¯


    This inquiry was posed in an extremely gentle tone. Although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, everyone present could hear it perfectly.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes watered at his deeply concerned tone. He thought that no one would stand at his side, that no one would ever support him again.


    He said softly, ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart throbbed painfully.


    Qi Bingzhi, who was at the foot of the steps, looked at the two of them; her silvery teeth were about to be ground to pieces. Her arm was still bleeding, and her ankle was already swollen. But Pei Zheng didn¡¯t seem to have a shred of concern for her.


    Did she not exist to him? Just what was she in his eyes?


    ¡°My lord¡­¡± The tip of Shen Shijiu¡¯s nose was red. He sobbed twice, and spoke in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Xiao Miaowu made a mistake, he scratched Her Royal Highness, but, he definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    Xiao Mei said angrily, ¡°Shen Shijiu, you didn¡¯t see it, how can you know that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose? That cat is very fierce; the princess can¡¯t even touch him for a second?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were still on Shen Shijiu¡¯s swollen face. He glanced over him again to see if he had any other injuries, before he turned and said coldly, ¡°Who allowed you to speak? How are those who don¡¯t follow the rules dealt with here?¡±


    Li Yu, who was beside him, spoke, ¡°According to the punishments instituted by the manor, her mouth will be slapped twenty times.


    When Xiao Mei heard this, she immediately became nervous. But she thought that, because she was one of Qi Bingzhi¡¯s servants, Pei Zheng probably wouldn¡¯t punish her.


    ¡°My Lord, just now, Shen Shijiu clearly spoke out of turn as well¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng sneered, ¡°Mm, this minister allowed him to. Why, does he need your permission as well?¡±


    Xiao Mei quickly shook her head, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what this servant meant¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mean it but you still said it. Hurry up and slap her mouth!¡±


    Li Yu glanced at the servant next to him, and the two of them walked over and pulled Xiao Mei off the ground, ordered her to kneel, before pinning her arms.


    Then, a very strong-looking servant walked up to her, raised his hand, and was about to give her a hard slap.


    Pei Zheng suddenly stopped him.


    Xiao Mei was secretly delighted, thinking that Pei Zheng had changed his mind.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng turned to look at Shen Shijiu, and whispered, ¡°Go on. Hit her like she hit you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes were shining with tears. He looked like a wronged, helpless little animal; he didn¡¯t have any intent to harm her at all.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t dare, I¡¯ve never hit anyone before¡­ I don¡¯t know how¡­¡±


    But Pei Zheng continued to stare at him wordlessly, and everyone else was also standing still, too scared to move.


    Shen Shijiu clenched his fists, mustered his courage, and walked over.


    He closed his eyes; he didn¡¯t dare to look at Xiao Mei. He raised his hand and slapped her. Although it was much lighter than the slap Xiao Mei had given him, it had landed directly on top of the handprint on her cheek, so the pain was immediately magnified.


    After Shen Shijiu was done hitting her, he hurriedly backed away. He glanced at Pei Zheng, his expression filled with guilt.


    Pei Zheng raised his hand. The servant rolled up his sleeves, and began to slap Xiao Mei in front of everybody.


    After Xiao Mei was hit a few times, the corners of her mouth were covered in wounds, her face was swollen to the point that it looked grotesque, and several bloodstains were painted across her face.


    Qi Bingzhi clenched her fingers tightly, and turned away; she couldn¡¯t bear to watch this. But Xiao Mei¡¯s pained cries burrowed into her ears one by one.


    She couldn¡¯t listen to it any longer. She broke away from the servant supporting her by the arm, staggered over and threw herself in front of Xiao Mei, blocking her body.


    That servant¡¯s hand was raised high, and he didn¡¯t have time to retract it; a loud slap landed right on Qi Bingzhi¡¯s face. He suddenly stopped in terror, and cluelessly looked to Pei Zheng.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He merely looked at Qi Bingzhi, whose mouth was bleeding, and ordered, ¡°Continue.¡±


    That servant could only say to Qi Bingzhi, ¡°Second Princess, this servant has offended you.¡±


    Then he raised his hand again and carried out the rest of the punishment.


    Qi Bingzhi was slapped on the other cheek. She bit her tongue hard, and let out a muffled groan.


    She couldn¡¯t be embarrassed in front of Shen Shijiu, she absolutely couldn¡¯t!


    Xiao Mei was so anxious that tears flowed out. She sobbed indistinctly, ¡°Princess, Princess, get out of the way! Are you stupid, this servant can bear it alone, you don¡¯t need to suffer though the punishment as well!¡±


    Qi Bingzhi still refused to move aside. Xiao Mei shoved her to the side with her body, but Qi Bingzhi only got back up and moved over to protect her again.


    It continued on like this. After all twenty slaps had been administered, QI Bingzhi had been slapped seven or eight times; her fair face was already extremely swollen.


    Pei Zheng watched the show with a frigid gaze. Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t bear to watch at first, but Pei Zheng held him by the shoulders, and forced him to watch the entire thing as well.


    Then, a group of people left the waterside pavilion.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t go back to his wing. Instead, he was taken to Pei Zheng¡¯s quarters.


    The moment they stepped inside, Pei Zheng let go of Shen Shijiu and pinned him against the door.


    With one hand, he lifted Shen Shijiu¡¯s chin, and carefully examined the handprint on his face again. It seemed like it was even more swollen.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s handsome face took up most of Shen Shijiu¡¯s view. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, and said in a slightly strangled voice, ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m fine, this kind of injury heals very quickly¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s complicated eyes locked with his, and didn¡¯t say anything more. His other hand traced Shen Shijiu¡¯s hanging cuff and slipped inside.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s body immediately tightened, and he said nervously, ¡°M-my Lord¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers slipped back out. Pinched between his fingertips was the box of ointment Shen Shijiu had used last time.


    So he was just getting the medicine, just what was he thinking? Why did his ears feel so hot?


    Pei Zheng smeared the ointment onto Shen Shijiu¡¯s face, and also noticed his flushed little ears, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Hm?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Pei Zheng closed the box, and his fingers reached back into Shen Shijiu¡¯s sleeve.


    This time, he didn¡¯t simply put the ointment back. Instead, Pei Zheng¡¯s hand slid along his delicate arm, which made Shen Shijiu tremble.


    ¡°So sensitive, that¡¯s just¡­¡± Pei Zheng leaned into his ear and blew softly, ¡°¡­ Too good.¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked like a furry little rabbit at the moment. He was red from his earlobes to his neck; his little face wasn¡¯t flushed, though. But those eyes were glistening with tears, pleading.


    That little hand shoved Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, but it was such a light push that he couldn¡¯t even feel it. Shen Shijiu¡¯s breaths trmebled.


    ¡°M-my Lord¡­ You¡¯re too close¡­ I¡¯m going to¡­ have trouble breathing soon¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng allowed himself to be pushed away. Shen Shijiu hurriedly clutched his little chest and took several deep breaths.


    That was too dangerous, he thought he was about to suffocate.


    Pei Zheng watched as Shen Shijiu sucked in deep breaths, and the thoughts that had popped into his mind so many times in the past began to stir again.


    He grabbed Shen Shijiu, pulled him further into the room, and came to a locked wardrobe.


    He opened the wardrobe, and the inside was full of splendid robes, all milky white; some of them were even sewn with gold piping. They all looked to be the heiht of luxury.


    But there was also a flame-red cloak pressed to the bottom. Its scarlet color was bright and beautiful, and it looked to be exquisitely tailored.


    All of these clothes looked like they were new, as if no one had ever worn them.


    Pei Zheng picked a robe from out of the closet. Then, he took out the cloak as well, and passed the clothing to Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiu obediently received them, but he stood in place and didn¡¯t move.


    Pei Zheng tilted his chin towards him, ¡°Change into them.¡±


    Shen Shijiu touched the smooth, soft fabric; he knew it was extremely expensive, that these were clothes that he could never afford to wear.


    He asked in confusion, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Should it be me instead?¡±


    Pei Zheng chuckled at his foolish response, without any sense of approach. The corners of his eyes also lifted slightly, which made Shen Shijiu lose his mind for a second.


    ¡°My Lord¡­ you¡¯re really pretty¡­ ¡± Shen Shijiu said stupidly, not yet realizing what he had just said.


    ¡°Mm, I know.¡±


    Pei Zheng patted his little head. After looking at this face for so long, he felt that it had somehow become a bit more beautiful, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Shen Shijiu ¡°oh¡±d stupidly, before walking behind a screen with the clothes in his arms.


    He took off his own clothes, before carefully slipping on the brand-new robe. The measurements were just right, as if it had been tailored just for him. The cuffs, collar, and trim waist were all a perfect fit.


    Shen Shijiu lowered his head to tie the sash. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see behind himself; even after fussing with it for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t tidy it up.


    A pair of hands suddenly appeared from beside him. Those fingers dexterously straightened the sash, before wrapping around his waist to tie it for him.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s body tightened. He could feel Pei Zheng¡¯s body pressed up behind him; his breathing was spilling over his earlobes.


    Hot and ticklish.


    Wasn¡¯t His Lordship on the other side of the room? When did he come over here? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything?


    Pei Zheng swept his gaze over Shen Shijiu from behind him. He couldn¡¯t get that pale, naked back he had just seen out of his mind. Just looking at it made his body heat up.


    He reached out, grabbed the cloak, and tied it for him. Although the person in front of him didn¡¯t possess a certain alluring beauty1, he behaved well and had a good disposition.


    It still didn¡¯t look right.


    Pei Zheng suddenly lifted his hand and undid Shen Shijiu¡¯s upswept locks, and his ink-black hair rushed down in torrents, long and heavy, which fell behind Shen Shijiu¡¯s thin shoulders.


    Then he parted some hair and tied it into a bun again. The rest of it still covered his back, with two strands hanging from both sides.


    Now, with the addition of luxurious clothes, the person in front of him actually resembled a somewhat attractive young master.


    But the red mark on his face that hadn¡¯t yet dissipated made people¡¯s hearts ache.


    Pei Zheng reached out and covered the lower half of Shen Shijiu¡¯s face. His palm-sized little face could be completely covered by his large hand; only a pair of impassioned, nervous eyes that were filled with tears gazed up at him, carrying a trace of shyness.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart tightened, and his body slowly leaned forward, getting closer and closer to Shen Shijiu. His finger even touched Shen Shijiu¡¯s lips, and continued to linger on his mouth.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s heart was bursting like thunder, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡°peng peng peng¡±, someone knocked on the door.


    Shen Shijiu suddenly opened his eyes, Pei Zheng¡¯s face stopped right in front of his. Those half-squinted eyes locked with Shen Shijiu¡¯s. Those thin lips continued to move forward, and lightly brushed the back of his hand.


    And under that hand were Shen Shijiu¡¯s pink lips.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s almost time, you should prepare to head to the palace.¡±


    It was Cheng Feng who was at the door, reminding him. Pei Zheng would have to enter the palace for the evening banquet, as a representative of the Celestial Dynasty and to help entertain the barbarian clan leader, Ah Mu Le.


    Pei Zheng let go of Shen Shijiu, and walked over to open the door.


    Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t hear what Pei Zheng was telling Cheng Feng, but he saw Cheng Feng look up and glance at him, before he nodded respectfully.


    Pei Zheng stepped into a sedan chair and set off toward the palace.


    Shen Shijiu still stood in Pei Zheng¡¯s room, and touched the brocade robe he was wearing. It was very comfortable; it was a pity that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to wear it again, so he should use this opportunity to touch it a few more times.


    After a little while, a few maids entered the room, and surrounded Shen Shijiu. Many pairs of hands helped to tidy him up and rearrange him from start to finish.


    In the end, a veil was tied behind Shen Shijiu¡¯s ears to cover his face and hide the red handprint. Only a pair of eyes peeked out.


    Then, the maids left, and Cheng Feng walked in. He led Shen Shijiu, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, all the way out of the courtyard, to the front garden of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    There was a sedan chair parked outside of the manor, and many guards and servants were waiting there.


    Cheng Feng stepped out of the gate, and saw that Shen Shijiu was still standing dumbly in the garden.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Cheng Feng tried to speak as gently as possible, He felt that this person was one of those weak, delicate types, and was afraid that Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t bear to hear any harsh words.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Shen Shijiu raised his head and asked.


    ¡°To the palace.¡±


    ¡°The palace?¡± Shen Shijiu blinked, ¡°Are we going back to the Imperial Hospital? Is His Lordship sending me back?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t sense the disappointment in his own tone, but anyone who heard it could.


    Cheng Feng turned around, ¡°No, he¡¯s not sending you back. His Lordship is taking you to attend tonight¡¯s banquet.¡±


    ¡°Banquet¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu repeated the word. Although he had spent a few days in the palace before, he had spent most of his time in the Imperial Hospital, so he had never attended any grand events.


    His eyes instantly lit up, and his voice also became bright and lively, ¡°Then let¡¯s go, A-Feng.¡±


    Cheng Feng¡¯s body froze, ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    Shen Shijiu pouted his mouth, ¡°Guard Feng.¡±


    ¡°No, what you just called me.¡± Cheng Feng frowned. He was positive that he had heard correctly.


    ¡°But I called you Guard Feng¡­¡± Shen Shijiu also thought hard about what he had just said; it seemed that he really did call him ¡®Guard Feng¡¯¡­


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to be confused about something like this. Cheng Feng shoved those thoughts into the back of his mind, and was about to step out of the gate with Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Guard Feng, where are you going?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s voice sounded from behind.


    Cheng Feng and Shen Shijiu stood at the gate, looked back, and saw Qi Bingzhi, who had changed into fine attire. She was as white as a ghost; it appeared that she had applied copious amounts of powder to cover the handprints.


    But her ankle was still swollen, so she couldn¡¯t stand properly, and could only have a servant girl support her from the side as she walked.


    Qi Bingzhi saw the figure beside Cheng Feng, clad in a red cloak. He was wearing a veil over his face, revealing a pair of charming eyes, the ends of which were slightly raised, pure and captivating.


    With a sudden glance, one would be under the illusion that someone from the past had returned.


    But Qi Bingzhi quickly realized that it was Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Greetings to the Second Princess.¡±


    Cheng Feng still bowed, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, this subordinate has duties to attend to and must leave first.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qi Bingzhi became anxious, ¡°Where¡¯s His Lordship then, where did His Lordship go? Why isn¡¯t he going to the palace with me?¡±


    Cheng Feng only glanced at Qi Bingzhi. She was still struggling to preserve the facade of luxuriance and happiness.


    ¡°His Lordship ordered that, since the Second Princess is injured, you needn¡¯t attend. His Lordship will inform His Majesty and Her Highness the Empress.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi brushed away the maid beside her, and tried her best to stand, but an unbearable pain came from her ankle.


    ¡°But everyone must bring their family members to the banquet tonight, I¡¯m fine, I can¡­¡± Qi Bingzhi couldn¡¯t even finish speaking; she tried to step forward by herself, but her footsteps faltered, and she fell to the ground.


    The maid hurried over to help her up.


    ¡°Second Princess, those were His Lordship¡¯s orders, this subordinate can only follow them.¡±


    Cheng Feng glanced back. Several guards stepped forward and blocked Qi Bingzhi¡¯s path, forming an impassable barrier, separating her from the two of them.


    QI Bingzhi was full of resentment, and she pointed at Shen Shijiu, ¡°I can¡¯t go to the banquet in the palace, but he¡¯s taking him to attend? Since when did the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor operate by these kinds of rules and principles?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Feng¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Second Princess, are you questioning His Lordship?¡±


    ¡°Answer me! Is he bringing him there?!¡±


    Shen Shijiu was at the side nervously playing with his fingers, the atmosphere in the courtyard was just too aggressive. He obediently kept his head bowed the entire time.


    Cheng Feng nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi heard his answer, full of certainty, and suddenly laughed. Puffs of powder fell off her face, it was a bit scary to look at.


    ¡°All right, all right then, take him there, take him to the evening banquet, where everybody will be watching, and let them all see, just who Prime Minister Pei is bringing to the banquet!¡±


    Cheng Feng turned around and blocked Qi Bingzhi¡¯s view of Shen Shijiu, and said calmly, ¡°Second Princess, you needn¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Then, he took Shen Shijiu and walked out of the manor¡¯s gate.


    The gate slowly closed in front of Qi Bingzhi, shutting away the last crumbs of hope and dignity she had left.


    Shen Shijiu climbed onto the sedan chair, and obediently sat down, before he lifted the curtain to look at Cheng Feng.


    ¡°Guard Feng, can I really go?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°But, there are a lot of people there, right? Will I embarrass His Lordship¡­¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t, don¡¯t think so much about that.¡±


    Cheng Feng lowered the curtain, and the sedan chair set off towards the royal palace.


    As they passed through the palace gates, the guards all bowed respectfully.


    Shen Shijiu snuck a peek from a gap in the curtain. After seeing the imposing main palace gate, as well as the endless stretch of grand royal residences, he whispered ¡°wow¡±.


    He had never seen anything like this when he was at the Imperial Hospital.


    The sedan chair slowly swayed to a stop. Shen Shijiu stepped off, and silently followed Cheng Feng. They passed through courtyards and various corridors, and finally stopped at the door of a side hall.


    This side hall was adjacent to the palace hall where the evening banquet was being held. Cheng Feng said to Shen Shijiu, ¡°Go in, His Lordship is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded obediently, pushed the door open, and walked inside.


    It was a bit dim, but one could see that the decorations in the room were elegant and very stylish. A soft, delicate fragrance wafted over from the desk. Shen Shijiu could tell that this scent had some soothing, rejuvenating effects.


    He walked a few more steps. Only then did he see that someone was sitting behind that shadowed desk.


    Pei Zheng sat with a relaxed posture, pressing his temples with his palms. He was leaning against the back of the chair, his eyes closed in meditation.


    Shen Shijiu walked up to him, and saw that his collar was loose; it looked as though someone had torn it open.


    ¡°Myyy loooord,¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s voice was like a little kitten¡¯s; he called out to him with a very soft, gentle tone.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t move.


    Shen Shijiu crept over, and quietly reached out to refasten his collar.


    That pair of little hands had only just grasped Pei Zheng¡¯s lapel, when they were suddenly gripped by another slender hand.


    Shen Shijiu nervously looked over at Pei Zheng. His eyelashes fluttered, and his eyes slowly opened.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    The soft whisper that came from Pei Zheng¡¯s throat was so quiet that it instantly melted away.


    But in this quiet room, both of them heard it clearly.


    Shen Shijiu was extremely confused, ¡°Your Highness? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Pei Zheng was already fully awake, and realized who the person in front of him really was.


    He didn¡¯t answer, and reached up to pinch his brows.


    Pei Zheng just couldn¡¯t stand watching those people flattering Ah Mu Le earlier, so he fibbed to the Emperor, saying that he wasn¡¯t feeling well. He left with a cold expression, and stayed in the side hall to rest and wait for Shen Shijiu.


    The banquet hadn¡¯t started yet. Everyone was chatting about political affairs, so it was quite boring.


    Pei Zheng felt a pair of soft little hands on his temples, kneading rhythmically, with just the right amount of strength, and hitting every acupoint. It was very comfortable.


    Shen Shijiu kneaded Pei Zheng¡¯s forehead like this for quite a while. He finally put his arms down when they became so sore that he couldn¡¯t hold them up anymore.


    He squeezed his arm for himself, but Pei Zheng pulled him over, and gently massaged it from top to bottom.


    When he pinched a patch of numbness, Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t help but groan a bit.


    ¡°Nngh¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng paused briefly before he began to knead again.


    ¡°Does it feel good?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°It feels good.¡±


    ¡°Do you want it for your other arm?¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently switched to his other arm, and held it up to Pei Zheng.


    ¡°I want it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s eyebrows twitched, ¡°Do you want it or not?¡±


    ¡°I want it!¡± Shen Shijiu thought that Pei Zheng really hadn¡¯t heard him, so he purposely raised his voice a bit.


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips curled, and he pulled his other arm over and began to massage it.


    The two spent quite a while in this side hall, and the banquet was already about to begin.


    Pei Zheng pushed open the door and walked out with Shen Shijiu.


    At some point, Cheng Feng had stood to wait outside the door. When he saw Pei Zheng, he stepped forward and whispered in his ear, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found the person you wanted me to find.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, and he glanced over at Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiy was looking around everywhere like a curious little baby, and didn¡¯t realize that Pei Zheng was looking at him with a gaze full of suspicion.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t linger any longer. He simply grabbed Shen Shijiu by the wrist, and strode toward the brightly lit palace in front of them.


    Notes


    Tomorrow, we will be back to daily uploads for a bit, since the chapters are back to 3000 words


    Thanks for reading~


    1.Author-san used Çã³Ç here as the descriptor c;

 CH 95

    December 3, 2022Merchie


    When they walked up to the entrance of the hall, they heard a lively, vibrant noisiness coming from inside.


    Pei Zheng stepped into the hall first, and all the officials bowed to him one after another.


    Shen Shijiu was about to walk inside as well when he suddenly heard a voice call out from behind him.


    ¡°Ch-Changyi!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t loud; only Shen Shijiu heard it. He turned his head, and someone was standing behind him. He looked noble and dignified, but Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know him.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t think that he was calling for him, so he continued forward and walked inside.


    Qi Changfeng, who was standing outside the door, paused. It had only taken a hasty glance for him to realize that this person wasn¡¯t Qi Changyi. But they really looked quite similar.


    As he watched Shen Shijiu follow Pei Zheng and sit at a small table, Qi Changfeng¡¯s mind was full of suspicion, but he couldn¡¯t reveal himself just yet. So he walked inside with his usual expression.


    Today, Qi Changfeng¡¯s position in the court was very different from what it was in the past. The Emperor¡¯s high regard and grace for him had gradually faded over the past three years. The Fourth Prince of the present was hardly different from the other princes. In fact, his status was probably even lower than theirs.


    After his row with the Emperor, it was inevitable for him to have fallen to this point.


    Qi Changfeng sat far away from the throne, and continued to stare at the masked Shen Shijiu through the layers of people around him.


    Tonight¡¯s banquet was different from last night¡¯s; the atmosphere last night was much more solemn in comparison. All the ministers were discussing serious matters with the barbarian leader and his envoys.


    But tonight, the atmosphere was extremely relaxed. The guests all brought their family members, and everyone in the hall was getting along well.


    After a bit, Ah Mu Le and the barbarian envoys entered the hall. Everyone in the hall stood up and bowed to show respect, and Ah Mu Le returned the gesture to each person.


    But Pei Zheng was sitting on a cushion, playing with a wine cup, having no intention of getting up.


    Shen Shijiu saw that everyone around them had stood up, so he tried to do the same. But Pei Zheng pressed his thigh to prevent him from moving.


    After Ah Mu Le exchanged pleasantries with the other guests, he walked toward Pei Zheng with a smile.


    ¡°Lord Pei, we meet again. Did you rest well last night?¡± Ah Mu Le¡¯s gaze flitted to Pei Zheng¡¯s side, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Her Royal Highness come with you?¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips hooked, ¡°If Your Excellency is so worried about the princess, why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡±


    Ah Mu Le was at a loss for words; she wasn¡¯t here, how the hell was he supposed to ask her?


    ¡°So Lord Pei has a new lover now?¡±


    Ah Mu Le scrutinized Shen Shijiu, who was obediently kneeling at the side. He was curious; how beautiful would the face under that veil have to be in order to seduce Pei Zheng?


    His line of sight was suddenly blocked. Ah Mu Le looked at Pei Zheng who was now shielding Shen Shijiu with his body, his eyes full of warning.


    Ah Mu Le shrugged with indifference. If he wasn¡¯t allowed to take a peek, then so be it, no need to be so fierce.


    Then, he turned around and returned to sit in his seat.


    Shen Shijiu poked his little head out from behind Pei Zheng, and poked Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder with his finger. He asked in confusion, ¡°My Lord, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    His voice was very quiet, as if he was afraid of being heard by others.


    Only then did Pei Zheng shift sideways slightly. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°That man who was just here, his clothes were really weird. And his hair was tied in little braids, it was so cute.¡±


    Shen Shijiu leaned into Pei Zheng¡¯s ear and spoke in an excited voice. His gaze kept drifting toward the group of barbarian clansmen.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t say anything; he merely snorted coldly.


    Upon hearing this, Shen Shijiu turned his head. He saw Pei Zheng staring at him irritably, his gaze extremely gloomy.


    His body trembled twice, before he peeped up, ¡°It was only¡­ kind of cute¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze was still gloomy.


    ¡°Truthfully, it wasn¡¯t cute at all, it was really, really, too ugly.¡±


    Pei Zheng snorted again, and the gloominess in his eyes faded.


    At this moment, a eunuch walked out from beside the throne, and called softly, ¡°His Majesty had arrived.¡±


    The hall suddenly fell quiet. Everyone stood up and bowed in humble reverence. The barbarians also placed their fists over their chests as a gesture of deep respect.


    The Emperor walked to the throne and sat down with a smile on his face, before he waved his hand and said, ¡°My aiqing, please rise. Think of tonight as a family dinner; no need to be so polite, just forget about the court for a little bit.¡±


    Everyone else in the hall smiled as well, and respectfully toasted the Emperor.


    Then, the door to the hall opened, and a group of dancers came in, their flowy sleeves curling, their figures graceful and willowy. They began to dance with elegant movements in the center of the hall, and everyone laughed and chatted as they watched the performance.


    After the dance was over, there was thunderous applause.


    The Emperor was also delighted, and ordered someone to fetch a folding fan for him to inscribe.


    After he waved a brush and wrote the four words ¡°prosperity of the country¡± upon the fan, everyone was bursting with compliments, praising the Emperor¡¯s cursive script1 as a peerless masterpiece.


    Then, in front of everyone, the Emperor presented the folding fan to Ah Mu Le.


    A eunuch walked down the steps with the folding fan in his hands, and held it out to Ah Mu Le.


    Ah Mu Le bowed and saluted, ¡°Ah Mu Le is very grateful. Many thanks to Your Majesty.¡±


    But under everyone¡¯s staring eyes, he didn¡¯t take the folding fan himself. Instead, a subordinate beside him received it and placed it right on Ah Mu¡¯s Le¡¯s table.


    This was actually an act of extreme disrespect toward the Emperor¡¯s gift. The Emperor¡¯s expression became a bit ugly, and everyone in the hall also fell silent.


    Ah Mu Le smiled, stepped forward, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, our barbarian tribe would also like to present a gift to you tonight. I hope that once Your Majesty sees it, you will take a liking to it.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he clapped his hands. The tightly shut door suddenly groaned, and everyone looked toward it.


    A huge black shadow was cast over the door. It was clearly the silhouette of a person, but it looked as strong as a black bear.


    The black shadow pushed the door open and walked inside; he was so strong that he cracked the door frame. With every step he took, there was a loud thud.


    This man had very thick hair and a beard; only a pair of beastly eyes could be seen through it all. His body looked extremely sturdy, and his arms were as thick as the circumference of a normal person¡¯s head.


    Ah Mu Le cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this is an extremely rare giant from our barbarian tribe. He is so strong that he can uproot willow trees. Today I gift him to Your Majesty, with the hopes that he can stay by Your Majesty¡¯s side to ensure Your Majesty¡¯s safety.¡±


    Ensure His Majesty¡¯s safety?


    Having this kind of terrifying creature at His Majesty¡¯s side would put him in even more danger.


    ¡°This¡­ I appreciate the clan leader¡¯s kindness. It¡¯s just that, the palace is always heavily guarded; there are already many imperial guards around to protect me, enough to ensure my safety.¡± Ah Mu Le flashed an unperturbed smile, ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t rush to refuse. How about this, Your Majesty can send the fiercest warriors of the Celestial Dynasty to duel with our barbarian giants; it¡¯ll be clear who¡¯s on top once we give it a try.¡±


    The moment these words fell, the ministers all began to discuss amongst themselves.


    If they didn¡¯t accept Ah Mu Le¡¯s challenge, they would be ridiculed; the Celestial Dynasty couldn¡¯t find even a single warrior that was brave enough and skilled enough to try.


    If they accepted Ah Mu Le¡¯s challenge, they would have to face this creature and its terrifying strength.


    ¡°All right then, let¡¯s duel. Come in!¡±


    The Emperor called out, and ten burly imperial guards came through the door. But compared to the creature in the middle of the hall, they were utterly insignificant.


    Those imperial guards didn¡¯t have weapons with them either; they were all unarmed.


    One of them stepped forward and stood face to face with the giant, but his head only reached the giant¡¯s chest.


    The man¡¯s strikes were firm and accurate as he punched the giant¡¯s stomach, but the giant didn¡¯t react at all.


    That man became impatient, and he punched the giant over a dozen times in succession. The giant endured every strike without a single sway or wobble.


    The man was out of breath and had no choice but to bend over to rest. All he saw was the giant¡¯s toothy grin, before the giant stretched his arms out and smashed down onto the person in front of him¡­


    Pei Zheng reached out and covered Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes, and felt Shen Shijiu¡¯s long lashes brush his hand as he blinked.


    The mess in the hall was quickly cleaned up.


    Pei Zheng removed his hand. His palm still seemed to be itching a bit.


    Three of the remaining imperial guards first tried to launch a group attack, but ended up failing miserably.


    The rest of them simply grabbed their weapons and charged forward all at once, but the giant¡¯s entire body was like an impenetrable wall, incredibly hard and invulnerable.


    One by one, each soldier fell, seriously injured, and they were all carried out of the hall.


    The giant only had a few cuts on his body. He raised his arms, shouting and cheering in a garbled voice.


    Ah Mu Le signaled for him to quiet down, before he turned to the hushed crowd, ¡°All of you noble lords saw it; it¡¯s not that my people don¡¯t understand etiquette, but for a ten-to-one situation to become like this, why, that¡¯s hardly justifiable.¡±


    He looked very smug, ¡°Your Majesty, the winner has been determined. Ten people of the Celestial Dynasty are no match for one barbarian. What are your thoughts?¡±


    The Emperor was on the verge of turning green. The prestige of the Celestial Dynasty was about to be swept to the floor by the barbarian tribe.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this subject is willing to give it a try.¡±


    Pei Zheng stood in the hall and cupped his hands. His tone was calm and placid.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t even have time to process his words before Ah Mu Le walked over, applauding.


    ¡°All right, Lord Pei is indeed courageous, but Your Lordship must be careful, lest these crude, uneducated savages hurt you.¡±


    Pei Zheng shot him a cold glance and didn¡¯t respond. He walked up to the giant in a few steps, and stood with his hands behind his back.


    He was level with the giant¡¯s shoulders. Pei Zheng lifted his head slightly, sizing him up with narrowed eyes.


    Ah Mu Le watched from the side with his arms crossed. He wanted to see just what kind of trick Pei Zheng had up his sleeve. He asked in a fake, good-natured voice, ¡°Lord Pei, would you like to pick a weapon to aid you?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng really did want to pick one.


    He walked over to Ah Mu Le¡¯s table and picked up the folding fan that the Emperor had gifted him, before glancing at Ah Mu Le, as if he were asking for permission.


    Ah Mu Le was very confused; what use would a fragile fan be? He nodded.


    Pei Zheng flicked the fan open with a ¡°pa¡±. With his slender fingers, he tossed it high into the air, where it spun several times, forming beautiful swirls and arcs, before his fingers pressed together, closing the fan.


    His movements were very fluid and beautiful. Everybody stared attentively at the center of the hall, fearing that they would miss the performance if they blinked.


    Shen Shijiu was still obediently sitting in Pei Zheng¡¯s seat. His hands gripped the hem of his cloak. While everyone else¡¯s minds were fixated on watching the lively show, Shen Shijiu was the only one who was concerned about Pei Zheng¡¯s safety.


    His Lordship¡¯s internal force had been damaged, and he wasn¡¯t fully recovered yet; how could he use his internal energy so casually?


    Notes


    Thanks for reading~~


    1.²ÝÊé (c¨£o sh¨±): ¡®Grass script¡¯, because it looks like grass. I wrote a footnote about Chinese calligraphy before, ²ÝÊé is the cursive script, similar to sosho calligraphy (which also means ¡®grass script¡¯). It¡¯s fun to write and looks cool, but no one can read it, so it¡¯s artistic rather than functional.

 CH 96

    December 4, 2022Merchie


    Pei Zheng stood face to face with the giant; no one moved.


    The giant finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With a deep roar, he thrust his fist forward, but missed.


    Pei Zheng held the folding fan and stood about a step away. Although that punch had been extremely powerful, it was far too slow.


    The giant was obviously a bit frustrated. He threw a barrage of punches, but Pei Zheng dodged every single one.


    Pei Zheng poured his internal energy into the fan. The folding fan was like a flood dragon swimming through water, extremely agile as it flew into the air, flipping and turning, continuously hitting different parts of the giant¡¯s body, and attempting to discern its weak point.


    Finally, when the fan circled the giant¡¯s head, the giant covered it with his hands; he seemed to be terrified, and forgot to attack for a moment.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze shifted. There.


    Even more of his internal energy converged within the fan, and the fan suddenly opened, emitting a sparkling silver light, resembling the glint of a blade, before it began to whirl around the giant¡¯s head, enveloping it in a blurry glow.


    The silver light suddenly flashed, and the entire hall was as bright as a sunny day. Several rays of light pierced the giant¡¯s palm and stabbed into his temple.


    With a boom, the huge figure suddenly fell to the ground. He spasmed a few times as he lay on the floor, bleeding from all seven orifices, before his movements ceased.


    Ah Mu Le gritted his teeth tightly; he didn¡¯t want to reveal the displeasure and frustration in his heart.


    But everyone else in the hall still had their eyes glued on the folding fan. Even when they saw the folding fan slowly snap shut and fly back into Pei Zheng¡¯s hand, they were still immersed in astonishment.


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    A high, childish cheer piped up from within the crowd, accompanied by a soft smattering of applause.


    Pei Zheng held the fan to his chest, and turned toward the source of the voice, his lips curling upward.


    Everyone else couldn¡¯t help but look over as well.


    Only then did they see the flame-red figure hidden behind several people. Half of his face was covered by a thin gauze veil, but a pair of beautiful, shimmering eyes were exposed, filled with joy and excitement.


    Realizing that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, the sounds of Shen Shijiu¡¯s clapping gradually quieted, and he slowly lowered his head. He was dying to crawl underneath the little table in embarrassment; his earlobes were so red that they looked like they were about to drip blood.


    ¡°Pei-aiqing, you are indeed worthy of being my Prime Minister2, I wasn¡¯t wrong about you! Come, reward him!¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s voice pulled everyone¡¯s minds back to the present. The guests all lavished Pei Zheng with praise one after another, and the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor received yet another substantial reward on this important occasion.


    ¡°Clan Leader Ah Mu Le, this folding fan¡­¡± Pei Zheng walked up to Ah Mu Le¡¯s table, and purposely glowered down at him.


    ¡°Since Lord Pei is able to harness its true potential, I should just gift it to you. Will Your Majesty allow it?¡±


    To take this fan back now would be too embarrassing; Ah Mu Le would rather just give it to Pei Zheng instead.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s grant it to Pei-aiqing, aiqing deserves this fan.¡±


    Pei Zheng held the fan, and cupped his hands toward the Emperor to thank him, before he returned to his seat and sat down.


    The moment he sat down, Pei Zheng raised his hand and tossed the fan into Shen Shijiu¡¯s arms.


    Shen Shijiu carefully lifted the fan with both hands, looked it over, opened and closed it, and fanned himself a few times, before he began to secretly fiddle with it behind Pei Zheng¡¯s back.


    Pei Zheng glanced back at him and saw that Shen Shijiu was trying to do something to the fan. He wanted to make it fly as well, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have a drop of internal energy in his body.


    Pei Zheng reached out with two fingers pressed together, and poured some internal energy into the fan. He controlled the fan as it slowly rose into the air, and circled Shen Shijiu twice.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s excited eyes sparkled. He softly clapped his little hands and cheered, ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re amazing!¡¯


    Pei Zheng withdrew his internal energy, and suddenly coughed lightly. He felt the internal strength in his body becoming a bit chaotic, and a bloody taste was beginning to surge upward.


    He wasn¡¯t supposed to be casually wasting his internal energy at all; his stubborn ailment had persisted for so long without a cure. But after Shen Shijiu had fed him that pill last time, he felt that his internal strength had actually recovered a bit. But it seemed now that it was only a temporary solution.


    Shen Shijiu noticed that Pei Zheng looked a bit unwell, and asked hurriedly, ¡°My Lord, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling uncomfortable?


    He gently placed his fingers on Pei Zheng¡¯s wrist; there was something off about his pulse.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Without batting an eyelid, Pei Zheng pulled his arm away, gulped down a cup of wine, and quashed the bloody taste in his throat.


    The atmosphere in the hall became lively once again; having just wounded the barbarians¡¯ pride, everyone was a bit excited.


    Many of the officials¡¯ family members had prepared small acts and skits to show off their talents in front of everyone. Some officials even had their daughters perform dances in front of the Emperor; it was clear what their intentions were.


    It would be great if the Emperor, a prince, or even a high-ranking official took a liking to one of their daughters.


    Ah Mu Le didn¡¯t seem to have any interest in the performers in the hall, and kept his eyes fixed in Pei Zheng¡¯s direction.


    After all the performances in the hall were over, Ah Mu Le suddenly spoke up, ¡°Tonight¡¯s banquet was absolutely wonderful, but I somehow feel that something is missing¡­¡±


    He paused, and seemed to have thought of an idea, ¡°Lord Pei is such an illustrious person, so the people around you must be exceptionally talented as well. Could your companion show us a thing or two, and enlighten the rest of us?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes locked with his, and he stared coldly at Ah Mu Le.


    As soon as he said these words, everyone else in the hall was reminded of the figure that was sitting beside Pei Zheng tonight. On this occasion, guests were supposed to bring their family members, so why did he bring a stranger instead of the Second Princess?


    Everyone in the hall slowly quieted down; it looked like they were all waiting for Shen Shijiu to come out, but Pei Zheng didn¡¯t say anything, so Shen Shijiu simply continued to kneel obediently behind him.


    Ah Mu Le continued, ¡°Lord Pei you¡¯re so stingy, you won¡¯t even let him come out and show off some of his skills? Or are you afraid of embarrassing yourself?¡±


    Sehn Shijiu secretly poked Pei Zheng¡¯s back, leaned upwards, and whispered, ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve got some skills.¡±


    He sounded a bit embarrassed, ¡°I-I know how to dance.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s back shifted.


    He can dance?


    He isn¡¯t just well-versed in medicine, but he can dance as well?


    Shen Shijiu did indeed know how to dance; his shifu, Shen Huan, had once taught him.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s figure was as slender as a woman¡¯s, and his thin waist was even more curvaceous. Shen Huan had also seen Shen Shijiu without a mask.


    He was as beautiful as a fairy; if he were to start dancing, people¡¯s souls would instantly be charmed and captured. So from then on, Shen Huan didn¡¯t let Shen Shijiu dance without a mask on.


    Shen Shijiu stood up from the cushion. Sure enough, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately landed on him; even the Emperor stopped talking with the Empress and looked towards the audience.


    Pei Zheng clutched the wine cup in his hand. He said to himself, Just this once, I¡¯ll believe him.


    Shen Shijiu walked to the center of the hall, stood in place, and respectfully bowed to the Emperor. His little heart was thudding wildly; in truth, he was incredibly nervous and absolutely terrified.


    He took several deep breaths, imagining the audience to be a garden full of radishes, before he slowly began to dance.


    The flame-red cloak fluttered left and right with that slender figure¡¯s movements, mysterious and enchanting. That thin, curved waist seemed to be boneless, lithe and graceful, like the flight of a swallow or a swan.


    After the first few steps of the dance, Shen Shijiu¡¯s gaze flitted toward Pei Zheng. Those eyes were as clear as spring water, but also carried a nameless allure, leading those who looked to sink right into them.


    He twirled, a lotus blooming with every step1.


    When that scarlet-clad figure seemed to bloom with bewitching red lotus flowers, everyone seemed to forget how to breathe, holding their breath in excitement as they stared at the center of the hall.


    Only when Shen Shijiu bowed in gratitude did everyone in the audience burst into thunderous applause.


    However, Pei Zheng, who had been staring fixedly at Shen Shijiu¡¯s figure the entire time, didn¡¯t notice that the wine cup in his hand had cracked from how hard he was gripping it.


    The others might not have understood the dance, but it was plain as day to Pei Zheng.


    The dance he had just performed was a famous dance within the foreign clan, but those who weren¡¯t from the foreign clan had probably never seen it before.


    The reason Pei Zheng recognized it was because, when he first discovered that the little prince had foreign blood running through his veins, he had read hundreds of books about the foreign clan, through which he had learned about this dance.


    Then how could Shen Shijiu know the steps to this dance? Could it be that he was also a descendant of the foreign clan?


    The one other person who had also recognized the dance was the Emperor. He had once witnessed his beloved consort perform this exact dance, and had never seen it again since that time. He never expected that he would actually be able to see it again today.


    Ah Mu Le sat below, and spoke as he applauded, ¡°It really was a feast for the eyes.¡±


    He suddenly smiled, ¡°The dance itself is already this beautiful, so whatever is under that veil must be even more beautiful. Could you let us experience the beauty of a celestial being?¡±


    Shen Shijiu immediately became extremely nervous, flustered and at a loss. He knew he was unattractive, both with and without a mask.


    The sons and daughters of the families in the audience below were all very attractive. If he took off his veil, everyone would definitely make fun of him, and he would embarrass His Lordship.


    Everyone in the audience was waiting for Shen Shijiu to take off his veil. Shen Shijiu looked toward Pei Zheng in helplessness.


    Pei Zheng completely ignored Ah Mu Le¡¯s request; he had given the man enough face tonight.


    Pei Zheng spoke to Shen Shijiu, ¡°Come back.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was slightly relieved. If His Lordship told him to come back, he would come back. He didn¡¯t have to worry about what other people wanted him to do.


    Unexpectedly, Ah Mu Le was unwilling to let him go, and walked up to Shen Shijiu in long strides, blocking his path with his arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re really obedient to your lord, aren¡¯t you? Why do you look like such an idiot¡­¡± Ah Mu Le suddenly leaned down, so that his voice could only be heard by him and Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Let me think, could it be that Pei Zheng simply has a type? I¡¯ll tell you this, before you, there was a prince, your lord liked him very much. Oh right, his name was, Qi, Chang, Yi.¡±


    Changyi?


    Shen Shijiu frowned. He seemed to have heard this name before.


    Earlier, didn¡¯t someone mistake him for Qi Changyi?


    A fan suddenly flew over and attacked Ah Mu Le from behind. He reacted quickly and caught it in his hand.


    ¡°Here, take this and give it back to your lord.¡± Ah Mu Le stuffed the folding fan into Shen Shijiu¡¯s arms, ¡°You should take care of your possessions, and be careful of those who will take your things and never return them.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Ah Mu Le smiled at Pei Zheng, before he retracted the arm that was blocking Shen Shijiu¡¯s path.


    Shen Shijiu scurried back to Pei Zheng¡¯s side.


    Ah Mu Le ordered his subordinates to perform a wild dance of the barbarian tribe. The guests¡¯ eyes finally shifted away from Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu, and were pinned back onto the center of the hall.


    After Shen Shijiu sat down, he gently tugged Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeve, and called out in an extremely aggrieved voice, ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng gazed at him, his eyes complicated. He realized that he didn¡¯t understand the person in front of him at all.


    He turned around, his tall figure filling Shen Shijiu¡¯s vision. Pei Zheng lifted a finger, slipping it beneath the veil, and gently caressed Shen Shijiu¡¯s chin. His voice was deep and hoarse.


    ¡°Why¡­ did you perform that dance?¡±


    Notes


    Wowiee the plot thickens


    Thanks for reading~~


    1.Ò»²½Ò»ÉúÁ« (y¨© b¨´ y¨© sh¨¥ng li¨¢n): ¡®A lotus flower with every step¡¯. This is a Buddhist thing: when you walk through your crappy life, you should be like a lotus flower, blooming despite all the shit around you. Don¡¯t let yourself be influenced by your environment, get in the right mindset!


    2.°Ù¹ÙÖ®Ê× (b¨£i gu¨¡n zh¨© sh¨¯u): the leader of all the officials, or another name for the Prime Minister.

 CH 97

    December 5, 2022Merchie


    ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    Shen Shijiu seemed to hesitate; he didn¡¯t know whether he should tell Pei Zheng or not.


    When Pei Zheng asked this question, he didn¡¯t actually care about Shen Shijiu¡¯s answer.


    For a long time now, a certain thought had lingered faintly in his mind. That thought quietly buried itself deep within his heart, and slowly began to take root and sprout with every passing day.


    And Shen Shijiu¡¯s entry into the Imperial Hospital, then the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, wasn¡¯t just Jiang Yubai¡¯s decision. Rather, it was mainly Pei Zheng¡¯s.


    During these past few years, he had experienced too much disappointment and despair, so he closed his heart. Even when faced with the smallest bit of hope, he was extremely cautious, as though he were treading on thin ice.


    That idea was screaming at him, anxiously waiting to break out, but it could only remain suppressed in his heart till the end of time.


    And Pei Zheng could only keep telling himself, just wait for a little longer, stay calm, and act like you always do.


    So, he pulled his arm away, and turned back around.


    The banquet was finally coming to an end. The Emperor left first; some of the ministers were still drinking, while others had already returned to their manors. Pei Zheng drained a cup of wine, before he stood up.


    He hadn¡¯t spoken much tonight, merely gulping down cups upon cups of wine.


    Shen Shijiu, who was standing beside him, looked very worried. His Lordship¡¯s pulse was already unstable, yet he was still drinking such strong wine; it would definitely hurt his body. Why was His Lordship so careless with his own health?


    Pei Zheng was a bit dizzy after getting up. Shen Shijiu saw this and hurried over to support him, ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng grabbed his arm to steady himself, before he pulled Shen Shijiu along as he slowly walked out of the hall.


    Ah Mu Le was still in his seat talking with the other officials. But when he saw Pei Zheng leaving, he stood up as well and followed him out of the hall.


    Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu walked down the steps and headed toward a small garden. Someone was standing there; he appeared to have been waiting for them.


    ¡°Lord Pei, you¡¯re back from the banquet?¡±


    Jiang Yubai walked over once he saw that Pei Zheng had arrived. He had been standing there for quite a while; he didn¡¯t expect that the banquet would last for so long.


    Shen Shijiu was obviously pleasantly surprised to see Jiang Yubai, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang!¡±


    Jiang Yubai frowned and looked over at the veiled Shen Shijiu, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu lifted his veil, and smiled at Jiang Yubai, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Shen Shijiu, what have you been up to? You look so weird.¡± Jiang Yubai glanced sideways at Pei Zheng; this must have been Pei Zheng¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Lord Pei, could you spare me a moment of your time tonight?¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced at Shen Shijiu, ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently ¡°oh¡±d, and waved goodbye to Jiang Yubai, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going now, Imperial Physician Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yubai gave him a kind smile. He waited until Shen Shijiu¡¯s figure disappeared out of the little garden¡¯s archway, before the smile on his face vanished as well.


    ¡°Pei Zheng,¡± Jiang Yubai pointed at the archway, ¡°Just how certain are you?¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t answer, instead asking, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Jiang Yubai said, ¡°I recently flipped through some ancient manuscripts and discovered some rare herbs1 that were recorded inside. They might be able to help you recover your internal strength.¡±


    He paused, ¡°But it¡¯s said that these herbs can only be found in the Ghost Valley, which means that the only person who comes into contact with them is the Ghost Doctor, whose whereabouts are currently unknown.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes changed, ¡°What effect will these herbs have after being ingested?¡±


    ¡°After a small dose, they can stabilize the internal force, and allow it to flow freely within the body. If you take the right amount, you¡¯d be fully recovered in just a few days.¡±


    When he heard these words, Pei Zheng thought of the pill from that day, which in turn reminded him of the shifu that Shen Shijiu was always blabbering about. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°What do you know about this Ghost Doctor?¡±


    Jiang Yubai pondered the question for a bit, ¡°It¡¯s said that she¡¯s a woman who wandered the world in her youth looking for patients. Years have passed, yet there hasn¡¯t been a single sighting of her. But she is a master of disguise, so she might have been hiding in plain sight this entire time.¡±


    ¡°How skilled is she?¡¯


    Although Jiang Yubai didn¡¯t want to admit it, he could only answer truthfully, ¡°She¡¯s better than me. It¡¯s said that she can cure any common illness, and can even revive the dead¡­¡±


    His expression suddenly changed, and he stared at Pei Zheng, ¡°Are you really saying¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s face had already recovered its usual expression, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Imperial Physician Jiang, you should rest early.¡±


    When he finished speaking, Pei Zheng turned and walked out the arched gate of the little garden.


    Jiang Yubai was still rooted to the spot, thinking over everything that happened. If the shifu that Shen Shijiu always spoke of was really the Ghost Doctor¡­


    But the chances of that being true were just too slim.


    Shen Shijiu had been standing outside the arched gate of the little garden this entire time. He only saw Pei Zheng and Jiang Yubai standing inside, but he couldn¡¯t hear what they were discussing at all.


    ¡°What a coincidence, aren¡¯t you a relative of Pei Zheng? What are you doing here all by yourself?¡±


    Ah Mu Le appeared out of nowhere, and smiled at Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiu was startled by Ah Mu Le, but didn¡¯t want to scream, fearing that he would interrupt the conversation in the garden. He could only clap his hand over his mouth and flare his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Ah Mu Le leaned closer and waved his hand, ¡°You¡¯re such a scaredy-cat, it¡¯s quite adorable.¡±


    When Shen Shijiu saw him, he was actually a bit angry. Earlier at the banquet, Ah Mu Le had made things difficult for him. Shen Shijiu hadn¡¯t forgotten that, and was still holding a grudge.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. I can¡¯t just randomly talk to strangers.¡±


    With those words, Shen Shijiu shut his mouth, determined not to speak with this man with a head full of braids.


    Ah Mu Le saw how angry he looked and found him even more adorable, ¡°You don¡¯t know me, but I know you. Your name is Shen Shijiu, and you¡¯re an apprentice at the Imperial Hospital, right?¡±


    Shen Shijiu turned away, ¡°Wrong, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±


    Ah Mu Le walked around to face him, ¡°The wrong person? It couldn¡¯t be, you look so dumb, you¡¯re definitely Shen Shijiu.¡±


    Shen Shijiu continued to insist, ¡°You¡¯ve really got the wrong person!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then what are you so anxious about?¡± Ah Mu Le was amused by him and laughed.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not anxious, this is just how I talk¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu turned around again, so that his back was facing Ah Mu Le, and twined his fingers. He really was a terrible liar indeed.


    Ah Mu Le reached out and was about to touch his thin shoulder, but only grasped a handful of air.


    Pei Zheng had already walked over. He moved a second faster than Ah Mu Le as he yanked Shen Shijiu by the waist. Shen Shijiu collided with Pei Zheng¡¯s body, his face smashed against the other¡¯s chest.


    With one arm wrapped around Shen Shijiu¡¯s shoulders, Pei Zheng¡¯s breathing had become a bit heavier. His grip tightened slightly, firmly pinning Shen Shijiu against his chest.


    ¡°Chief Ah Mu Le, just now, what were you doing to this minister¡¯s man?¡±


    Ah Mu Le withdrew his arm with indifference. He was very curious about Shen Shijiu, but to find a way to deal with Pei Zheng was his ultimate goal.


    ¡°Lord Pei, you¡¯re taking it too seriously. This is the royal palace of the Celestial Dynasty, what can I do? It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Ah Mu Le deliberately lowered his voice, ¡°There are some things that others are too scared to say, but that doesn¡¯t prevent me from saying them.¡±


    He pointed at Shen Shijiu, who was quietly buried in Pei Zheng¡¯s arms, ¡°Has Lord Pei really figured out where this person came from?¡±


    ¡°Whether I figured it out or not, it¡¯s this minister¡¯s business. Since when did other people have to worry about it?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s face was visibly gloomy, his expression full of displeasure.


    ¡°All right, all right. I, Ah Mu Le, am not someone who likes to meddle in others¡¯ business. It¡¯s just that, it has only been so long since the Ninth Prince passed away, yet Lord Pei has already found a substitute that bears such a close resemblance? Whatever trick you used to find your new lover is really quite impressive.¡±


    Ah Mu Le laughed and applauded.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with an overwhelming coldness. He rested his chin on Shen Shijiu¡¯s head.


    Who said that he was a substitute?


    The ball of warmth he held in his arms was the accumulation of every droplet of hope he had. Soon, he would be able to turn this hope into reality.


    But he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to judge his methods.


    Pei Zheng slipped his fingers into Shen Shijiu¡¯s cuff, before he grabbed the folding fan and sent it flying in Ah Mu Le¡¯s direction.


    Ah Mu Le reacted swiftly and dodged, but the folding fan relentlessly circled his body, before it suddenly flipped open. The fan emitted a silver glow; it was even brighter now than it was in the hall.


    Ah Mu Le cursed in his mind. Pei Zheng actually had the gall to kill him while he was in the palace.


    As he dodged left and right in a panic, the silver light was unable to pierce Ah Mu Le¡¯s body. However, Ah Mu Le was a muddy mess, having rolled on the ground a few times.


    When the fan¡¯s silver light slowly faded, Ah Mu stepped forward, threw the fan to the ground, and stomped on it several times until it had been smashed to pieces.


    ¡°Pei Zheng! Are you crazy?! I am the chief of the barbarian tribe! Are you trying to start another dispute between our nations?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that the barbarian tribe never had such intentions?¡± After Pei Zheng used his internal energy, a layer of cold sweat had appeared on his back, but his expression didn¡¯t reveal a thing.


    ¡°Everything I said was true, no wonder you flew into such a rage.¡± Ah Mu Le tidied up his robe.


    ¡°Others would have never imagined that the cold Prime Minister Pei would actually have feelings. Back then, you almost died for the Ninth Prince in my barbarian tribe¡¯s main hall. And now, you are still forcing yourself to use your internal energy even when you are unwell.¡±


    Ah Mu Le walked a few steps closer, ¡± If I pushed you right now, you would fall over, right?¡±


    Shen Shijiu suddenly raised his head. Earlier, he had felt Pei Zheng¡¯s body sway a little. He had reached out and hugged Pei Zheng¡¯s waist at just the right moment, which allowed him to stand properly.


    Swiveling to grab Pei Zheng¡¯s arm, Shen Shijiu turned his head to look at Ah Mu Le, his gaze watchful and filled with vigilance.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡±


    Ah Mu Le stopped at his high-pitched warning, and really didn¡¯t take another step.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking, what are you staring at me for? Didn¡¯t you see how your lord treated me just now?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Ah Mu Le choked. Although he wasn¡¯t actually going to do anything to Pei Zheng, Shen Shijiu resembled a small animal protecting its owner; it was as if he was afraid of Ah Mu Le eating his lord up.


    Clearly, Pei Zheng¡¯s the one who eats people.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes were looking past Ah Mu Le, and they suddenly lit up, ¡°A-Feng, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Cheng Feng rushed over, ¡°Master.¡±


    Pei Zheng ¡°mm¡±d lightly.


    Now, Shen Shijiu had someone to back him up, so he said to Ah Mu Le, ¡°We¡¯re going back now, can¡¯t you move aside a little?¡±


    Ah Mu Le frowned. So now he was treating him like a bother?


    Shen Shijiu half-supported, half-dragged Pei Zheng and walked past Ah Mu Le. Cheng Feng bowed to Ah Mu Le and followed them.


    Ah Mu Le was left standing alone beneath the moonlight.


    His original intention had been to ask Pei Zheng about that little fool; it had been so long, yet Ah Mu Le had been unable to forget about him completely. Who would¡¯ve guessed that Pei Zheng refused to divulge even a word of information.


    The sedan chairs were waiting at the palace gate. After Pei Zheng climbed on, Shen Shijiu was about to step into his own sedan. But suddenly, a stream of blood appeared at the corner of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips, which worried Shen Shijiu to the extreme.


    ¡°My Lord, can I sit in the same sedan as you? I¡¯m worried about you¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu stood outside Pei Zheng¡¯s sedan and spoke softly.


    The inside of the sedan was silent for a long while. Shen Shijiu thought that he had overstepped the rules, so he lowered his head and was about to leave.


    The sedan¡¯s curtain was suddenly lifted from the inside, and Shen Shijiu looked up into Pei Zheng¡¯s slightly droopy eyes.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t stop his lips from curving upward, ¡°Mm!¡±


    Then, he swiftly climbed inside.


    The sedan chair was lifted, swaying slightly, before it headed toward the palace gate.


    Shen Shijiu took off his veil, and carefully wiped the blood on Pei Zheng¡¯s lips, before placing his fingers on Pei Zheng¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°My Lord, does it hurt?¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced at him, and saw that there were actually tears swimming in Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes. He reached up and brushed his hand over the corners of Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know why he was crying either; he just had the urge to cry. But it was also because he finally understood something. That Ninth Prince¡­ His Lordship almost lost his life in order to save him.


    That means, he must be really important to His Lordship.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± Shen Shijiu mustered up all his courage to ask, ¡°Is the Ninth Prince Qi Changyi¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Shen Shijiu¡¯s vision was enveloped in a layer of shadow. Then, something warm and moist touched his lips, soft and gentle, carrying the sweet, rich aroma of wine.


    Notes


    HUHHHHHHH


    This man needs to stay away from alcohol, look at all the stupid shit he does when he¡¯s drunk o.O


    Thanks for reading~


    1.So I said ¡®herbs¡¯ here, but this word, Ò©Îï is more general, like ¡®medicinal ingredients¡¯. Ò© is ¡®medicine¡¯, and Îï is ¡®thing¡¯. Or it can also just mean ¡®medicine¡¯.

 CH 98

    December 6, 2022Merchie


    The sedan chair continued forward under the moonlight, and stopped in front of the gate of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    The curtain was lifted, and Pei Zheng stepped out first. His complexion looked abnormally pale.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s little head slowly emerged from behind the curtain. He saw Pei Zheng standing beside the sedan, as though he were waiting for him. Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t dare to dawdle, so he hurriedly hopped out of the sedan.


    He landed badly, wobbled on his feet, and careened straight into Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng merely placed a hand on his waist, and held Shen Shijiu to stabilize him.


    The blush at the base of Shen Shijiu¡¯s ears had reappeared, and his voice was as soft as the buzz of a mosquito, ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly coughed twice, which terrified Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°My Lord, come with me, hurry.¡±


    Shen Shijiu pulled Pei Zheng by his sleeve, and stepped into the manor. They passed through many courtyards before finally arriving at Pei Zheng¡¯s quarters.


    Shen Shijiu found the robes he had left behind the screen. He rummaged through the sleeves for a long while, and finally found that bottle of miracle pills. He quickly tipped the bottle into his hand, and placed a pill at Pei Zheng¡¯s lips.


    Pei Zheng looked at him, but his mouth was motionless.


    Shen Shijiu said nervously, ¡°My Lord, open your mouth. You¡¯ve taken this pill before, you¡¯ll feel better after you swallow it.¡±


    ¡°When did I take it?¡±


    ¡°That time you fainted in the little pavilion, I fed you¡­¡± Shen Shijiu¡¯s voice trailed off.


    Was he really going to tell His Lordship how he had fed him the pill?


    He absolutely couldn¡¯t, that would be too embarrassing.


    ¡°Just believe me, okay? I swear that I will never harm you!¡± Shen Shijiu raised his fingers in a salute, his expression filled with the utmost sincerity.


    Pei Zheng was finally willing to open his mouth, and swallowed the pill in Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand. The tip of his tongue seemed to accidentally brush Shen Shijiu¡¯s fingers.


    It was as if his fingertips had been burned; Shen Shijiu hurriedly retracted them.


    After swallowing the pill, Pei Zheng really did feel the qi in his body slowly begin to flow in every direction.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t want to disturb Pei Zheng¡¯s rest, so he left and returned to his own wing.


    The moment he entered his room, Shen Shijiu laid stiffly on the bed. He felt a bit dizzy; that feather-light kiss in the sedan was still reverberating in his brain.


    That wasn¡¯t really a kiss, right? Their lips had barely touched. But it was enough to throw Shen Shijiu¡¯s mind into chaos, and whatever he had wanted to ask Pei Zheng had been completely wiped from his memory.


    He felt his cheeks begin to burn again. Shen Shijiu groaned, and lifted his hands to cover his face. Only then did he realize that he was still wearing that splendid white robe and flame-red cloak, and he had left his own clothing in Pei Zheng¡¯s quarters.


    Shen Shijiu slapped himself on the head, stood up, and changed his clothes. He didn¡¯t know what to do with the white robe and cloak, so he neatly folded them up, before placing them at the bottom of his traveling case, squished alongside Pei Zheng¡¯s black robe.


    He returned to his bed, wrapped himself in the blanket, and fell asleep. He slept until the next afternoon.


    After Shen Shijiu opened his eyes, he screamed inwardly, Oh no, I didn¡¯t deliver the Second Princess¡¯s medicine this morning. The Second Princess won¡¯t scold me, right?


    He hurriedly stood up and prepared the medicinal soup that was to be drunk after lunch. Shen Shijiu was on his way to deliver it to the waterside pavilion.


    Unexpectedly, he hadn¡¯t walked far before he bumped into the housekeeper, Li Yu.


    Li Yu had the servant beside him take the bowl of medicine out of Shen Shijiu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°The princess¡¯s morning medicine was prepared based on the prescription, and has already been delivered. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Also, you don¡¯t have to deliver the Second Princess¡¯s medicine anymore, the servants will do that.¡±


    Shen Shijiu said, ¡°But the Second Princess told me before that she would only drink it if I was the one who delivered it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Li Yu said, ¡°You just need to take good care of His Lordship from now on.¡±


    Shen Shijiu immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with His Lordship? Is he feeling uncomfortable again? Did he spit blood again?¡±


    Li Yu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, His Lordship is already doing a lot better. He left the manor this morning to take care of a few matters, so he¡¯ll probably be gone for a few days.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Shen Shijiu¡¯s little face visibly fell. He didn¡¯t even get the chance to see how His Lordship¡¯s condition was before he left, all because he had slept in.


    Li Yu patted his shoulder, ¡°His Lordship said that, during these next few days, you just need to obediently wait for him to return.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded.


    Li Yu smiled again. He walked toward the waterside pavilion, and that servant followed, bowl in hand.


    For the next two days, Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t go to the waterside pavilion. The bowls of medicinal soup were all delivered by servants.


    He heard that the moment the Second Princess saw that the person delivering medicine wasn¡¯t Shen Shijiu, she spilled the soup in a rage.


    Now, Qi Bingzhi didn¡¯t bother trying to hide her loathing and hostility toward Shen Shijiu anymore. But everyone in the manor had long since been aware of it.


    But Shen Shijiu was happy and free, and spent his days idling about, without anything to do. So he started to play with the little black cat again.


    Today, Shen Shijiu was sitting on a stone bench in the garden, and held the little cat up to his face. He rubbed the tip of his nose against its soft belly, which made the cat meow incessantly.


    ¡°Xiao Miaowu, tell me, why isn¡¯t His Lordship back yet?¡±


    Shen Shijiu pressed his ear against the little cat¡¯s belly. He seemed to be listening for its response.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re saying that His Lordship is busy. Then, do you miss His Lordship?¡±


    Shen Shijiu listened again.


    ¡°Oh, you said you miss him, right? I do too.¡±


    Shen Shijiu clasped the little cat¡¯s paw and rubbed it for a long while. He was reminded of something, and piped up again, ¡°Xiao Miaowu, say, just where did my shifu go? Why hasn¡¯t she come looking for me yet? I miss my shifu too¡­¡±


    Counting the days, almost a month had passed since Shen Huan¡¯s disappearance. Since the beginning, Shen Shijiu had been looking forward to the day when Shen Huan would come and pick him up. But now, he was torn; he missed his shifu, yet he was reluctant to leave this place.


    Shen Shijiu sat in the courtyard with the little cat for a long while, before he realized that it was already time for dinner. He placed the cat onto the ground, and waited for a servant to deliver his meal.


    He waited and waited, but instead of receiving his meal, he was greeted by a group of servants from the waterside pavilion.


    They all wore stern expressions. Without waiting for an explanation, they grabbed Shen Shijiu and began to drag him toward the waterside pavilion.


    Shen Shijiu struggled a few times but couldn¡¯t break free. Those servants forcefully yanked him along, gripping his wrists so tightly that they turned red.


    They ran straight into Li Yu. Li Yu blocked their path, pointed at Shen Shijiu and asked, ¡°What do you all think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    The servant at the head of the group said, ¡°Housekeeper Li, Her Royal Highness wants to see him, we¡¯re just following orders.¡±


    ¡°Orders?¡± Li Yu¡¯s tone was severe, ¡°Who is the one in charge of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor? I just know that His Lordship¡¯s orders were that no one was allowed to touch him.¡±


    That servant still refused to let go of Shen Shijiu, and even wanted to walk around Li Yu. But it looked like Li Yu wasn¡¯t planning on letting them take Shen Shijiu away.


    ¡°Housekeeper Li, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. We don¡¯t know why Her Royal Highness summoned him either, it could be that she¡¯s suffered another attack from her chronic headaches. We can¡¯t afford to delay any longer.¡±


    Who would have guessed that Li Yu had seen his fair share of trickery and deceit, so he wouldn¡¯t fall for this lie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have send someone to the palace right now to find Imperial Physician Jiang. Since the princess¡¯s illness has persisted for so long, we have no choice but to have Imperial Physician Jiang take a look. As for Shen Shijiu, you must let go of him right now.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, those servants hesitated. Li Yu said sharply, ¡°Hurry up and let him go! Will you really be able to bear His Lordship¡¯s wrath?¡±


    The servants immediately let go of Shen Shijiu.


    The moment Shen Shijiu was freed, he hurriedly hid behind Li Yu, rubbing his wrists.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking so long? The princess is about to faint from her headache!¡±


    It was Qi Bingzhi¡¯s personal maid, Xiao Mei. The red handprints on her face still hadn¡¯t completely disappeared, but she still looked haughty and bitter as usual.


    Those servants seemed to be terrified of Xiao Mei. When they saw her, they immediately walked over and grabbed Shen Shijiu again.


    ¡°We were on our way, but we¡¯re being held up by Housekeeper Li¡­¡±


    Xiao Mei shot the servants a look, and they quickly left, dragging Shen Shijiu along with them.


    Li Yu was about to chase after them, but he was stopped by Xiao Mei.


    ¡°Housekeeper Li, although you do have some status in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, you shouldn¡¯t forget that once you leave the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, you are nothing. Don¡¯t think that just because you have Lord Pei¡¯s support, you can look down on my mistress.¡±


    Li Yu had no intention of mincing words with Xiao Mei, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just a little housekeeper in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, but you? You¡¯re just the Second Princess¡¯s little maid, so we¡¯re on equal footing.¡±


    When Li Yu walked past Xiao Mei, he purposely bumped her shoulder, ¡°Also, let me remind you, since you are both living in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, don¡¯t try and scheme your way through everything like you do in the palace.¡±


    With those words, Li Yu turned and left. He couldn¡¯t confront Qi Bingzhi directly, so he had to hurry and find a way to report the situation to Lord Pei.¡±


    ***


    In a small town far away from the Imperial City, there was a prison that was full of criminals.


    The long corridors in the prison were pitch-black, lit only by the dim glow of a few candles.


    After the prison door was opened, two shadows walked in.


    ¡°My Lord, that¡¯s him.¡±


    The sounds of their footsteps stopped in front of a cell. The door opened, and the shadows walked inside.


    The prisoner locked inside was covered in wounds, and was tightly tied against a wooden rack.


    A prison guard walked in, and respectfully lit a candle, but the faces of the two visitors were still shrouded in darkness.


    The prison guard knew that these people weren¡¯t just ordinary citizens, and explained cautiously, ¡°Th-this person seems to be a tattoo artist. He¡¯s locked up here because he was tattooing some old lord¡¯s concubine and killed her in the process¡­¡±


    He killed someone?


    If someone as skilled as him could kill someone while he was tattooing them, it could only have happened with someone else¡¯s interference.


    ¡°Let him down.¡± The voice that spoke was so cold that it made one¡¯s heart tremble.


    The prison guard hurried over and untied the prisoner from the rack, before he walked out, having sensed the delicate atmosphere.


    After the cell door closed again, Cheng Feng walked over and pulled the prisoner off the ground.


    The tattoo artist slowly opened his eyes. When he finally recognized the person standing in front of him, his eyes widened slightly, ¡°L-Lord Pei.¡±


    Notes


    *GASP* WE¡¯RE SO CLOSE


    Thanks for reading~

 CH 99

    December 7, 2022Merchie


    Shen Shijiu was taken into the waterside pavilion and forced to kneel in front of the thick, heavy curtain.


    ¡°Princess, he¡¯s here.¡±


    No one moved until the curtain parted, and Qi Bingzhi stretched her wrist out.


    Xiao Mei said to Shen Shijiu, ¡°Hurry up and take the princess¡¯s pulse.¡±


    Shen Shijiu stood up, walked over, and lightly placed two fingers on Qi Bingzhi¡¯s wrist, before his eyebrows knitted tightly.


    There was something off about her pulse; why did it seem like she had been poisoned?


    Shen Shijiu retracted his fingers, and asked, ¡°Your Royal Highness, have you been drinking your medicine every day?¡±


    But Qi Bingzhi, who was behind the curtain, didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness?¡±


    Shen Shijiu called out in confusion, and glanced over at Xiao Mei.


    Xiao Mei hurriedly lifted the curtain and went behind it to check, before a scream of fright sounded from inside.


    ¡°Princess! Princess, what¡¯s wrong? Wake up!¡±


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know what had happened, and hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened to Her Royal Highness?¡±


    Xiao Mei suddenly flicked open the curtain and walked out, before she yelled, ¡°The princess has already fainted, it¡¯s all your fault for being so slow! I¡¯d like to see you try to take responsibility for this!¡±


    ¡°But, it really isn¡¯t my fault. There¡¯s something really strange about Her Royal Highness¡¯s pulse; if she¡¯s been taking her medicine every day, it wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Shen Shijiu explained.


    Xiao Mei didn¡¯t even look at him, and spoke to the other servants in the outer hall, ¡°All of you, hurry up and escort him inside.¡±


    In a little bit, someone who looked to be a doctor walked inside, carrying a medicine case, and followed Xiao Mei behind the curtain.


    Shen Shijiu waited outside the curtain with his head lowered. He really had no clue as to how this happened.


    After a long while, Xiao Mei¡¯s voice finally rang out from behind the curtain.


    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re finally awake, this servant was terrified.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s voice was still very weak, ¡°Xiao, Xiao Mei, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    That doctor explained, ¡°Your Royal Highness, judging by your symptoms, you¡¯ve probably been poisoned. Fortunately, you haven¡¯t ingested much of the poison, and we caught the problem early, so it didn¡¯t cause much harm.¡±


    ¡°Poison? How could the princess have been poisoned? Sir, you¡¯d better not be speaking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare speak nonsense in front of the princess. This species of poisonous herb is usually harmless, but if it¡¯s ingested alongside any other herbs, its effects will change drastically. Every doctor knows this.¡±


    That doctor wrote out another prescription for Qi Bingzhi, before he was escorted out by Xiao Mei.


    Shen Shijiu had been eavestropping outside the curtain the entire time, and was very curious. There was nothing wrong with the medicine he made for the princess; could it be that the princess had also taken a medicine that was prepared by someone else? Could that have been the cause of the two ingredients repelling each other, thus becoming poisonous?


    But before Shen Shijiu could ask, Xiao Mei, who had turned back around, walked up to him, wearing an interrogative expression.


    ¡°You sure are a brave one, Shen Shijiu. I never thought you would have the gall to do this. This is the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, there are so many eyes watching, yet you actually dared to harm the princess?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°After you argued with the princess last time, you must have held a grudge, so you poisoned her, right?¡±


    Shen Shijiu kept shaking his head, ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ H-how could I poison someone?¡±


    ¡°How could you not? Haven¡¯t you tormented the princess enough? Ever since you entered the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, the princess never had another day of happiness¡­¡±


    The curtain was suddenly pulled open. After drinking the medicine, it seemed that Qi Bingzhi was largely recovered, and was able to walk. But her face was still pale, and her lips were a mix of red and violet.


    ¡°Xiao Mei.¡±


    Xiao Mei hurriedly stepped forward to support Qi Bingzhi by the arm, ¡°Princess, why did you get up, you should be in bed resting.¡±


    ¡°How can I rest peacefully? This time it was poison, who knows what kind of sinister method he¡¯ll use next time?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s gaze only flitted over Shen Shijiu for a moment, but it was enough to make him break out into a cold sweat.


    ¡°Princess, he refuses to admit it, so how do you think we should deal with him?


    Qi Bingzhi slowly walked toward Shen Shijiu. When she walked past him, she didn¡¯t even spare him a glance; she headed straight toward the table beside him and sat down.


    Xiao Mei also followed. She bent and leaned close to Qi Bingzhi.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know what Qi Bingzhi was saying, but a glimmer of excitement seemed to appear in Xiao Mei¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, this servant understands.¡±


    Xiao Mei shot a glance at the other servants; they swiftly stepped forward and grabbed Shen Shijiu, before they followed Xiao Mei out of the waterside pavilion.


    After the group of people left, Qi Bingzhi sat in place, clutching her chest in discomfort and coughing a few times.


    Of course she hadn¡¯t been drinking the medicine that was being delivered every day. Her ¡®chronic headaches¡¯ were a complete hoax, so if she didn¡¯t have to drink that bitter medicinal soup, she wouldn¡¯t.


    But in order to frame Shen Shijiu, she actually had to poison herself. Otherwise, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to deceive the servants of the manor.


    Before Zhou Wu returned to the Imperial Hospital, he had left her several medicines, and had instructed her on how she could poison herself without endangering her life.


    Qi Bingzhi was hesitant at first; she wasn¡¯t sure if she really wanted to make such a dangerous move. After all, the risks and costs were just too great.


    But on the day Pei Zheng took Shen Shijiu to the palace, she sat alone in her room until dawn. She sat until her entire body became numb, which seemed to lessen the pain of her injuries.


    After dawn that day, she began to drink the medicine that Zhou Wu had given her. The daily dose was rather small, but she took it several days in a row.


    Although she hadn¡¯t been drinking Shen Shijiu¡¯s prescription, the residual medicine in her body was enough to cause the herbs to repel each other and produce symptoms of poisoning.


    She suddenly coughed a few times more. Qi Bingzhi felt like her stomach was burning, and that blood was about to gush out of her mouth.


    At this moment, Xiao Mei walked in through the back door, and came over to rub Qi Bingzhi¡¯s back. She spoke in a distressed voice, ¡°Princess, everything has been arranged.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi nodded, ¡°When is His Lordship coming back?¡±


    ¡°This servant went to ask. No one knows why His Lordship left the manor, but he won¡¯t be back for two more days. We¡¯ll have already finished the job by then.¡±


    Only then did a smile slowly stretch across Qi Bingzhi¡¯s face. But that smile looked very strange, as though she was desperately pulling at the corners of her mouth to look happy.


    ¡°Princess, this servant has been meaning to tell you something for a long time, but this servant doesn¡¯t know how to say it¡­¡±


    Qi Bingzhi clasped Xiao Mei¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡¯ve been by my side for so many years, so of course I trust you the most. Whatever you have to say, just tell me.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Mei feel at ease.


    ¡°Princess, Her Highness the Empress has actually asked this servant more than once, why do you insist on living in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor? You¡¯ve suffered so much injustice here, yet Lord Pei doesn¡¯t care about you at all.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi let go of Xiao Mei¡¯s hand, but Xiao Mei didn¡¯t notice, and continued on.


    ¡°This servant heard that there are many rumors in the palace of Lord Pei liking men. It¡¯s been so many years, but Lord Pei still doesn¡¯t have a wife, he hasn¡¯t even taken a concubine. Also, the relationship between His Lordship and the Ninth Prince was questionable from the very beginning¡­¡±


    At the mention of the Ninth Prince, Qi Bingzhi¡¯s expression seemed to turn even uglier.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Xiao Mei was startled and hurriedly shut her mouth. She dropped to her knees in the hall, too scared to lift her head.


    Qi Bingzhi felt a fishy sweetness rising in her throat. She grabbed a handkerchief and covered her mouth and nose, before she suddenly spat a mouthful of dark, dirty blood.


    It seemed like her body was already trying to expel the poison, but with blood dripping from the corner of her mouth, she looked even more terrifying.


    Qi Bingzhi forced herself not to think about that dead person anymore, but the hatred in her mind towards him still hadn¡¯t worn away.


    She was the one who had met Pei Zheng first, and she had fallen in love with him first, so why did it all turn out like this?


    She thought back to that year. Pei Zheng had just become Prime Minister. He was young and arrogant, a dazzling light that frightened the entire Imperial Court.


    The Second Princess Qi Bingzhi, who was still young at that time, saw Pei Zheng for the first time as he accompanied the Emperor on a stroll through the imperial garden.


    Qi Bingzhi wasn¡¯t a favored princess, but at that time, she shared a close bond with Qi Yirou.


    Outsiders thought they were a pair of affectionate sisters, and that they loved to play together. But in truth, Qi Bingzhi had already learned how to use Qi Yirou to achieve her own goals.


    It was a snowy day. Qi Bingzhi was waiting at the door for Qi Yirou, and Qi Changyi, who was passing by, accidentally bumped into her.


    Qi Changyi was wearing a white robe. Covered by that fluffy collar was a pure, beautiful little face, prettier than any of the other princes and princesses.


    He knew he had made a mistake, so he obediently bowed his head and apologized to Qi Bingzhi. Qi Bingzhi smiled good-naturedly, and let him leave.


    She waited until Qi Yirou came. Then, she immediately pretended to have injured her leg after being pushed to the ground.


    In order to vent her anger on Qi Bingzhi¡¯s behalf, Qi Yirou led Qi Changyi to the hall where the Emperor was discussing important government affairs with a few ministers, and shoved him inside.


    Then Qi Yirou and Qi Bingzhi hid a short distance away, waiting to see how Qi Changyi would be punished. Qi Bingzhi spoke up for Qi Changyi a few times, which made Qi Yirou hate Qi Changyi even more.


    Unexpectedly, Qi Bingzhi didn¡¯t see the punishment that she had hoped for. When the door to the hall opened, Qi Bingzhi froze in place.


    Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi were actually leaving the hall together. Two figures, one clad in black, the other in white, formed a perfect, harmonious scene in the snow, as beautiful as a painted scroll.


    QI Yirou merely huffed coldly in disappointment, and turned to leave, planning to find another opportunity to avenge her Second Sister.


    But Qi Bingzhi didn¡¯t follow Qi Yirou. Instead, she simply trailed behind the two figures. They walked for a long while, but they didn¡¯t notice that she was secretly following them.


    Thinking back to it now, perhaps Pei Zheng had noticed her presence but had chosen not to expose her.


    Qi Bingzhi watched as the two stopped in front of a plum garden. Then, that soft, white figure fell backward, and a splash of black caught him by the waist, and embraced him.


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s eyes turned warm as she watched, and tears flowed out uncontrollably.


    After the two left from the plum garden, Qi Bingzhi seemed to have lost all her strength, and slowly sank into the snowy ground, before she buried her head and her arms and sobbed.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. After her entire body became as cold as ice, Qi Bingzhi wiped her tears and stood up.


    She only glanced at the Ninth Prince¡¯s residence from a distance, and left with tightly clenched fists.


    From that point onward, Qi Bingzhi made troubles for Qi Changyi both openly and secretly, and finally succeeded in removing him from Pei Zheng¡¯s side forever.


    But now, there was someone else, someone who was also pure and clean, unworldly and free of corruption. So Pei Zheng liked these kinds of ¡®clean¡¯ people, right?


    Malice and hatred appeared in Qi Bingzhi¡¯s gaze.


    Then she would just have to dirty him, and see if Pei Zheng still liked him after that.


    Notes


    Sigh¡­


    If only relationships were decided by who fell in love with who first¡­


    ;-;


    GHISGDKHDFKSHDKH ALSO MANHUA AH MU LE IS MORE BEAUTIFUL THAN I COULD HAVE EVER IMAGINEEEEDDDDD


    Thanks for reading~

 CH 100

    December 8, 2022Merchie


    Shen Shijiu was taken to an unfamiliar place, it looked like a woodshed. It was empty and barren; there was only a small pile of firewood in the corner.


    After those servants threw him inside, they left. Shen Shijiu was thrown to the ground with great force, and his arms and knees were burning with pain after he crashed to the floor. After finally getting used to the darkness around him, he groped around and leaned against the corner of the wall.


    He racked his brains; he really didn¡¯t use any unusual ingredients, so how could the Second Princess have suddenly been poisoned? He thought long and hard but still couldn¡¯t find an answer.


    The woodshed was too dim for him to see outside; he only knew that it seemed to be getting dark.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know when he would be freed, but he would never admit to something he didn¡¯t do, no matter what.


    After night fell, the door was suddenly pushed open, and the light from a few candles illuminated the small woodshed.


    Shen Shijiu slowly lifted his head out of the crook of his arms, and a familiar dress appeared in his vision.


    Qi Bingzhi stood at the door, unwilling to even enter this filthy, shabby woodshed. She covered her nose and mouth with a silk handkerchief, looking very uncomfortable.


    Xiao Mei walked in with several servants in tow.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had half a day; have you decided? Do you admit to your crime?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shuddered and shook his head.


    Xiao Mei stared at him, ¡°I knew that you would be stubborn. Good thing I¡¯ve already prepared it, all you need to do is provide your signature.¡±


    As she spoke, one of the servants stepped forward, holding a piece of paper documenting the evidence of Shen Shijiu¡¯s crimes. It fluttered to the ground in front of Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Be good and fingerprint it, and this matter will be resolved. The princess won¡¯t investigate your past wrongdoings either, so hurry up.¡±


    Shen Shijiu skimmed over the paper. His shifu had taught him how to read, and he could recognize most of the words written on the paper.


    Xiao Mei watched as he read over it for a long while without moving, and became a bit impatient, ¡°Stop reading it, just hurry up and fingerprint it. You two, help him out.¡±


    One of the two servants at the side grabbed one of Shen Shijiu¡¯s hands, and tried to press it into the red ink pad, while the other picked up the paper and held it closer to Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiu struggled with everything he had. He understood what the words on that piece of paper meant; once he fingerprinted it, it would mean that he had admitted to the crime.


    Even after wasting their time and effort, they were still unable to press Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand on the ink pad, he had used all his might to resist them.


    One of the servants simply drew a dagger, and sliced into Shen Shijiu¡¯s finger, dying his palm red with blood.


    Unexpectedly, when the paper was held up to his hand be fingerprinted, too much blood flowed out, staining half the paper scarlet. It was impossible to tell what was written on it.


    Qi Bingzhi watched the servants busy themselves with this task for a long time. Unexpectedly, they weren¡¯t able to obtain his signature, so she gave Xiao Mei a few instructions and left. Once Qi Bingzhi was gone, Xiao Mei called out to the two servants, and said that they were leaving as well. The door of the woodshed was shut once again.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s body no longer had anything to hold it up, so he immediately collapsed limply to the ground.


    The ground was ice-cold, but he could still feel the warmth in his palm, which was full of sticky blood that coated his entire hand.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been lying on the ground. It had been long enough for Shen Shijiu¡¯s vision to become hazy; he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.


    He heard the sound of the door opening again. Several people had walked inside; they seemed to be a large group, and a foul odor filled the entire woodshed as they entered.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyelids were very heavy, and saw that the blurry figures in front of him were wearing ragged clothing. They looked to be beggars that panhandled on the main street.


    He could faintly hear them discussing amongst themselves.


    ¡°Is that him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the only one in here, who else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up. If we finish early, we can collect the money early. The people of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor are generous, they¡¯re letting us take advantage of him and giving us money for it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If anyone insults the lord of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor in the future, I¡¯ll be the first to tell them that they¡¯re wrong!¡±


    After a heated discussion, the beggars all rubbed their hands together, and slowly walked toward the person lying on the ground. They made a commotion as they began to untie his robe.


    Shen Shijiu was pinched, and woke up from the pain. He raised his head, his eyes glazed with tears.


    ¡°W-what are you all doing¡­¡±


    The beggars noticed that he had woken up, but they were hardly frightened. Instead, they became even more excited.


    ¡°Hurry up! Now that he¡¯s awake, he¡¯ll probably start struggling, so he won¡¯t be so easy to deal with anymore.¡±


    Shen Shijiu really did want to struggle, but he had exerted too much energy earlier, so he couldn¡¯t muster up any strength at all. Besides, he was in terrible pain from his bleeding palm, which rendered him unable to move.


    A crystal tear slipped down the side of his face. Shen Shijiu was so terrified that he was trembling, but that would only bring him rougher, more abusive treatment.


    At this moment, the clopping of hooves stopped outside the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, and a figure jumped off the horse, before charging into the manor, rushing straight toward the waterside pavilion.


    Li Yu had already been waiting at the gate, and after seeing that black robe flash past, he anxiously followed.


    ¡°My Lord, he¡¯s been in the waterside pavilion for ten hours now, and there hasn¡¯t been a single disturbance! There¡¯s no telling what¡¯s going on in there!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression was grave, and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    When he arrived at the door of the waterside pavilion, the building was completely dark. It looked like the person inside had long since gone to bed.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t care. He kicked the door open, and the doorframe cracked and split apart on the spot.


    After that tremendous crash, candlelight lit up behind that thick, heavy curtain.


    Xiao Mei walked out first. When she saw Pei Zheng, she looked shocked.


    ¡°L-Lord Pei, why are you back?¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t even glance at her. He simply shoved her aside, pulled open the curtain, and walked in.


    Qi Bingzhi was lying on the bed, her robes half-undone, her cheeks pale and bloodless; she looked very fragile and pitiful.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    She coughed twice, and clutched her chest as she frowned.


    There wasn¡¯t a shred of pity in Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze. He walked up to Qi Bingzhi¡¯s bed, and asked coldly, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t intend on showing her any mercy. He grabbed her by the collar, lifting her upper body off the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Where, is, he?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi was being strangled by her own collar and was having trouble breathing. Her face gradually turned red.


    Xiao Mei, who was at the side, hurried over and supported Qi Bingzhi¡¯s lower body, so anxious that she was about to cry.


    ¡°My Lord, please let go of the princess, the princess was poisoned by a contemptible scoundrel, she can¡¯t handle this kind of rough treatment!¡±


    Not only did Pei Zheng maintain his hold on her, but his grip tightened slightly.


    ¡°Poisoned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Xiao Mei nodded her head repeatedly like someone who was reporting a crime, and pulled the prescription that Shen Shijiu had given Qi Bingzhi out of her bosom.


    ¡°This is the prescription. A doctor has already looked over it; this medicine clashes with the medicine that the princess drank before, but Shen Shijiu still gave her this prescription. He really does hold a grudge against the princess¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced over at the prescription, illuminated by the dim candlelight, and suddenly froze.


    He recognized this handwriting.


    But handwriting could be imitated; Pei Zheng understood that. But he still had other evidence he could use to prove it.


    Before she could finish peaking, Xiao Mei was kicked to the side. She laid curled up on the floor for a long time, unable to move.


    ¡°This minister gave you a chance. If anything happens to him¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned into Qi Bingzhi¡¯s ear, ¡°¡­ you¡¯ll suffer a hundred times more.¡±


    After speaking, he threw her back onto the bed. Pei Zheng didn¡¯t want to spare Qi Bingzhi a single glance.


    Qi Bingzhi began to cough violently, and coughed until her eyes flowed with tears. But the person in front of her refused to show even the slightest bit of concern.


    She already understood. She had lost the wager. Even if she had bet her own life, she would still lose, still suffer a crushing defeat.


    A large group of the manor¡¯s guards suddenly rushed through the gate, and gradually encircled the waterside pavilion.


    Both Chengfeng and Li Yu stood at the gate, waiting for Pei Zheng¡¯s instructions. After a single glance from Pei Zheng, all of the guards charged through the door, and began to carefully search the waterside pavilion.


    After a little while, a few screams of misery rang out from the courtyard behind the waterside pavilion.


    Cheng Feng came to the outer hall with a report, ¡°Master, we found him. But, the situation isn¡¯t looking too good¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng walked out the back gate and came to the woodshed. There were four or five ragged beggars kneeling there, pinned to the ground and unable to move.


    Pei Zheng took a deep breath. He was suddenly a bit scared to face the truth. He suppressed the slight restlessness in his heart, and walked into the woodshed.


    Shen Shijiu was being supported by Li Yu. His little hands were clutching at the lapels over his chest, keeping them tightly tucked; he looked as though he had been terrified by something. His eyes darted frantically, unable to find anything to focus on.


    Li Yu saw Pei Zheng slowly walking over, and said, ¡°My Lord, Guard Feng rescued him before anything happened, but he¡¯s suffered quite a shock, and hasn¡¯t fully recovered from it yet.¡±


    Pei Zheng walked over, and gently stroked Shen Shijiu¡¯s hair. Shen Shijiu lifted his head to look at him, and gazed at him for quite a while, before his eyes finally focused on his face.


    Once Shen Shijiu realized that the person standing in front of him was Pei Zheng, tears welled up in his eyes, flowing endlessly, and he sobbed so hard that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°M-my Lord¡­ I-I didn¡¯t¡­ poison¡­ the p-princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s tone was gentle, without a trace of the cold hardness from before.


    ¡°I¡­ I only know how to save¡­ save people¡­ I wouldn¡¯t¡­ hurt anyone¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±


    Pei Zheng gave Li Yu a look, and Li Yu sensibly placed Shen Shijiu in Pei Zheng¡¯s embrace. Then he grabbed Cheng Feng, who was still standing at the side, and retreated.


    Shen Shijiu buried his head deep into Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, and smelled the lovely sandalwood fragrance on his body. Only then was he slightly soothed. His tears didn¡¯t flow as furiously as before, but his eyes were still foggy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯ll take you back to rest, okay?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s words were choppy, ¡°Okay¡­ But, I don¡¯t want to be alone¡­ I-I¡¯m a little scared¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng hugged him by the waist, and led him out of the woodshed.


    Of course. He had never intended on letting him return to that little wing alone.


    When the two entered the waterside pavilion through the back gate, there was only a row of candles lining the path. The servants had all been taken away. Qi Bingzhi and her entourage were also nowhere to be seen.


    Pei Zheng led Shen Shijiu along that row of candles, walked into the back garden, and came to the door of the little pavilion.


    ¡ª The author has something to say ¡ª


    I will arrange for Little Pei to see the tattoo in the next chapter~

 CH 101

    December 9, 2022Merchie


    The door to the little pavilion was pushed open. Inside, it was pitch black.


    After adjusting to the darkness, one could make out the layout and furnishings of the room.


    It was exactly the same as before; nothing had changed.


    Pei Zheng led Shen Shijiu inside and had him sit on the bed, before he turned to light a candle.


    Illuminated by the dim, golden candlelight, Shen Shijiu¡¯s ragged clothing and bleeding palm appeared in Pei Zheng¡¯s vision.


    He strode over and grabbed the bleeding little hand, ¡°Medicine.¡±


    Shen Shijiu lifted his other hand slightly; he was unable to retrieve the medicine himself, so Pei Zheng slipped his fingers into the cuff of his torn robe, grasped the box of ointment in his sleeve, and then opened it.


    The cool linament mixed with bloodstains and covered the wound; the cut had finally stopped bleeding.


    The ointment on Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers was already gone, but he was still tracing circles on Shen Shijiu¡¯s skin, which made him itchy.


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Shen Shijiu lifted his head, thinking he had heard wrong.


    ¡°Take them off so I can take a look.¡±


    With a flick of Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers, the lace over Shen Shijiu¡¯s chest came undone.


    The young man¡¯s ears reddened. Although he had changed clothes in His Lordship¡¯s room once before, he had been behind a screen. He had never changed in front of His Lordship before.


    While he was dithering, Pei Zheng had already pulled down his outer robe past his shoulders, though his white underrobe still remained untouched.


    Shen Shijiu mumbled quietly, ¡°I can¡¯t just randomly strip in front of other people, that¡¯s indecent¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng heard every word. He chuckled and tilted Shen Shijiu¡¯s chin up.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Shen Shijiu gazed into dark eyes that resembled deep pools of water, and felt that he was about to drown in them, so he quickly looked away.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡±


    With his other hand, Pei Zheng quickly stripped off Shen Shijiu¡¯s outer robe and tossed it to the side.


    The little doctor watched as his clothes were scattered to the side. Suddenly, he felt a cool sensation on his calves; at some point, the legs of his pants had been lifted.


    Pei Zheng knelt in front of him and held his calf. The skin on that slender, straight leg was usually clear and smooth, but now, his knee was bruised; it appeared to be an old injury that hadn¡¯t yet healed before it was covered by a new one.


    Pei Zheng lifted his hand and gently pressed down on the bruise. Shen Shijiu reflexively shrank backward, his eyebrows knitted from the pain.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡¯


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes were watery, and he didn¡¯t even try to hide it; he wore his heart on his sleeve.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts a lot¡­ My hand hurts too¡­ Everything hurts¡­¡±


    His tone was so pitiful and aggrieved, and Pei Zheng¡¯s heart immediately softened.


    He beckoned to Shen Shijiu, hooking a finger toward him.


    Shen Shijiu obediently lowered his head, wiped his tears, and looked at Pei Zheng with a muddled expression.


    Pei Zheng hooked his finger again.


    Shen Shijiu leaned down a bit more.


    ¡°My Lord-¡°


    Before he could finish speaking, his mouth was blocked by another. Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but when he saw how close Pei Zheng was, he immediately shut them again.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s lips cooled. He opened his eyes, and saw that Pei Zheng had stood back up; ointment had been applied to his knees, and his pant legs had been let down.


    His wound had been smeared with ointment, and his mind was soothed. Shen Shijiu was exhausted and extremely sleepy, and was fighting to keep his eyelids open.


    He looked up and saw that Pei Zheng was standing next to a nearby shelf. He took something out and placed it on the desk, before he walking back toward Shen Shijiu.


    At that moment, Shen Shijiu yawned, and a few tears flowed out.


    The Prime Minister went over and wiped them away with his fingers.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Although Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know what they were going to do, he nodded and was about to get off the bed. But the moment his foot touched the ground, he felt a slight pain in his knee.


    ¡°My Lord¡­ my knee hurts¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu pouted, and sat in place while pointing at his knees.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart jumped. When he first met the little prince, he had the same tender, spoiled attitude.


    At that time, the little prince had only just gained the support of Pei Zheng, but suddenly became very spoiled. If he bumped his hand on something, his eyes would redden, and he would cajole Pei Zheng into consoling him


    But later, after so many things happened, that little prince became very tough. No matter what injury he suffered, he would swallow his tears and blood back into his stomach. He became very careful around Pei Zheng, and tried his best to please him.


    Now, Pei Zheng thought it would¡¯ve been better if the little prince hadn¡¯t become so tough, and remained a fragile crybaby. No matter what happened, he would run into his arms and cry, and Pei Zheng could shoulder everything for that small man.


    Shen Shijiu touched his knees. He wasn¡¯t lying, his leg really did hurt quite a bit. It would be better if His Lordship just brought that thing to the side of the bed, so he wouldn¡¯t have to stumble there.


    Pei Zheng also didn¡¯t plan on having him walk over by himself. He reached out, grabbed him by the waist, lifted him off the bed, and carried him over to the desk.


    Shen Shijiu was plopped onto the table, and Pei Zheng stood between his legs. He was so close; Shen Shijiu felt a bit dizzy.


    He smelled what seemed to be the scent of alcohol.


    So, earlier, it was wine that Lord Pei had gone over to fetch.


    Pei Zheng opened the wine jar. He held it with one hand and took a gulp. Wine spilled down his chin and flowed into his black robe.


    Then, Pei Zheng lifted the wine jar to Shen Shijiu¡¯s lips.


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t drink alcohol, shifu told me that I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Your shifu told you that?¡± Pei Zheng took another sip, before he leaned towards him, closing in, rendering him unable to escape.


    ¡°Do you listen to your shifu, or do you listen to me?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s breathing suddenly became labored, and he stuttered as he spoke.


    ¡°I-I listen to my shifu, b-but, but I also, l-listen to you, my Lord¡­¡±


    The wine jar was placed at Shen Shijiu¡¯s lips again, and gently pressed against them.


    ¡°Listen to me. Open your mouth.¡±


    Shen Shijiu slowly opened his mouth.


    I¡¯ll just drink a little bit, since shifu doesn¡¯t know about this, it should be fine.


    But why was His Lordship insisting that he drink alcohol?


    The strong, spicy wine filled his mouth, and flowed into his throat, burning all the way down to his stomach. Shen Shijiu coughed several times until tears streamed out, ¡°S-so spicy, no more¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng drank the rest of the wine in the jar, before he put it down, and stared fixedly at Shen Shijiu, motionless.


    After a little while, Shen Shijiu felt even dizzier. That wine was too strong; with his meager alcohol tolerance, he was drunk after a single sip.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot, why is it so hot¡­¡±


    His small hands impatiently tore at his neckline, and his tightly-tied collar became slightly mussed, revealing his fair neck and delicate collarbone. Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze shifted downward, resting on that collarbone.


    That originally clean, white collarbone was now glowing a faint red; several long, slender petals slowly appeared, growing clearer and more distinct as they covered that protruding bone and stretched down beneath his lapel.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s breathing became even heavier, and his fingers began to tremble uncontrollably, and it took every drop of strength he had to smoothly peel that lapel aside.


    An alluring, flame-red lotus bloomed magnificently on his collarbone. The center of the flower was very dark, so that it would be able to mask the ring of bite marks underneath.


    That tattoo artist said that he had only tattooed this red lotus once, and hadn¡¯t tattooed the design on anyone else. And because the cinnabar that had been used possessed unique qualities, the design could be hidden with the use of a special drug.


    But no matter what he did to hide it, as long as he was excited, it would definitely be revealed.


    So what could be done to excite him?


    Pei Zheng originally had another method in mind, but the tattoo artist said that drinking alcohol would suffice.


    That tattoo artist was no idiot: after he¡¯d tattooed Qi Changyi at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, he had never mentioned it to anyone.


    Yet Qi Bingzhi had still found a way to uncover this matter. She had searched everywhere, and eventually managed to find this tattoo artist ¨C she wanted to find out who Pei Zheng asked him to tattoo, if the tattoo had really been for Qi Changyi, as well as what the design was.


    The tattoo artist had not divulged even the slightest bit of information, and because of this, Qi Bingzhi had retaliated against the tattoo artist, and framed him, causing him to be sent to prison.


    Fortunately, Pei Zheng had found him again, and finally freed him. He¡¯d also given the unfortunate artisan a large sum of money, to ensure his financial security for the rest of his life.


    Pei Zheng slowly retracted his fingers and looked at Shen Shijiu, whose consciousness was growing hazy. Now, he had no clue what to do next.


    All of his hopes and inklings had now come to fruition, but he suddenly felt a sense of unrealness.


    This person before him, who could cry and laugh, who would nestle obediently into his arms, was he real? Had he actually returned?


    What if all of this was just a dream? What if he woke up, and discovered that it was just another mundane night in the midst of these past three years?


    ¡°You¡¯re so cold¡­ it feels so good¡­¡±


    A soft, warm little body pressed against him, fitting perfectly against his chest. A little head sagged onto his shoulder, breathing rhythmically and exhaling puffs of warm air.


    ¡°My Lord¡­ I-I¡¯ll just sleep while I hug you¡­ okay¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers clenched for a moment, before he carried Shen Shijiu off the table. Cupping his buttocks in his palms, Pei Zheng walked back to the side of the bed.


    He slowly bent over, and gently placed him on the bed.


    Shen Shijiu was still clutching the hem of Pei Zheng¡¯s robe, ¡°D-don¡¯t go¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ leave me¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng sat down on the side of the bed, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    The candlelight was very dim, but it didn¡¯t hinder Pei Zheng¡¯s vision. His gaze moved back and forth over every inch of Shen Shijiu¡¯s face.


    There wasn¡¯t a trace of his previous appearance left; he really did look quite ugly now.


    But this ugliness was adorable.


    Pei Zheng caressed Shen Shijiu¡¯s cheek with his fingers. He didn¡¯t know how much the little prince had suffered; he had only managed to survive by wearing this mask.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened to the face beneath that mask.


    But even if his face was disfigured, he would forever be that gorgeous1 little prince in Pei Zheng¡¯s heart.


    When he had been with that small man, he didn¡¯t know what it meant to value someone; to love someone. Only after losing him did Pei Zheng realize that the terrible, wrenching pain in his heart was love.


    In the beginning, it was a momentary selfish desire that caused him to bind that little prince to his side. His cruelty and ruthlessness had all been for Qi Changfeng. But the insignificant bit of tenderness and pity he had given that small man was sincere.


    He had killed too many people to count, and his methods were tyrannical. Pei Zheng had simply accepted that there wasn¡¯t a single person in this world that didn¡¯t hate him.


    He thought that he would never have any feelings in this life. Yet he had fallen in love with that little prince. A love that melted deep into his bones; a love that he couldn¡¯t fight at all¡­


    A draft of wind blew in, and the candles were suddenly extinguished.


    A shadow stood outside the door.


    Cheng Feng didn¡¯t want to disturb Pei Zheng, but this matter was out of his control.


    He knocked on the door.


    ¡°Master, Her Highness the Empress has summoned you to the palace.¡±


    Notes


    I AM TEARING UP WHATTTTT


    Also, that part about his hand on his butt, that wasn¡¯t meant to be perverted, he¡¯s just carrying him.


    Thanks for reading~


    1. Describing him as Çã³Ç here again ;3

 CH 102

    December 11, 2022Merchie


    Not a single sound came from inside the little pavilion.


    Cheng Feng thought that the two people inside had already gone to sleep, so he knocked again.


    The door was suddenly pulled open, and Pei Zheng walked out.


    ¡°Master, Her Highness the Empress¡­ ¡°


    ¡°What does she want?¡±


    ¡°No clue.¡± Cheng Feng cupped his hands, ¡°But, the Second Princess was suddenly poisoned earlier. Her life was hanging by a thread, so some servants from the palace took her to the Imperial Hospital. Her Highness the Empress must have heard about it as well.¡±


    Pei Zheng pinched the center of his brows, and was about to leave.


    But Cheng Feng spoke again, ¡°Master, wait¡­ The Empress, she wants Young Master Shen to go to the palace as well.¡±


    Pei Zheng stopped and turned back around.


    Cheng Feng thought he was about to go back inside and wake Shen Shijiu up, but unexpectedly, Pei Zheng simply closed the door.


    He walked out of the back garden and sent Li Yu to the little pavilion to take care of Shen Shijiu. Then, Pei Zheng left the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor and set off toward the palace, accompanied by Cheng Feng.


    Once they entered the royal palace, Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t in a rush to get to the Empress¡¯s residence, and instead went to the Imperial Hospital.


    It was already this late, yet the staff of the Imperial Hospital still hadn¡¯t gone to bed; the lanterns were still brightly lit.


    Cheng Feng suddenly realized what Pei Zheng had come here to do.


    As expected, once he entered the Imperial Hospital, Pei Zheng didn¡¯t look for Jiang Yubai. Instead, he walked straight to Qi Bingzhi¡¯s room, pushed the door open, and walked in.


    Cheng Feng stood outside, guarding the door.


    Qi Bingzhi was lying in bed. Her complexion looked terrible. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she thought Xiao Mei had returned with the medicine.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to drink it, take it back!¡±


    A figure stood at the foot of the bed, blocking out most of the light; it wasn¡¯t Xiao Mei.


    When Qi Bingzhi saw Pei Zheng, surprise flashed across her face.


    ¡°My Lord, why are you here? Did you know I was here?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes shifted downward, his gaze ice-cold, without a hint of warmth.


    He was still suspicious; she had been targeting Shen Shijiu this entire time. Could it be that she knew something about him as well?


    But that was impossible.


    Although they resembled each other, others would have no way to prove his identity as the Ninth Prince.


    And Shen Shijiu¡¯s facial features had been drastically altered. However, no disguise technique was so flawless that it could escape the scrutiny of the world.


    But people really couldn¡¯t tell when Shen Shijiu wore a mask on his face.


    There was definitely something off about that mysterious shifu of his.


    Qi Bingzhi saw Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes piercing through her, but she couldn¡¯t tell what he was looking at. She hurriedly struggled to sit up, ignoring the aching feeling in her body, and pulled at the corner of Pei Zheng¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°My Lord, could it be, that you believe me?¡± She coughed twice, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang also took a look, I really have been poisoned. You also believe that I¡¯ve been harmed by a petty man, right?¡¯


    These words angered Pei Zheng the moment they were spoken. He reached out, grabbed the front of Qi Bingzhi¡¯s clothes, and easily flung her to the floor as if she were a filthy rag.


    Pei Zheng had never been a good person, nor was he an upright gentleman; no matter who provoked him, whether it be an old man or a weak little girl, he wouldn¡¯t let them off.


    ¡°Petty man?¡± Pei Zheng slowly walked over, ¡°I wonder who this ¡®petty man¡¯ the princess speaks of is.¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he had already walked up to Qi Bingzhi, and the tip of his boot was facing her fingers.


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s head was spinning after falling, so she spoke without thinking, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s, Shen Shijiu.¡±


    That boot stomped down on Qi Bingzhi¡¯s fingers; she immediately cried out in pain, her body trembling uncontrollably.


    Pei Zheng pressed his foot down a little harder, and there was a sudden crack; one of her fingers had snapped. Qi Bingzhi was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t even scream; after being poisoned, thrown to the floor, and breaking a finger, she was about to faint.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little pain, but you can¡¯t handle it?¡±


    Then what about the things that she had Qi Yirou do to the little prince? Did she ever wonder if he could handle it at all?


    Pei Zheng knelt; there was another crack, and the rest of her fingers shattered at once.


    Qi Bingzhi couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and her body collapsed limply. She had fainted.


    But a large pool of blood was slowly forming beneath her dress.


    Xiao Mei, who was outside, had already tried to enter the room. However, Cheng Feng was guarding the door, so she couldn¡¯t even take half a step inside, and could only anxiously pace in circles outside.


    She had gone to find Jiang Yubai, hoping that, because he and Pei Zheng got along well, he would be able to help her mistress out this time.


    Jiang Yubai hurried over to the room, saw Cheng Feng, and instantly became snappish.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Of course, Cheng Feng didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Are you moving or not?! This is my territory, my word is law!¡±


    Cheng Feng looked at him; even when confronted by such threatening words, there wasn¡¯t a trace of a frown on his face.


    Jiang Yubai stood at the door and began to shout loudly.


    ¡°Pei Zheng! Get out here! Let me tell you, Her Highness the Empress said that if anything happens to the princess, everyone at the Imperial Hospital will lose their lives! If I die, then you¡¯ll also have to die with me! And you!¡±


    Jiang Yubai pointed at Cheng Feng, but his hand was suddenly clasped by the other.


    He was desperately trying to jerk his hand away when the door opened.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression was the same as usual, and he walked out as though nothing had happened.


    Cheng Feng immediately let go of Jiang Yubai.


    Jiang Yubai glanced inside, and almost lost his soul from fright. The Second Princess was lying in a pool of blood, and her fingers were clearly bent out of shape. It was a terrifying sight.


    ¡°P-P-Pei Zheng!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not dead.¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t stop, and he continued to walk away, ¡°You won¡¯t die either.¡±


    Jiang Yubai was so frightened that he didn¡¯t even have time to curse at him, and charged into the room to check on QI Bingzhi¡¯s condition.


    Pei Zheng merely smoothed his sleeves, and walked toward the Empress¡¯s residence under the moonlight.


    ***


    When Li Yu pushed open the door of the little pavilion, there was still some resentment and confusion in his heart.


    For the past few years, His Lordship had arranged for him to work at the manor. He had become His Lordship¡¯s second trusted subordinate, after Cheng Feng. But in truth, he couldn¡¯t understand why His Lordship placed so much trust in him.


    This little pavilion had been uninhabited for three years now.


    It also represented the three years worth of emptiness in Pei Zheng¡¯s heart.


    Li Yu knew that every time Pei Zheng returned to the manor, he would spend most nights in the little pavilion.


    Li Yu also knew that even when Pei Zheng slept in the little pavilion, he would always have nightmares, during which only a certain title, and a certain name, spilled continuously from his lips.


    But why did he allow someone else to stay in the little pavilion today?


    Li Yu wasn¡¯t an idiot. He could see the resemblance between Shen Shijiu and His Highness; Li Yu didn¡¯t believe that His Lordship¡¯s thoughts hadn¡¯t been stirred by this at all.


    The little pavilion was pitch-black, and the moment he walked in, he smelled the scent of liquor.


    They had been drinking?


    So many things had happened tonight, and the situation was critical, yet they were still in the mood to drink wine?


    Li Yu lit a candle and slowly walked up to the side of the bed. He wanted to see if the person on the bed had changed his clothes yet, or if he had vomited.


    As the dim candlelight shone over Shen Shijiu, Li Yu could see that he was only wearing his white underrobe; his outer robe had already been taken off. Also, even if he was drunk, he seemed to be sleeping very well, and hadn¡¯t vomited.


    Li Yu was relieved, and placed the candle on the side, before tucking him into bed.


    When Li YU pulled the blanket up to Shen Shijiu¡¯s neck, he spotted a patch of red underneath his half-open lapel.


    Li Yu frowned. How did this happen? Could it be that he had gotten injured earlier?


    He gently pulled that lapel aside, and suddenly froze in place.


    A red lotus.


    Why is there a red lotus here?


    Why does he have a tattoo?!


    Li Yu¡¯s mind was completely jumbled. He pulled his hand away, and slowly bent down beside the bed, his brow furrowed as he furiously recalled the past.


    From his first meeting with the little Highness to his first encounter with Shen Shijiu, the two figures endlessly overlapped; everything fit together perfectly¡­


    So it had been like this all along.


    Li Yu collapsed to his knees beside the bed, and tears immediately gushed out.


    It had been like this all along.


    His Lordship must have sent him to the little pavilion, not only to take care of Shen Shijiu, but to learn the truth as well.


    There were too many doubts in his heart, too many things he wanted to say, but Li Yu knelt beside the bed and cried the entire time, unable to say a word.


    The person on the bed knew nothing of this, and slept peacefully.


    He slept into the late hours of the morning.


    After Shen Shijiu finally woke up, he felt a bit dizzy, and his throat was a little sore as well.


    The red lotus on his collarbone had long since disappeared; all that was left was a patch of fair skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Here, drink this first.¡±


    Shen Shijiu blinked as he was helped to sit up, and a light, sweet soup was placed at his lips. He opened his mouth to take a sip.


    ¡°So sweet¡­ It¡¯s tasty¡­¡±


    Li Yu patted his back, ¡°Drink slower.¡±


    That bowl of hangover soup was emptied, and Shen Shijiu¡¯s mind was finally working again.


    ¡°Housekeeper Li¡­¡± He looked around, ¡°Where am I¡­¡±


    Li Yu was about to answer, but Shen Shijiu knocked himself on the forehead.


    ¡°Oh, I got it, this is the little pavilion, right? His Lordship brought me here last night, I¡¯m so dumb.¡±


    Li Yu watched as he knocked on his forehead until it turned red. His heart ached terribly, and he began to rub it.


    ¡°Who said that our Highness is dumb? Your Highness is the smartest.¡±


    The moment he spoke these words, the two of them froze on the spot.


    Shen Shijiu blinked, and lifted his pure, innocent eyes to look at Li Yu.


    ¡°Housekeeper Li, what did you call me just now? I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Li Yu exhaled, and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you couldn¡¯t hear me.¡±


    ¡°Ah? I couldn¡¯t hear you again.¡± Shen Shijiu frowned.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing, I just, just called you by the wrong name. What was your name again, I just suddenly forgot.¡±


    Shen Shijiu thought Li Yu had really forgotten his name, and looked a bit sad, but he still obediently responded to Li Yu.


    ¡°Housekeeper Li, my name is Shen Shijiu.¡±


    At this moment, a servant knocked on the door.


    ¡°Housekeeper Li, come out for a moment, someone from the palace is here.¡±


    Li Yu hurried out to the front garden and saw several palace guards with a person in tow.


    Shen Shijiu was also very curious and insisted on tagging along.


    That person lifted his head; it was actually that apprentice from the Imperial Hospital, Zhou Wu. It appeared that he had already received a whipping; there were countless wounds crammed over every part of his body. It was as though he had lost his spirit.


    The guards said, ¡°Prime Minister Pei had us bring him here, and said that he would be detained here for questioning.¡±


    Li Yu understood immediately, and sent someone to take Zhou Wu to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor¡¯s secret dungeon; they would wait for His Lordship to return before making a final decision.


    Shen Shijiu still didn¡¯t know what had happened, and tugged Li Yu¡¯s sleeve, leaned up to his ear, and asked softly, ¡°Housekeeper Li, what did Zhou Wu do?¡± After Li Yu dismissed the rest of the servants, he turned and grabbed Shen Shijiu to steady him.


    He had always thought that Shen Shijiu¡¯s body was the same as it had been in the past; weak, fragile, and small, and that he would definitely be exhausted after standing for too long.


    But in truth, Shen Shijiu¡¯s body had already been healed by Shen Huan; if he got injured, he recovered much faster than an ordinary person. Now, there was only a slight pain coming from his knee and palm.


    ¡°Why are you like this, haven¡¯t you learned from the past? How do you think the Second Princess was poisoned? And how was she able to frame you?


    ¡°Uh¡­ This¡­ I don¡¯t know either¡­¡±


    Li Yu patiently explained it all to him: other than Shen Shijiu, only Zhou Wu was familiar with the medications the Second Princess took each day, and Zhou Wu had been spending a lot of time with the princess, which had been noticed by His Lordship early on¡­


    Once he finished explaining, Shen Shijiu finally understood.


    ¡°Zhou Wu, he, he actually wanted to harm me, I thought he was my friend¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu pouted, heartbroken.


    Li Yu sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    The two turned and continued to walk back into the manor.


    ¡°Housekeeper Li, has His Lordship gone to the palace?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°When is he coming back?¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know. That depends on when Her Highness the Empress is willing to let him leave.¡±


    ¡°Then, will His Lordship be in danger?¡±


    Li Yu was silent for a few seconds, before he replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But His Lordship will be fine.¡±


    Shen Shijiu felt that he could believe Li Yu. He nodded enthusiastically, ¡°Mm!¡±


    ¡°Oh right, you¡¯ll be living in the little pavilion from now on.¡± Li Yu said, ¡°That was His Lordship¡¯s order.¡±


    The scenery in the back garden was very refined, and the little pavilion was also quite elegant. Shen Shijiu liked it very much, but he couldn¡¯t believe what Li Yu had just said.


    ¡°Really? I can live in such a pretty building?¡±


    Li Yu smiled, ¡°You can.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was so happy that he hugged Li Yu, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, then I can play with Xiao Miaowu in the garden now!¡±


    The corners of Li Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. So the only thing he was thinking about was that cat?


    ¡°My dear disciple! My dear disciple! Where did you go?!¡±


    A familiar male voice rang from the gate of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor; it was quite loud and rough.


    Shen Shijiu halted in his footsteps, and his eyes lit up. He tossed Li Yu aside, turned around, and ran toward the gate.


    ¡°It¡¯s my shifu! Shifu, shifu, I¡¯m here-¡±


    Li Yu watched the little figure rush excitedly toward the gate without any regard for the pain in his knee. He stood in place and sighed.


    It seemed like the most important person in His Highness¡¯s heart was clear at a glance; it was this ¡®shifu¡®, who didn¡¯t appear when he should, and appeared when he shouldn¡¯t.


    How would His Lordship feel when he found out that his position in His Highness¡¯s heart had been taken by another?


    Notes


    SHIFU¡¯S BAAAAAAAAACK


    Thanks for reading~~

 CH 103

    Shen Huan looked worn from travel; she was at the manor gate, barred from entry by several servants.


    She was so anxious that her beard was about to fly off her face. She charged toward the gate and continued to shout.


    ¡°Disciple! Disciple! Shen Shijiu! Shen Shijiu?!¡±


    ¡°Stop screaming, you can¡¯t just meet with him whenever you please. We must first inform him of your arrival, and you may enter only if he allows it.¡±


    Those servants were sticklers for the rules. Shen Huan couldn¡¯t squeeze past them at all.


    At this moment, she suddenly saw a figure rushing out of the manor.  It sprinted all the way to the gate and jumped into Shen Huan¡¯s arms. The figure hugged her tightly and showed no signs of letting go.


    ¡°Shifu, shifu, you finally came, where have you been, I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere!¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked very pitiful, as if he had suffered immeasurable grievances; his eyes were already red.


    Li Yu had come along as well. He waved to dismiss the servants.


    Shen Huan patted Shen Shijiu¡¯s back, ¡°Aiyo, my good disciple, what¡¯s wrong, who bullied you? Were you wronged? Tell shifu, I¡¯d like to see who has the guts to do such a thing!¡±


    Shen Huan saw that Shen Shijiu¡¯s palm was bandaged with gauze, and also found that his little face seemed to be thinner, his chin a bit sharper. Her heart immediately began to ache.


    Truthfully, during the past few days, she hadn¡¯t gone anywhere else; she had taken a trip to the foreign tribe.


    After the day when she had sent Shen Shijiu into the palace, Shen Huan had been trying to find out his whereabouts. When she learned that he had been accepted by the Imperial Hospital as an apprentice, she intended to find a way to get him out of the palace immediately.


    But, unfortunately, the foreign tribe had sent a letter urging her to return, saying that there was an epidemic within the population, and that the situation was serious.


    Shen Huan could only let Shen Shijiu stay in the palace for the time being, and rushed all the way to the foreign tribe¡¯s territory. When she returned to the foreign tribe, Shen Huan figured something out; originally, her little disciple, the former Prince Qi Changyi, was actually also of foreign descent.


    His Mother Consort was a foreigner; she and Shen Huan were related by blood, which would make her Qi Changyi¡¯s maternal aunt.


    Qi Changyi had visited the foreign tribe with his mother once in the past. Shen Huan had met him during that time, and had even cradled that white, jade-like little kid in her arms.


    At that time, that baby¡¯s head didn¡¯t even reach her knees. He followed Shen Huan around, shouting ¡°Auntie¡±, which made Shen Huan hug someone else¡¯s son all day long, and plant kisses all over his soft, milk-scented little cheeks.


    Later, when the child and his mother were about to leave to return to the palace, Shen Huan cried for a long time because she couldn¡¯t bear to let him go.


    No wonder she had felt that sense of inexplicable familiarity with him when they first met. So it had been their faint blood relationship that had given her this feeling.


    The two hugged for a long time at the manor gate; even Li Yu, who was watching at the side, was beginning to feel that it was a bit inappropriate.


    Even if they shared a close relationship as master and disciple, they didn¡¯t, they didn¡¯t have to be so affectionate.


    ¡°Ahem. And you are? What should I call you?¡±


    Only then did Shen Huan remember that there was someone else standing at the side.


    ¡°My family name is Shen.¡±


    ¡°Master Shen, you look like you¡¯ve come a long way; how about you come into the manor to have some tea?¡± Li Yu asked politely.


    However, Shen Huan stood at the gate and swept her gaze over her surroundings, her eyes vigilant. This seemed to be the dignified, majestic home of an influential official, but the courtyard looked so lifeless, and there weren¡¯t any living things in it; it was so gloomy and oppressive that it made one uncomfortable.


    ¡°No need for that, I only came to pick up my disciple. Now that I have him, we won¡¯t disturb the servants of the manor any longer.¡±


    Shen Huan said, before she grabbed Shen Shijiu and turned to leave.


    In a fit of anxiousness, Li Yu grabbed Shen Shijiu¡¯s other arm.


    The three people formed a chain in front of the manor gate. The two people at the ends both had no intentions of letting go, and Shen Shijiu, who was in the middle, looked at his shifu, then at Li Yu, then back at his shifu, and still had no clue what was going on.


    ¡°Master Shen, you can leave, but he cannot.¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? My disciple is someone from the Imperial Hospital, not a servant of your manor. That Imperial Physician Jiang from the Imperial Hospital already agreed to let him go, which is why I came, so why won¡¯t you let him leave?¡±


    Li Yu frowned, that darn Imperial Physician Jiang, purposely making things difficult for His Lordship again. He knew that His Lordship was deliberately keeping Shen Shijiu by his side, and yet he still let him go.


    ¡°W-whether you like it or not, he cannot leave before His Lordship returns. Master Shen, if you continue to insist on taking him away, then you shouldn¡¯t even think about leaving this place.¡± A few servants appeared from behind Li Yu at this moment; they seemed prepared to snatch Shen Shijiu back at any time, and even capture Shen Huan as well.


    Shen Huan rolled her eyes, but she immediately let go of Shen Shijiu¡¯s arm and smiled, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I guess I don¡¯t have a choice. Let¡¯s go inside and have some tea then.¡±


    As she spoke, Shen Huan stepped into the manor without any sense of unease, as though it were her own home.


    Li Yu was still holding onto Shen Shijiu¡¯s arm, as though he still feared that someone would snatch him away.


    A wing room was prepared for Shen Huan.


    In truth, no matter what the atmosphere in the manor was like, at least they didn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink. There was also a huge group of sharp-eyed servants to serve them, so she was rather glad to have accepted the offer.


    Shen Huan first went to the back garden with Shen Shijiu and toured the little pavilion. The rest of the servants left, leaving only the pair of master and disciple to rest in the little pavilion.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad, the place where my disciple lives is a lot better than your Master¡¯s quarters.¡±


    Shen Shijiu said, ¡°Shifu, how about I ask Housekeeper Li to let me move into the wing and live with you? This place is too big for me to live in by myself, I get scared at night¡­¡±


    Shen Huan tapped his head with her hand, ¡°Silly disciple, that Lord Pei put you in such a nice place, and even sent the housekeeper to personally watch over you. The way I see it, he¡¯s probably¡­¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°You haven¡¯t taken off your mask, right?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t, shifu. Did you forget that I need to apply a special solution before I can take it off?¡±


    Shen Huan was still uneasy. She reached out and traced his pointy little chin with her fingers, checking carefully.


    Fortunately, the mask was still firmly attached, and the edges were still perfectly fused with the skin; it had never been taken off.


    But Shen Huan took a closer look at Shen Shijiu¡¯s facial features and skin, and found that there was a small issue with this mask; it had been worn for too long, so it had become thinner than before.


    Although outsiders couldn¡¯t tell, Shen Huan still decided that she would make a new mask for Shen Shijiu, to avoid future problems.


    Shen Huan told Li Yu that she wanted to make medicine; she was hoping to find out if the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor had good ingredients she could use.


    She didn¡¯t expect Li Yu to lead her straight to a pharmaceutical room, which was stocked to the brim with a rich array of medicinal ingredients. There were also many rare, extremely expensive1 herbs, the kind that Shen Huan had been coveting for a long time but had been reluctant to buy.


    The Prime Minister¡¯s Manor was rich and powerful indeed; the people here could present all these precious herbs to her without batting an eye. Shen Huan dreamt up the notion that she should simply live here with her disciple forever.


    Taking advantage of Li Yu¡¯s departure, Shen Huan quickly stuffed several pieces of ginseng into her cuffs, and shoved two snow lotuses into the front of her robe.


    Shen Shijiu stood at the door of the pharmaceutical room and watched as Shen Huan jumped and pranced with joy. He found it weird, and asked, ¡°Shifu, what kind of medicine are you making?¡±


    Only then did Shen Huan remember what she had come here for. She grabbed several different ingredients and began to busy herself.


    ¡°Disciple, come here and help me.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently walked in and began to assist Shen Huan. The pair of master and disciple busied themselves for a long while and made two different solutions.


    Shen Huan pointed at the two bottles and said, ¡°Apply the stuff in this bottle first, then this bottle, and then wait for about an hour. The mask will fall off by itself, and then your real face will be exposed, and then¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, a servant hurried over to the door of the pharmaceutical room, and Shen Huan walked out to see what the issue was.


    ¡°Master Shen! Guard Feng is back from the palace, he¡¯s saying that he needs to bring Young Master Shen to the palace!¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s gaze changed, ¡°He wants to take Shihiu to the place? Where is this Guard Feng now?


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting in the front garden.¡±


    Shen Huan didn¡¯t tell Shen Shijiu immediately. She followed the servant to the garden to see what was going on.


    Shen Shijiu was alone in the pharmaceutical room. He kept his shifu¡®s words in mind.


    ¡°First apply, this one¡­¡± He picked up one of the bottles of solution, and rubbed it all over his face.


    ¡°Then apply, this one¡­¡± Then he used the same method to apply the second solution.


    After he was finished, Shen Shijiu touched his cheeks, but didn¡¯t feel that anything was different.


    At this moment, Shen Huan returned from the front garden; her expression carried a hint of dismay. She called out to Shen Shiijiu, saying that they were leaving, and led him out to the front garden. Before handing him over to Cheng Feng, she gave him a few instructions.


    ¡°They¡¯re saying that, because the Empress didn¡¯t see you, she flew into a rage, and even called the Emperor over. Now they¡¯re just waiting for you to go to the palace so they can confront you in person. But Disciple, you don¡¯t need to be afraid, just be honest.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently nodded, and followed Cheng Feng out of the manor gate.


    Before they left, Cheng Feng assured Shen Huan, ¡°Master Shen, please don¡¯t worry, His Lordship will ensure Young Master Shen¡¯s safe return.¡±


    Shen Huan looked at him and nodded.


    Shen Shijiu stepped into the sedan, and the group rushed toward the royal palace.


    Although Shen Huan was very uneasy, she could only choose to trust Pei Zheng for the time being; there was no other option.


    Shen Huan returned to her pharmaceutical room, and prepared to continue making the medicine. But when she saw the two empty bottles on the table, she froze.


    She looked everywhere for a long while, but still couldn¡¯t find where the solution had spilled. Then, Shen Huan recalled something, and her expression morphed.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ***


    The moment they entered the palace, Shen Shijiu followed Cheng Feng to the Empress¡¯s residence and waited outside.


    There were many maids and eunuchs standing there. Shen Shijiu also stood at the side with his head bowed.


    His fingers clutched his sleeves; his mind was full of panic, and he had no clue what he was supposed to do. Although he didn¡¯t lie, what would he do if Her Highness the Empress didn¡¯t believe him? And His Majesty was in there too, which terrified Shen Shijiu even more.


    The door to the residence was opened, and a maid led Shen Shijiu inside.


    This residence was extremely large; the inside was bright and spacious. They still had to walk a bit to reach the Empress¡¯s quarters.


    That maid led Shen Shijiu to a side hall.


    ¡°Please wait here for a moment.¡±


    That maid walked out of the side hall.


    Shen Shijiu was still standing at the door of the side hall and was not at all in the mood to sit down. His mind was full of terror and nervousness.


    After waiting for a while, the sound of footsteps came from outside. Then, a tall shadow stood in front of the door to the side hall.


    Shen Shijiu stared fixedly at the door until it opened, and Pei Zheng¡¯s figure was revealed. Only then did Shen Shijiu blurt out:


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    Notes


    THE REVEAL IS SO CLOSE


    My sincerest apologies for the late update! I PROMISE THIS DOESN¡¯T MEAN I¡¯M DROPPING THIS NOVEL-


    Anyway, this little three-day pause thing (probably) won¡¯t happen again. And me uploading this at 6pm probably won¡¯t happen again either. If I go missing for more than a week without notice though, you¡¯ll know that something terrible happened to me >¿Ú< Since my exams will be over by the end of next week, we will (hopefully) resume a faster release schedule!


    Thank you for your understanding, and thanks for reading~


    1.¼Ûֵǧ½ð (ji¨¤ zh¨ª qi¨¡n j¨©n): ¡®worth a thousand gold taels¡¯

 CH 104

    Pei Zheng stepped into the side hall. With a small gust of spiritual wind from his palm, the door closed tightly behind him.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes were bright as he ran over to the door and stood in front of Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t slept a wink last night, so he currently looked a little tired; there were dark circles under his eyes.


    The side hall was very quiet, blocking out all the noise and chaos outside.


    Shen Shijiu stood quietly and lifted his head slightly to look at Pei Zheng. As he blinked his eyes; he looked terribly sweet and obedient.


    Pei Zheng slowly bent down and leaned toward Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiu became a bit nervous when his eyes met Pei Zheng¡¯s pitch-black gaze, and he silently gulped back his saliva.


    Pei Zheng turned sideways, and he leaned his head against Shen Shijiu¡¯s slender shoulder. He was facing the other¡¯s neck, so he took a light sniff. There was a faint medicinal scent on him, which soothed the mind.


    Shen Shijiu stiffened. There was a tall, warm body pressed against him, and there were hot breaths spraying onto his neck; he didn¡¯t dare to move at all.


    ¡°M-my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Pei Zheng responded softly.


    Shen Shijiu realized that the body leaning on his shoulder was slipping off, so he quickly stuck his arm out and grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s waist, allowing the tall man to lean more comfortably against his body, and prevent him from collapsing to the floor.


    Pei Zheng really did feel a bit tired. He had been trying to reason with the Empress for so long, but she still refused to relent; she still insisted on summoning Shen Shijiu to the palace, and had even disturbed the Emperor.


    He had no choice, Pei Zheng could only say that he would have his servants return to the manor and escort Shen Shijiu to the palace as quickly as possible.


    Then he found an excuse to leave the inner hall. Only then did he have time to look for Shen Shijiu.


    No, not Shen Shijiu. He was Pei Zheng¡¯s little Highness. But this matter couldn¡¯t be discovered by anyone else.


    He felt a gentle touch on his back; a little hand was stroking it, as if to comfort him.


    ¡°My Lord, are you tired? It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re tired, you can rest for a bit, I can lend you my shoulder to lean on for as long as you want¡­ My Lord, you¡¯re so amazing, you can do anything, because my Lord is the best¡­¡±


    He had purposely taken on a more experienced, mature tone of voice, but he still sounded like a child impersonating an adult.


    Pei Zheng closed his eyes, and the corners of his lips rose, enjoying Shen Shijiu¡¯s stroking and consolation.


    This small man had always had some kind of magical power; he always seemed so cheerful and affectionate, like a stream of warm water that could thaw the coldest ice. Yet, he had been the one who had suffered the most pain: how could he remain so fresh and dazzling?


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers shifted as he raised them, before he slowly hugged Shen Shijiu¡¯s waist as well. Then, he pulled him into an embrace.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s body was suddenly thrust forward, and he was unable to find his footing, so his body was firmly supported by a pair of strong arms.


    Originally, Pei Zheng¡¯s body had been pressed against Shen Shijiu¡¯s, but now, most of Shen Shijiu¡¯s body was pinned tightly against Pei Zheng¡¯s chest.


    Last night, one sip of wine had made Shen Shijiu so drunk that he lost consciousness. Pei Zheng didn¡¯t have time to do anything before he was summoned to the palace.


    He hadn¡¯t even been able to give him a proper hug.


    Now, he was hugging something so real, so warm, so soft. He could finally breathe. He could look into those beautiful eyes and smile again. He could even shed small tears as his eyes reddened in aggrievement.


    The cold blood in Pei Zheng¡¯s chest finally melted and began to flow again. All he wanted to do was hug the person in his arms and never let go.


    But right now, in the inner hall not too far away, the majestic Emperor and harsh Empress were waiting. The weak Second Princess Qi Bingzhi, who was about to faint, was also there. There were also a few ministers from the Empress¡¯s family and concubines of the Empress¡¯s faction, as well as countless servants¡­


    They were all ready to snatch the person in his arms away.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip loosened slightly, and he let Shen Shijiu stand by himself. Then, he grabbed the back of his head with one hand, and gazed carefully at Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes.


    Those curled eyelashes couldn¡¯t cover those watery, affectionate eyes. They seemed to sweep imperceptibly over one¡¯s heart, unwittingly seductive. These eyes had originally looked a bit different because of the mask, but now, they were gradually coinciding with the eyes in his memory.


    Shen Shijiu was also staring attentively at Pei Zheng. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to His Lordship today, but he thought that he seemed a bit different than before.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s slender fingers bent slightly, and gently brushed Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyelashes. Shen Shijiu closed his eyes at the touch.


    Then, there was a soft, warm feeling on his lips. Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes, nor dare to move. His jaw was tightly clenched, as he clutched the robe at Pei Zheng¡¯s waist.


    That warmth suddenly disappeared. Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes were still closed, and his heart was beating incredibly fast. Then, he heard a deep, hoarse voice in his ear.


    ¡°Stick out your tongue.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently did as he was told, and his breath was stolen¡­


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were open the entire time; he was looking at Shen Shijiu¡¯s trembling eyelashes, as well as the tears that were gradually beading upon them.


    The face in front of him seemed to be slowly transforming. The mask over his visage appeared to be slowly melting away, fading until it was completely gone.


    His original face was revealed. Because he had been wearing a mask for all these years, his skin was even clearer and more exquisite than it was before, delicate as mutton fat jade.


    Pei Zheng noticed that the breathing of the person in his arms was chaotic, and that he couldn¡¯t catch his breath, so he lightly pulled away for a gulp of air, and let go of him.


    Shen Shijiu opened his eyes, and the tears on his lashes rolled down. His watery gaze landed on Pei Zheng; His crimson lips were slightly pouted, as he raised his aggrieved eyes to look up at him.


    Once Pei Zheng saw his face clearly, he could hardly breathe.


    It was exactly the same as it had been in the past, and was even more charming than before. And because his growth had been stunted, his facial features still looked youthful.


    Brows like kingfisher feathers, skin like snow, a waist like a bundle of silk, lips like mussel shells, eyes like pearls shining in autumn water. His cheeks were flushed red, resembling the first bloom of spring. The person who was illuminated by this radiant spring light was both pure and charming; now, he had the pitiful appearance of a rain-soaked pear blossom, though he didn¡¯t know how loveable it made him look.


    Pei Zheng suddenly lifted his hand and covered Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes. His other hand balled into a fist, and he took a deep breath.


    If this pair of eyes glanced at him again, Pei Zheng didn¡¯t know if he could control himself from disregarding the circumstances and doing something to him.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t understand why his eyes had to be covered, and he didn¡¯t know that the mask over his face was already gone. He also didn¡¯t know that he wasn¡¯t disfigured at all; that was a lie Shen Huan concocted so that he would continue to wear the mask.


    After Pei Zheng¡¯s emotions settled, he removed his hand.


    ¡°My Lord¡­ I-I was really uncomfortable earlier¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t catch my breath¡­ I almost suffocated to death¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng chuckled, and he tapped a finger against Shen Shijiu¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Then later, I will teach you a way that won¡¯t be uncomfortable, okay?¡±


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t fully grasp the meaning of his words, but nodded obediently, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    At this moment, that maid from earlier knocked on the door.


    ¡°Young Master Shen.¡±


    She tried to push the door and walk in, but something seemed to be blocking it from inside, so she couldn¡¯t open it.


    The maid could only lean closer to the door and say, ¡°Young Master Shen, you¡¯ve been summoned to the inner hall, please follow me.¡±


    Shen Shijiu tugged Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeve, and gave him a clueless look, ¡°My Lord¡­ ¡°


    Pei Zheng saw how nervous and scared he looked; he didn¡¯t want Shen Shijiu to even step foot in the inner hall. But since he was by his side, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to him.


    Pei Zheng grabbed the small man¡¯s face again and kissed it, before patting his little head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    Only then did Shen Shijiu feel relieved, and he nodded.


    The maid behind the door heard the deep voice from inside the room, and found it very strange.


    ¡°Young Master Shen, is that you talking? Is there someone else with yo-¡°


    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking before the door to the side hall was opened.


    The first thing that came into view was a black brocade robe with dark patterns, and the maid stood by the door, gazing at the Prime Minister in utter shock.


    ¡°L-Lord Pei¡­¡±


    The maid hurriedly bowed. Wasn¡¯t Lord Pei in the inner hall? When did he come here, how did she not notice him at all?


    The gentleness and warmth that Pei Zheng had shown to Shen Shijiu had disappeared without a trace, ¡°Find me a veil.¡±


    The maid didn¡¯t dare to disobey and hurriedly left to search. Then, she returned to deliver it. She respectfully handed the veil to Pei Zheng, and the door to the side hall was slammed mercilessly in her face.


    Pei Zheng tied the veil for Shen Shijiu, leaving only his eyes uncovered. Fortunately, his eyes hadn¡¯t changed much from before, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for people to tell that something was amiss.


    ¡°Later, if someone asks you something, just be honest. If you can¡¯t answer, look at me, and I will answer for you. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°But, my Lord, why do I still have to wear this?¡±


    He blew at the veil, and it flew upward, revealing the bright red lips and fair chin underneath.


    Pei Zheng calmly helped him tidy the veil again, but in truth, his heart had also fluttered along with the veil.


    When did he become so easy to tease?


    ¡°Just wear it. You are not allowed to take it off.¡± Pei Zheng ordered.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Shijiu nodded obediently.


    The door to the side hall opened again. The maid was still waiting outside. Seeing that the two people inside had finally come out, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She led Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu through the outer hall and the courtyard, all the way to the door of the residence¡¯s inner hall, before she retreated.


    The door to the inner hall was open. The pair stood side by side at the entrance.


    Shen Shijiu tilted his head and glanced at Pei Zheng. It just so happened that Pei Zheng was looking at him as well.


    The little hand hidden within a wide cuff was clasped by cool fingers. Although they only brushed past, Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes curved slightly.


    Pei Zheng stepped inside, and Shen Shijiu followed as well.


    This inner hall was very spacious; the moment they turned the corner, they saw a hall full of people.


    The Emperor and Empress sat at the center of the hall1; everyone else was seated along the sides.


    Pei Zheng bowed to the Emperor, before he walked over to the empty seat beside him and sat down.


    Shen Shijiu was told to kneel respectfully in the main hall. He could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on him; his head was practically buried in the floor, and he didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°You are Shen Shijiu?¡± The Empress asked. Her voice sounded a bit imposing, and one couldn¡¯t detect her emotions from it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Shijiu¡¯s voice was still soft, and he looked quite pitiful.


    ¡°Lift your head.¡±


    Only then did Shen Shijiu slowly lift his head and look up at the Emperor and the Empress.


    As soon as he raised his eyes, everyone was captivated by their beauty, and couldn¡¯t help but sneak a few more glances at him.


    The Emperor was a bit surprised; he had only seen this person once at the last banquet. Why did he feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity with him now?


    The Empress saw that he had the audacity to hide his face, and was a bit displeased.


    ¡°Someone, take off his veil.¡±


    The eunuch standing at the side was about to step forward and take it off, but Pei Zheng spoke up, ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness the Empress, there¡¯s been a rash on his face for the past few days, and it might be contagious, hence the veil.¡±


    When Pei Zheng lied, his expression didn¡¯t change and his heart felt no anxiousness, but Shen Shijiu was clutching the hem of his robe in nervousness as he knelt.


    ¡°He has a rash? Isn¡¯t he an apprentice at the Imperial Hospital? How come he can¡¯t even treat an infectious rash?¡±


    The Empress waved for the servant to retreat, but still intended on questioning them.


    ¡°Your Highness might not know, but doctors cannot treat themselves2.¡±


    The Empress¡¯ expression looked a bit ugly; how could she not know this? She was only trying to use her power and status to teach him a lesson.


    At this moment, Qi Bingzhi, who had been sitting beside the Empress the entire time, suddenly coughed. In truth, she had only just regained consciousness, and had also bled a substantial amount. She couldn¡¯t even get out of bed, and should have been in the Imperial Hospital, resting and recuperating.


    But how could Qi Bingzhi rest peacefully? The situation had already spiraled to this point, so she had to fulfill her plan to its end.


    The Empress heard her daughter¡¯s coughing, and her heart immediately ached.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you saw how much abuse Bing-er¡¯s body has gone through. Although she hasn¡¯t received much favor, I have always regarded her as a treasure and looked after her. How, how could she have lived in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor for three years, and almost lost her life¡­¡±


    As the Empress spoke, her eyes became wet. It seemed as though she was genuinely heartbroken for her daughter.


    The Emperor patted her hand to comfort her, ¡°Be at ease, my Empress. This matter has already been left up to your judgment, so we will definitely seek justice for Bing-er.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s gaze sharpened a bit, and she spoke to the kneeling Shen Shijiu, ¡°Hurry up and explain everything, just how did you poison Bing-er?!¡±


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly kowtowed, ¡°Your Highness the Empress, I really didn¡¯t poison the Second Princess¡­¡±


    Then, he explained truthfully about how he had taken Qi Bingzhi¡¯s pulse, and the process of prescribing and making the medicine. Although he spoke very slowly, he recounted in detail, and could even remember what medicine he had prescribed each time. He really didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    ¡°But I heard that you were the one who prescribed the medicines with conflicting properties to Bing-er, no?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°No, the herbs that caused the reaction are called yu gui, it¡¯s a very expensive ingredient. I never prescribed it to the Second Princess.¡±


    ¡°Then where did those herbs come from? Could it be that there was someone else prescribing medication to Bing-er?¡± The Empress pressed further.


    Shen Shijiu replied, ¡°Replying to Your Highness the Empress, there was. His name is Zhou Wu.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±


    At the mention of Zhou Wu¡¯s name, Qi Bingzhi¡¯s face paled slightly, and she even coughed a few mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°Bing-er!¡± The Empress clasped her hand, ¡°Listen to Mother, go back to the Imperial Hospital and have Imperial Physician Jiang perform a thorough examination. Mother will handle the rest, hurry.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi shook her head, and said in a feeble voice, ¡°Mother, Bing-er is fine, I-I want to see the person who hurt me receive punishment with my own eyes.¡±


    The Empress saw how stubborn she was acting, and became a bit anxious.


    ¡°Where is Zhou Wu now? Why wasn¡¯t he called over as well?¡±


    Shen Shijiu froze at this question. He knew that Zhou Wu was currently locked up in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, but he didn¡¯t know if he should say that or not.


    Shen Shijiu looked toward Pei Zheng, and realized that Pei Zheng had been gazing at him the entire time. There was even a trace of a smile on his lips.


    ¡°Your Highness the Empress, are you sure you want to concern yourself with Zhou Wu?¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at the crowd. Few of them actually cared about the truth of the matter. They were all loyal followers of the Empress, and only wanted to see Pei Zheng collapse.


    ¡°Am I not allowed to question a mere apprentice?¡± The Empress didn¡¯t see Qi Bingzhi¡¯s face, which had lost all color, and continued, ¡°It seems like Lord Pei also knows some inside information? Or does this matter have something to do with Lord Pei as well?¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t answer. He looked toward Qi Binzghi, but he was still smiling.


    That smile made Qi Bingzhi feel a bit uneasy. Could it be that Pei Zheng knew about her and Zhou Wu?


    He didn¡¯t¡­ he couldn¡¯t, right?


    Qi Bingzhi could only continue to reassure herself, but she was just too nervous, and Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze sent shivers down her spine; it was as if he had everything grasped in the palm of his hand.


    The wounds all over her body, and the broken fingers hidden within her cuffs, had forced Qi Bingzhi to understand Pei Zheng¡¯s heartlessness.


    A twisting pain suddenly came from her stomach, Qi Bingzhi secretly clutched her belly, and a thin layer of sweat appeared on her forehead, but she gritted her teeth and endured it.


    But Xiao Mei, who was standing beside her, was the first to notice that something was wrong. Why were there bloodstains on the princess¡¯s dress? And they were only getting bigger and darker. Then, both Qi Bingzhi and her chair fell to the floor with a creak.


    The Empress also saw this, and she screamed in fright, ¡°Bing-er, Bing-er, what¡¯s wrong?! Why is there so much blood?! Someone, summon an imperial physician!¡±


    The crowd became a bit chaotic, and everyone wanted to see just what had happened to Qi Bingzhi. The blood beneath the chair was only continuing to pool ¨C enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine.


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly stood up, and ran over to Qi Bingzhi¡¯s side. He wanted to take her pulse, but once the Empress spotted him, she shoved him onto the ground.


    ¡°Get away! Don¡¯t touch Bing-er!¡±


    Shen Shijiu was half-sprawled on the ground, stunned.


    I¡¯m a doctor too.


    Although he had never seen anyone¡¯s lower regions bleed so much before, he was only trying to help. Otherwise, judging by how much blood she was losing, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer.


    The inner hall immediately burst into chaos. Qi Bingzhi had already fainted from blood loss, but no one dared to act rashly and move her body. She was surrounded by people; several pairs of hands were trying to staunch the blood.


    The Emperor also looked a bit worried, frowning as he sat to the side and watched everybody busy themselves. A few ministers came to console him, ¡°Your Majesty, the Second princess will be fine, someone has been sent to find an imperial physician, they¡¯ll be back soon¡­.¡±


    Shen Shijiu tried to stand up amidst the pandemonium, but several people stepped on him. Fortunately, they had only stepped on his clothes, not his limbs.


    He finally succeeded in yanking his clothing out from under a concubine¡¯s foot, before he turned, knelt on the ground, and crawled his way out of the crowd on his hands and feet.


    He dodged left and right, before he finally spotted an opening in the crowd. But then, a pair of black boots appeared in front of him.


    Why did they look so familiar?


    Shen Shijiu looked up, and saw the hem of a familiar robe, then a straight, slender pair of legs, and when his gaze drifted further up, he saw Pei Zheng¡¯s handsome, elegant face.


    Pei Zheng lowered his head, placed his hands behind his back, and stood at the periphery of the crowd. He gazed at the small man who was sprawled on his hands and feet, looking up at him. Those dark, sparkling eyes lit up at the sight of him.


    Very good, Pei Zheng liked seeing the unconcealed joy that flooded Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes every time he saw him.


    Pei Zheng bent over, reached out, and placed his hand on Shen Shijiu¡¯s arm. He pulled hard, which lifted the small man right off the floor and into a standing position.


    But, Shen Shijiu had only just stood upright, when the veil on his face suddenly loosened from the previous movement, and fluttered to the floor. Then, it was trampled mercilessly by several servants as they hurried past.


    Behind Shen Shijiu was the noisy crowd; there were maids and eunuchs everywhere. There were also the Emperor and the Empress, the concubines of the harem, as well as several important ministers.


    Pei Zheng pinched the center of his brows. This little man really knew how to make even more trouble for him.


    Shen Shijiu turned to pick up the veil that was already in tatters, before Pei Zheng grabbed his shoulders and turned him back around.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s hand covered the lower half of Shen Shijiu¡¯s face, and he glanced behind him. No one had noticed the two of them yet.


    He slowly led Shen Shijiu towards the curtain at the side, inching over until the two figures were completely obscured by the curtain.


    Shen Shijiu blinked hard; it seemed that he had something to say.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip loosened slightly.


    ¡°My Lord, I can cover it myself, I¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu hadn¡¯t finished speaking, before Pei Zheng¡¯s hand muffled his mouth once more. A smooth softness touched his palm, fair, tender, and moist; it was as though his skin could be pierced with just a bit of force. Even if it wasn¡¯t pierced through, just a single touch would leave red marks behind. It had become even more delicate than before.


    The two weren¡¯t far from the door, so they silently snuck out of the hall.


    The moment they left the inner hall, Pei Zheng let go of Shen Shijiu. Instead, he cupped his buttocks and lifted him up, allowing Shen Shijiu to clamp his legs around his waist.


    This wasn¡¯t Shen Shijiu¡¯s first time being carried like this by Pei Zheng. He wrapped his arms around Pei Zheng¡¯s neck. He didn¡¯t even have time to ask a question when Pei Zheng¡¯s other hand pressed the back of his head into his shoulder.


    Since the height difference between the two was sufficient, Shen Shijiu fit perfectly against Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder.


    He still wanted to lift his head and ask where they were going, but just as he raised it, it was pressed back down by Pei Zheng.


    ¡°You are not allowed to lift your head.¡±


    Pei Zheng patted his unhappy little head, and leaned into his ear, ¡°You are not allowed to let anyone see you.¡±


    Only then did Shen Shijiu become obedient. He flopped over Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder and didn¡¯t move, his face hidden in Pei Zheng¡¯s neck; others could only see the back of his little head.


    Pei Zheng held him and circulated his internal energy. The tips of his toes lightly tapped the ground, and in two or three steps, he had scaled the towering palace walls, and arrived at an isolated residence.


    After he put Shen Shijiu down, Pei Zheng opened the door to the residence, and led Shen Shijiu inside.


    ¡°No one will come to search here. Be good and wait here for me.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded.


    Pei Zheng turned and was about to leave, but Shen Shijiu grabbed his sleeve.


    ¡°My Lord¡­ you¡¯ll come back and pick me up, right¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know why, but his eyes were a bit red, and his tone was soft and gentle; he resembled a little animal that was scared of being left behind by its owner.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart ached. He stepped forward and took the small man into his arms, and kissed the corners of his eyes and mouth.


    ¡°I will. I will never abandon you again.¡±


    Notes


    Sweeeet


    Also, there¡¯s no mistake, Qi Bingzhi is really bleeding from down there o-o


    Thanks for reading~


    1.¸ßÌà (g¨¡o t¨¢ng): it¡¯s a hall with a high ceiling


    2. Ò½²»×ÔÒ½ (y¨© b¨´ z¨¬ y¨©): ¡®doctors cannot treat themselves¡¯, it means that, because doctors are well-versed in medical practices, they can treat others¡¯ diseases, but not themselves, because they¡¯re overly concerned about the effects of the cure on themselves.

 CH 105

    Shen Shijiu was left alone in the residence.


    This house was in an isolated area; it was completely empty, without a single person in sight. Yet Shen Shijiu wasn¡¯t afraid; instead, he felt a sense of familiarity, as though he had come across this place before.


    He strolled through the residence¡¯s small courtyard, before he found a stone bench in the garden and sat down.


    He rested his head in his arms, placing them upon a stone table, and quietly gazed at the sky, the ground, the trees, the flowers, and the grass. He sat alone in the empty residence, where there were no outsiders to disturb him. The faint, mysterious sense of tenderness and familiarity also made Shen Shijiu feel very relaxed.


    His eyes became a bit tired, and his little head slowly slipped off his arms, and he slumped over the stone table. His eyelashes fluttered until his eyes gradually closed.


    It was a slightly chilly, but the sun was shining and its warm light shone upon the small man resting against on the table, quiet and peaceful.


    At this time, however, a bloody storm was slowly brewing in the Empress¡¯s residence.


    When Jiang Yubai hurried to the inner hall, everything was still in chaos. He didn¡¯t have time to bow to the Emperor and the Empress and shoved  his way through the crowd till he came to where Qi Bingzhi was collapsed.


    Qi Bingzhi was so weak that she had already fainted, and there was a pool of blood beneath her body; it looked both strange and terrifying.


    Jiang Yubai placed his fingers on her wrist; her pulse was already extremely weak, and¡­


    Jiang Yubai glanced at Qi Bingzhi¡¯s stomach ¨C which she was clutching tightly ¨C and immediately ordered someone to carry her onto the bed in the inner room. Only Jiang Yubai and the Empress were allowed into the inner room: everybody else was told to return to the inner hall to wait.


    The Empress was half-lying on the side of the bed, gripping Qi Bingzhi¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with worry.


    Jiang Yubai hurriedly examined Qi Bingzhi and began to treat her. The flow of blood from her nether regions had finally stopped; it was as though all the blood had been completely drained from her body.


    ¡°Your Highness the Empress, the princess must stay in bed and rest. She absolutely cannot get up and walk.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s gaze flickered. After seeing Qi Bingzhi¡¯s condition today, she already had somewhat of an idea of what was going on.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, there¡¯s no one else here right now. Just tell me the truth, what is really wrong with Bing-er? Is she, is she¡­¡±


    The Empress couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    Jiang Yubai cupped his hands, ¡°Replying to Your Highness the Empress, the princess has¡­ miscarried.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s fingers suddenly clutched at Qi Bingzhi¡¯s hand, clenching so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    ¡°Are you sure? Is it not because of the poison? Or something else?¡±


    Jiang Yubai calmly said, ¡°This subject can confirm it, the princess was pregnant. This subject noticed it the moment she arrived at the Imperial Hospital. But Her Royal Highness did not want the matter to be revealed, so-¡°


    The Empress waved her hand, and Jiang Yubai wisely shut up.


    Qi Bingzhi was her daughter; the Empress knew her better than anyone.


    She looked weak and timid on the outside, but in reality, since childhood, Qi Bingzhi had always been calculating and manipulative, and was capable of cruelty.


    The Empress sighed deeply, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone for now. Summon Prime Minister Pei.¡±


    Jiang Yubai nodded, and left the room.


    Everyone was still sitting in two neat columns in the inner hall. The Emperor¡¯s expression looked quite ugly.


    Jiang Yubai first bowed to the Emperor, before explaining Qi Bingzhi¡¯s situation. He didn¡¯t mention the miscarriage; he only said that her condition had temporarily stabilized.


    Then, Jiang Yubai lifted his head and looked around, but he didn¡¯t see Pei Zheng.


    Why isn¡¯t Pei Zheng here? He came to the palace last night, and never left, right?


    Jiang Yubai was pondering this when someone came through the door, his footsteps leisurely; who could it be but Pei Zheng? He didn¡¯t look worried at all; in fact, there was a hint of a smile dangling at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Her Highness the Empress requests that Lord Pei go inside for questioning.¡±


    The Emperor glanced at Pei Zheng in silent assent.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate, and walked straight through the inner hall to the inner room. When he walked in, the Empress was standing at the door. She raised her hand and gave Pei Zheng a hard slap.


    Pei Zheng could have dodged, but he took the slap.


    The Empress hadn¡¯t held back at all; her long fingernails sliced Pei Zheng¡¯s cheek, and droplets of blood began to seep out of the red slashes, dripping along the side of his face.


    His cheek was stinging with pain, but Pei Zheng licked his lips, wiped the beads of blood away with his finger, and asked lazily, ¡°Your Highness the Empress, what was that for?¡±


    The Empress was enraged. Did this Pei Zheng have any humanity? Bing-er had been ruined to this point; having been poisoned, and suffering a misscarriage. She was on the verge of death, but he was acting like nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Pei Zheng! Did you know that Bing-er was pregnant?!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers were stained with his own blood. He rubbed them together, and answered in a bland tone, ¡°This subject knew.¡±


    ¡°So you knew! You knew, yet you are still acting so unconcerned? She just miscarried! Bing-er has lived in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor for three years! Three whole years, but she is still worth less than a little bitch that appeared out of nowhere?!¡±


    At the word ¡°bitch¡±, Pei Zheng¡¯s expression turned extremely gloomy, ¡°Your Highness the Empress should get things straight before questioning this subject. Whether the princess is pregnant, or if she miscarried, what does it have to do with this subject?¡±


    ¡°Pei Zheng! What do you mean?!¡± The Empress was in a fit of rage; she was anxious to punish Pei Zheng to avenge her daughter, and did not immediately understand what Pei Zheng was saying.


    ¡°Your Highness the Empress, this subject is being very clear¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng took a step closer, and looked straight into the Empress¡¯s eyes, ¡°¡­ That thing in the princess¡¯s womb has nothing to do with this subject.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s eyes widened slightly in shock, and she stumbled backward, ¡°W-what? In three years, the two of you didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course we didn¡¯t,¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s long, narrow eyes glanced over at the bed, ¡°This subject has never touched the princess. So, the princess was pregnant with a bastard that shouldn¡¯t be born anyway.¡±


    ¡°Then, then, was Bing-er taken advantage of by someone? That would be why¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you ask this subject before about the other apprentice at the Imperial Hospital?¡± Pei Zheng looked at the Empress and said, ¡°The one named Zhou Wu, has actually spent several spring nights1 with the princess.¡±


    The Empress looked thoroughly shocked, and had no clue how to proceed. Pei Zheng didn¡¯t seem to be lying, and even if he was, he would never have come up with such an absurd lie.


    ¡°This subject has already taken him to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor to be punished, in secret. If this matter is discovered by His Majesty or anyone else ¨C that the Second Princess committed adultery with an apprentice of the Imperial Hospital while she is still engaged to this subject ¨C tell me, Your Highness, how would the princess be punished?¡±


    The Empress didn¡¯t speak, and closed her eyes.


    How would she be punished? This was a huge matter that could affect the prestige of the royal family. If it were made public, Bing-er probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her life.


    ¡°Lord Pei, I¡¯ll let you deal with that Zhou Wu.¡±


    The gloominess on Pei Zheng¡¯s face lifted slightly, and he smiled, cupping his hands, ¡°This subject accepts the order.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this subject has something else to discuss with you as well¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng and the Empress walked out one after the other. There were still tears beaded at the corners of the Empress¡¯s eyes as she sat down beside the Emperor.


    The Emperor patted her shoulder in a gesture of comfort.


    But Pei Zheng didn¡¯t return to his seat. He walked straight toward the center of the hall and stood there.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this subject has a request.¡±


    All eyes in the inner hall immediately focused on Pei Zheng, who straightened up and looked at the esteemed, supreme Emperor, looking neither haughty nor humble.


    ¡°This subject would like to break off the engagement with Her Highness the Second Princess.¡±


    ***


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know how long he had slept for. When he opened his eyes again, the sky had already been enveloped in darkness, but Pei Zheng, who had promised to pick him up, hadn¡¯t come yet.


    Shen Shijiu pouted in aggrievement, and lifted his sleeve to wipe the drool at the corner of his mouth. He still believed in His Lordship. His Lordship would definitely keep his promise.


    The door of the hall was pushed open, and a figure stood in the doorway.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, and he immediately ran over.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    But when he neared the door, he realized that the person who came was not Pei Zheng, but Cheng Feng.


    When Cheng Feng saw the person in front of him, his mind suddenly went blank, and he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Even though His Lordship had told him about it, and he already had a faint idea about Shen Shijiu¡¯s identity in the beginning, Cheng Feng was still very happy when he saw the Ninth Royal Highness of the past with his own eyes.


    He was also happy for his master.


    ¡°Guard Feng¡­ Guard Feng¡­ A-Feng¡­ A-Feng!¡±


    Shen Shijiu placed his hands at the sides of his mouth, and shouted loudly. Only then was Cheng Feng snapped back to his senses.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡±


    Shen Shijiu touched his face. There was something wrong, why did his cheeks feel so smooth? It seemed like something had happened to his skin.


    Shen Shijiu pinched his face; it was squishy and very easy to squeeze.


    He stretched his cheeks, rushed up to Cheng Feng, and said, ¡°A-Feng, pinch my face, why has my face become softer?¡±


    Cheng Feng looked at those little cheeks that were slightly red from being squeezed. This little prince, who was earnestly inviting him to pinch his face, was really too cute.


    But, there was a reason why Cheng Feng had hurried over to pick him up.


    Cheng Feng said, ¡°Young, Young Master Shen, His Lordship is waiting in a sedan outside the palace gate. We must leave quickly.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was still feeling his cheeks, ¡°So weird, why does it feel different? What could it be¡­¡±


    Cheng Feng was getting anxious, ¡°His Lordship is injured, it¡¯s very serious.¡±


    As expected, Shen Shijiu immediately became nervous, grabbed Cheng Feng, and ran out the door.


    ¡°Where is His Lordship injured? How did he get hurt? Is he bleeding? Have you stopped bleeding? Is it a deep wound? If it¡¯s very serious, it must hurt a lot-¡°


    Cheng Feng pulled a veil out of his cuff, and covered Shen Shijiu¡¯s face with it, before the two quickly rushed toward the palace gate.


    Cheng Feng didn¡¯t answer any of Shen Shijiu¡¯s questions. He really had no clue how to explain it to Shen Shijiu.


    When they finally arrived at the palace gate, night had already fallen.


    The sedan was waiting at the palace gate, surrounded by several servants of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    As Shen Shijiu ran to the sedan, the servants glanced at Cheng Feng, who nodded, and they pulled open the curtain and let Shen Shijiu climb inside.


    Under the night sky, the sedan exited the gate of the royal palace and quickly headed toward the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    The inside of the sedan was very dim, so nothing could be seen clearly. The moment Shen Shijiu sat down, the overwhelming odor of blood filled his nostrils.


    His eyes immediately became wet. He groped around in the darkness, and touched Pei Zheng, who was leaning against the side of the sedan.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s robe was warm to the touch and completely soaked. Shen Shijiu¡¯s tears immediately fell. He knew that Pei Zheng was covered in blood.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    Notes


    THE CLIFFHANGER NAURRRRRRRRR


    Thanks for reading~


    1.´ºÏü (ch¨±n xi¨¡o): ¡®spring night¡¯, blissful banging (? ?>? ¨Œ ?<? ?) ´º is often used for sex terms; for example, one word for ¡®naked¡¯ is ´º¹â.

 CH 106

    The sedan moved at a steady pace and had already arrived at the main street of the Imperial City. There were still many pedestrians, and the shops were still brightly lit.


    Shen Shijiu lifted the curtain slightly, trying to use the light from the street to discern Pei Zheng¡¯s condition.


    From the weak light making it into the sedan, Shen Shijiu could see that Pei Zheng was slumped against the side of the sedan, his eyes were tightly shut, his face was white as snow, and a bit of scarlet blood stained his lips.


    Nothing seemed to be amiss about the black robe he was wearing; even if it was soaked with blood, no one would notice.


    Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t hold his tears back, and they flowed incessantly. His fingers trembled slightly as he reached out and gently pulled open the lapels over Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, before he saw the underrobe that was already dyed red with blood.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened to Pei Zheng, or how he could have sustained such serious injuries.


    Shen Shijiu placed his fingers on Pei Zheng¡¯s wrist and took his pulse. Indeed, his internal energy was so weak that it was almost imperceptible, its illusory presence gradually emanating from Pei Zheng¡¯s body.


    Shen Shijiu rummaged through his cuffs for a while, and finally pulled out a box of medicine. He had to use all his strength to force his hands to stop trembling. Then, he rolled Pei Zheng¡¯s cuff up; the inside of it was covered in blood.


    There was so much blood that he couldn¡¯t even see where the wounds were.


    Shen Shijiu lightly sprinkled the medicinal powder onto Pei Zheng¡¯s arm. But no matter how gentle his touch was, his arm still recoiled unconsciously in pain.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Shen Shijiu retracted his hand, and slowly blew on Pei Zheng¡¯s arm. The warm current of air flowed past, and ameliorated the pain slightly.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s long, narrow eyes twitched, and they slowly opened, squinting slightly at the person in front of him; his gaze filled with immeasurable coldness.


    But once he recognized the person in front of him, that coldness immediately disappeared.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu heard Pei Zheng say something. Although he didn¡¯t hear what Pei Zheng said, he quickly leaned closer.


    ¡°My Lord, how are you feeling? You¡¯re covered in wounds, are you in a lot of pain? It must hurt a lot¡­¡±


    As he spoke, tears fell out of his eyes like a snapped string of pearls, splattering on Pei Zheng¡¯s hand.


    Pei Zheng was barely hanging onto consciousness, and he couldn¡¯t muster up a single drop of qi in his body. If he forcefully tried to circulate his internal energy, he would feel his internal organs twist painfully, and a bloody sweetness would well up in his throat.


    How can this small man cry so much? Is he made of water?


    Pei Zheng wanted to reach out and wipe his tears, but he was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even lift his hand.


    Shen Shijiu saw Pei Zheng¡¯s slightly raised hand, and hurriedly clasped it. Two warm, little hands gripped that ice-cold palm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ cry¡­¡±


    It hurts even more when you cry.


    Shen Shijiu nodded obediently, and roughly wiped away the tears with his sleeve until his face had turned red.


    ¡°My Lord, we¡¯re almost¡­ we¡¯re almost back at the manor¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t speak anymore¡­ just rest¡­¡±


    His words came out in a choked voice. Although he felt the urge to cry, he didn¡¯t want to worry His Lordship, so he tried his best to widen his eyes and hold back his tears.


    The sedan stopped after a little bit, and Shen Shijiu hopped off.


    Cheng Feng stepped forward, and helped Pei Zheng out of the sedan ¨C Pei Zheng couldn¡¯t walk by himself in his current condition, so Cheng Feng carried Pei Zheng on his back, and strode into the manor.


    The dark manor instantly lit up. Cheng Feng escorted Pei Zheng to his chambers, and gently laid him on the bed. Seeing that Pei Zheng had been placed on the bed, Shen Shijiu was about to hurry out.


    Cheng Feng grabbed him and held him back.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find my shifu, hurry up and get shifu to come and save His Lordship!¡±


    Cheng Feng glanced at the side of the bed, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll look for her.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes were hazy with tears as he nodded, before he went to the side of the bed to check on Pei Zheng¡¯s condition.


    Cheng Feng hurriedly left to find Shen Huan.


    She was the great Ghost Doctor. She could revive the dead, so saving a living person should be a piece of cake for her.


    Shen Shijiu slumped over the side of the bed. Many candles had been lit in the room, so it was quite bright.


    Pei Zheng was lying on the bed. It seemed that he had already lost consciousness; he was completely motionless.


    First, Shen Shijiu had to take off Pei Zheng¡¯s outer robe; only then could Shen Shijiu examine the wounds on his body. He still didn¡¯t know how His Lordship had gotten these injuries.


    Shen Shijiu gently pulled apart the numerous ties and laces on Pei Zheng¡¯s robe, but his sash had been knotted at the side of his waist, so Shen Shijiu climbed onto the bed to untie it.


    Finally, he managed to untie the sash and pull open the robe. The shredded underrobe was blood-red, and had melded with his flesh. The numerous slashes on his body appeared to whip wounds, every lash splitting his skin.


    However, the more serious wound was on Pei Zheng¡¯s left shoulderblade; it was a large, bloody hole. It was as though someone had used a sword or another sharp weapon to stab him.


    Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t hold his tears back, and they rushed out once more. Pei Zheng¡¯s body was covered in wounds; how much did it have to hurt for someone like His Lordship, who was very good at enduring pain, to be unable to bear it anymore?


    The door was suddenly pushed open. It was Cheng Feng, who had hurried over with Shen Huan.


    Shen Shijiu was kneeling on the bed, beside Pei Zheng¡¯s waist. The veil over his face was already damp with tears, heavy and ready to fall.


    After he saw Shen Huan come in, Shen Shijiu was relieved, and sobbed, ¡°Shifu¡­¡±


    Shen Huan carried her medicine case to the side of the bed and took Pei Zheng¡¯s pulse, before her brows creased slightly.


    ¡°His foundation is in a terrible state. Has he suffered a serious injury in the past that hasn¡¯t been taken care of?¡±


    Cheng Feng nodded silently.


    Shen Huan understood, ¡°His internal force has been severely damaged! What¡¯s more, he frequently forces his internal energy to circulate, he¡¯s trying to die!¡±


    Shen Shijiu got off the bed, stood beside Shen Huan, and tugged her sleeve.


    ¡°Shifu¡­ You have to save His Lordship¡­¡±


    Shen Huan gazed at her little disciple who resembled a rain-soaked pear blossom. Those eyes were already a bit swollen, which made him look especially pitiful. How could she refuse?


    ¡°All right, stop crying, I never said that I wouldn¡¯t save him.¡± Shen Huan opened her medicine case, ¡°His external wounds only look bad, but they¡¯re nothing serious. The issue is with his internal force, it could be deadly if left untreated.¡±


    Shen Huan said to Cheng Feng, ¡°Guard Feng, I must ask you to leave for a bit. I¡¯m going to begin treatment.¡± Cheng Feng considered her words for a moment, before he turned and left.


    ¡°Disciple, help me take his clothes off.¡±


    ***


    After four whole hours, the door finally opened once again, and Shen Huan¡¯s mouth gaped in a wide yawn.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Cheng Feng entered the room, and noticed that Pei Zheng, who was lying on the bed, had already been bandaged, and changed into clean clothes.


    ¡°Many thanks, Master Shen. You¡¯ve saved His Lordship; please let me know how you would like to be compensated. The people of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor will do their best to satisfy you.¡±


    Shen Huan waved her hand, ¡°No need, no need, it was nothing. Just have your lord be nicer to me and my disciple in the future, and not make such scary faces at me.¡±


    Shen Shijiu piped up quietly, ¡°His Lordship doesn¡¯t make scary faces¡­ His Lordship smiles a lot¡­¡±


    Shen Huan didn¡¯t speak and looked at her little disciple. Was he being serious? Which of Pei Zheng¡¯s frozen, dead expressions wasn¡¯t scary?


    ¡°Oh right, Guard Feng, if I may ask, how was Prime Minister Pei injured?¡±


    Shen Huan wasn¡¯t counting on Cheng Feng¡¯s answer, because she had already seen the even pattern of whip wounds on Pei Zheng¡¯s body. At one glance, she could tell that he had been punished by palace servants. Also, the wound on his shoulder blade had likely been caused by a torture device used by those servants.


    Cheng Feng was quiet for a while, ¡°Today, in front of everyone in the palace, His Lordship broke off his engagement with the Second Princess.¡±


    It was such a shocking event, but he spoke as though it was just another mundane matter.


    ¡°Those ministers are all aligned with the Empress¡¯s family. His Lordship¡¯s move today was equivalent to making an enemy out of the entire faction. His Majesty was furious, and wanted to strip His Lordship of his official title, but the Empress interceded for him, so his punishment was changed to a beating, along with a one-month suspension.¡±


    Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu froze.


    What Shen Huan was stunned by was that Pei Zheng had been suspended for a month, which meant that, during this month, he couldn¡¯t touch government affairs, nor could he enter the palace.


    Whether he would be able to keep his position as Prime Minister or not was another matter. In other words, the mountain that she and her disciple could finally lean on was on the verge of collapse.


    But Shen Shijiu was shocked by the fact that His Lordship had broken off his engagement with the Second Princess. In other words, His Lordship had nothing to do with the Second Princess anymore.


    There was a strange, faint feeling in his heart. He didn¡¯t really know what this feeling was, but it seemed to be happiness.


    At this moment, the veil over Shen Shijiu¡¯s face finally fell off, and it landed with a soft splat on the floor, given that it was already soaked with tears.


    Shen Huan and Cheng Feng both looked over at the same time, and Shen Shijiu, whose face was now uncovered, gazed back at them with an ignorant expression.


    Shen Huan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s true face is exposed!


    And Cheng Feng saw it!


    What should I do?!


    Wait, why doesn¡¯t Cheng Feng look shocked at all?


    He¡¯s not even the slightest bit surprised after seeing such a beautiful face?


    Shen Huan seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly clapped her palm over her mouth.


    ¡°Y-y-you¡­ h-h-he¡­¡± Shen Huan pointed at Pei Zheng who was lying on the bed, ¡°You two must have¡­ already seen him¡­¡±


    Cheng Feng glanced at Shen Shijiu, and nodded.


    ¡°What¡­ did you see?¡±


    A sound came from the side of the bed. Pei Zheng was awake, and was even sitting up. His voice was a bit hoarse.


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly leaned in, ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re finally awake!¡¯


    Shen Huan watched as her little disciple ran faster than a rabbit to the side of the bed, and her mouth twitched.


    Something is really weird about this.


    Pei Zheng lifted his hand, and stroked Shen Shijiu¡¯s little head, which was raised to look at him.


    ¡°Mm. What happened to your eyes?¡±


    He tapped Shen Shijiu¡¯s red, swollen eyes with his finger.


    Shen Huan also walked over, ¡°If my Lord slept for another second, my little disciple would have prepared a funeral for you.¡±


    Pei Zheng could detect the hostility in her voice.


    Shen Huan continued, ¡°My Lord still hasn¡¯t answered, you¡¯ve met my little disciple before, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Shen Shijiu also looked at Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and his gaze lowered to meet with Shen Shijiu¡¯s. His eyes were complicated, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    If Shen Huan couldn¡¯t see how strange he was acting, she would be a fool. But of course, her stupid disciple really couldn¡¯t tell that something was off about Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Shifu, His Lordship is very tired today. Why don¡¯t we let him rest?¡±


    Shen Shijiu said as he tugged at the corner of Shen Huan¡¯s robe.


    Shen Huan pursed her lips, and didn¡¯t press the issue for the sake of her disciple.


    ¡°Fine then. Disciple, let¡¯s go.¡±


    As soon as Shen Huan finished speaking, Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand was secretly clasped. He lifted his head; Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were closed, but his grip on Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand had tightened slightly.


    ¡°Shifu, why don¡¯t you¡­ leave first?¡±


    Shen Huan turned, and snorted coldly, before she placed everything back into her medicine case, and walked out the door without looking back.


    Cheng Feng also left.


    Only two people were left in the room. Shen Shijiu was still kneeling on the floor at the side of the bed. The floorboards were ice-cold, and his knees were about to go numb.


    ¡°My Lord, my Lord¡­ are you going to sleep?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes opened into slits, and he patted the spot on the bed beside him.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Notes


    There¡¯s nothing weird here, they¡¯re just going to sleep together (???)


    Thanks for reading~~

 CH 107

    Shen Shijiu blinked twice, ¡°Ah?¡±


    His Lordship wanted him to get into bed with him? Shen Shijiu had only climbed onto the bed earlier in order to take off his clothes. Now that His Lordship was awake, the two of them shouldn¡¯t be in the same bed, right?


    Pei Zheng was still staring at Shen Shijiu, watching as his soft, fair face slowly flushed red- two rays of scarlet light floating over a patch of beautiful skin.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so, Pei Zheng would have already grabbed him and pulled him into bed.


    Shen Shijiu seemed to be mustering his courage, before he slowly stood up, and carefully climbed onto bed, mumbling to himself.


    ¡°His Lordship is injured, he needs someone to take care of him. I¡¯m just taking care of him, I don¡¯t¡­ have any other intentions¡­¡±


    He propped himself up, leaned over Pei Zheng, and prepared to roll onto the bed.


    But the hem of his robe was in the way; Shen Shijiu¡¯s legs accidentally tangled with it, and he fell forward.


    He was afraid of falling onto Pei Zheng, so he hurriedly flopped toward the inside of the bed, and dove down, burying his head into the soft quilt.


    There was a faint sandalwood fragrance on the quilt; it was the same scent that wafted from Pei Zheng¡¯s body.


    Shen Shijiu lifted his head from the blanket, and clambered into a sitting position.


    ¡°My Lord, did I fall onto any of your wounds?¡±


    Pei Zheng thought for a bit. He didn¡¯t speak, and merely frowned slightly.


    That was a terrible thing to do, because it scared Shen Shijiu into thinking that Pei Zheng was actually in pain. He wanted to examine Pei Zheng, but was too scared to touch him.


    ¡°My Lord, I touched one of your wounds, didn¡¯t I? Are you in a lot of pain?¡± Shen Shijiu looked like he was about to cry out of anxiety, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng clasped Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand, and tapped his own chin.


    Shen Shijiu looked at Pei Zheng with teary eyes, confused about the meaning of his gesture.


    Pei Zheng tapped his chin again, and Shen Shijiu leaned a little closer.


    ¡°My Lord, is there something you want to say?¡±


    Pei Zheng whispered something in Shen Shijiu¡¯s ear, and Shen Shijiu immediately jerked away, his ears flushed bright red.


    ¡°W-what¡­ That¡¯s not¡­ appropriate, is it¡­¡± Shen Shijiu stuttered, ¡°Shifu never taught me that¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s brows knitted again, and, as if that weren¡¯t enough, he took a labored breath. Shen Shijiu heard it, and thought that His Lordship was in even more pain because of him.


    He gasped several hurried breaths before he leaned down, and planted a soft kiss on the gauze over Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder blade.


    It was a kiss as light as a feather, careful and tender.


    ¡°My Lord, does it feel better now?¡±


    Shen Shijiu lifted his head to look at Pei Zheng, and saw that Pei Zheng¡¯s creased brows had unknitted themselves, the corners of his lips were slightly raised, and a bit of life had returned to his paper-white complexion.


    ¡°My Lord smiled! You¡¯re smiling, so that means it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, right?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes also curved into crescents, and the brilliant smile that Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t seen in a long while finally bloomed on his face.


    That smile was like a warm current flowing through a frozen winter. It tore through the endless chaos and darkness, wrapping tightly around Pei Zheng¡¯s frozen heart once more, allowing it to beat again.


    How long had it been since he had seen this smile? How long had it been since he had seen the little prince that had been haunting his heart?


    People who say that they hold nothing but bitterness inside only need a touch of sweetness to fill their hearts.


    Pei Zheng was one of those people. His empty heart had been dark and damp, a place where sunlight couldn¡¯t reach. Then, that small man gave him a touch of sweetness.


    No, it was a lot of sweetness. It had filled his heart to the brim.


    Pei Zheng suddenly felt that he had regained a bit of strength, and slowly supported himself to sit up.


    Shen Shijiu had been leaning toward Pei Zheng. Now that Pei Zheng had leaned forward as well, they were face to face, and their mouths were almost touching.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s little heart was beating wildly, and his speech was incoherent.


    ¡°My Lord, y-your wound, you can¡¯t move, lie down and, don¡¯t move, so it can heal properly¡­ otherwise it¡¯ll tear¡­ that wouldn¡¯t be good¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu hadn¡¯t finished speaking, before he felt Pei Zheng closing in on him. He slowly backed away, continuing to shift backward, until his body was pressed up against the hard bedframe.


    He could feel Pei Zheng¡¯s soft, faint breaths, but they were so scorching hot that Shen Shijiu¡¯s brain was about to be fried by them.


    After moving around so much, the unbearable pain in the bloody hole on Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder blade had returned; perhaps the wound had actually torn.


    But Shen Huan was right about him; he didn¡¯t care about his body at all. If he was in pain, then so be it. If his wound was torn, then so be it.


    He lowered his head slightly, gazing at those soft, moist, scarlet lips. They were like charming flowers that could tempt people without meaning to. Shen Shijiu, pinned under Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes, even licked his lips in nervousness.


    Pei Zheng quickly leaned down and pressed his lips against Shen Shijiu¡¯s own red ones, their mouths gently rubbing together.


    Shen Shijiu wanted to push Pei Zheng away, but he was too scared to move, fearing that he would disturb Pei Zheng¡¯s wounds, and could only endure the kiss through sobs.


    After a long while, a thin layer of cold sweat coated Pei Zheng¡¯s back. All the strength left his body and he slowly collapsed back onto the bed.


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly checked his pulse; something wasn¡¯t right, why was it so fast?


    ¡°My Lord, my Lord, are you uncomfortable? I¡¯ll get shifu to come and take a look at you, okay?¡±


    As he spoke, Shen Shijiu was about to turn over and get off the bed to look for Shen Huan, but Pei Zheng caught his sleeve.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°But your pulse is beating very quickly.¡±


    Pei Zheng tapped his sternum, ¡°That¡¯s because this place is beating very quickly.¡±


    Shen Shijiu bent over and leaned toward Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, and strained his ears to listen. Indeed, the heart within it was beating a little faster than usual.


    Shen Shijiu touched his own chest. His little heart was thumping even faster than Pei Zheng¡¯s.


    ¡°My Lord, you should just rest. I really shouldn¡¯t disturb you anymore. You have to sleep well in order for your wounds to heal quickly.¡±


    Shen Shijiu tried to get off the bed again.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t speak, and instead lifted his leg, hooking that soft little body and scooping it back onto the bed.


    In order to prevent him from trying to get out of bed again, Pei Zheng pressed his legs over Shen Shijiu¡¯s, before he waved his hand, and the candles in the room were instantly extinguished.


    Everything was pitch-black, and Shen Shijiu¡¯s legs were now squished under Pei Zheng¡¯s. The truth was, if Shen Shijiu used enough strength, Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain him in his current condition.


    ¡°My Lord¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Time to sleep.¡±


    Then, Pei Zheng really did fall silent; it seemed that he had actually gone to sleep.


    Shen Shijiu could only carefully try to extract his legs out from under Pei Zheng¡¯s.


    His shifu had told him before that people couldn¡¯t share a bed unless they were married. Otherwise, it would be wildly improper.


    But Shen Shijiu had only just freed part of his leg, before an arm shot over from the side and restrained his upper body.


    Then, he heard Pei Zheng whisper sleepily.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu immediately froze and didn¡¯t dare to move again.


    What the hell was he supposed to do? His Lordship seemed to have fallen asleep already, and Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t just shove him away, lest he cause Pei Zheng more pain by touching another one of his numerous wounds.


    Then what can I do? How can I get up without disturbing His Lordship?


    Shen Shijiu pondered his predicament for a bit, and slowly lost his ability to think. It was late at night, and he was also extremely sleepy. After a little while, his breathing gradually evened out.


    He slept until the afternoon of the next day. The sun was high in the sky when Shen Shijiu finally groaned and slowly awakened.


    As he opened his eyes, he saw the unfamiliar bed curtain above his head. Shen Shijiu blinked for a long while, still not realizing where he was, before he sat up with a blank stare.


    He glanced left and right, and finally remembered that he was in His Lordship¡¯s room, on His Lordship¡¯s bed, and had ¡°accidentally¡± fallen asleep on it.


    Suddenly, Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes widened. The person standing in the center of the room, staring at him, was none other than his beloved shifu, Shen Huan.


    ¡°Shifu¡­¡± Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a bit guilty. What was he feeling guilty about?


    Also, where did His Lordship go?


    ¡°My good disciple, who are you looking for?¡± Shen Huan was all smiles, but Shen Shijiu knew that his shifu was angry.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking for anyone, shifu.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You better not be!¡± The smile on Shen Huan¡¯s face was wiped away. She walked to the side of the bed and poked Shen Shijiu¡¯s little head.


    ¡°I spent so much effort to save him, and I¡¯ve raised and treasured my little disciple for the past three years, yet he wants to steal him away! Hmph! He wishes! He can keep dreaming!¡±


    Shen Huan became more and more animated as she spoke, ¡°The Prime Minister¡¯s Manor is amazing, it¡¯s amazing, they can just have anyone they want, utterly lawless! Hmph! My little disciple is so pretty, how could I let them see him? I knew that exposing his face would lead to problems!¡±


    Shen Huan grabbed Shen Shijiu¡¯s little chin, and scanned his face.


    ¡°Telling me to make him an uglier mask, I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do! I¡¯m not listening to you! I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll deal with me then! Hmph!¡±


    Shen Huan continued to talk to herself, but it also seemed like these words were directed toward someone.


    Shen Shijiu was still hazy with sleepiness, and allowed Shen Huan to fiddle with his face.


    ¡°Disciple, come with me!¡±


    Shen Huan led Shen Shijiu to the pharmaceutical room. In truth, she had almost finished making the mask. It was a little different from the previous one, but no one could tell.


    Shen Shijiu put on the mask; it really did look a bit different. Before, his appearance had always been bland and unassuming, but now, his face seemed a bit more attractive; after looking at him for a while, perhaps one would find him to be rather pretty.


    But of course, this mask couldn¡¯t compare to the face beneath it.


    Shen Huan looked at her masterpiece and nodded. Very good, people would sense that something had changed, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to put their finger on it. They would only be able to tell that he had become prettier.


    All this, just to enrage Pei Zheng.


    ***


    When Pei Zheng walked out of the manor¡¯s secret dungeon, there was still blood dripping down his fair cheeks. Cheng Feng passed him a handkerchief to wipe it away.


    After resting for a night, and taking the various pills that Shen Huan had given him, Pei Zheng already felt much better, and felt that he had recovered a bit of strength. Although he still couldn¡¯t circulate his internal energy, he could walk normally now.


    As he neared the pharmaceutical room, he saw Shen Huan and Shen Shiijiu, who had just exited the room.


    The small man was wearing a mask again. Why was it the same one? Didn¡¯t he tell Shen Huan to make it a bit uglier?


    And why did his face look even more delicate and adorable?


    Pei Zheng shook his head. Perhaps it was because he could no longer look at the small man with unbiased eyes; even if his face was disfigured, he would always be that bright, beautiful existence in Pei Zheng¡¯s heart.


    When Shen Shijiu saw Pei Zheng, his eyes unconsciously lit up.


    ¡°My Lord, you can already walk, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    The corners of Shen Huan¡¯s mouth twitched. Pei Zheng¡¯s amazing? Shouldn¡¯t you be praising me for my amazing clinical skills?


    Pei Zheng was mature enough to say to Shen Huan, ¡°I must thank Master Shen for your help.¡±


    Shen Huan pretended to stroke her beard, and said, ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded, before he reached out and grabbed Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be borrowing your disciple for a little longer.¡±


    Notes


    I¡¯m on break now, so chapters will probably be out a bit faster YAYYYYYYYYYYY


    Thanks for reading~

 CH 108

    ¡°What are you trying to do?!!¡±


    Although Shen Huan¡¯s sudden yell didn¡¯t scare Pei Zheng. it startled Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Shifu¡­ why are you being so loud¡­¡±


    Shen Huan brushed Pei Zheng¡¯s hand away, before she pulled Shen Shijiu to her side, much like a cow protecting its calf.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lending him to you! I already let you borrow him for a night, who knows if you¡­ did something to him¡­ last night!¡±


    Shen Huan paused. She couldn¡¯t find the right words, but she guessed that Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything given his condition last night.


    But today, it was different. At least for now, Pei Zheng looked as though he hadn¡¯t been injured at all, although his face was still pale.


    Shen Shijiu tugged Shen Huan¡¯s sleeve, and whispered into her ear, ¡°Shifu, we didn¡¯t do anything last night, we just slept.¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she raised her voice, ¡°What did you say?! You slept together?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°Yes, I was lying on His Lordship¡¯s bed.¡±


    ¡°On his bed?!¡± Shen Huan was so angry that her beard had flown up, ¡°Are you telling me that you slept in the same bed?¡±


    Shen Shijiu knew that what he had done was wrong, so he lowered his head and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Pei Zheng couldn¡¯t bear to see him so aggrieved and pitiful, so he spoke up, ¡°I told him to, he was just following orders.¡±


    Shen Huan looked at Pei Zheng, and her thoughts bounced back and forth; things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed.


    ¡°Disciple, wait here.¡± Shen Huan turned and walked into the pharmaceutical room, ¡°Lord Pei, please come with me.¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate and followed Shen Huan inside, before Shen Huan closed the door of the pharmaceutical room.


    Shen Shijiu and Cheng Feng were both left standing outside the door, and glanced at one another.


    ¡°Lord Pei,¡± After Shen Huan closed the door, she asked bluntly, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, where were you earlier?¡±


    ¡°Master Shen, you still refuse to reveal your true face?¡±


    Shen Huan froze at his question. She coughed twice, ¡°Lord Pei, what are you talking about? This old man doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled, ¡°Whether you understand me or not, only you know the answer to that, Master Shen.¡±


    Shen Huan was flustered by his penetrating, seemingly omniscient smile, and unconsciously touched the mask on her chin; it fit well against her face, and nothing was exposed.


    Shen Huan simply dropped the act1, and spoke in her natural voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. So what if I understand you? It¡¯s never bad to be a bit more careful when you go out, so you can avoid running into those who harbor evil intentions¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she gave Pei Zheng a sidelong glance, and saw that he was looking at her as well; the corners of his lips were slightly hooked.


    This wasn¡¯t right, didn¡¯t the rumors say that Prime Minister Pei was ruthless by nature, and used the cruelest methods? She had obviously been referring to him as she spoke, yet he was smiling?


    ¡°So I guessed correctly,¡± Pei Zheng said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Master¡­ Ghost Doctor?¡±


    For so many years, Shen Huan hadn¡¯t shown her true face to anyone except her little disciple, but she trusted Pei Zheng; Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t one of those unreasonable types.


    Shen Huan could tell that Pei Zheng and her little disciple were connected by a mysterious past.


    She suddenly had an idea; could the matter of her little disciple falling off the cliff be linked to Pei Zheng?


    Shen Huan¡¯s eyes scanned Pei Zheng with suspicion. No, she would have to investigate the matter on her own, in secret.


    ¡°Lord Pei, I¡¯ve told you the truth, and you already had a clue about my identity, so let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Shen Huan said, ¡°Where did you go earlier? Why weren¡¯t you in your chambers in the early hours of the morning?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze darkened, ¡°I went to punish a criminal.¡±


    Shen Huan suddenly recalled that she had once asked Li Yu about the new prisoner who had been taken to the secret dungeon. Li Yu then told her about the matter of Zhou Wu siding with the Second Princess in order to frame Shen Shijiu.


    At that moment, Shen Huan was so angry that her gums were itching; she had been ready to charge into the secret dungeon and give that Zhou Wu a dose of Duan Hun San2.


    But it was all right now; it seemed that Pei Zheng had already taken care of this matter. She could also see the blood splattered on his outer robe; that boy probably suffered a terrible beating.


    Others might not be able to detect it, but Shen Huan had always been very sensitive to blood, so even though Pei Zheng was wearing black clothing, she could still spot the messy strokes of dried blood.


    ¡°One more thing. I know that I shouldn¡¯t even be asking this, but this pertains to my little disciple, so I hope that my Lord will answer truthfully.¡±


    Shen Huan said with a stern expression.


    Pei Zheng nodded lightly, ¡°Feel free to ask.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that My Lord and the Second Princess have been engaged for three years, and that you two had almost finished the wedding ceremony. For now, we don¡¯t need to talk about why this matter was dragged out for so long. But my Lord, why did you choose to break off the engagement now?¡±


    Shen Huan stared straight into Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes; her gaze was unavoidable, ¡°Also, why did the royal family agree to it? Even though you were punished, that doesn¡¯t mean they would allow you to completely break it off, right?¡±


    Shen Huan smiled, ¡°Please answer honestly, my Lord.¡±


    At this moment, outside of the pharmaceutical room, Shen Shijiu was also questioning Cheng Feng.


    ¡°Guard Feng, how was His Lordship injured? Did His Majesty punish him? Why would His Majesty punish His Lordship? Did His Lordship make a mistake?¡±


    Cheng Feng was very patient with Shen Shijiu, and his expression also softened a bit.


    ¡°Young Master Shen, His Majesty did indeed order His Lordship to be punished. Because no matter what, this matter will be made public, and His Lordship will be framed as the one at fault. His Lordship promised Her Highness the Empress that he would not pursue the matter of the princess¡¯s adultery, so naturally, the Empress would agree to end the engagement, and the Second Princess would be taken back to live in the palace.


    Whether Qi Bingzhi liked it or not, she would never have another excuse to return to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor in the future. At this point, she had probably understood; she would never have a place in Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes. Even if Qi Changyi was gone, there was now a Shen Shijiu.


    Cheng Feng conversed with Shen Shijiu for a little longer, and mentioned that he and Pei Zheng had gone to the secret dungeon earlier to punish Zhou Wu.


    ¡°Then, how is he doing right now?¡±


    Cheng Feng¡¯s expression was bland, ¡°He¡¯s probably already dead. He bled so much; if he¡¯s not dead yet, he won¡¯t live past tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ so that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    Deep down, Shen Shijiu still had a child-like personality; he was terribly pure and kind-hearted. When he thought of when Zhou Wu had just become an apprentice of the Imperial Hospital, and how many times Zhou Wu had helped him, he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°Guard Feng¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu hadn¡¯t finished speaking before Cheng Feng interrupted him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t even say what I wanted to say¡­¡±


    ¡°Then say it.¡± Cheng Feng said.


    ¡°Guard Feng,¡± Shen Shijiu continued, ¡°Can you spare his life?¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cheng Feng still spoke the coldest of words with an expressionless face.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s little face visibly dimmed, and he looked a bit hurt.


    The door of the pharmaceutical room finally opened.


    Shen Huan came out first, wearing a beaming smile, followed by the handsome, elegant Pei Zheng.


    ¡°My good disciple, let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to eat some good food!¡±


    Shen Huan hung an arm around Shen Shijiu¡¯s neck and pulled him toward the gate.


    Shen Shijiu glanced back at Pei Zheng in confusion, before Shen Huan grabbed his chin and twisted it back around.


    ¡°What are you looking at?! Look at your master!¡±


    Shen Shijiu pouted. What was so good-looking about the ugly mask that his shifu was wearing? It didn¡¯t even have a tenth of His Lordship¡¯s beauty.


    ¡°Shifu, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Yi Pin Xiang!¡±


    Shen Huan had already dragged Shen Shijiu to the gate of the manor, and was about to step out of it.


    At this moment, Li Yu leaped in from out of nowhere.


    ¡°Wait! Where are you two going?! You are not permitted to leave!¡±


    Li Yu ran over and blocked their path.


    Shen Huan smiled and pointed behind her, ¡°Your lord allowed it. You still dare to stop us?¡±


    Pei Zheng also walked over. He was still weak, so he couldn¡¯t walk too fast, otherwise, his wounds would cause him terrible pain.


    Li Yu looked at Pei Zheng in disbelief, but Pei Zheng nodded.


    ¡°Move aside.¡±


    Although Li Yu was unwilling, he obediently shifted to the side.


    Shen Huan led Shen Shijiu out of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, walking with an arrogant swagger. Due to how unrestrained and improper her posture was, many nearby pedestrians looked over at her. Those belonging to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor always spoke and acted with caution. They would leave as quickly as they arrived. So no one had ever seen someone like Shen Huan walk out of the manor¡¯s gate.


    Although Shen Huan said that she didn¡¯t care about the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, she rather liked the feeling of being revered and admired by a crowd of people.


    Pei Zheng walked behind the two of them, his eyes fixed on that slender, petite figure, following his every movement.


    And there were also several people behind Pei Zheng. Cheng Feng and Li Yu were on either side of him, and behind them were eight of the manor¡¯s guards.


    The group walked through the street. Even if the commoners around them didn¡¯t know who these people were, judging by their attire, and the mighty fleet of guards behind them, they knew they weren¡¯t ordinary people, and collectively carved out a pathway for the group.


    After being pinned under people¡¯s eyes for so long, Shen Huan¡¯s entire body felt stifled; it was like she was like a new piece of merchandise that had been put on display.


    She halted in her footsteps, and so did Shen Shijiu. Then Pei Zheng stopped; Cheng Feng lifted a finger, and all the guards behind them stopped as well.


    Shen Huan turned and glanced back, before she said to Pei Zheng, ¡°My God, Lord Pei, can¡¯t you be a bit more low-key? Could you have those guards spread out? Or have them follow a little farther behind? Having this battalion with you is like telling everybody ¡®I¡¯m rich, please rob me¡¯.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced over. Cheng Feng had the guards behind him spread out and follow from a distance.


    Shen Huan tutted. It was as though everyone was listening to her orders. Having the power to command others felt absolutely wonderful.


    She sighed as she patted her dazed little disciple, who was walking beside her. The saying ¡®fortune favors fools¡¯3 really was true.


    It was getting late; it was almost dinnertime.


    Shen Huan asked Shen Shijiu, ¡°My good disciple, are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Shifu, I¡¯m not really that hungry right now.¡±


    Shen Huan continued to press him, ¡°Hm? You¡¯re not hungry, Di-sci-ple?¡±


    She blinked her eyes at Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiu finally understood, ¡°Shifu, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Shen Huan nodded in satisfaction, ¡°What a coincidence, your master is hungry too. Then let¡¯s go get some dinner.¡±


    Right at this moment, the group arrived at the door of Yi Pin Xiang. Enticing fragrances wafted endlessly from inside.


    Shen Huan took a big step, and was the first to walk inside.


    The last time she had taken Shen Shijiu to this place, she was too cheap to order anything too expensive. Now that they had a gold mine with them, they could buy the entire restaurant without blinking an eye. Shen Huan definitely wasn¡¯t going to save him any money.


    Besides, that man was eagerly coveting her little disciple. His goal was just too obvious; everyone would understand it at a glance. Everyone except that little fool.


    Notes


    Family gatheringgg


    All we need now is Jiang Yubai, speaking of him, where is he?! The author told us that there would be more Chengbai, and I¡¯m still waiting T-T


    Thanks for reading~


    1.ÆƹÞ×ÓÆÆˤÁË (p¨° gu¨¤n zi p¨° shu¨¡i): ¡®throwing/shattering an already broken jar¡¯, to ignore one¡¯s mistake, or allow it to worsen.


    2.¼¦ÃùÎå¹Ä¶Ï»êÉ¢ (j¨© m¨ªng w¨³ g¨³ du¨¤n h¨²n s¨¤n): It¡¯s a type of medication, for¡­ sweating (?) But the real effect of it is that it makes people sleep; the first part of the name ¼¦ÃùÎå¹Ä means ¡®a rooster¡¯s call and five drums¡¯, which is what it would take to make someone wake up from this drug. ¶Ï»êÉ¢ means ¡®to break the soul and scatter it¡¯.


    3.ɵÈËÓÐɵ¸£ (sh¨£ r¨¦n y¨¯u sh¨£ f¨²): ¡®fortune favors fools¡¯. It refers to people who are naive, sincere, and treat others with kindness, so others will be more willing to truth and help them in return.

 CH 109

    The moment they stepped into the restaurant, a waiter ran forward to greet them.


    ¡°Good evening, Masters. please come in.¡±


    As he spoke, he led Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu into the main lobbey.


    When Pei Zheng walked in behind them, the waiter¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Young Master Pei is here as well. So you two are with Young Master Pei, come with me, we¡¯ll be going upstairs.¡±


    The waiter smiled and led the group toward the staircase.


    Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu had come to Yi Pin Xiang before, but they had been seated in the main hall along with the other customers; how could they have afforded a private room?


    Shen Huan straightened her back. Under the gaze of the other guests in the restaurant, she proudly walked up the stairs.


    Upon entering the private room on the second floor, the interior was elegant and sumptuously decorated, and there was a large mahogany table placed in the center of the room.


    Shen Huan made herself at home and plopped into a seat, before she pulled Shen Shijiu to sit down as well.


    Pei Zheng could have sat across from the two of them, but he circled the table, and walked straight to the seat beside Shen Shijiu.


    Cheng Feng pulled the chair out for him, and Pei Zheng sat down.


    It was such a large table, yet all three of them were squished together; Cheng Feng and Li Yu were both standing behind Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Huan suddenly felt like a third wheel.


    She instructed the waiter, ¡°Tell me about your restaurant¡¯s specialties.¡±


    The waiter immediately listed over twenty different dishes.


    Shen Huan nodded and named three dishes.


    The waiter wrote them down, ¡°So you¡¯ll only be ordering these three?¡±


    Shen Huan shot a glance at the waiter, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®only these three¡¯, I don¡¯t want those dishes, I¡¯ll take one plate each of the others.¡±


    The waiter was so shocked that his eyes widened, ¡°Three people, seventeen dishes, can you finish them all?¡±


    Shen Huan raised her voice, and said snobbishly, ¡°Whether we can finish it or not, what¡¯s that got to do with you? If we can¡¯t finish it, we¡¯ll just take it with us!¡±


    The waiter sensibly shut up and left.


    Shen Huan snorted and stroked her beard without saying a word.


    Shen Shijiu was very quiet. He was sitting between his shifu and Pei Zheng, with his arms folded over the table; it looked as though he was waiting for a class to start.


    After a little bit, the waiter from earlier came back, bearing a plate of soaked handkerchiefs, which were for guests to use to wash their hands before a meal.


    Shen Huan wiped her hands with that cool, slightly fragrant handkerchief, and sighed inwardly. These rich people really love to fuss about this kind of thing.


    After wiping her hands, she tossed the handkerchief back onto the plate, and turned to see if her little disciple had finished or not.


    Shen Shijiu was obediently sitting in his chair with his body slightly tilted in Pei Zheng¡¯s direction, and his arms were outstretched.


    And Pei Zheng was holding a handkerchief, carefully wiping Shen Shijiu¡¯s hands. Every slender, snow-white finger was wiped, as well as the gaps between them; he was being quite diligent.


    Shen Huan was a bit shocked; she never thought that Pei Zheng could be so meticulous.


    She peeked at the two people standing behind them. Of course, they had their heads bowed, and had turned a blind eye to the scene in front of them.


    But those two were probably used to it by now; what was something like this to them? If Shen Huan knew about the things those two had done in the past, it was possible that she would faint from anger on the spot.


    After Pei Zheng finished wiping Shen Shijiu¡¯s hands, he took another handkerchief, and wiped his own hands as well.


    In just a few moments, the dishes they ordered were brought to the table.


    Although every meal at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor was filled with nourishing food, it wasn¡¯t the same as eating at a restaurant; when people went out to eat, they went for the atmosphere.


    Shen Huan passed a pair of chopsticks to her disciple, before she began to shovel food into her mouth. She was famished; faced with such enticing food, she no longer cared about her manners. Pei Zheng already knew who she was anyway.


    Shen Shijiu immediately passed that pair of chopsticks to Pei Zheng, ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t take them, and instead pushed them back into his hand, ¡°You eat first.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded, and was about to pick up some food with his chopsticks. But his sleeves were too wide, and they were about to fall into the soup.


    Pei Zheng quickly lifted Shen Shijiu¡¯s arm, to prevent his sleeve from dipping into the soup.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ move.¡±


    Then, Pei Zheng reached out and wrapped Shen Shijiu¡¯s sleeve around his arm, and his cool fingertips accidentally brushed Shen Shijiu¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Pei Zheng retracted his hand.


    Shen Shijiu secretly took a few deep breaths. He had felt his heart racing just moments before.


    Shen Huan looked content as she ate, and hadn¡¯t noticed the shuffling movements of the people beside her at all.


    Plates of warm and elegant delicacies were served one after another. Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu ate a lot, but there was no way that the two of them could finish over a dozen dishes.


    During the meal, Pei Zheng sat at the side, staring fixedly at Shen Shijiu the whole time without touching his chopsticks.


    He watched as Shen Shijiu¡¯s mouth was stuffed full, and he would smack his mouth. Then, his little throat would bob, and he would swallow, before his mouth was stuffed once again¡­


    It was such an infinitely repetitive, monotonous and boring action, but Pei Zheng continued to watch, and he couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    The more he watched, the more he adored that small man.


    If he liked the dishes here, Pei Zheng would buy the entire restaurant, and bring him here whenever he wanted.


    The pair of master and disciple were still eating when they heard the noise outside the window gradually grow louder; it seemed like a crowd of people had gathered on the street.


    Shen Huan just so happened to be finishing her meal, so she walked over to the window to see what was going on.


    The sky had already darkened. A bunch of stalls were crammed along both sides of the street; it seemed that they were only open for business in the evening.


    The stalls were all lit with lanterns, brightening the entire street. The Imperial City was glowing with light and liveliness, stretching into the distance.


    ¡°Is today some kind of holiday? Why are there so many people?¡±


    Li Yu explained, ¡°I guess you could call it a holiday. Every year, there will be a street light parade in the Imperial City. Everyone will carry a lantern and join the parade. You can also go to the river and place lanterns there; it¡¯s said that it can make wishes come true.¡±


    This piqued Shen Huan¡¯s interest, ¡°That sounds fun, let¡¯s go and join in!¡±


    She looked toward Pei Zheng to gauge his opinion. Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng¡¯s head was still turned to Shen Shijiu; it was as though he hadn¡¯t even heard her.


    ¡°My God, Lord Pei, can you even see me? Can you hear what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Pei Zheng finally tore his gaze away from Shen Shijiu. He looked at Shen Huan and nodded lightly.


    In truth, Pei Zheng had already planned to take Shen Shijiu to attend the street light parade today; he just hadn¡¯t told anyone. But who would have guessed that Shen Huan would tag along?


    Shen Huan was impatient; she wanted to hurry out and take a look, but Shen Shijiu was still drinking a bowl of soup at a leisurely pace.


    Shen Huan wanted to walk over and tell him to hurry up, but she looked over at Pei Zheng, and finally gave up.


    Under the gaze of four people, Shen Shijiu slowly sipped his soup until it was all gone, smacked his lips, and smiled in contentment.


    ¡°Wipe your mouth, it¡¯s covered in grease.¡± Shen Huan tossed him a clean handkerchief.


    Shen Shijiu ¡°oh¡±d, and was about to pick up the handkerchief to wipe his mouth.


    But the handkerchief was grabbed by another hand. Shen Shijiu blankly turned his head, before his chin was grasped by gentle fingers.


    ¡°Close your mouth.¡±


    Shen Shijiu complied and closed his mouth. The handkerchief was gently rubbed against his lips, wiping away the grease that stained his mouth.


    After he finished wiping, Pei Zheng brushed his fingertips over those red lips. Once he made sure that they were clean, he retracted his hand.


    His movements were fluid and natural. Pei Zheng let go of his chin and stood up, before he held his hand out to Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiu looked at that slender, beautiful hand with distinct knuckles, and slowly extended his own small, soft palm.


    Pei Zheng clutched his hand. With a slight tug, he pulled Shen Shijiu up from his chair, and helped him stand properly, before leading him toward the door.


    Shen Huan was dumbfounded at the sight of this. Earlier, she had seen how careful Pei Zheng had been as he wiped Shen Shijiu¡¯s hands. Now, it seemed like Pei Zheng was so meticulous that it was outrageous!


    It was terrifying!


    Why were the housekeeper and the guard acting like everything was fine?!


    Was she really the only one who didn¡¯t think this was normal?!


    Four people exited the private room one after the other, leaving only Shen Huan standing inside, her beard flying, her eyes wide.


    Shen Shijiu was being dragged out of the room by Pei Zheng. He had started to feel dizzy earlier; it was the same feeling he had when he had gotten drunk that time. Only, he hadn¡¯t drunk any alcohol today.


    As they walked down the stairs, Shen Shijiu¡¯s footsteps were weak and unsteady. His foot suddenly slipped, and he was about to roll right down the stairs.


    Fortunately, Pei Zheng, who was beside him, had fast reflexes. He reached out, caught Shen Shijiu¡¯s waist, and pulled him against his chest.


    However, Shen Shijiu¡¯s body weight had pressed against the wound on Pei Zheng¡¯s chest; he grunted in pain.


    Shen Shijiu struggled to open his eyes, saw Pei Zheng¡¯s knitted brows, and reached out to touch them.


    ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t scrunch your eyebrows¡­ It won¡¯t be good, if you get creases in your forehead¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly lowered his head, leaned into his neck, and sniffed; sure enough, the faint scent of alcohol hung on his skin.


    It was likely that one of the dishes earlier was flavored with a bit of wine; the small man had gotten drunk off of a few bites.


    ¡°Stand by yourself,¡± Pei Zheng whispered in his ear, ¡°Be good.¡±


    There were still many people around them who were watching. The guests would only need to lift their heads, and they would see the two people stuck together on the staircase in the center of the hall.


    Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°I can, I can stand by myself¡­¡±


    With great effort, he extricated himself from Pei Zheng¡¯s arms. He blinked, and tried his best to stand properly. Then, he smiled happily, and looked toward Pei Zheng.


    ¡°My Lord, look, I stood by myself¡­¡±


    Although that little face was covered by a mask, his features were clear and delicate, and his smile was quite lovely. With the addition of his crescent-shaped eyes, his entire face became brilliant and vivid.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s brows also unknitted themselves, and the corners of his lips hooked. He clasped Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand again, and lead him down the stairs toward the door of the restaurant.


    They had just stepped out the door, and the lively noisiness filled their ears. The street was flooded with people, and the colorful lanterns made the night sky look bright as day.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    An extremely angry roar came from behind them. Shen Huan charged out of the restaurant, and rushed toward the two of them,


    Shen Huan grabbed Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand and yanked it out of Pei Zheng¡¯s gasp, before she pulled Shen Shijiu to her side.


    ¡°Lord Pei, a man and a woman shouldn¡¯t be engaging in intimate exchanges with one another, and the same can be said about the relations between two men. There are so many people here, so you should be a bit more careful, don¡¯t you think?¡±

 CH 110

    December 25, 2022Merchie


    Pei Zheng raised his eyebrows, and merely looked at Shen Huan without saying a word.


    Cheng Feng and Li Yu saw how Pei Zheng looked; they knew that His Lordship felt displeasure in his heart, but because of Shen Huan¡¯s identity, he couldn¡¯t express it.


    Li Yu stepped forward to explain, ¡°Master Shen, what you said is reasonable. But if you think about it, it is because there are so many people here that we must protect Young Master Shen even more, otherwise it¡¯ll be too late when something happens.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Shen Huan looked Pei Zheng up and down, before she stared at Cheng Feng and scanned over him as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Shen Huan grabbed Shen Shijiu and pulled him over, before stuffing him into Cheng Feng¡¯s hands, ¡°Your lord is injured right now; I¡¯m afraid that he can¡¯t even take care of himself properly, so I¡¯ll be leaving my disciple with you for now.¡±


    Cheng Feng, whose face had always been emotionless, was now wearing a very strange expression. A limp little hand had been forcibly stuffed into his palm. He couldn¡¯t just shake it off, let alone grip it, and for the moment, he was clueless on what to do.


    And Shen Shijiu was still a bit drunk. His vision was blurry and so was his mind. He didn¡¯t know when the person standing in front of him had become Cheng Feng, and he actually smiled with joy.


    ¡°A¡­ A-Feng¡­¡±


    The small man¡¯s drunken voice was soft and sweet; with a smile on his face, he was about to lean toward Cheng Feng.


    At this moment, several people behind them entered the restaurant, and shoved into Shen Shijiu as they passed by.


    Shen Shijiu stumbled forward, and was about to collapse onto the ground.


    ¡°Disciple!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Shen Huan, Li Yu, and Cheng Feng all called out in shock, and three pairs of hands were about to grab Shen Shijiu to stabilize him.


    But all three of them only caught a handful of air, because Shen Shijiu, who had tripped, merely staggered forward a step before he stood upright again, without falling to the ground.


    Although he didn¡¯t fall over, Shen Shijiu clung to the figure beside him like a spoiled child. His small, soft body seemed limp and boneless; his arms hung around that man¡¯s neck, his little chin resting on his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m so dizzy¡­ let me lean on you for a little bit¡­ only for a little bit¡­ then I can stand on my own¡­ I¡¯m really too dizzy¡­ I¡¯m spinning¡­¡±


    Three people stared with wide eyes at the scene in front of them. Shen Shijiu¡¯s arms wrapped around Pei Zheng¡¯s neck, before he began to walk in circles around the other. He even tugged at a few strands of Pei Zheng¡¯s hair, and Pei Zheng¡¯s brows knitted visibly.


    ¡°Disciple¡­¡± Shen Huan patted her forehead. Why did her stupid disciple become even stupider when he was drunk?


    Pei Zheng was strangely tolerant. He grabbed the back of Shen Shijiu¡¯s collar with one hand, and lifted him into a standing position.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± Pei Zheng squeezed his little chin.


    Shen Shijiu blinked his misty eyes, and tried his best to focus on Pei Zheng, but his vision was too blurry.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t see clearly¡­¡± Shen Shijiu pouted, and his nose twitched pitifully; he looked like he was about to cry.


    ¡°What about now?¡± Pei Zheng took a step closer, aligning the tips of his boots with the ones on Shen Shijiu¡¯s feet.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t see¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng bent down slightly, leaned toward the small man, and stared at those watery eyes, ¡°Now?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s gaze seemed to crash into a dark, bottomless pool, and was lured into it, sinking deeper and deeper¡­


    ¡°I-I can see you now.¡± Shen Shijiu replied obediently.


    ¡°Then who am I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my Lord.¡±


    Pei Zheng straightened up, and stepped back a bit.


    Shen Shijiu could also stand by himself now. He lifted his head to look at Pei Zheng, and stared at him unblinkingly.


    The three people at the side all stood in place and didn¡¯t move.


    Shen Huan seemed to have recalled something, and she asked the two people beside her, ¡°Just now, what did you guys call my disciple?¡±


    Cheng Feng froze, as did Li Yu. The two of them averted their eyes and feigned deafness.


    Shen Huan thought she had heard wrong, and didn¡¯t press further.


    She realized that the pair in front of her had been staring at each other for a while now, yet they still hadn¡¯t left the restaurant. Shen Huan shot Cheng Feng a look; go up to them and say something.


    Cheng Feng¡¯s eyes flitted towards her, but he pretended not to notice.


    Shen Huan looked over Li Yu as well, and tilted her chin toward the pair in front of her; you can do it then.


    Li Yu also raised his chin toward Shen Huan; why don¡¯t you walk up to them yourself?


    Shen Huan¡¯s eyes flared, and she whispered, ¡°If I tell you to go, just go. I still don¡¯t understand your lord¡¯s temper. If I actually piss him off, I won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±


    Li Yu whispered back, ¡°It is precisely because I understand His Lordship¡¯s temper that I don¡¯t dare to walk up there and get myself into trouble. I have a lot of experience with His Lordship¡¯s methods; I still want to live for a few more years.¡±


    The two locked eyes, and suddenly looked toward Cheng Feng, who was carrying his sword. Then, the two of them exchanged a smile, and together, gave Cheng Feng a hard shove from behind.


    Cheng Feng was completely caught off guard as he was shoved toward Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu. He turned his head and glanced back at the two people behind him; both Li Yu and Shen Huan flashed an evil grin.


    Pei Zheng cast a cold glance at Cheng Feng.


    Cheng Feng said in a low voice, ¡°My Lord, the parade is about to start. And this year¡¯s parade will be a bit different from previous years, so people will wear masks. Why don¡¯t we¡­. choose a few masks first?¡±


    ¡°Masks,¡± Shen Shijiu finally tore his eyes away from Pei Zheng, and looked toward Cheng Feng.


    ¡°I want¡­ a mask¡­¡±


    Cheng Feng said, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ll buy one right away.¡±


    Shen Shijiu repeated,¡± I want¡­ a mask¡­¡±


    Cheng Feng spoke again, ¡°Young Master Shen, His Lordship will take you to buy one.¡±


    Shen Shijiu pouted and continued, ¡°I want¡­ a mask¡­¡±


    He looked at Pei Zheng and said, ¡°I want that one¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng raised a hand toward Cheng Feng, and Cheng Feng immediately took a few steps back.


    Pei Zheng asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want? Hm?¡±


    Shen Shijiu answered obediently, ¡°I want a mask.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to buy one, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Shijiu gave an exaggerated, child-like nod, before he held his hand out to Pei Zheng; he wanted him to hold it as they walked.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t immediately take his hand, but instead glanced in Shen Huan¡¯s direction.


    In her heart, Shen Huan wanted to tie her little disciple to her side; she didn¡¯t want him to get too close to Pei Zheng, because she always had this nagging thought that Pei Zheng¡¯s feelings toward her disciple were too weird.


    People will never be kind to each other for no reason, and this level of niceness could be called ¡®pampering¡¯ or ¡®cherishing¡¯.


    Only two situations could explain this bit.


    The first was that Pei Zheng was enamored with her pretty little disciple, and only wanted to cherish him, love him, and protect him. After all, her disciple was such an idiot that it made people pity him.


    The second was that Pei Zheng had done something terrible to her little disciple, so he felt guilty, and was atoning for his crimes. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to sacrifice his life to her disciple.


    But what Shen Huan didn¡¯t know was that there was a third situation, in which these two circumstances could coexist.


    Earlier, Li Yu had told Shen Huan in private, ¡°Master Shen, weren¡¯t you always wondering about what happened to Young Master Shen in the past? Perhaps I can explain a bit to you.¡±


    ¡°But tonight, you should just let Young Master Shen go with His Lordship. With His Lordship around, he¡¯ll be fine. Guard Feng and the other guards are following them as well.¡±


    Shen Huan wasn¡¯t actually someone who had bad judgment; it was only a question of whether she was willing to let him go or not.


    She could tell that her little disciple already had some feelings for Pei Zheng, and that those feelings were completely different from the ones they had as master and disciple.


    Shen Huan sighed, and nodded at Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng smiled, reached out, and grabbed Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand.


    Their interlocked fingers were completely covered by their wide sleeves, and there were also many people walking through the street; everybody¡¯s sleeves brushed and rubbed together, so no one would be able to notice the two of them holding hands.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers were always cool; it was as if he was born cold-blooded. But the small man¡¯s hands were usually warm ans although it was a cold day, they were still warm; as if he were holding a little stove.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s slender fingers squeezed into the gaps between the small man¡¯s. Their hands locked together, fitting perfectly against each other.


    Shen Huan, Li Yu, and Cheng Feng followed behind the pair of figures; one big, one small; one tall, one short; one deep, one shallow, as they walked side by side, weaving through the crowd.


    One had to admit that they looked good together.


    The group stopped in front of a small vendor. The little stall had all kinds of masks on display, all of which were covered in colorful designs; they were all intricate and beautiful.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re all joining in the parade as well, you haven¡¯t bought lanterns yet? You can look at masks first too. I¡¯ve got the biggest collection, what are you looking for? ¡°


    Shen Shijiu stood in front of the little stall, and diligently examined the masks, before he picked one with a ghost face.


    ¡°I want this one.¡± He pointed at the mask as he tilted his head to look at Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Oh, this Young Master has unique tastes. This mask depicts a very famous figure. He was once a god from the Heavenly Palaces, and was a relative of the Heavenly Emperor. But unfortunately, he broke the laws of Heaven and was sent to the Underworld, where he became a ghost servant1.


    Shen Huan was curious, and asked, ¡°What kind of law did he break that would make him fall so low, so quickly?¡±


    The stall owner placed his hand by his lips and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s said that he fell in love with another god. If it was just some ordinary god, it would¡¯ve been fine, but he had to fall in love with the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s most valuable subject, and these two gods were both male¡­¡±


    The stall owner rummaged through his pile of masks for a long while, and found another mask, ¡°Look, this is the other god. He was reduced to a mortal. Later, he also went to the Underworld and became an immortal fierce ghost.¡±


    Pei Zheng took the mask that the stall owner had passed to him, and stared at it, before he put it on his face.


    When Shen Shijiu saw Pei Zheng put on his mask, he did the same.


    What the two of them wore on their faces was the story of a pair of gods; the love between them couldn¡¯t be tolerated by the rules of Heaven, and they were exiled because of it.


    If the world of immortals in the story was like this, then the world of the present ¨C which was rigid and proper, yet filled with brutality ¨C would probably never accept anything; especially not the current relationship between Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu.


    There were many vendors selling lanterns behind Pei Zheng. After Shen Shijiu saw them, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°So pretty¡­¡± He pointed in the direction of the stalls, ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng heard the pleading in his tone, and his heart immediately softened, ¡°Do you want one?¡±


    ¡°I do¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng led Shen Shijiu toward the stalls. Shen Huan also picked a mask for herself, before she also picked one each for Li Yu and Cheng Feng.


    ¡°Oi, pay up.¡±


    Shen Huan callously called to the two of them, before she also headed toward the lantern stalls.


    Li Yu took out the money and paid, before he nudged Cheng Feng, ¡°You¡¯re sure that nothing bad is going to happen tonight? I just have this terrible feeling.¡±


    Cheng Feng glanced at him, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t stir up trouble this time, nothing is going to happen.¡±


    Li Yu recalled the lantern parade three years ago. At that time, His Highness had been trapped at Lord Pei¡¯s side, and had been tortured to the point that he wanted to die. Then, Li Yu had gone to beg General Zhao to take His Highness away.


    He never thought that after so long, all of them would be able to participate in the lantern parade together again.


    Everything was always changing.


    The two didn¡¯t say another word to each other, and caught up to the rest of the group.


    At the first stall Shen Shijiu and Pei Zheng came to, there was a large assortment of lanterns; there were so many options to choose from.


    Unfortunately, Shen Shijiu looked around and didn¡¯t find one that he liked. There were so many well-made and beautiful lanterns, and he had once whined about wanting them, but when it came time for him to choose one, he had a change of heart.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want one?¡±


    Pei Zheng asked softly.


    ¡°Mm, I don¡¯t want one, I don¡¯t like any of them¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu pouted. Because he hadn¡¯t found anything that he liked, he looked a bit unhappy.


    At this moment, waves of cheers came from the crowd beside them.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s attention was instantly drawn away, and he pulled Pei Zheng into the crowd.


    Everybody was wearing a mask; there was a wide variety, and many people were carrying lanterns in every color of the rainbow. The atmosphere was relaxed, joyous, and lively.


    A man carrying a drum walked around the inside of an arena, and beat it a few times, before he shouted, ¡°Come and take a look, is anyone else willing to come into the arena and accept the challenge? All you need to do is pay fifty copper coins2, and you have one shot with the bow and arrow. If you can hit the bull¡¯s-eye, I¡¯ll give you five taels!¡±


    The crowd around them began to quietly discuss amongst themselves; this offer was quite tempting, but one needed to cough up fifty coppers per attempt; if one couldn¡¯t hit the bull¡¯s-eye, then those fifty coppers would be wasted.


    Everyone there was just an ordinary commoner, so there weren¡¯t many people who were proficient in archery. Even if there were, they were all the sons of rich families.


    One rich young master who was standing in the arena, was growing irritated by the long wait.


    ¡°What are you still asking for? These people are all poor as hell, do they look like they¡¯ve even touched an arrow before? Just watch this young master¡¯s3 performance. When this young master shoots, all of you peasants must clap and cheer for me.¡±


    These words made the audience feel very uncomfortable, but none of them dared to talk back. There were too many rich and powerful people in this city; if one wasn¡¯t careful, it was quite easy to get into trouble.


    But Shen Shijiu simply huffed, and turned his head to look at Pei Zheng, ¡°I¡¯m not going to clap and cheer for him. My Lord, he¡¯s very annoying, I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like who?¡±


    Pei Zheng was right behind Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°The one with the big painted face.¡± Shen Shijiu pointed at the rich family¡¯s young master; he was wearing a mask with a painted face.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Pei Zheng pushed Shen Shijiu aside, before letting go of his hand. Shen Huan and the others were standing at the side, and Shen Shijiu had been pushed toward them, so they caught Shen Shijiu, shielding him from the crowd as they squeezed past.


    Shen Shijiu looked at Pei Zheng in confusion, and tugged his sleeve, ¡°My Lord, where are you going¡­¡±


    However, Shen Huan understood immediately, and pulled Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand back, before she patted his little head.


    ¡°Lord Pei is off to eliminate the evils.¡±


    Notes


    Thanks for reading~ Merry Christmas too!


    1.¹íʹ (gu¨« sh¨«): ¡®ghost servant¡¯, mainly refers to servants of the Underworld.


    2. So, in the text, it doesn¡¯t state what currency the ¡®fifty¡¯ refers to, but I read ahead, and I¡¯m (probably) right so we¡¯re fine ;3 So in Ancient China, they used copper, silver and gold currency, which was threaded onto strings; one silver tael would be equivalent to ten strings of 100 copper coins. (1000 coppers = 1 tael of silver)

 CH 111

    December 27, 2022Merchie


    The man beating the drum saw the no one else in the arena wanted to join in the competition, so he put his drum away, and prepared to fetch bows and arrows for the participants.


    Suddenly, someone walked out of the crowd, tall and graceful, with an outstanding aura, wearing a black mask over his face.


    Pei Zheng walked over to where the bows and arrows were being distributed. He bent over and picked up a bow, the quality of which was extremely poor; it could only be used to shoot at haystacks. The tension of the bowstring was also no good; one could probably snap it with just a little force.


    He had never used such a lousy bow before. When he held it, it was light as a feather.


    Pei Zheng weighed it in his hand, before he glanced over his shoulder.


    Shen Shijiu had been staring eagerly in his direction. When he saw Pei Zheng look over, he excitedly waved his hand, and even hit Shen Huan¡¯s guan.


    Shen Huan cast Shen Shijiu a sidelong glance. Upon seeing how stupidly drunk he was, she decided not to lecture him for the time being. She readjusted her guan, and pulled his arm back down.


    ¡°Stop for a bit, you naughty disciple. Do you even care about your shifu anymore, my God¡­¡±


    Li Yu and Cheng Feng looked a bit out place within the noisy crowd; their expressions remained calm.


    They needn¡¯t worry about something like this; His Lordship could beat the rest of them with his eyes closed.


    The drummer spotted Pei Zheng, and hurried over, before he asked with a smile, ¡°This young master also wants to join in our competition? You¡¯ll have to pay first.¡±


    Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t opened his mouth, before Li Yu, who was in the crowd, waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    The drummer said, ¡°All right!¡±


    Then, he ran up to Li Yu.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed him as he made his way toward Li Yu. But Li Yu searched through his robe for a long while, and couldn¡¯t find any loose change; the smallest currency he had was a silver ingot worth five taels.


    So, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Li Yu simply took out the ingot and placed it in the drummer¡¯s hands, and the crowd burst into an uproar.


    The drummer looked troubled, ¡°Young Masters, I¡­ I don¡¯t have change for this¡­.¡±


    Li Yu waved his hand, ¡°No need.¡±


    This made the crowd go wild once again.


    The drummer seemed to bloom with happiness; he had really gotten lucky tonight, having encountered such a generous patron.


    After paying, Li Yu could feel everyone else¡¯s eyes flitting toward him and the others from time to time; however, the three of them really were too conspicuous.


    Shen Huan elbowed Li Yu, and whispered, ¡°Why did you give him so much money?! If you¡¯ve got the money, you should donate to me, that was such a waste! You people from the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor don¡¯t understand the hardships of commoners!¡±


    Li Yu felt a bit wronged, ¡°That was the smallest currency I had on me. But, Master Shen, I remember that you brought copper coins with you, could it be that you were willing to pay?¡±


    At the mention of payment, Shen Huan¡¯s expression returned to normal, and shrank back toward her disciple, ¡°Pretend I never said anything.¡±


    Everyone in the arena had already received one arrow.


    That rich young master with the painted face mask was the first to shoot. He looked left and right for a long while, before the arrow finally flew across the arena, and actually hit the bull¡¯s-eye of the target.


    Only a group of people in the crowd cheered and jumped; they seemed to be that rich young master¡¯s attendants.


    Seeing that the others hadn¡¯t even clapped, those attendants immediately cast a fierce glare at the people around them.


    A few sparse claps finally sounded from within the audience.


    That young master bowed, and looked smugly at the rest of his competitors.


    The second person shot his arrow, but he didn¡¯t even hit the target. It was the same story for the other competitors; even if they hit the target, they didn¡¯t hit the bull¡¯s-eye.


    It was finally Pei Zheng¡¯s turn. He raised his bow with his left hand, and hooked the bowstring with three fingers on his right; one could gauge his skill from his posture at a glance. The arrow immediately shot out, and hit the red bull¡¯s-eye with a ¡°swoosh¡±.


    The target board on the wall wobbled, before it fell to the ground from the impact.


    In truth, this bow was too light. Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t familiar with it, but hitting a stationary object was hardly an issue for him.


    ¡°Amazing, ahh, so cool!¡±


    A high-pitched, child-like cheer came from the crowd, and reached Pei Zheng¡¯s ears.


    Shen Huan quickly covered Shen Shijiu¡¯s mouth, ¡°Keep it down, my little disciple. We¡¯ve already attracted enough attention tonight; let¡¯s keep a low profile, be good.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded, and stopped shouting, but his eyes seemed to be shining with stars as he looked at Pei Zheng.


    Suddenly, thunderous applause and cheers erupted spontaneously, and every so often, someone would follow Shen Shijiu¡¯s example and shout.


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    ¡°So cool!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really amazing!¡±


    Pei Zheng was stunned, and his fingers suddenly tightened around the bow.


    All of these cheers were for him. No one had ever expressed approval of him like this before, nor had there ever been anyone to stand by his side.


    Now, he discovered that this feeling wasn¡¯t so bad.


    ¡°Today, there were two participants who managed to hit the bull¡¯s-eye, so both of them are our winners¡­ ¡±


    The drummer hadn¡¯t finished talking, before he was interrupted by that rich young master.


    ¡°Two winners?! There¡¯s only one winner today, and that¡¯s me! There¡¯s no question about it, it has to be me!¡±


    That young master pointed at Pei Zheng and said angrily, ¡°Where did you come from? If it weren¡¯t for you, all the cheers would be for me! Do you have the guts to compete with me one more time? The loser had to agree to one condition set by the winner. Do you have the balls?!¡±


    Pei Zheng raised his brows, ¡°Let¡¯s get it over with, then.1¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± That rich young master scanned the crowd, ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll have someone put a lantern on their head and stand still; whoever hits it is the winner.¡±


    He waved his hand, and the attendants beside him stepped forward with two small lanterns, about half the size of someone¡¯s palm, delicate and glowing with yellow light.


    He added, ¡°As for the targets, we¡¯ll be choosing for each other.¡±


    That rich young master¡¯s eyes visibly flitted toward one part of the crowd, and Pei Zheng¡¯s heart jumped.


    Indeed, that young master pointed at a little figure in the crowd, ¡°I choose him.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s eyes all shifted over to look at him. Shen Shijiu still didn¡¯t know what was going on; he had been staring in Pei Zheng¡¯s direction the entire time. When he saw Pei Zheng turn his head, he even smiled. But the mask was covering his face, so one could only see his curved eyes and brows.


    The rich young master¡¯s voice was gleeful, ¡°Your turn.¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced at the young master¡¯s attendants, but he pointed at the drummer instead, ¡°Him.¡±


    The drummer¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Me¡­ you¡¯re picking me?¡±


    The rich young master was also a bit stunned, but since he had already set the conditions, he could only nod his head in agreement.


    In truth, he had though Pei Zheng would also pick someone from his entourage. Even if he injured any of his attendants, there wouldn¡¯t be any issues. But if he injured anyone else, that would be a bit troublesome.


    Pei Zheng walked up to Shen Shijiu, grabbed his hand, and led him to stand against the wall.


    Everyone¡¯s mood was stirred by the tense atmosphere. They were all waiting for an even more exciting competition.


    His tall figure completely blocked that little body, but Pei Zheng knew that everyone in the arena was staring at them.


    Shen Huan had been a bit worried earlier, but when she glanced at the two calm-faced people beside her, she instantly felt that her worries were unnecessary.


    And Shen Shijiu, who was standing against the wall, only had Pei Zheng in his mind. Whatever Pei Zheng wanted him to do, he would do it.


    ¡°Can you stand still?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s back pressed tightly against the wall, and he straightened his legs, in order to prove that he could.


    ¡°I can.¡± His voice was soft and sweet.


    ¡°Then be good, and don¡¯t move, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shen Shijiu really did press himself against the wall without moving; he didn¡¯t even blink as he stared at Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng smiled, and clasped his fingers, ¡°So well-behaved.¡±


    The attendants at the side brought over a lantern, placed it on Shen Shijiu¡¯s head, and had him hold it in place.


    But Shen Shijiu was like a wooden doll the whole time. He didn¡¯t move at all, but in truth, his little head was still a bit fuzzy.


    Seeing that Pei Zheng was ready, the rich young master took a few deep breaths, and had his attendants push the drummer against the wall and force him to hold the lantern on his head.


    The drummer was terrified, and his legs trembled ceaselessly.


    Pei Zheng and the young master stood in the center of the arena. They raised their bows at the same time, nocking their arrows and pulling back their bowstrings.


    These lanterns were much smaller than the target boards from earlier; if one¡¯s aim was off, it was very possible that someone would lose their life.


    The rich young master wasn¡¯t actually too confident; the hand holding his bow was trembling a bit, and he glanced sideways toward Pei Zheng.


    He saw a feathered arrow shoot out, flying toward the head of the small man standing by the wall.


    Those in the crowd who were easily frightened covered their eyes, fearing that they would be greeted by a bloody scene.


    When Shen Shijiu saw the arrow flying toward his face, he closed his eyes tightly in terror.


    With a ¡°swoosh¡±, the arrow stabbed through the lantern on his head and nailed it to the wall.


    Shen Shijiu slowly opened his eyes. He heard the crowd clapping and cheering, before he felt his legs go limp, and he almost fell onto his knees.


    The rich young master¡¯s hand on his bow shook even more.


    ¡°Oi, it¡¯s your turn, what are you playing at?¡±


    It was Shen Huan¡¯s loud voice that howled from within the crowd. At this point, others began to shout one after another.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s your turn to shoot, why aren¡¯t you moving?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not scared now, is he, tsk, tsk tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°I bet he is, he knows he not as good as someone else but he still wants to pick a fight¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these remarks, the young master became anxious, and he let go of the bowstring. The arrow flew out. Unfortunately, it careened off course, and it landed several meters away from the drummer.


    His expression became extremely ugly. The people in the audience were either heckling him, or clapping for Pei Zheng.


    He felt that he had lost face, and hurriedly ran away, but unfortunately ran right into where Cheng Feng and the others were standing.


    Cheng Feng raised his longsword, blocking the rich young master¡¯s path.


    ¡°Trying to leave now that you¡¯ve lost?¡±


    Then, Cheng Feng grabbed that young master and pulled him back to stand at the wall.


    Shen Shijiu, who had been standing there earlier, had already been led away by Pei Zheng and had returned to Shen Huan¡¯s side.


    Pei Zheng held his bow and strolled toward the place where the arrows were stored, before he plucked five.


    Cheng Feng could already tell what his master was about to do, and carried the arrows, staring at the rich young master. If he dared to run, Cheng Feng would cut him down. Pei Zheng stood directly across from the young master, and aimed an arrow right at him.


    That rich young master¡¯s face was already ashen; he was really regretting provoking these people, how could he be so careless? One could tell at a glance that they weren¡¯t normal people!


    But unfortunately, it was too late to regret it now. He had already become a target board to be aimed at.


    There was a ¡°swoosh¡±, and an arrow flew out. It grazed the young master¡¯s sleeve, nailing his sleeve against the wall.


    He had probably been cut by the arrow; there was a burning pain in his arm.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, before he shot a volley of three arrows. ¡°swoosh swoosh swoosh¡±. They grazed the rich young master¡¯s other arm and both of his legs, pinning his clothes to the wall.


    He still had one more arrow, where could he aim it?


    The arrow was positioned, aimed at the area between the young master¡¯s legs.


    The rich young master could tell what Pei Zheng was about to do, and was so scared that he actually started to cry. Then, a hot stream flowed down his pants and onto the ground.


    With a ¡°swoosh¡±, the arrow did not pierce his flesh, but instead the robe between his legs. But if it had been off by just a little¡­


    Pei Zheng threw the bow to the ground, before he turned and walked toward the crowd.


    Cheng Feng followed as well.


    The rich young master¡¯s attendant suddenly rushed in from the side, Crying and screaming, he examined his master¡¯s wounds, before freeing him from the wall with great effort.


    The crowd clapped and cheered for Pei Zheng the entire time, and even parted to form a path for him.


    Shen Huan clapped as she sighed, ¡°Lord Pei, you¡¯re really brilliant, and very elegant too!¡±


    That drummer ran over, wanting to give Pei Zheng his five-tael prize.


    Li Yu pushed it right back into his hands, ¡°Give it to him so he can treat his injuries.¡±


    Shen Huan glanced over, and began to sigh again, ¡°Sure enough, people from grand manors have an impressive demeanor! How admirable!¡±


    Li Yu didn¡¯t say anything. It had only been one day, but she had changed faces so many times; who knew what she was really thinking.


    Pei Zheng completely ignored the people talking behind him. He lowered his head, looked at the small man who was obediently standing in front of him, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Were you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I waaaasn¡¯t,¡± Shen Shiju answered in a drawn-out tone.


    ¡°Were you scared earlier?¡±


    Shen Shijiu pursed his lips, ¡°Aaaaaa¡­ little.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­ believed in my Lord.¡±


    As he spoke, Shen Shijiu grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s hand, blinked his eyes, and took the initiative to stuff his own fingers into the gaps between Pei Zheng¡¯s.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart turned sweet for a moment. When he was drunk, the small man became more courageous and more forward, and always spoke in a soft, adorable voice. He didn¡¯t know how cute he was, how much he made people want to scoop him up and nuzzle him.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the street was full of people..


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The pair walked forward, and the three people behind them also followed.


    More and more people appeared on the street. Everyone was practically brushing shoulders as they walked, so the five of them couldn¡¯t stay in a tight group; waves of people would always rush over and separate them.


    Most of these people were headed toward the river, where there were fireworks, and where they could place lanterns in the water and make wishes.


    Pei Zheng pulled Shen Shijiu against his body, to prevent other people from bumping into him.


    Not far away was an arched bridge. The crowd led Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu toward the bridge, while Shen Huan, Li Yu, and Cheng Feng were pushed away from it, and instead continued to walk forward.


    It was only until Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu were standing on the bridge that Li Yu turned his head, saw them, and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Master! Young Master Shen!¡±


    Shen Huan also shouted, ¡°Disciple! Disciple!¡±


    But the crowd was still moving forward, and they were getting further and further away from each other.


    ¡°Stop yelling, they won¡¯t hear it.¡± Cheng Feng said.


    ¡°Then what do we do?! One of them injured, the other is both drunk and stupid! What do we do if something happens to them?!¡± Shen Huan was extremely anxious, and very worried for her little disciple¡¯s safety.


    ¡°The other shadow guards managed to follow them, and will protect them. We should just turn back at the front and look for them then.¡±


    Shen Huan nodded. This was their only option now.


    And Pei Zheng, who had already crossed the bridge, also discovered that the two of them had been separated from the other three. He tightened his grip on Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand.


    Shen Shijiu was shoved into Pei Zheng¡¯s body by the people behind him, and his little head rested on Pei Zheng¡¯s chest. It just so happened to touch Pei Zheng¡¯s wound, which elicited a muffled groan from Pei Zheng.


    But Shen Shijiu heard it, and hurriedly raised his head, ¡°My Lord¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ did I hurt you¡­¡±


    He suddenly lifted his mask, exposing the lower half of his face. Then, he leaned against Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, puckered his lips, and blew a few breaths onto his robe.


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt¡­ after I blow on it¡­¡±


    Notes


    Sorry I made him say ¡®so well-behaved¡¯, the real way to translate that is ¡®good boy¡¯, and I ain¡¯t ever going to say that c;<


    Thanks for reading~~


    1. ·îÅãµ½µ× (f¨¨ng p¨¦i d¨¤o d¨«): ¡®to accompany to the end¡¯, it¡¯s sarcastic in tone, like ¡®I¡¯ll play with you until the end¡¯.

 CH 112

    December 28, 2022Merchie


    Those, soft, tender lips opened and closed, but because of Pei Zheng¡¯s robe, his breaths couldn¡¯t even reach the wound. But Pei Zheng still felt them tickling his heart.


    He reached out and readjusted Shen Shijiu¡¯s mask, covering his little face once more.


    Shen Shijiu looked up at him, ¡°My Lord, you don¡¯t want me to blow on you anymore?¡±


    Pei Zheng pressed Shen Shijiu¡¯s lips with his finger, ¡°Not now.¡±


    The currents of people beside them began to flow again, heading toward the mouth of the river not too far away; there was hardly any space on the riverbank for people to place their lanterns.


    Pei Zheng held Shen Shijiu by the hand as they continued forward within the crowd.


    When they reached the riverbank, their view of the surrounding area had cleared up quite a bit. Pei Zheng had been staying in the Imperial City for so many years now, yet he had never been to this place before.


    There were quite a few people standing on both banks of the river, holding river lanterns. There were already many lanterns floating in the river. The small glowing flames gradually drifted into the distance, like fiery flowers blooming over the water.


    Everyone else had lanterns to place in the river, but Shen Shijiu was empty-handed. He stared eagerly at the giggling people placing lanterns into the water beside him, his eyes filled with envy.


    At this moment, a boy selling river lanterns ran up to the two of them, and poked them, ¡°Big Brother, do you guys want a river lantern, why don¡¯t you buy one?¡±


    This boy looked very cute. His cheeks were round, and he blinked his big eyes. He was very short; he didn¡¯t look any older than five.


    Shen Shijiu looked at the river lanterns in the boy¡¯s hands, before he glanced at Pei Zheng.


    ¡°You want one?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded obediently, ¡°I do.¡±


    But Pei Zheng felt through his cuffs, and realized that he hadn¡¯t brought money with him.


    But unexpectedly, Shen Shijiu took a few copper coins out of his sleeves, and passed them to Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng smiled, bent over, and gave the copper coins to the boy, before picking a red lantern from his basket.


    The boy was overjoyed, and bowed to the two of them, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±


    Then, he skipped away.


    Pei Zheng looked at the river lantern in his hand. Coincidentally, it was shaped like a lotus flower. He spread Shen Shijiu¡¯s palm out, before placing the lantern onto it.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    ¡°Go on and place it in the water.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Shen Shijiu pulled Pei Zheng to the riverbank. Pei Zheng was afraid that he would stumble in, so he wrapped an arm around Shen Shijiu¡¯s waist.


    Then, Shen Shijiu carefully placed the lantern in his hand into the water. He copied the person beside him, closing his eyes and clasping his hands to make a wish.


    But his brain was still fuzzy; any thoughts he had spilled directly out of his mouth.


    ¡°I wish, that His Lordship will recover quickly, and that he won¡¯t get injured again in the future¡­¡±


    His voice was very soft and quiet, but Pei Zheng heard everything clearly.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip around Shen Shijiu¡¯s waist tightened, and the small man¡¯s back was pressed into his embrace.


    I wish for the little fool in my arms right now, to have a smooth, easy future, to not have to suffer, and to live the rest of his life in peace and joy.


    An extremely loud ¡°peng¡± sounded, and a spectacular, colorful firework suddenly exploded in the sky, blooming over their heads.


    Shen Shijiu was startled, and his body visibly shook. His foot slipped; if it wasn¡¯t for Pei Zheng holding him in place, he would¡¯ve definitely slipped into the river.


    Pei Zheng half-carried him, and walked several steps away from the riverbank, before putting him down.


    Several more ¡°peng¡±s sounded again, and the Imperial City was lit up by fireworks. The colorful lights were dazzling and beautiful.


    Shen Shijiu was extremely excited; it was his first time participating in such a grand celebration. His head was raised toward the sky the entire time, his glowing eyes flashing with light.


    Pei Zheng stared at the side of his face the whole time. He watched as his eyes curved, and as the corners of his mouth were raised. When Pei Zheng saw how happy he was, he knew that he had made the right decision to bring him out tonight.


    Under the splendid fireworks that filled the sky, and beside the river that was sparkling with stars and firelight, there were many young men and women embracing each other with abandon. There were even a few brave couples who removed their masks and kissed.


    People of the Celestial Dynasty always abided by rules and proper etiquette. Only on this night did people dare to follow their hearts and engage in public displays of affection.


    Shen Shijiu also saw a couple embracing and kissing beside him. He was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t dare to look at them. He tugged on Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeve, covered his mouth, and whispered, ¡°My Lord, they¡¯re doing shameful things, look¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu pointed at the couple with his other hand.


    Pei Zheng smiled, and pulled his hand back, ¡°I saw.¡±


    He didn¡¯t let go of the hand he was holding, and simply pulled the small man away from the crowd at the river. They came to a tree on the bank. Pei Zheng placed his hand on the trunk, and had the small man lean back against his palm.


    The fireworks above their heads were still popping. Under a tree on the riverbank, a beautiful couple1 pulled their masks down halfway, before their lips pressed together.


    The fireworks went off for a bit before stopping. The quiet crowd became lively and noisy once more, and slowly dispersed in every direction.


    Pei Zheng let go of the small man. When he saw those misty eyes, and those bright, brilliant red lips, he pulled the mask back over Shen Shijiu¡¯s face.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s head had been fuzzy since the beginning; now he was stumbling around in confusion, and barely managed to stand


    He looked at Pei Zheng, his gaze aggrieved, ¡°My legs are limp¡­¡±


    At these words, a smile reached Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes, and he coaxed in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯ll help you, okay?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded his little head, and allowed Pei Zheng to place his palm on his waist.


    The crowd was already less dense than before. The pair were just about to leave, when a group of people suddenly surrounded them.


    These people were all wearing masks, so their faces were undistinguishable. But the head of the pack was a man wearing a mask with a painted face; it was clearly that rich young master that had lost the archery competition earlier.


    It seemed that his embarrassment had turned to rage; he found himself a few helpers, and was here to seek revenge.


    The rich young master was dragging a fat man along with him. He pointed at the two and said hatefully, ¡°Big Brother, they were the ones who bullied me earlier. They made a fool out of me in front of so many people. Huh, why are there only two of them, where are the other three? They were all in the same gang!¡±


    That fat man was also wearing a mask, but it was obvious that his fleshy face was about to burst out from under it.


    After scanning the two people standing across from him, the fat man clicked his tongue twice, ¡°It¡¯s just them, they don¡¯t seem to be much of a threat. They don¡¯t even have a servant with them. It doesn¡¯t seem like something I2 need to deal with.¡±


    Then, he waved his hand, and the attendants surrounding them charged forward.


    Pei Zheng twisted sideways, and dodged a sneak attack, before he sent the assailant flying with a strike of his palm.


    But the moment he exerted some strength, Pei Zheng clearly heard the wound on his left shoulder blade tear open.


    Since it was already torn, there was no point in holding back.


    Pei Zheng took advantage of the attendants¡¯ hesitation, and retreated under a tree, before he placed Shen Shijiu against it.


    Then, Pei Zheng quickly struck down the rest of the attendants. They had all lived cushy lives; they were all show and no substance.


    The fat man and the rich young master watched, and were a bit stunned. They never expected that the person in front of them had concealed his wugong. Pei Zheng stood in front of the pair, his eyes chilly as he looked at them.


    However, behind Pei Zheng, an attendant had crawled in out of nowhere, and suddenly charged toward the tree where Shen Shijiu was standing.


    That rich young master saw how powerful this man was, and had been planning to make his escape. He didn¡¯t expect his stupid attendant to attempt another sneak attack.


    Pei Zheng seemed to sense this. He turned, and sent a gust of spiritual wind toward the attendant approaching the tree.


    A dagger was only a few centimeters away from Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes, when it suddenly diverted direction, and sliced across the mask over his face. Then, the attendant wielding the dagger collapsed to the ground, motionless.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes widened, and his mouth was half-open. He was so startled that it took a long time for him to return to his senses.


    With a soft patter, a warm liquid flowed down his cheek, and dripped onto his plain robe, blooming into a blood-red flower.


    Shen Shijiu blankly touched the mask over his face, but it had already been sliced in half, and had fallen to the ground. The fair, beautiful face beneath it was exposed, but there was now a long, bloody slash on part of his cheek.


    A searing pain came from his cheek. Shen Shijiu¡¯s tears instantly rushed out. He looked toward Pei Zheng in the distance, his gaze filled with aggrievement.


    Pei Zheng saw the blood that was seeping out of the small man¡¯s face, and his fingers clenched until his knuckles cracked. He reached out and grabbed that rich young master¡¯s neck. Then, Pei Zheng tore the young master¡¯s mask off, and crushed it in his hand. He held a sharp fragment of the mask, and was about to slash the young master¡¯s face.


    The fat man at the side had also gotten a full view of Shen Shijiu¡¯s face. He frowned and thought for a long while, before he suddenly slapped his forehead, and looked at Pei Zheng in shock.


    If the person under the tree was the same person he had been forced to apologize to last time, then the man in front of him could only be¡­


    The fat man ripped the mask off his face. He was indeed that fat lord who had once been forced to apologize to Shen Shijiu at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    The fat lord clutched Pei Zheng¡¯s arm and fell to his knees, ¡°Lord P-¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even shout his name before he was silenced by an icy glare from Pei Zheng, and hurriedly corrected himself, ¡°Y-Young Master Pei, Young Master Pei, a great man like you shouldn¡¯t hold grudges for petty mistakes. Please don¡¯t take it out on my little brother, it was our fault for not recognizing you, please, have mercy on us!¡±


    Pei Zheng looked him coldly, and his brows creased slightly.


    I¡­ don¡¯t know this man.


    Then, Pei Zheng waved his arm, pushing the fat lord to the side, before he sliced into the young master¡¯s face with the mask fragment. Disregarding the young master¡¯s sobs and wails, Pei Zheng made a deep cut that stretched from one cheek to the other. It would definitely leave a scar.


    The young master¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying, and his face was covered in blood.


    Pei Zheng acted as though he couldn¡¯t hear it. He grabbed the young master and walked to the riverbank, before kicking him into the water.


    Then, Pei Zheng turned to look at the fat lord who was still kneeling on the ground. The fat lord took the hint; he hurriedly ran to the riverbank and jumped into the water himself.


    The two people in the river struggled and flailed about, attracting the gaze of the surrounding bystanders.


    Everyone pointed at the two of them, and those who had witnessed the entire debacle clapped and cheered. This pair of brothers were usually terrible, and did many evil deeds. Today, someone had finally cracked down on them.


    Pei Zheng quickly walked back toward the tree. The small man had already cried until his eyes were hazy with tears. After he saw Pei Zheng, he hiccupped incessantly through sobs.


    ¡°M-my Lord¡­ He¡­ cut me¡­. bleeding¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted his little chin slightly, and carefully examined the wound on his face under the light of the surrounding lanterns.


    The wound wasn¡¯t deep. Fortunately, Shen Shijiu¡¯s face was covered by the human skin mask, which had reduced the damage, so it probably wouldn¡¯t leave a scar. It was only because it was bleeding that it looked a bit scary.


    Pei Zheng carefully wiped the blood off his face. However, the human skin mask was no longer fitted snugly over the skin near his wound. Also, blood had seeped into the gap between the mask and his skin, which made it look a bit too prominent.


    The tears at the corners of the small man¡¯s eyes were still dripping like bright crystal beads.


    Pei Zheng leaned toward his wound, and gently blew on it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll blow on it for you, all right?¡±


    Shen Shijiu wiped his tears. It was obvious that he wanted to cry some more, but he tried his best to hold back his tears. He pouted, ¡°Okay¡­ be¡­ gentler¡­¡±


    Notes


    Man


    This is not too important, but sometimes, instead of using the word ¡®blow¡¯, Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu say ¡®ºôºô¡¯ (huhu), which is the sound of blowing. AND FOR SOME REASON I REALLY WANT TO CALL IT A BLOWIE BUT I CAN¡¯T BECAUSE THAT¡¯S WEIRD


    Every time in my head, it¡¯s just:


    ¡°My Lord, you don¡¯t want a blowie anymore?¡±


    ¡°Not now.¡±


    AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH I¡¯M SORRY BUT I JUST NEEDED TO GET THAT OFF MY CHEST, THIS THOUGHT HAS EXISTED AND PERSISTED SINCE CHAPTER 56 OR SOMETHING


    Thanks for reading~


    1.Ò»¶ÔèµÈË (y¨© du¨¬ b¨¬ r¨¦n): ¡®a jade couple¡¯, meaning that the couple is very beautiful and well-matched.


    2.He addressed himself as ¡°this fat lord¡± here.

 CH 113

    December 29, 2022Merchie


    After a few breaths, Shen Shijiu¡¯s tears finally stopped flowing.


    Pei Zheng took off his own mask, and placed it over Shen Shijiu¡¯s face.


    The guards that had been scattered by the crowd earlier hurried over, and kneeled onto the ground, ¡°This subordinate is late, may Master have mercy.¡±


    Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with them right now, so he shot them a look, signaling for them to retreat.


    The guards dragged the attendants, who were thrashing and squirming on the ground, with them.


    ¡°Disciiiiple!¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s voice sounded not too far away.


    Then, the three people they had been separated from hurried over.


    Shen Huan and Li Yu bent over, gasping for breath; it was obvious that they had overexerted themselves, but Cheng Feng wasn¡¯t red-faced, nor was his heart thumping; his expression was calm.


    ¡°Master, are you all right?¡± Cheng Feng asked.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t speak, but Shen Shijiu spoke up first in an aggrieved voice.


    ¡°They¡­ so many people¡­ my face hurts¡­ my Lord¡­ threw them into the river¡­¡± When Shen Shijiu saw his shifu, he pointed at his face and said, ¡°Shifu, my face was cut¡­¡±


    Shen Huan was shocked, and quickly lifted the mask over Shen Shijiu¡¯s face. Only then did she see the wound on Shen Shijiu¡¯s cheek. Although it wasn¡¯t deep, it looked like had bled quite a bit.


    She wanted to blame Pei Zheng; was this how he looked after her little disciple? His precious cheek had almost been sliced apart.


    But Pei Zheng¡¯s complexion had visibly paled, and he was hiding his left hand beneath his wide sleeve.


    Shen Huan sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. She forcefully grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s left hand, and discovered that it was covered in viscous blood. The source of the blood was the top of his left arm, but fortunately, it had already stopped flowing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Shen Huan yelled at Pei Zheng. When she saw Pei Zheng¡¯s frosty expression as he tried to yank his hand away, her eyes seemed to burst into flames.


    ¡°If you keep moving, you can say goodbye to your arm!¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced at Shen Huan; although his gaze was filled with indifference, he didn¡¯t try to withdraw his hand again.


    Shen Huan pulled a bundle of cloth strips out of her bosom, and tightly wrapped a few of them around Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder. Pei Zheng bent down slightly in cooperation.


    Shen Shijiu saw this and leaned over as well. When he saw the snow-white cloth on Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder become soaked with red almost instantly, he was startled. He gently placed his little hand on the wound, and looked up at Pei Zheng.


    ¡°My Lord¡­ you¡¯re injured¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng took his hand and gripped it in his palm. He could tell how worried and scared Shen Shijiu was, and said in a comforting tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The group didn¡¯t make any more detours and returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    The entire way back, Shen Huan didn¡¯t say a thing, which was very unlike her.


    In truth, when they had been separated from Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu earlier, Shen Huan had taken advantage of their absence to ask Li Yu a few questions. She always had this feeling that these people knew more about her disciple than she did.


    When Li Yu heard her questions, his expression became strange and complicated. He never expected Shen Huan to be so direct.


    ¡°Uh, I¡­ I don¡¯t know either, ask Guard Feng.¡±


    The two of the turned their heads in unison to look at the expressionless Cheng Feng, before they quietly turned back around.


    Shen Huan shrugged her shoulders: you¡¯re telling me to ask a mute?


    Li Yu also shrugged in helplessness; it was up to him to answer her.


    ¡°His Lordship, uh, His Lordship and Young Master Shen, they, uh, knew each other in the past.¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°Do I need you to tell me that? A blind person could figure that out. I was asking, how far have they gone? Hugging? Kissing? Sleeping together?¡±


    Li Yu¡¯s face flashed red and green, ¡°I really don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Shen Huan shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know, you¡¯re all¡­¡±


    She pointed at Li Yu, then at Cheng Feng.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re all in cahoots with Pei Zheng.¡±


    Li Yu waved his hands, ¡°No, no, I wasn¡¯t always a servant of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, I was¡­ a servant in a prince¡¯s residence.¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s gaze flickered. She remembered that her little disciple used to be a low-ranked prince in the palace.


    ¡°Prince Qi Changyi?¡±


    Li Yu was shocked that Shen Huan actually knew the name of His Highness. He nodded.


    Shen Huan understood; this Li Yu had indeed been her little disciple¡¯s servant in the past.


    Under Shen Huan¡¯s questioning, Li Yu talked about what happened to Qi Changyi in the palace. Other than the Third Princess Qi Yirou, who was always making troubles for him during that time, Li Yu mentioned Pei Zheng the most.


    Later, when the topic of the marriage alliance with the barbarian tribe came up, Li Yu was unwilling to continue.


    No matter how much Shen Huan pressed him, Li Yu refused to say another word.


    ¡°Master Shen, why are you so worried about His Royal Highness? Could it be that you knew His Highness?¡±


    Li Yu asked, trying to gauge her knowledge on the matter. He wasn¡¯t sure if Shen Huan actually knew who she had saved.


    Shen Huan didn¡¯t have an answer, but instead pointed at a tree not far away, ¡°I see them, they¡¯re over there!¡±


    Then, she ran off toward the tree.


    Li Yu and Cheng Feng also followed.


    ***


    The group returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    Shen Huan retrieved her medicine case, and began to treat Pei Zheng¡¯s serious injury.


    Pei Zheng sat down on a chair, and Shen Shijiu did the same. He took the mask off his face, and gently placed it on the table, before he stared fixedly at Pei Zheng¡¯s bleeding shoulder.


    Shen Huan took off Pei Zheng¡¯s outer robe. The inner robe was already soaked with blood.


    After she wiped the blood away, she discovered that the wound that was showing signs of healing had split open again. The blurred patches of flesh and blood were especially terrifying.


    Shen Huan¡¯s movements were skillful; she sprinkled the medicinal powder that she had prepared beforehand onto the wound. This powder was effective at sealing wounds, but it was an extremely painful process to endure.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his fingers clenched slightly. Then, he felt a soft little hand burrow its way into his palm.


    This made his fingers loosen slightly, and that little hand squeezed in, stuffing itself between the gaps of his fingers. Pei Zheng didn¡¯t dare to clench his hand any harder.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand shifted; his face was full of worry, ¡°My Lord¡­ does it hurt¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng shook his head, and traced the back of Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand with his finger.


    Shen Huan finished bandaging the wound, and spoke sternly to Pei Zheng, ¡°Lord Prime Minister, you don¡¯t have to care about your body, but if something happens, don¡¯t blame me again. If I can¡¯t cure this tiny wound in three days¡¯ time and someone hears about it, my reputation will be ruined.¡±


    When she finished speaking, she purposely pressed Pei Zheng¡¯s wound, which made his brows crease.


    ¡°So you still know what pain is. I thought you couldn¡¯t feel a thing anymore. If this wound tears again, not even the gods can save your shoulder, and you can say goodbye to this arm too.¡±


    When she finished speaking, out of the two people sitting down, one didn¡¯t care and the other was too drunk to understand what she had just said. But Li Yu and Cheng Feng¡¯s hands began to sweat.


    Shen Huan turned and came to Shen Shijiu¡¯s side. She was about to examine Shen Shijiu¡¯s face, when she saw the two hands clasped underneath the table.


    She thought back to what Li Yu had told her about the past. It seemed like Pei Zheng treated her little disciple quite well, and would always help him out of difficult situations. Could it be that she had gotten the wrong impression, and that this Prime Minister Pei was actually a good person?


    ¡°Disciple, turn around.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was still very obedient toward his shifu. He turned back around, so naturally, he let go of the hand he was holding.


    Pei Zheng secretly laced his fingers together.


    Shen Huan took out another bottle of medicinal solution, and smeared it over Shen Shijiu¡¯s face, before peeling the human skin mask off his face.


    The thin mask already had a long cut on it, so it was no longer usable.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s true face was exposed. His cheeks were flushed red, and his watery eyes were shining. He obediently lifted his head, waiting for Shen Huan to apply the medicine.


    ¡°You can¡¯t wear a mask for the next few days, or at least until the wound heals.¡± Shen Huan said as she smeared medicine over the cut.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know what his shifu was saying. He pointed at the mask on the table, and asked stupidly, ¡°You mean this mask?¡±


    Shen Huan pulled him to his feet, ¡°Yes yes yes, all right, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go back, we shouldn¡¯t disturb Lord Pei¡¯s rest any longer.¡±


    As she spoke, she shoved Shen Shijiu out the door first, before she stepped out as well. She hurriedly closed the door behind her, as though she were afraid someone would object to their departure.


    Shen Huan dragged Shen Shijiu back to the wing room she was staying in. She was just too worried to leave her little disciple with Pei Zheng; it would be akin to throwing a rabbit into a wolf¡¯s den.


    Although it was an injured wolf, who knew how long it had been starving for?


    However, this wing room wasn¡¯t big enough to house the both of them.


    Li Yu knocked on the door of the wing room, ¡°Master Shen, Young Master Shen?¡±


    She Huan raised her voice, ¡°Housekeeper Li, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Uh, Young Master Shen¡¯s quarters aren¡¯t here, he¡¯s staying at the little pavilion in the back garden.¡±


    Shen Huan smacked her head. How could she forget, Pei Zheng had arranged that little pavilion for her little disciple.


    The door opened. Shen Huan grabbed Shen Shijiu and walked out again.


    ¡°Lead the way, we¡¯re going to the little pavilion.¡±


    Li Yu really didn¡¯t know what to do; he was only planning on taking Shen Shijiu back to the little pavilion to rest, but Shen Huan was like a dog skin plaster, and followed them all the way there.


    There was another compartment at the side of the little pavilion; it wasn¡¯t large, but it was fully furnished, and there was a bed. Usually, no one stayed in that room, but it was still cleaned every day.


    Shen Huan pointed at it, ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in there.¡±


    Without waiting for Li Yu¡¯s response, Shen Huan shoved him aside, before the door closed with a ¡°peng¡±.


    The moment Shen Shijiu stepped into the little pavilion, he found a sense of familiarity. He stumbled toward the bed, and collapsed limply on top of it.


    He had been drunk the entire night, and he had also walked for quite a while. He was exhausted, and fell asleep without changing his clothes.


    When Shen Huan saw her little disciple sprawled on the bed, she sighed, and walked over to tuck him under the blanket. Then, she blew out the candle, and returned to the other room.


    ***


    Deep in the night, the door of the little pavilion was gently pushed open. A figure stepped inside and walked to the side of the bed.


    There was a small mound protruding slightly from beneath the blanket. Two thin legs poked out of it; he hadn¡¯t even taken off his shoes and had simply fallen asleep lying on his stomach.


    Pei Zheng squatted down, and gently pulled the small man¡¯s shoes off, before he placed Shen Shijiu¡¯s sagging legs back onto the bed.


    He gently lifted the blanket. Only half of the small man¡¯s face was visible; the other half was buried in the mattress. He laid there, his arms neatly placed on either side of his body.


    His clothes were rumpled, and the robe over his waist was loose, exposing a patch of fair skin.


    His long lashes drooped slightly, and his red lips were slightly open. His breathing was soft and shallow; he resembled a sweet little kitten.


    Pei Zheng felt a stinging pain in his wound again.


    He had been reading reports in his quarters for the past four hours, but he didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. His mind was always circling back to this small man.


    He simply listened to what his heart was telling him, and came to the little pavilion to take a look. There, he discovered that the small man had collapsed onto the bed without taking off his clothes or shoes.


    ¡°Ngah¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    The small man wasn¡¯t sleeping peacefully either. It seemed that the wound on his face was hurting, which made him groan out loud.


    Notes


    Thanks for reading~~

 CH 114

    Pei Zheng slowly placed his hand beneath Shen Shijiu¡¯s body, and with a bit of strength, flipped the small man over.


    Shen Shijiu was now lying on his back. A few strands of hair were stuck to his chin, and his collar was a bit loose. And at this moment, the brilliant red lotus tattoo on his collarbone slowly began to appear.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s movements were very gentle, as he stripped off the small man¡¯s outer robe and pants. Then, he lifted him up and placed him toward the inside of the bed.


    The small man opened his eyes halfway in a daze, and stared up at Pei Zheng. It was obvious that his mind was clouded with sleep.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    These two words were like a soft hum in Pei Zheng¡¯s ears.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s grip tightened, and he squeezed Shen Shijiu¡¯s waist, which made the small man purse his lips in discontent.


    ¡°You¡¯re squeezing me¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng let go, and gently rubbed the area to comfort him, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    The small man shook his head, ¡°No¡­¡±


    At this moment, Shen Huan, who was in the compartment room, suddenly moved; it seemed that she had turned over, and kicked something onto the floor, before she promptly went back to sleep.


    Pei Zheng glanced toward the compartment room, and raised his brows, ¡°Your shifu?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded obediently, ¡°Shifu¡®s¡­ sleeping in there¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng understood; Shen Huan was so worried about how far her disciple¡¯s relationship with Pei Zheng had gone, she even had to sleep next to him and keep watch. It was a pity that she slept too well.


    He placed his index finger on the small man¡¯s lips, signaling for him to be quiet.


    Shen Shijiu gave an intelligent nod, and he spoke in a breathy voice, ¡°I, know, don¡¯t, wake, shi, fu, up.¡±


    Pei Zheng was overwhelmed by the cuteness of his serious expression. He smiled, and whispered back, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Then he stroked the small man¡¯s head, and undid his hair.


    A handful of thick black locks fell behind his back like a waterfall, which made his skin look white as snow, his face resembling a delicate flower. That pair of eyes stared innocently at Pei Zheng.


    Knowing that his consciousness was still hazy, Pei Zheng¡¯s breathing became a bit disordered.


    ¡°Are you still dizzy?¡± Pei Zheng removed the strands of hair that were stuck to his face.


    Shen Shijiu was completely muddled. He nodded, then shook his head, then nodded again.


    Pei Zheng found this funny. He took the small man¡¯s little chin and gave it a wiggle, ¡°It seems like you really are quite dizzy.¡±


    Shen Shijiu also wiggled his head, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really dizzy, it¡¯s sleepy time1¡­.¡±


    ¡°Sleepy time?¡±


    Pei Zheng could tell that the small man really was quite dizzy and sleepy; his long lashes were fluttering, and his eyelids were trembling.


    He bent down, and leaned into the small man¡¯s ear, ¡°Then kiss me before you go to sleep, okay?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded obediently. He puckered his mouth, but his eyes were already closed.


    Pei Zheng only placed a soft kiss upon his lips, before he heard the small man¡¯s breathing slowly even out.


    He grabbed the blanket at the side and wrapped Shen Shijiu with it, before Pei Zheng also turned over and climbed onto the bed.


    ***


    It was almost noon of the next day when Shen Shijiu finally stirred.


    He combed a hand through his messy hair and sat up. His eyes were half-open, as he opened his mouth in a wide yawn.


    Why was his head hurting? What happened last night, he only remembered that he had gone to Yi Pin Xiang and had a good meal, but then what? He seemed to remember that there was a big crowd, and there were river lanterns and fireworks, but what elese?


    Shen Shijiu was only wearing his inner robe. He got off the bed, his long hair covering most of his face.


    He sat next to the table, drank a mouthful of water, and wiped the droplets at the corner of his mouth with his cuff.


    His hand suddenly brushed against the wound on his face, and he felt a twinge of stinging pain.


    Shen Shijiu touched his cheek; how did he get this wound?


    He hurried searched through the room for a bronze mirror.


    He made quite a bit of noise, which roused Shen Huan, who was in the compartment room.


    When Shen Huan opened the door and walked out, she saw Shen Shijiu hugging a bronze mirror, sitting in front of the table. His expression was serious as he held the mirror at various angles.


    When he saw Shen Huan, Shen Shijiu hurriedly called out, ¡°Shifu!¡±


    Shen Huan responded, ¡°It¡¯s so early, what are you doing, Disciple?¡±


    Shen Shijiu pointed at the bronze mirror, ¡°Is this the new mask you made me?¡±


    Shen Huan immediately snapped awake. She had forgotten that Shen Shijiu had never seen his true face before, because she had lied to him, telling him that he was disfigured. That was the reason he had to wear a mask all the time.


    ¡°Uh, Disciple, your master has something to tell you.¡± Shen Huan cleared her throat, ¡°This, what you¡¯re looking at right now isn¡¯t a mask, it¡¯s your real face. That¡¯s right, you aren¡¯t disfigured, you really are this pretty.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Shen Shijiu hardly showed any reaction. He only ¡°oh¡±d, before he put the mirror back.


    Shen Huan was confused, ¡°Disciple, what¡¯s wrong, are you still unsatisfied with this face?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°No, shifu.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you even the slightest bit happy about it? You¡¯re not shocked at all?¡±


    Shen Shijiu thought for a bit, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I think I remember it¡­¡±


    Shen Huan suddenly became nervous; could it be that her little disciple had regained his memory?


    ¡°What do you remember?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s little forehead wrinkled slightly, ¡°Shifu, I can¡¯t recall¡­ my head hurts¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu walked over and patted his little head, ¡°All right, all right, good disciple, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Quickly, put on your clothes, it¡¯s getting chilly. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you caught a cold.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded obediently, and walked to the side of the bed to put on his clothes.


    Shen Huan found that to be strange, ¡°Wait, I thought you didn¡¯t take off your clothes last night. And you didn¡¯t take off your shoes either. And your hair, who undid it for you?


    Shen Shijiu stood obediently by the bed, and looked at his outer robe that was placed beside it, before he looked back at Shen Huan.


    ¡°Shifu, this disciple doesn¡¯t know either.¡±


    Shen Huan waved her hand, ¡°Forget it, you were so drunk that you just fell right to sleep. If it weren¡¯t for your master sleeping in here and looking out for you, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t even know if someone crawled into your bed in the middle of the night.¡±


    When he heard these words, a few fragmented memories flashed through Shen Shijiu¡¯s mind. Someone had helped him take off his clothes, untie his hair, and had even squeezed his waist a bit too hard¡­


    At this moment, there was a knock at the door of the little pavilion.


    ¡°Master Shen, Young Master Shen, are you awake?¡± It was Li Yu¡¯s voice.


    Shen Huan opened the door.


    Li Yu stood outside the door and said, ¡°His Lordship is in the main hall at the front garden, and invites the two of you to join him for lunch.¡±


    After he finished speaking, a few maids came in from behind Li Yu, each of them carrying robes and hair accessories.


    The maids walked up to Shen Shijiu¡¯s side, and began to dress him and do his hair.


    He wore a white embroidered robe. Half of his hair was swept up, while the rest fell loose over his shoulders. Although there was a wound on his cheek, it couldn¡¯t sully his bright beauty. Shen Shijiu looked just like a noble young master who lived a life of luxury, and had been pampered his entire life.


    Shen Huan couldn¡¯t help but be a bit stupefied by the sight; was this really the little disciple that was always following her around?


    He really did look like a dignified Royal Highness.


    Li Yu led the two of them through the courtyard, and they arrived at the main hall. They hadn¡¯t even walked inside, before they smelled the waves of fragrance wafting out.


    Pei Zheng was sitting at the table that was laden with delicacies, and hadn¡¯t lifted his chopsticks; he had been waiting for the two of them.


    Shen Huan unceremoniously plopped into a chair, and Shen Shijiu also sat down, but he was still sitting a bit far from Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng drummed his fingers against the table.


    What, you refuse to acknowledge me now that you¡¯re sober?


    No problem, I¡¯ll just sit closer.


    Pei Zheng stood up, and slowly walked toward where the pair of master and disciple were sitting.


    Shen Shijiu sensed an oppressive force closing in on him, and gripped his sleeves in unease.


    Then, that oppressive force stopped behind him, and Pei Zheng sat down; their bodies were practically touching.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s breathing was laced with nervousness.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Pei Zheng asked softly, as though he were afraid of scaring Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°A¡­ little¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you still dizzy?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember what happened last night?¡±


    Shen Shijiu tried his best to recall, but he still shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­¡±


    He then added, ¡°I only remember a little bit¡­¡±


    Shen Huan had already stuffed her mouth full of food, and knocked on the table in irritation, ¡°Lord Pei, can you wait for my disciple to finish eating before you question him? Since when do people have a training session first thing in the morning?¡±


    Pei Zheng picked up a pair of chopsticks, took Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand, and passed them to him, ¡°Eat first.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently took the chopsticks, nodded, before he began to help himself to the various dishes.


    He still ate the same way as before, stuffing his cheeks until they bulged, before chewing carefully. Then his throat would bob, and he would swallow the food.


    Pei Zheng only ate a little, before he set his chopsticks down, and watched the person beside him eat.


    ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Shen Shijiu eyes curved, and he nodded.


    Shen Huan piped up from beside him, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Did the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor hire a different chef? It¡¯s way tastier than before, it tastes like the food we had at Yi Pin Xiang last night! Anyway, it¡¯s really good!¡±


    Li Yu had been standing beside the table, serving them, and spoke up at this moment, ¡°That¡¯s right, this was made by the chef of Yi Pin Xiang. Our lord bought Yi Pin Xiang.¡±


    Shen Huan, who was drinking soup, suddenly coughed, and her eyes widened slightly, ¡°He, he bought it?¡±


    Although she knew Pei Zheng was rich, that was the biggest restaurant in the Imperial City. In any case, it couldn¡¯t be bought for a small sum of money, let alone in such a short amount of time. It probably would have required such an insane amount of money that it would knock the restaurant¡¯s boss unconscious.


    Li Yu didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it, ¡°That¡¯s right, besides Yi Pin Xiang, His Lordship owns many shops, liquor stores, antique shops, casinos, cosmetics stores¡­¡±


    Li Yu counted for a long while before he finished, ¡°Especially the antique shops, they hold many priceless treasures. And those are only the shops in the Imperial City. His Lordship also has assets in many cities near Jiangnan and Heyuan¡­¡±


    ¡°S-stop talking¡­¡± Shen Huan felt a slight pain in her chest.


    Her current self and her little disciple could be classified as broke and penniless. But Pei Zheng, who was sitting beside them, looked to be only in his twenties, was sitting on a mountain of wealth and assets.


    Moreover, he was also an important minister of the court, the kind with almost unlimited power. If a man like him wanted to do evil deeds, who could stop him?


    Shen Huan turned her head and snuck a glance at Pei Zheng, and saw that he was staring at her little disciple. His eyes were slightly narrowed, and he seemed to be in a very good mood.


    After the meal, she was left with a bellyful of complicated feelings.


    When they finished eating, the servants came to clear the table.


    Shen Huan also prepared her medicine case; she was going to apply medicine on Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu¡¯s injuries.


    After one night, the wound on Shen Shijiu¡¯s face already looked a bit lighter. Soon, this scratch would be nearly invisible.


    Just as Shen Huan was about to take off Pei Zheng¡¯s outer robe to apply medicine, Li Yu ran through the door, wearing an anxious expression.


    ¡°Master Shen, you need to hurry and take a look at Guard Feng! He just fell off of the roof, his legs seem to be broken!¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s mouth dropped open; she was incredibly shocked, ¡°Guard Feng fell off the roof? You¡¯re talking about Cheng Feng?¡±


    Li Yu nodded, ¡°I am! You must hurry, otherwise it¡¯ll be too late! You can leave the rest to Young Master Shen.¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s face was still full of disbelief; was it actually possible for Cheng Feng to fall off of the roof?


    Shen Shijiu was also very worried, ¡°Shifu, you should go take a look, I can handle it here!¡±


    Shen Huan followed Li Yu and hurriedly ran out.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s gaze shifted, and he happened to look right into Pei Zheng¡¯s slender, narrowed eyes. He couldn¡¯t stop his little heart from beating a bit faster.


    Pei Zheng was sitting in a chair, while Shen Shijiu was standing in front of him.


    A small hand reached toward Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder, and his voice was soft as he spoke, ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m going to apply the medicine now.¡±


    Pei Zheng ¡°mm¡±d in response.


    That pair of little hands reached into Pei Zheng¡¯s black lapels. When Shen Shijiu pulled the outer robe off his shoulders, Pei Zheng suddenly reached out and grabbed Shen Shijiu¡¯s slender waist.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me,¡± He chuckled, ¡°What do you remember from last night?¡±

 CH 115

    January 1, 2023Merchie


    The distance between them was suddenly reduced. Shen Shijiu breathed in the faint fragrance of sandalwood and a medicinal odor. His earlobes reddened.


    ¡°I¡­ I remember that my Lord invited me and shifu to eat something tasty¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm. What else?¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned a little closer.


    When this small man was sober, he understood etiquette and demureness. Shen Huan had taught him well; he knew exactly what he should and shouldn¡¯t do. The skin on his face was still as thin as it was in the past.


    However, when he was drunk, he was quite clingy; he was utterly shameless and didn¡¯t know what shyness was.


    ¡°There were¡­ a lot of people, and then my Lord got injured¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked down, and he gazed at the gauze over Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder, his fingers clenching in distress.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m going to reapply the ointment, okay? I¡¯ll be gentle, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted his chin slightly to look at him, and responded with an ¡°mm¡±.


    Shen Shijiu unwound the gauze, his movements extremely gentle. A small amount of blood was still seeping from the wound. It had been showing signs of healing and had almost closed, but now, the wound had become a bit more serious.


    He applied the ointment, before sprinkling on the medicinal powder. Then, he gently rewrapped the gauze.


    Pei Zheng hissed and took a deep breath. Shen Shijiu immediately stopped rewrapping the bandage.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my Lord? Did I hurt you?¡± Shen Shijiu¡¯s gaze was filled with worry, ¡°I was being as gentle as I could¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded, ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Shen Shijiu immediately became even more nervous. He held the strip of gauze that he hadn¡¯t finished rewrapping, and stopped in front of Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, not knowing how to proceed.


    ¡°My Lord, endure it for a little longer, okay?¡± Shen Shijiu said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bandage your wound.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Pei Zheng interrupted him, his eyes pinned on the faint cut on the small man¡¯s face.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t think that Pei Zheng would be this uncooperative, ¡°Then what should I do¡­¡±


    The corners of his eyes drooped slightly; he looked quite aggrieved.


    Pei Zheng placed his hand on Shen Shijiu¡¯s back and gave him a light shove, and Shen Shijiu was pushed into the space between his legs.


    Pei Zheng tapped a finger against his own lips, and he spoke as if he deserved his next request, ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    Shen Shijiu glanced up at Pei Zheng, and saw that he was looking right back at him. His fair cheeks flushed red.


    ¡°I-I¡­ that¡¯s¡­ Shifu said¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°If you keep mentioning your shifu, my wound will hurt even more.¡±


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly shut his mouth.


    Pei Zheng tilted his face toward Shen Shijiu, signaling that he could kiss him now.


    But Shen Shijiu tugged at the end of the gauze, twisting it back and forth, his heart thumping incessantly.


    Pei Zheng continued to wait in an extremely patient manner. He was really going to wait until the small man took the initiative to lean in.


    He had never been an upright gentleman, and he had used his fair share of despicable methods. But Pei Zheng had never been this hopeful. Never had he cared so much about something.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know how he had mustered such great courage. He closed his eyes, and slowly leaned over.


    Just a kiss, and His Lordship¡¯s wound won¡¯t hurt anymore.


    A warm kiss fell upon a pair of cool lips. Just as Shen Shijiu was about to pull away, a hand clasped the back of his head, and their lips and tongues were tightly entangled.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes were watery when Pei Zheng let go of him, and he was panting slightly as well. But he didn¡¯t forget to ask, ¡°My Lord, does it still hurt?¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled, and wiped the saliva off of Shen Shijiu¡¯s lips.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. You¡¯re very sweet.¡±


    Shen Shijiu tied the end of the gauze. Only then did he feel at ease.


    At this moment, Shen Huan, who had run out earlier, came back. Upon entering the room, she began to make a racket.


    ¡°Lord Pei, do all of your manor¡¯s servants have their heads stuck in a door?¡± Shen Huan yelled, enraged.


    ¡°His feet went numb, how can you call that a broken leg? The way I see it, his brain is the only thing that¡¯s broken!¡±


    Earlier, when Shen Huan followed Li Yu to take a look at Cheng Feng, Cheng Feng was sitting in the courtyard, and seemed to be perfectly fine. He explained that when he had jumped off the roof, his feet went numb. The moment she heard this, Shen Huan wanted to leave, but Li Yu insisted on dragging her over to examine Cheng Feng, just in case his leg was actually broken.


    Li Yu also had complaints that he couldn¡¯t voice. His lord wanted to be alone with His Highness, so he was the one who had to create these opportunities. This Master Shen was really too oblivious; it was as though she had a candle that burned with light and warmth. His lord¡¯s gaze was cold enough to freeze people to death, but it couldn¡¯t freeze Master Shen.


    But fortunately, His Highness himself had applied medicine for His Lordship.


    Now that the ointment had been reapplied, Pei Zheng returned to his quarters to read reports1.


    Although Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t attended court lately, nor had he entered the palace, the Emperor seemed to have forgotten that the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor existed; for many days now, he had regarded the manor with indifference.


    But Pei Zheng still had eyes in every part of the Imperial Court, so he would always be the first to know about what had transpired each day.


    Meanwhile, Shen Huan locked herself in the pharmaceutical room again, and resumed her research into formulas that could help people recover their memory.


    Shen Shijiu returned to the little pavilion. His shifu wanted him to rest if he didn¡¯t have anything else to do, and he wasn¡¯t allowed to keep disturbing Lord Pei while he was working.


    In truth, Shen Huan didn¡¯t want Pei Zheng to keep disturbing her little disciple. She had already decided that once Pei Zheng¡¯s wound had healed, she would take her little disciple and leave.


    Shen Shijiu had no idea about Shen Huan¡¯s plan. He sat on the steps in front of the little pavilion, resting his cheeks in his hands.


    The weather became chillier with each passing day, and the floorboards were ice-cold. But the sun coated everything in its rays of warmth. Shen Shijiu sat there in a daze for a long while; who knew what was going on inside that little head of his.


    ¡°Miaowu!¡±


    A fluffy black ball suddenly sprinted over, charging toward Shen Shijiu and pouncing on top of him.


    When Shen Shijiu spotted the little cat, he smiled. His eyes curved as he opened his arms and replied.


    ¡°Miaowu, miaowu!¡±


    The little cat pounced onto Shen Shijiu¡¯s face and began to lick it. Shen Shijiu fell to the ground from the impact, and his face was sticky with the cat¡¯s saliva.


    ¡°Xiao Miaowu¡­ stop it¡­ you made my face dirty¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect the cat to actually jump off of his face. It ran to the side while waving its tail at him.


    Shen Shijiu ran over and tried to lift it into his arms, but the cat scampered a few steps away. Shen Shijiu chased after it, and the cat ran a bit further. So, Shen Shijiu and the cat ran out of the back garden, darting through the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    They ran and ran, and the little cat ran into the courtyard where Pei Zheng¡¯s quarters were. It had been raised by Pei Zheng in this courtyard, so it was very familiar with this place. It wove through the grass and jumped into the room through a window.


    Shen Shijiu stood in front of Pei Zheng¡¯s room, and was about to knock on the door. But he held his hand up for a long while, and couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so.


    Shifu told him that His Lordship had serious business to take care of, and was very busy. He shouldn¡¯t disturb him; he should obediently go back and play by himself.


    But he also wanted to play with Xiao Miaowu.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from inside the room.


    Shen Shijiu was stunned. How did His Lordship know he was outside?


    He gently pushed open the door and walked inside.


    The moment he entered, he saw Xiao Miaowu curled up on the table by the door, looking contented; it even waved its tail at Shen Shijiu.


    Pei Zheng was sitting at the desk at the side of the room. Rows of booklets filled the table, and he was still reading through them one by one.


    When he saw the small man who was obediently standing there, motionless, the corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips hooked upward.


    ¡°You missed me?¡±


    Shen Shijiu paused. H-how did His Lordship know?


    He stuttered as he explained, ¡°I-I was looking for, looking for Xiao Miaowu¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Pei Zheng responded, ¡°So you didn¡¯t miss me?¡±


    Shen Shijiu almost instantly blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled. It was really too easy to trick this small man into saying certain things.


    ¡°Sit. Accompany me for a bit.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded obediently, before he sat down in a chair. The moment he tilted his head, he could see Pei Zheng, who was sitting a short distance away.


    Pei Zheng continued to read through the reports. Shen Shijiu slowly slumped over the table, and stared into the little cat¡¯s eyes.


    The cat replied with a ¡°miaowu¡±. Shen Shijiu hurriedly placed his hand by his lips and made a shushing noise, before he patted the cat¡¯s head, and mouthed, ¡°You¡¯re not being good, you can¡¯t make noise and disturb His Lordship, do you understand?¡±


    The cat licked Shen Shijiu¡¯s fingers. Only then did Shen Shijiu crack a smile.


    ¡°Good kitty.¡±


    Shen Shijiu lifted the little cat into his arms, and gently stroked it. Then, he buried his little face into the cat¡¯s fur and rubbed it back and forth.


    ¡°So soft¡­¡±


    The cat was very comfortable being patted and stroked; it stretched out its paws and clutched Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand. Shen Shijiu reciprocated the gesture, before he held the small cat¡¯s soft, warm paw and kissed it, smiling until the corners of his eyes curved.


    Pei Zheng lifted his head and saw the small man sitting at the table across from him, kissing the cat¡¯s paw. And he was smiling so nicely at the cat too.


    This cat had been raised by Pei Zheng, and because it was so spoiled, it had a bad attitude. Unexpectedly, when it was with this small man, it became an obedient little pet that could tolerate his patting and stroking.


    Pei Zheng felt a bit uncomfortable as he watched. It was just a cat, yet it could steal all of the small man¡¯s attention away; it had been quite a while, yet Shen Shijiu had only cast a few glances in his direction.


    Pei Zheng angrily closed the booklets, stood up and walked over.


    ¡°Why are you so cute? Why are you so squishable?¡±


    Shen Shijiu was still speaking in a soft whisper, hugging the small cat without letting go.


    Suddenly, his hands were empty, and the cat was lifted by its scruff out of his arms.


    Shen Shijiu looked up and saw Pei Zheng fling the cat right out of the window.


    Although the cat could jump off a tree with ease, Shen Shijiu was still a bit worried that the cat would fall and hurt itself. He was about to run over to the window to take a look.


    Pei Zheng stretched out an arm, and restrained the small man by the waist, holding him back. Then, he carried Shen Shijiu to the table and had him sit on top of it, staring at him with a face full of displeasure.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t have a clue what was going on, ¡°My Lord, are you done with your work?¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°My Lord, why aren¡¯t you saying anything¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°My Lord, c-can I come down?¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t answer, and instead squeezed Shen Shijiu¡¯s waist.


    ¡°M-my Lord, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng stretched out his fingers, and brought them up to Shen Shijiu¡¯s lips.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know what he meant by this. He blinked as he looked at Pei Zheng, his gaze clear and innocent.


    ¡°What did you kiss earlier?¡±


    Shen Shijiu was confused, ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pei Zheng raised his brows.


    Shen Shijiu recalled, and smiled, ¡°Oh, I kissed Xiao Miaowu¡¯s little paw, it¡¯s so cute!¡±


    He looked at Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers, his eyes bright, ¡°My Lord, do you want me to kiss you too?¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned a bit closer, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Shen Shijiu grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s hand. It was very pretty; fair and slender, with long, powerful fingers, distinct knuckles, and faint blue veins on the back of it.


    He lowered his head and planted a kiss on the back of Pei Zheng¡¯s hand, just like he did with the cat. Long lashes brushed his skin, and the warm softness left after a mere touch.


    Notes


    Wowiee, here we have a very petty Pei Zheng in his natural habitat o.O


    Thanks for reading~ It¡¯s still New Year¡¯s Day here so Happy New Year again


    1.ÕÛ×Ó (zh¨¦ zi): it¡¯s a little booklet thing, it had a pretty brocade jacket, and it¡¯s basically a fancy brochure. Mostly, it¡¯s for accounting, but it¡¯s also used in the Imperial Court for official reports.

 CH 116

    January 2, 2023Merchie


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart instantly softened. Then, he suddenly felt that he was being ridiculous; why was he fighting with a cat for favor?


    Pei Zheng lifted Shen Shijiu off of the table. He gazed at those jade-carved little cheeks, and suddenly spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±


    Shen Shijiu lifted his head, ¡°My Lord, what are you saying?¡±


    Pei Zheng helped him tie his inky hair, ¡°I¡¯m saying, don¡¯t go back with your shifu. Just stay here at the manor with me. Please?¡±


    Shen Shijiu visibly stiffened; it seemed as though he had never thought about this predicament before.


    Sooner or later, he would have to leave with his shifu. There was no way that his shifu would stay in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor forever, and there was no way he would ever leave his shifu. That meant¡­ he had to leave His Lordship¡­


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s head drooped, in low spirits. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Pei Zheng saw how sad and miserable he looked, and his heart ached as well. He pulled him over and took him into his arms.


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Just pretend I never said anything.¡±


    Pei Zheng stroked his little head. He knew that his place in Shen Shijiu¡¯s heart was definitely not as high as Shen Huan¡¯s. But Shen Shijiu was finding it difficult to make a choice, didn¡¯t that mean that he was also unwilling to part with Pei Zheng?


    That was enough.


    After a few more days of recovery, the scratch on Shen Shijiu¡¯s face was completely invisible, and Shen Huan had also finished making a new mask for him.


    Although Pei Zheng¡¯s wounds were quite severe, with Shen Huan around, they healed quickly. They didn¡¯t even leave any large scars either; there were only a few faint marks.


    And during these past few days, Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t gone to the palace. He spent every day at the manor, reading reports, teasing that cat, teasing Shen Shijiu, or he would take Shen Shijiu for a stroll through the street; naturally, they left Shen Huan behind and went by themselves.


    There was news that the chief of the barbarian tribe, Ah Mu Le, had already left the Imperial City, and had begun the journey back to the southwestern territory.


    Three years ago, after the barbarian tribe¡¯s new chief, Ah Mu Le, came to power, there was a period of time when he revered and respected the Celestial Dynasty; every year, the tribe would pay tribute. But lately, conflict had been stirring, and the Celestial Dynasty was well aware of the barbarian tribe¡¯s ambitious plans.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Emperor couldn¡¯t tell what was happening; he just didn¡¯t think it had reached the point where it required military action to subdue the tribe.


    So, although Pei Zheng mentioned it a few times, the Emperor did not heed his advice to take action.


    But Pei Zheng really did stop taking care of government affairs. It was the first time he had ever been so obedient; he was forbidden from attending court, so he really didn¡¯t go for dozens of days.


    On this day, after Shen Shijiu woke up, he didn¡¯t see Pei Zheng in the little pavilion. He thought His Lordship had left once he fell asleep, and was disappointed for a long while.


    Li Yu pushed open the door and came in. He told Shen Shijiu that Pei Zheng had been summoned to the palace early in the morning. He had been in there for a long time, but there was still no news.


    Shen Shijiu became a bit worried, ¡°But, the last time His Lordship went to the palace, he was terribly injured¡­ His Majesty won¡¯t punish His Lordship this time, right?¡±


    Li Yu comforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, His Majesty only punished His Lordship that one time, and it was because of you¡­¡±


    Li Yu realized that he had misspoken, and hurriedly shut his mouth.


    But the small man heard those words and pouted. His eyes were full of self-blame, ¡°Was it because of me? Did I do something wrong and make His Majesty angry¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Li Yu explained, ¡°Aiya, I¡¯ll just tell you, His Majesty summoned His Lordship to discuss the barbarian tribe, there¡¯s nothing else, that¡¯s the truth!¡±


    Shen Shijiu sniffled, and ¡°mm¡±d.


    At this moment, Shen Huan also walked in, carrying the new mask she had made for Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Here, Disciple, come and try it on.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently walked over and sat down. Shen Huan took out a bunch of medicinal solutions and fiddled with them for a long while, before she pasted the human skin mask onto Shen Shijiu¡¯s face.


    But somehow, it seemed as though his features looked even more delicate.


    After the mask was pasted on, Shen Huan carefully examined Shen Shijiu¡¯s face. Only after she ascertained that the mask fit seamlessly did she finally feel at ease.


    A servant ran in from outside, and leaned into Li Yu¡¯s ear to report something.


    Li Yu nodded and sent him away.


    ¡°Master Shen, you are the famous Ghost Doctor, so you must have heard of the world¡¯s second-best doctor.¡±


    Shen Huan stroked her fake beard, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s an imperial physician, and I think he¡¯s quite young too. He¡¯s a prodigy, but unfortunately he¡¯s still got a long way to go to catch up to me.¡±


    She knew where she stood in terms of status, but she didn¡¯t have even the slightest bit of modesty.


    Li Yu smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, Imperial Physician Jiang of the Imperial Hospital. Right now, he¡¯s in the front garden.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    ¡°Uh, we¡¯ll have to meet with him first to find out.¡±


    After Li Yu finished speaking, he turned and left the little pavilion.


    Shen Huan¡¯s eyes met Shen Shijiu¡¯s. It seemed that Shen Shijiu was looking forward to seeing Jiang Yubai. After all, he had worked with Imperial Physician Jiang for a period of time.


    So, Shen Huan took Shen Shijiu with her to the front garden.


    There was a person sitting in the main hall of the front garden. He was wearing the official uniform of the Imperial Hospital. He was very handsome, and had the face of a quiet, elegant scholar.


    It was a shame that his manner of speaking did not match his appearance at all.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi! Come and give me a hug! I missed you so much!¡±


    Li Yu was pulled into Jiang Yubai¡¯s arms, with helplessness written all over his face.


    Jiang Yubai spotted Shen Shijiu trailing behind a ragged old man. His eyes lit up, and he came over to hug him as well.


    ¡°Xiao Shi! Come here, let me hug you too! You look different, why do you look so cute now?¡±


    Jiang Yubai darted around Shen Huan, and was about to pinch Shen Shijiu¡¯s soft little cheek. He really thought that this small man seemed to be a lot prettier than before.


    However, he was blocked by Shen Huan.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, it¡¯s an honor.¡±


    Shen Huan spoke in a gruff voice, and cupped her hands toward Jiang Yubai.


    Jiang Yubai stared suspiciously at the old man in front of him, looking him up and down.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, what are you staring at this old man for? Could it be that you have bad eyesight?¡±


    Shen Huan raised her voice and asked. She felt a bit uncomfortable under Jiang Yubai¡¯s gaze.


    Shen Shijiu tugged at Shen Huan¡¯s cuff, and whispered, ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t be like this to Imperial Physician Jiang¡­ he¡¯s a very nice person¡­¡±


    ¡°Shifu?¡± Jiang Yubai¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and it seemed that he had recalled something, ¡°You¡¯re saying, he¡¯s your shifu?¡±


    In truth, Jiang Yubai already knew that Shen Shijiu was actually the Ninth Prince Qi Changyi. But he had never questioned Pei Zheng to confirm it, and Pei Zheng never took the initiative to tell him, so they seemed to come to a tacit agreement.


    And according to his previous speculations regarding these two people, if Shen Shijiu was the little Highness, then this ragged old man was¡­


    The best doctor in the world, the Ghost Doctor of the Ghost Valley?


    Jiang Yubai immediately put on a reverent expression. His gaze was complicated, shocked, and full of disbelief, yet it also carried a layer of sincere respect.


    ¡°M¡­ Master Shen! I¡¯ve heard so much about you! I am Jiang Yubai, I just do a little work in the Imperial Hospital to get by¡­ So, so this is what you really look like¡­¡±


    Jiang Yubai was still a bit skeptical; so the Ghost Doctor wasn¡¯t some magical sage or fluttering fairy, but at the very least, they should have the appearance of a pure, untouchable master. So why did Shen Huan look like a ragged old man?


    Li Yu took a step forward and asked, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, were you looking for His Lordship? His Lordship has gone to the palace, and is yet to return.¡±


    Jiang Yubai waved his hand, ¡°What would I need him for, to make myself angry? I was looking for Xiao Shi¡­¡±


    Jiang Yubai glanced at Shen Huan, ¡°But now, I need Master Shen. Master Shen, you must help me.¡±


    Shen Huan appreciated his respectful attitude, and gave a generous nod, ¡°Speak, and this old man will definitely try to help you.¡±


    Jiang Yubai thanked Shen Huan, before he said, ¡°I came from the General¡¯s Manor. General Zhao has returned.¡±


    So he had come on behalf of Zhao Litang.


    In the three years Zhao Litang spent guarding the borderlands, he had never once returned to the Imperial City. This time, on his way back, he was attacked, and was shot in the arm by a poisoned arrow.


    Jiang Yubai was ordered to go to the General¡¯s Manor to treat Zhao Litang, but unfortunately, the poison had already festered. He tried many methods, but to no avail. If this dragged on for any longer, the only way to preserve Zhao Litang¡¯s life would be to cut off his arm.


    So, he had thought of Shen Shijiu. He wanted to see if Shen Shijiu had any unorthodox formulas that could eliminate the toxins and preserve General Zhao¡¯s arm, which he had used to slay countless enemies.


    But he never expected to encounter the Ghost Doctor, Shen Huan.


    Shen Huan listened and thought for a bit, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to make any promises. I¡¯ll have to diagnose him myself before I can determine his condition.¡±


    Jiang Yubai said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then Master Shen, please come with me to the General¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Shen Huan nodded, turned, and walked out of the main hall to collect her belongings.


    She pointed at Shen Shijiu and said, ¡°Disciple, come with your master.¡±


    Li Yu, who was standing at the side, became anxious, yet he couldn¡¯t think of a way to stop them.


    His Lordship said that he wasn¡¯t allowed leave. This was terrible; not only was he leaving, but he was also going to the General¡¯s Manor!


    It must be known that three years ago, after the little Highness jumped off the cliff and disappeared, General Zhao hurried back to the Imperial City.


    That time, besides Li Yu and Pei Zheng, no one else knew that Zhao Litang had left the battlefield and returned to the capital by himself.


    At that time, Pei Zheng had just fallen from the cliff and was seriously injured. He was bedridden and couldn¡¯t move. Zhao Litang had pressed a cold blade against his neck; with just a little force, he could have easily slit Pei Zheng¡¯s throat.


    The servants of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor had all been sent out to search for the prince. Li Yu obeyed Pei Zheng¡¯s orders, and kept watch at the door.


    Zhao Litang also believed wholeheartedly that Qi Changyi was already dead, and he was itching to send Pei Zheng to his grave as well.


    But Pei Zheng, who was lying on the bed with a pale face, didn¡¯t express a shred of grief. He still firmly believed that the little prince definitely wasn¡¯t dead. He was still alive.


    In the end, Zhao Litang didn¡¯t do anything. He nearly thought that Pei Zheng had lost his mind.


    Then he would let Pei Zheng continue to live like this. It had to be more painful than dying.


    Li Yu didn¡¯t even have time to say anything; Shen Huan had already walked to the entrance of the main hall, and was about to open the door and step out.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the door, a gust of freezing wind swept inside. There was a figure standing in the doorway.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression was ice-cold again. His gaze swept over each person in the hall; it was cold enough to freeze one¡¯s blood.


    His gaze landed on Shen Shijiu¡¯s face, before he walked inside.


    The leg Shen Huan had lifted to step out of the door had unexplainably retracted itself.


    Pei Zheng walked up to Shen Shijiu. The small man lifted his head slightly to look at him; the joy in his eyes was palpable.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Notes


    GASP


    JIANG YUBAI YOU¡¯RE BACKKKKKKKKKKK


    AND ZHAO LITANG TOOOOOOOOOO


    Thanks for reading~~

 CH 117

    January 3, 2023Merchie


    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently answered him, ¡°Shifu just said that she¡¯s taking me to the General¡¯s Manor. General Zhao was poisoned, it seems to be very serious.¡±


    ¡°General Zhao?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his voice was filled with displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re familiar with him?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not, I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°Yet you¡¯re still going?¡±


    Jiang Yubai stood between them and said, ¡°Lord Pei, I was the one who asked Master Shen and Xiao Shi to go. Why are you making things difficult for him? If you have any questions, just ask me.¡±


    Pei Zheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any questions, but he cannot leave.¡±


    Jiang Yubai had long since grown accustomed to Pei Zheng¡¯s brazen and unreasonable attitude. The moment he came up with the idea to bring the little Highness to the General¡¯s Manor, he knew that Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t allow it, so he chose to come at a time when Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t around.


    But since the Ghost Doctor had already agreed to go, there wasn¡¯t any reason for Shen Shijiu to go as well.


    Jiang Yubai pursed his lips, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Lord Pei, you¡¯re too strict, why don¡¯t you just tie him to your waist? He doesn¡¯t have to go, I¡¯ll just take Master Shen there.¡± Jiang Yubai spoke to Shen Huan, ¡°Master Shen, there¡¯s a carriage waiting outside, please follow me.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Yubai was about to walk out of the gate. But while he had already exited the main hall, Shen Huan hadn¡¯t followed.


    Jiang Yubai turned around again, ¡°Master Shen?¡±


    Shen Huan looked at Pei Zheng, who was standing a short distance away. Her little disciple was completely hidden behind his body.


    She was furious.


    Whose disciple was he? Right now, he was surnamed Shen, not Qi, wasn¡¯t he? And he definitely wasn¡¯t surnamed Pei!


    Why the hell was her disciple so obedient toward Pei Zheng?!


    Shen Huan strode over, and stood in front of Pei Zheng. The top of her head reached the area below Pei Zheng¡¯s chin, so she had to look up at him, which made her lose a bit of her ferocious aura.


    ¡°Lord Pei, I¡¯d like you to understand one thing. That¡¯s my disciple.¡±


    Pei Zheng replied with a bland ¡°mm¡±, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So he should come with me. He goes wherever I go. We as master and disciple cannot afford to part again!¡±


    Shen Huan yelled, ¡°Disciple! What do you say, do you want to leave your shifu?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s little head popped out from behind Pei Zheng, and he looked at Shen Huan, his eyes flashing with an earnest sparkle.


    ¡°This disciple doesn¡¯t want to leave shifu.¡±


    Shen Huan raised her brows at Pei Zheng, clearly trying to provoke him.


    Pei Zheng reached behind his back and grabbed Shen Shijiu¡¯s wrist, gripping it tightly, but he said nothing.


    For a moment, the three of them didn¡¯t say a word; the atmosphere was abnormally quiet.


    Jiang Yubai wanted nothing more than to roll his eyes into the sky. This wasn¡¯t goodbye forever, what were they being so dramatic for?


    ¡°My God, the three of you, if we keep dragging our feet, General Zhao¡¯s wound won¡¯t even need to be detoxified, we can just chop his arm right off.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng sneered, ¡°Go ahead and chop it off then.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, he dragged Shen Shijiu along and walked out.


    He refused to take even the smallest of risks.


    He could let Shen Shijiu go, but what if he didn¡¯t come back? What if he couldn¡¯t find him again?


    What if¡­ he was recognized by Zhao Litang?


    There were too many factors that were out of his control, but Pei Zheng refused to allow any of these things to happen.


    Shen Shijiu was very obedient the entire time. Pei Zheng¡¯s grip on his wrist was a bit too hard; he could feel His Lordship fingers trembling a bit, as though he were trying to restrain himself. So, he obediently allowed himself to be led away and did not speak.


    But he was also unwilling to leave Shen Huan. As he walked out with Pei Zheng, he looked back at Shen Huan. He looked miserable, like he was about to cry.


    As he walked to the door, Jiang Yubai also saw that there was something wrong with Shen Shijiu¡¯s expression. He knew that it was difficult for him to be caught in the middle, so he stretched his arm out to stop Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Come with me for a second.¡±


    Jiang Yubai forcefully pulled Pei Zheng to the side. Pei Zheng was still holding Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand, and had yet to let go of him.


    Jiang Yubai took a step closer to Pei Zheng, and whispered, ¡°Pei Zheng, I know what you¡¯re worried about. But this is what you owe General Zhao, no?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression turned terrifyingly cold. He raised his eyelids and cast Jiang Yubai a sidelong glance.


    ¡°I owe him? Why don¡¯t you tell me what the hell I owe him.¡±


    Jiang Yubai also became displeased with his tone.


    ¡°You owe him a person! Pei Zheng, you need to understand one thing, you are merely relying on the little Highness¡¯s innocence and kindness, as well as the fact that he likes you, so you are unscrupulous, and you do everything as you please. But the little Highness has never been an accessory that you can keep to yourself!


    At these words, Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze became even gloomier.


    Jiang Yubai was also relying on the fact that Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. So no matter how ugly Pei Zheng¡¯s face became, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s true, he¡¯s not favored, he¡¯s not smart, but you¡¯re not the only one who loves him! What right do you have to keep him by your side, or dictate his actions?¡±


    Pei Zheng said coldly, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Jiang Yubai¡¯s voice rose slightly, ¡°Pei Zheng, you¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you? Right? You¡¯re scared.¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t speak. He pulled Shen Shijiu along, looping around Jiang Yubai, and walked toward the manor¡¯s back garden.


    Jiang Yubai watched his receding back, and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid, yet you still won¡¯t admit it. Ai, I never expected that the great Prime Minister Pei could get scared too, how strange¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng held Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand as they walked in silence. They passed through numerous courtyards, and arrived in the back garden.


    There wasn¡¯t a person in sight in the back garden; servants weren¡¯t allowed to enter the garden during the day, so it was quiet and tranquil.


    Because the weather had turned chilly, the leaves on the trees in the garden had fallen. Their bare branches carried a hint of coldness and desolation.


    Pei Zheng no longer wanted to look upon this lonely, ruined scenery by himself.


    The wrist he was gripping shifted slightly, before a small hand slowly reached in and pressed against his palm.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡± A soft, sweet voice called out.


    Pei Zheng felt the warm touch against his palm; it was much warmer than his own hand. It was as though he was holding a little stove.


    ¡°My hands are cold.¡± Pei Zheng said, and tried to loosen his grip; he didn¡¯t want to freeze the small man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Shen Shijiu held Pei Zheng¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let go, ¡°I¡¯ll warm up my Lord¡¯s hands, okay? So my Lord, please don¡¯t be angry at shifu anymore¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng stopped under a tree, before he reached out to stroke Shen Shijiu¡¯s little head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    ¡°Then my Lord, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s almond eyes suddenly flashed, ¡°Oh, did His Majesty get mad at my Lord?¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not it either.¡±


    In truth, Pei Zheng knew that Jiang Yubai was right. He was scared.


    He wanted to tie the small man to the manor forever, or keep him by his side.


    In the past, he would have trapped him in the manor regardless of his wishes.


    But now, Pei Zheng would never do something so foolish.


    He wanted to keep him here, but it couldn¡¯t be at the price of hurting him again.


    ¡°Do you want to go with your shifu?¡±


    Shen Shijiu pouted, and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Shifu can¡¯t do it all on her own, I want to help shifu.¡±


    ¡°Is it only because of your shifu? It¡¯s not because of anything else? Perhaps it¡¯s because General Zhao is a hero who guards our territory and protects the country?¡±


    Pei Zheng did not believe it himself, but this was what the entire world called Zhao Litang: a hero who protected the country.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t even know General Zhao. I just can¡¯t bear to let shifu go. Before, she left for a long time, and she didn¡¯t even tell me where she went. I was scared that she abandoned me and left by herself¡­¡±


    The more Shen Shijiu spoke, the more aggrieved he became, and his eyes reddened.


    Pei Zheng understood. He gathered the small man into his arms and stroked his back.


    ¡°All right, I know.¡± He sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go, okay?¡±


    No matter how reasonable someone¡¯s argument was, it would never be as effective as the small man¡¯s red eyes; they rendered Pei Zheng unable to speak any words of refusal. He would give him whatever he wanted, he would give him everything.


    ¡°But you must answer me this.¡±


    Shen Shijiu lifted his head off of Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, and nodded obediently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Shen Shijiu was stunned, and his earlobes immediately flushed red. He hurriedly buried his head back into Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Pei Zheng moved away slightly. He tilted the small man¡¯s chin up, rendering him unable to escape, before he leaned closer. He was so close that he could smell the scent of medicine mixed with the small man¡¯s milky fragrance.


    It was light, sweet, and alluring to the extreme.


    ¡°Do you like me? Hm?¡± Pei Zheng leaned into Shen Shijiu¡¯s ear. His voice was very soft and a bit breathy, but it was deep and playful.


    The small man appeared to be dizzy from all the teasing, and his little cheeks were flushed. Pei Zheng¡¯s handsome face filled his vision, and his breathing became chaotic.


    ¡°I¡­. I do¡­¡±


    His voice was high-pitched, carrying notes of shyness and cuteness.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s lips curved into a smile, a smile that reached the depths of his eyes.


    Shen Shijiu had never seen Pei Zheng smile like this before. Their faces were so close; Pei Zheng¡¯s handsome eyes seemed to be shining with a river of stars.


    ¡°Then remember¡­¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s lips hovered above Shen Shijiu¡¯s bright red mouth, before he mouthed silently, ¡°¡­ I love you.¡±


    When he finished speaking, he leaned down to steal a touch of charming tenderness.


    When the two returned to the main hall, Shen Huan was sitting in a chair with her hands in her lap.


    Jiang Yubai was at the side, anxious and helpless. He had been trying to persuade Shen Huan for a long time now, but Shen Huan was adamant on waiting for Pei Zheng to let her disciple go. Until then, no matter what Jiang Yubai said, she refused to leave the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    When she heard that her little disciple was going with her to the General¡¯s Manor, Shen Huan still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Shijiu followed Jiang Yubai out of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, and climbed into the carriage at the gate.


    Shen Shijiu even lifted the curtain over the carriage window, and called out to Shen Huan, who was standing at the gate of the manor, ¡°Shifuuu, hurry up and get on!¡±


    Shen Huan huffed at Pei Zheng, who was also standing at the gate, before she climbed into the carriage.


    Shen Shijiu was leaning over the window. His head was tilted, his eyes locked with Pei Zheng¡¯s. It was obvious that he was very reluctant to leave.


    As the carriage began to move forward, Shen Shijiu continued to wave at Pei Zheng until he could no longer see the gate of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. Only then did he lower the curtain.


    Shen Huan took a deep breath, ¡°Ah! We¡¯ve finally left the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor! Feels good!¡±


    She glanced at Shen Shijiu, who was sitting beside her, and asked, ¡°Disciple, why did Lord Pei suddenly agree to let you come with your master to the General¡¯s Manor?¡±


    Shen Shijiu replied, ¡°His Lordship said I can help shifu, but there are some things that I can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°What things?¡± Jiang Yubai was curious.


    Shen Shijiu began to count on his fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to forget what His Lordship told me, I¡¯m not allowed to be alone with General Zhao, I¡¯m not allowed to speak unnecessarily to General Zhao, I can¡¯t have any physical contact with General Zhao¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Jiang Yubai said, ¡°It¡¯s all related to General Zhao? He should¡¯ve just not let you go to the General¡¯s Manor if he¡¯s just going to forbid this and forbid that.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, there are also a few things related to Imperial Physician Jiang.¡± Shen Shijiu stretched out his other hand and began to count.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be alone with Imperial Physician Jiang, I can¡¯t let Imperial Physician Jiang hug me, I can¡¯t listen to Imperial Physician Jiang¡¯s nonsensical words, ¡­.¡±


    Notes


    Thanks for reading~

 CH 118

    January 4, 2023Merchie


    The carriage continued to travel, before it stopped in front of the gate to the General¡¯s Manor, and the people inside it climbed out.


    The General¡¯s Manor also looked incredibly grand and impressive, but because General Zhao couldn¡¯t return to stay in it very often, it would inevitably seem a bit cold.


    There weren¡¯t many servants in the manor either. Jiang Yubai and the others stepped into the manor grounds, but no one came to greet them.


    Jiang Yubai seemed to be accustomed to this, and led Shen Shijiu and Shen Huan to a nearby couryard to wait.


    At this moment, Zhao Litang¡¯s subordinate, Wu Quan, finally came, followed by a few servants.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, the general just coughed up some contaminated blood again. I¡¯m afraid the toxins have already begun to spread through his body, you must hurry and take a look at him!¡±


    Jiang Yubai called out, ¡°Master Shen?¡±


    Shen Huan put down a few pieces of luggage and nodded.


    The group followed Wu Quan and hurried toward Zhao Litang¡¯s quarters.


    The man lying on the bed had a pale complexion, and his eyes were tightly shut. He appeared to be dead; there were a few thin streaks of blood near his lips.


    Shen Huan could tell that his condition was far from good. She quickly walked over, and carefully examined Zhao Litang¡¯s injured arm.


    Shen Shijiu also walked over, and stood at the side to assist Shen Huan.


    Wu Quan stared at their backs, and asked Jiang Yubai, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, these two are¡­?¡±


    Jiang Yubai smiled mysteriously, ¡°They¡¯re masters.¡±


    First, Shen Huan untied the bandage wrapped around Zhao Litang¡¯s arm. The bloody hole was still bleeding, but the blood flowing out of it was black. His entire arm was a bit off-color; it appeared to be slightly dark purple.


    It must have been Jiang Yubai¡¯s idea to let the poisonous blood drain out bit by bit. But after so many days, the blood still hadn¡¯t stopped flowing, and the wound showed no signs of healing.


    Fortunately, Shen Huan had encountered this rare poison before, and she even knew of a way to detoxify it.


    Shen Huan was a bit curious, and asked, ¡°This poison is very rarely used, how did General Zhao get shot by this poisoned arrow?¡±


    She had just spoken when the door was pushed open, and a thin, weak-looking figure was standing in the doorway, carrying a basin of hot water.


    This visitor appeared to be rather young. He was wearing a wide robe, and the little body within it was swaying slightly. However, he did look rather cute and delicate.


    He obviously did not expect that there would be so many people in the room, and stood timidly at the door, not knowing what to do.


    Wu Quan glanced at the boy by the door, ¡°Yue Nu1, come in. Put the water next to the bed.¡±


    Yue Nue silently walked in with his head bowed, and placed the basin beside the bed. Then, he lifted his head and glanced at Zhao Litang, who was lying there, unconscious.


    Shen Shijiu could tell that he was extremely worried, and consoled him in a quiet voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried. Now that shifu¡®s here, General Zhao will definitely be fine.¡±


    Yue Nue looked at Shen Shijiu and nodded.


    Shen Shijiu noticed that there was a small, crescent-shaped mark on the left side of his face, right above his left eye; it was a rather conspicuous maroon color.


    Yue Nu saw Shen Shijiu staring at his birthmark. He hurriedly lowered his head, turned and quickly left the room.


    Shen Shijiu gazed at Yue Nu¡¯s back as he suddenly hurried off, and opened his mouth. He wanted to tell him that his little crescent moon mark was very pretty, but Yue Nu seemed to think that this mark was something that was too shameful to be seen.


    The door closed once more. Only then did Wu Quan respond to Shen Huan¡¯s inquiry.


    ¡°The general was injured by a poisoned arrow while he was saving that boy¡­¡±


    ***


    Zhao Litang was leading his army back to the Imperial City, and their journey had been smooth thus far. But when they reached the section of a trade route near the Imperial City, they encountered a gang of bandits as they were robbing a caravan.


    Everyone in the caravan had already been killed, except for a child who was surrounded by several bandits; one couldn¡¯t tell what they were doing to him.


    Zhao Litang shot the leader of the bandits with a single arrow. The rest of the thieves were killed by the other soldiers.


    The child was hiding behind the caravan¡¯s chests of goods, shivering. His clothes were in tatters, and his gaze was wary as he watched Zhao Litang dismount his horse and walk over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Zhao Litang squatted in front of him, so that their gazes were level.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The child stared at Zhao Litang for a long while. He seemed to be frightened, and responded timidly, ¡°Yue, Yue Nu¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is your home?¡± Zhao Litang put down his bow, and his tone softened a bit.


    Yue Nu didn¡¯t speak. He merely shook his head.


    Zhao Litang thought that Yue Nu didn¡¯t trust him, so he didn¡¯t press him for a response.


    At this moment, one of the thieves lying next to Yue Nu suddenly moved, before he picked up a nearby arrow and stabbed at Yue Nu.


    Zhao Litang could only stretch his arm out to block it. The arrow impaled his arm, before Zhao Litang suddenly yanked it out, and thrust it into that bandit¡¯s head.


    Yue Nu¡¯s eyes widened, as blood splattered onto his face. He was so terrified that he couldn¡¯t even move.


    Wu Quan hurried over to examine Zhao Litang¡¯s wound.


    ¡°General, this isn¡¯t good! There¡¯s poison on the arrow!¡±


    Zhao Litang looked at his bleeding wound, before he glanced over at the child whose face was covered in blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zhao Litang and the others mounted their houses, and the troops continued to march forward.


    From time to time, they would pass a caravan on the path, and rescue a few more children.


    But the troops had only marched for a short time, before a soldier ran up to Zhao Litang¡¯s horse with something to report.


    ¡°General, that child is following us.¡±


    Zhao Litang turned his head and looked back. Indeed, at the end of the convoy, a small, skinny figure trailed behind; he had to walk quickly in order to keep pace with the soldiers.


    ¡°Bring him up here.¡±


    The convoy temporarily stopped for repairs, and the child was brought from the end of the long line all the way up to the front.


    ¡°Why are you following us?¡±


    The child lowered his head and didn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°Your name is¡­¡± Zhao Litang racked his brains, but he couldn¡¯t remember what it was.


    ¡°Yue Nu.¡± The child replied softly.


    ¡°Yue, Nu.¡± Zhao Litang recited back, ¡°Were you sold into slavery?¡±


    Yue Nu nodded, and reached up to wipe his dirty face with his hands. However, the more he wiped, the dirtier his face became.


    Zhao Litang ordered Wu Quan, ¡°Get him a clean handkerchief.¡±


    Wu Quan passed the handkerchief, and Yue Nu carefully received it. Then, he looked at Zhao Litang and didn¡¯t move.


    Zhao Litang tilted his chin at him, ¡°Wipe your face.¡±


    Only then did Yue Nu begin to wipe his face with the handkerchief. He was diligent in the way he wiped; his skin had reddened a bit before he finally stopped.


    His face was clean, but the handkerchief was soiled. He carefully folded it up and tried to hand it back to Zhao Litang.


    Only then did Zhao Litang get a good look at the boy¡¯s face. It was clean, fair, and elegant, but there was a very distinct birthmark next to his left eye.


    Some people would probably be very concerned about this strange birthmark, and would consider it to be a symbol of bad luck.


    But Zhao Litang didn¡¯t care.


    He didn¡¯t take the handkerchief, ¡°Keep it.¡±


    Then, Zhao Litang turned and nimbly mounted his horse, ¡°Go home. Now that you don¡¯t have a master, you¡¯re free. Go back to your original home. Don¡¯t follow us anymore.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he galloped away, and the rest of the army quickly followed.


    Dust flew into the air, blinding Yue Nu. He stood alone in the middle of the wide path, his face covered in tears.


    The troops continued to march. Zhao Litang sat atop his horse. The wound on his arm had already been bandaged, but he felt that it was becoming more and more painful.


    If that wasn¡¯t enough, waves of dizziness were crashing through his head. Finally, his vision went dark, and he toppled off of his horse.


    ¡°General!


    Wu Quan hurriedly yelled for the troops to stop, and everybody froze in place, awaiting additional orders.


    Since he had some knowledge of medicine, Wu Quan took Zhao Litang¡¯s pulse. But he had never encountered this poison before, so he had no idea what to do.


    They weren¡¯t too far from the Imperial Capital; the best option they had was to hurry back as fast as they could and summon Imperial Physician Jiang; perhaps he would have a cure.


    But the general had already fainted, so there was no way that he could ride a horse.


    ¡°Out of the way! Get out of the way!¡±


    A shout sounded from behind them, accompanied by the whinny of a horse.


    A carriage raced over, jerking and jolting, before it stopped beside Zhao Litang.


    Yue Nu jumped off the carriage. Because he lacked strength, it took him a lot of effort to drive the carriage, so his face was a bit flushed.


    ¡°Have.. the general get into the carriage¡­ it¡¯ll be¡­ faster this way¡­.¡±


    Wu Quan¡¯s gaze was full of suspicion. He was just a child, where did he get a carriage?


    Yue Nu explained, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ride a horse¡­ so I bought this carriage from a passing caravan, I spent all my savings¡­¡±


    He looked over at Zhao Litang, who was already unconscious. He wore an extremely anxious expression, and his eyes began to shine with tears


    ¡°I know all of this happened because the general tried to save me, so I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to the general¡­ please believe me, hurry and take the general back so he can be treated, otherwise it¡¯ll be too late!¡¯


    Wu Quan also knew that time was of the essence, so he carried Zhao Litang into the carriage, before he sat onto the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Get in there and watch over the general, I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Yue Nu nodded, and hurriedly climbed into the carriage. Then, Wu Quan entrusted the army to another lieutenant, and drove the carriage, rushing back to the Imperial City.


    Yue Nu sat inside the carriage. He watched as Zhao Litang¡¯s face grew paler and paler, and felt extremely guilty.


    He had witnessed those ruthless thieves brutally slay everyone in the caravan. They had even laughed at the crescent birthmark on his face, and had tried to violate him.


    Fortunately, General Zhao appeared just in time, and had even gotten injured while saving him. If something were to happen to General Zhao¡­


    Yue Nu didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.


    He had been sold to his current master when he was very young, and his parents had gone missing long ago. So right now, he didn¡¯t have a home to return to.


    He had spent eighteen years in his master¡¯s home, living in fear. He still looked like a fifteen-year-old child, but that was because he had been malnourished since he was young, so his body was unable to fully develop.


    After being a slave for so long, Yue Nu had mastered the art of reading people and being cautious. No one had ever bent down and looked into his eyes as they spoke to him.


    So, he couldn¡¯t let anything bad happen to General Zhao!


    After they returned to the Imperial City, Jiang Yubai was ordered to come to the General¡¯s Manor. Later, Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu came as well.


    After listening to the full story, Jiang Yubai clicked his tongue loudly.


    ¡°I never expected General Zhao to be such a merciful man as well.¡±


    Wu Quan¡¯s expression changed, ¡±I-Imperial Physician Jiang, why do you say that? The general isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±


    Jiang Yubai gave him the side-eye, ¡°Really? He let that boy follow him back to his house, what¡¯s next? Is he going to let the boy follow him into the heavens too?¡± He pointed at the bed.


    Wu Quan was speechless for a moment. Imperial Physician Jiang¡¯s ideas were always so eccentric.


    Notes


    Poor Zhao Litang¡­ he can¡¯t ever catch a break ;-;


    Thanks for reading~


    1. His name is ÔÂÅ« (yu¨¨ n¨²) or ¡®moon servant¡¯, so yes, there were some big brains in the naming department.

 CH 119

    January 6, 2023Merchie


    The once cold General¡¯s Manor was now filled with people, and somehow became a little livelier.


    Although two more days had already passed, Zhao Litang still hadn¡¯t woken up. But Shen Huan was here to treat him; now that he knew there was a way to detoxify the poison, Jiang Yubai breathed a huge sigh of relief. Then, he began to secretly make trouble for Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiu was such a silly, foolish dummy; he was just too easy to tease.


    Jiang Yubai only needed to inch toward him, and his little face would scrunch up, before he would take a step back, pretending as if nothing had happened. Then, Jiang Yubai would inch a little closer, and he would take another step back. This continued until Shen Shijiu had backed into the wall and had no way to escape.


    ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡± Jiang Yubai knew full well the reason why, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked up at the sky and down at the ground, but he refused to look at Jiang Yubai.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Jiang Yubai pinched Shen Shijiu¡¯s squishy cheek, ¡°Pei Zheng¡¯s not here right now, and he doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been doing. Don¡¯t be scared of him. At the moment, he¡¯s being quite the pussy.¡±


    ¡°His Lordship isn¡¯t a pussy¡­¡± Shen Shijiu muttered.


    The two had only just begun to converse when a figure anxiously ran over.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, Young Master Shen!¡± Yue Nu called eagerly, ¡°The general is awake!¡±


    Jiang Yubai and Shen Shijiu immediately hurried back to Zhao Litang¡¯s room.


    Shen Huan was taking Zhao Litang¡¯s pulse; the man on the bed still had his eyes closed.


    Yue Nu said worriedly, ¡°The general opened his eyes just now, how did he fall unconscious again¡­¡±


    Shen Huan put down Zhao Litang¡¯s wrist, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he should be waking up now. Most of the toxins have been eliminated, but his body is still weak. He¡¯ll probably be fully awake in a little bit.¡±


    Jiang Yubai and Shen Shijiu sighed in relief, but beside them, Yue Nu still looked uneasy. Before Zhao Litang was fully recovered, it would be impossible for him to fully let go of the worry in his heart.


    ¡°My little disciple, come here.¡± Shen Huan called Shen Shijiu over.


    Shen Shijiu obediently stood at the side of the bed. Shen Huan taught him how to distinguish the characteristics of this poison and how to detoxify it. Shen Shijiu listened attentively.


    Jiang Yubai also pricked his ears, and eavesdropped from the side.


    After Shen Huan finished explaining, she had everyone clear out of the room, so that Zhao Litang could have a quiet place to rest.


    Everyone in the room prepared to leave. Shen Shijiu was about to leave with the others, but Zhao Litang¡¯s injured arm, which was drooping off of the bed, suddenly reached up and grabbed his cuff.


    Everyone else had already left, leaving only Shen Shijiu and Yue Nu standing in the room; Yue Nu had also spotted Zhao Litang¡¯s hand on Shen Shijiu¡¯s cuff,


    Shen Shijiu was afraid of tearing Zhao Litang¡¯s wound, and didn¡¯t dare to forcefully pull his sleeve out of his grip; he could only tug it away little by little.


    ¡°Yue Nu, can you help me?¡±


    Yue Nu nodded, and walked over to help Shen Shijiu pull his cuff away.


    Zhao Litang was clearly still unconscious, but he wasn¡¯t lacking in strength. They tugged for a long while before the pair finally pulled Shen Shijiu¡¯s sleeve away.


    ¡°My little disciple, what are you doing? Come on, your master was looking for you everywhere.¡±


    Shen Huan stood by the gate, watching Shen Shijiu who was still dawdling in the room, and waved her hand at him.


    Shen Shijiu looked back and said to Yue Nu, ¡°Thank you, my shifu¡®s looking for me, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Yue Nu nodded, and Shen Shijiu turned and ran out of the room to look for Shen Huan.


    Yue Nu placed Zhao Litang¡¯s hand back under the blanket, before he turned to leave. Unexpectedly, that hand gripped his own palm.


    The man on the bed frowned slightly, and suddenly called out for something.


    Yue Nu didn¡¯t hear what he said, but his eyes silently reddened.


    ***


    Shen Shijiu followed Shen Huan to the main hall in the front garden of the General¡¯s Manor, and saw that there were several people standing in the hall.


    ¡°Master Shen, Young Master Shen.¡±


    Cheng Feng respectfully cupped his hands toward the two of them. His gaze darted to the side, and he caught a glimpse of a figure flashing past the door.


    With a gust of spiritual wind, and a dart flew out of his cuff, piercing through the window screen. It stabbed into the area beneath Jiang Yubai¡¯s ear; if the dart had veered only the slightest bit off course, it would have stabbed right into Jiang Yubai¡¯s head.


    Jiang Yubai yanked the dart out, turned, and stepped into the main hall, before he tossed the dart right back at Cheng Feng.


    Cheng Feng caught the dart between his fingers, and glanced at Jiang Yubai, before he placed the dart back into his cuff.


    Jiang Yubai stared at him and said, ¡°What is your problem?! Explain yourself!¡±


    Shen Shijiu could tell that Jiang Yubai was genuinely enraged, and explained on Cheng Feng¡¯s behalf, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, A-Feng definitely didn¡¯t know it was you. He probably thought it was a bad guy.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he assumed a prim expression and lectured Cheng Feng, ¡°A-Feng, at the end of the day, you almost hurt Imperial Physician Jiang. You are in the wrong, so you should say sorry to Imperial Physician Jiang.¡±


    Shen Huan stood at the side and watched the three of them. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that her little disciple didn¡¯t seem to belong there. It was a shame that the little fool was still trying to mediate between the two of them.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief as he stared at Cheng Feng. Did he just¡­ apologize?


    Shen Shijiu nodded in satisfaction, before he looked expectantly at Jiang Yubai.


    Pressured by his gaze, Jiang Yubai also muttered awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Only then did Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes curve upward.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Shen Huan coughed, ¡°Guard Feng, why are you here? Could it be that Lord Pei has some instructions for me?¡±


    Cheng Feng said, ¡°His Lordship isn¡¯t looking for you.¡±


    Shen Huan sighed in relief. She had been genuinely scared that Pei Zheng needed something from her.


    But Cheng Feng looked at Shen Shijiu and said, ¡°Young Master Shen, His Lordship is looking for you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu pointed at himself, ¡°Me?¡±


    Cheng Feng nodded.


    Jiang Yubai and Shen Huan locked eyes. They knew that Pei Zheng had definitely sent Cheng Feng here to check on Shen Shijiu, to see if Shen Shijiu was still doing all right at the General¡¯s Manor. But what he really wanted to see was if Shen Shijiu had had close contact with ¡°someone¡±.


    ¡°What does His Lordship need from me?¡±


    Cheng Feng didn¡¯t answer, and glanced at the servants in the main hall.


    Those servants were self-aware enough to retreat.


    Although Shen Huan and Jiang Yubai were unwilling, they still walked out. Then, the two of them pressed themselves against the door to eavesdrop.


    ¡°A-Feng, you can tell me now.¡± Shen Shijiu blinked. He didn¡¯t know what Pei Zheng needed from him that required Cheng Feng to come in person to tell him.


    Cheng Feng said, ¡°Truthfully, His Lordship doesn¡¯t need anything from you, he just sent me here to see how you were doing. Every day for the past two days, His Lordship has been summoned to the palace alone by His Majesty. Although he is still technically suspended from his post, His Lordship had already begun to handle government affairs again. So he is extremely busy, and hasn¡¯t found the time to come visit you himself.¡±


    Shen Shijiu pouted and nodded, ¡°I know. His Lordship is so busy, so he doesn¡¯t need to come visit me. I¡¯m here with shifu and Imperial Physician Jiang, and they take good care of me. And I¡¯ve heard that General Zhao is a very good person. If shifu can help him wake up, he¡¯ll definitely be very nice to me and shifu¡­¡±


    Cheng Feng¡¯s expression became stranger and stranger as he listened. If His Lordship heard Young Master Shen spouting words of praise about General Zhao, he would definitely be extremely angry.


    Cheng Feng spoke a bit more with Shen Shijiu, before he opened the door to leave. Then, he heard the sound of two people¡¯s footsteps as they scurried away.


    Only then did Cheng Feng look back and say, ¡°Right, tonight at midnight, His Lordship will come. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Cheng Feng left.


    Shen Shijiu stood frozen in place. He thought back to what Cheng Feng had just told him. Did he mean that¡­ tonight, His Lordship would come to the General¡¯s Manor to see him?


    He was so happy, and smiled. Was His Lordship really coming to visit him? It had already been so many days since he had last seen His Lordship, but wasn¡¯t his Lordship busy?


    Then, should I tell shifu about this?


    ***


    Zhao Litang slowly opened his eyes. White light filled his vision, stinging his eyes and causing him to squint.


    His hand seemed to be gripping something soft. He lifted it to take a look; it was another hand.


    The owner of this hand was slumped by the bed, and had already fallen asleep. Half of his face was visible; upon it was a small reddish-brown, crescent-shaped mark. It was elegant and very pretty; it seemed to have been tattooed onto his skin.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s forehead creased, and he suddenly loosened his grip, before he nudged the person slumped beside the bed.


    Yue Nu was nudged awake, and blinked for a bit. When he spotted Zhao Litang looking at him, he was pleasantly surprised and was about to exclaim in shock.


    Zhao Litang place a hand over his mouth before he could scream, his palm covering most of Yue Nu¡¯s face.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    Yue Nu¡¯s eyes visibly dimmed a bit, and he pointed at Zhao Litang¡¯s hand over his mouth.


    Zhao Litang removed his hand, and Yue Nu told him his name for the third time.


    ¡°General, my name is, Yue, Nu.¡±


    He seemed to be rather persistent, spelling his name out one word at a time; he could only hope that next time, Zhao Litang wouldn¡¯t forget who he was.


    Zhao Litang didn¡¯t speak, and struggled to sit up. Yue Nu hurriedly stepped forward to support him.


    Zhao Litang closed his eyes. He had been unconscious earlier, and there was a period of time during which he was aware of his surroundings. But he had no way to speak, no way to wake up.


    He thought he saw Changyi, but that blurry figure instantly disappeared, and he didn¡¯t even have time to clear his mind.


    The moment he woke up, the only person in front of him was this child, whose name he still hadn¡¯t learned.


    ¡°General, please wait for a moment, I¡¯ll go get Master Shen.¡±


    As he spoke, Yue Nu quickly ran out.


    A few moments later, Shen Huan, Jiang Yubai, and Wu Quan rushed over.


    Shen Huan hurriedly examined Zhao Litang, before she sighed heavily, ¡°You¡¯re fine now. You just need to take good care of yourself for a bit, and you¡¯ll be fully recovered after a few days.¡±


    Everyone in the room also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shen Shijiu waited for Cheng Feng to leave before he hurried over. The moment he walked in, he saw that Zhao Litang was already awake, and knew that he would definitely be all right.


    He smiled at Zhao Litang, ¡°General Zhao, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    Zhao Litang looked at Shen Shijiu, and didn¡¯t speak for a long while.


    Why did this person give him such a strange feeling? He seemed unfamiliar and familiar at the same time.


    Shen Huan looked at Shen Shijiu and said, ¡°Disciple, you¡¯re right on time, help me change General Zhao¡¯s wound dressing.


    Change his wound dressing?


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s footsteps were abnormally slow as he walked over


    His Lordship told him that he wasn¡¯t allowed to change Zhao Litang¡¯s dressing, because it was inevitable that they would have physical contact. He explained to His Lordship for a long while; he was a doctor, so touching injured patients was a very normal thing.


    But His Lordship still refused to allow it.


    ¡°There are so many people in the General¡¯s Manor, why do you have to be the one to change his dressing?¡±


    As Pei Zheng was speaking these words, he had Shen Shijiu pinned against a table. If Shen Shijiu dared to explain another word, Pei Zheng would simply block those brilliant red lips with his own.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, and could only agree to his demands.


    But now, shifu wanted him to change Zhao Litang¡¯s dressing, what could he do?


    He walked for quite a while, but he still hadn¡¯t reached the side of the bed. Shen Huan looked back and gave Shen Shijiu a suspicious look.


    ¡°Disciple, what¡¯s wrong with your legs? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Shen Shijiu responded stupidly with an ¡°ah?¡±. Shen Huan took that as a sign that he really was feeling unwell, ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t need to change it. You¡¯ve worked hard these past few days as well. Have a good rest, my little disciple. Your master¡¯s heart will ache if you tire yourself out.¡±


    Then, Shen Huan said to Yue Nu, who was standing somewhat close to her, ¡°You can change his dressing instead.¡±


    Notes


    WHEN IS THE CHENGBAI SHIP GOING TO SET SAIL I CAN¡¯T TAKE THIS ANYMORE


    Every ship has left the damn port except this one hghhh


    Thanks for reading~~

 CH 120

    At this moment, everyone in the room shifted their gaze to Yue Nu, who quickly bowed his head.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how to.¡±


    Shen Huan pulled him over, ¡°No problem, it¡¯s really easy. And he¡¯ll have to have his dressing changed twice daily, until the wound is completely healed. It looks like the other servants in the manor are all pretty busy, so it would be best to give you the duty of changing his dressing from now on.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she glanced at Wu Quan, as if to ask for his opinion.


    Wu Quan nodded. The General¡¯s Manor was indeed lacking in manpower at the moment, and someone needed to stay at the general¡¯s side and attend to him. But they were all careless soldiers who were completely unfit for the job compared to Yue Nu, who had been attending to people since he was young.


    And also, Wu Quan had already sent someone to look into Yue Nu¡¯s background. The child was sold to a family in the Imperial City when he was young. Later, he was sold again several times, and lived a life of danger and instability for over ten years. That was until the caravan he was travelling with was robbed, and he came to the General¡¯s Manor.


    Zhao Litang had been leaning against the headboard this entire time and hadn¡¯t said a word. He allowed Yue Nu to change his dressing.


    Shen Huan stood at the side and instructed him. Yue Nu was quick and efficient, and he was also very gentle; he changed the dressing in just a few moments.


    After a long day of work, it was getting late.


    Shen Huan yawned, ¡°Then, General Zhao, you have a good rest. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    She gave Yue Nu a look: stay here and take good care of him.


    Yue Nu nodded.


    Everyone else left one by one. Shen Shijiu trailed behind Shen Huan, and he disappeared through the door.


    Only Zhao Litang and Yue Nu remained in the room, but Zhao Litang¡¯s eyes were still pinned on the door.


    Yue Nu went to soak a handkerchief in hot water and returned to wipe Zhao Litang¡¯s hands.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s forehead creased slightly. It seemed that he was thinking about something, and didn¡¯t brush Yue Nu off.


    ¡°Who were they?¡±


    Yue Nu thought for a moment. The only people Zhao Litang didn¡¯t know were Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Master Shen, he¡¯s a doctor Imperial Physician Jiang brought over from the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. His knowledge of medicine is excellent. Master Shen was the one who detoxified the poison for you.¡±


    Upon hearing the three words ¡®Prime Minister¡¯s Manor¡¯, Zhao Litang¡¯s expression became a bit strange.


    ¡°Then, is the other one also from the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor?¡±


    Yue Nu said, ¡°General, are you talking about Young Master Shen? Young Master Shen is Master Shen¡¯s disciple, he also came from the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Shen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master Shen¡¯s name is Shen Shijiu. He¡¯s also well-versed in medicine.¡±


    During these past few days, Yue Nu had spent a lot of time with Shen Shijiu. When he was with Shen Shijiu, he felt incredibly relaxed, so he really liked that small man who was as bright and cheery as the sun.


    Zhao Litang didn¡¯t inquire further.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Yue Nu¡¯s hands paused, ¡°General, please let Yue Nu stay and care for you. You¡¯ve just woken up, so it isn¡¯t convenient for you to do anything, you need someone to watch over you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go back and rest.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Zhao Litang leaned against the bed and closed his eyes; he looked as though he didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation.


    Yue Nu also didn¡¯t want to disturb him, and replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡±, before he silently bowed his head and walked out.


    He walked up to the door. Just as he was about to close it, Zhao Litang caught a glimpse of his sad little face, and suddenly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, he lifted his bandaged arm.


    Yue Nu smiled, ¡°This is all Yue Nu¡¯s duty. General, rest well, Yue Nu will be leaving now.¡±


    The door closed.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s brain was still in chaos.


    Why would people from the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor come to save him? And just who was that Shen Shijiu? Was Pei Zheng hiding something from him?


    It seemed that he would have to discuss this with Pei Zheng himself.


    After Yue Nu came out of Zhao Litang¡¯s room, his footsteps were unusually light. When he thought back to the general thanking him earlier, he couldn¡¯t stop a stupid smile from coming to his face.


    The general really was a good man. Not only did he save his life, he even thanked him in such a kind manner.


    In the past, no one had ever treated him like this. His previous masters had all used him like they would a mule. There had never been anyone to care about his feelings.


    But the general was different. He had an army under his command, and was such a powerful figure, yet he was still so nice to a little slave like him. He would definitely have to treat the general even better in the future, so he could repay the general¡¯s kindness.


    Night had long since fallen. As Yue Nu was walking back to the courtyard he was staying in, he saw that there was still a little figure standing in the garden.


    Shen Shijiu was staring up at the night sky. The bright moon was hanging above his head, and the river of stars quietly shone in the darkness. He was pointing upward and muttering to himself.


    ¡°Fifty stars, fifty-one stars, fifty-two stars¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master Shen,¡± Yue Nu called out, before he walked toward him, ¡°It¡¯s so late, why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s attempt to complete the daunting task of counting the stars was interrupted. He pouted, and looked toward the person who had come.


    ¡°A-Yue, it¡¯s you. Don¡¯t call me Young Master Shen, we already agreed on this. I¡¯ll call you A-Yue, you¡¯ll call me Shi.¡±


    Yue Nu hesitated for a moment, ¡°But, you¡¯re a guest, and I¡¯m a servant, this wouldn¡¯t be very proper¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu took a step closer, and grabbed his hand, ¡°What¡¯s improper about it, I think it¡¯s very proper. Also, shifu told me that I¡¯m a year older than you, so you should call me your big brother. Why don¡¯t you call me Brother Shi?¡±


    Shen Shijiu had never had any younger siblings, so he had never been called a big brother before. His eyes flashed in excitement.


    Yue Nu felt rather embarrassed upon seeing how excited his gaze was. Those eyes were too sincere and enthusiastic, so he had no way to refuse.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Shi¡­¡±


    ¡°Ai1!


    Shen Shijiu eyes curved. He grabbed Yue Nu¡¯s arm and shook it, extremely delighted.


    Yue Nu saw that he wasn¡¯t wearing much. The nights were chilly and humid; he was a bit worried that Shen Shijiu would be cold later.


    ¡°Shi, are you waiting for someone here?¡±


    Yue Nu looked around as he asked, but their surroundings were very quiet; there wasn¡¯t anyone around.


    Shen Shijiu averted his gaze, ¡°N-no, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not waiting for anyone. I¡¯m¡­ counting the stars¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he lifted his head to look up at the night sky.


    Yue Nu also raised his head, and he snuck a glance at Shen Shijiu. In truth, his guilt was written all over his face, yet he still stupidly thought that he had hidden it well.


    Yue Nu secretly smiled, before he said in a serious voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you some more clothes, then you can count for as long as you want, okay? It¡¯s cold at night, it wouldn¡¯t be good if you froze.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Shijiu nodded.


    Yue Nu saw how cute and obedient he was, and patted the back of his hand, ¡°Then wait for me here.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he hurriedly ran into the room to grab an outer robe for Shen Shijiu. He attended to Shen Shijiu so carefully; he was the one who acted more akin to an older brother.


    Yue Nu retrieved the robe and came out, but there was no sign of the small man.


    ¡°Shi? Shi? Young Master Shen?¡±


    Yue Nu called for him several times, but there was no response. With the outer robe in hand, he returned to his own room and closed the door.


    In truth, Shen Shijiu was still in the garden. It was just that there was someone covering his mouth, so he had no way to speak.


    A few moments ago, when he was standing in the garden waiting for Yue Nu, he saw someone suddenly jump off the roof. Shen Shijiu found that this person¡¯s silhouette looked very familiar, when he was pulled behind a nearby rockery.


    The faint fragrance of sandalwood swirled into his nose. Shen Shijiu grabbed the lapel of the man in front of him, and made a few muffled noised, blinking his eyes to signal that he wanted to speak.


    Pei Zheng was so close that his breaths tickled Shen Shijiu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    Shen Shijiu immediately quieted down.


    At this moment, he heard Yue Nu calling for him, and Shen Shijiu became a bit nervous again. Fortunately, Yue Nu only yelled a few times before he left. Only then did Shen Shijiu relax slightly.


    Pei Zheng loosened his grip on the small man, and lowered his head to look at him.


    The moonlight was shining brightly, its jade-white light spilling onto Shen Shijiu¡¯s little face. Although it was concealed underneath a mask, his eyes and brilliant red lips were left uncovered.


    There was also the warmth of his body, as well as its soft, fragrant scent; it really made one want to take a bite out of him.


    Pei Zheng gripped that slender waist with one hand. Then, he pulled the small man closer, pressing him deep into his embrace.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s little head rested on Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder. Only the tips of his toes touched the ground, and most of his body was pressed against Pei Zheng¡¯s. The hands on his back and waist held him up, but his grip was so tight that Shen Shijiu felt as though he was about to suffocate.


    But this feeling of being embraced was just too safe and sentimental. Shen Shijiu¡¯s little hands slowly hugged Pei Zheng¡¯s waist as well.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    Pei Zheng asked in a low voice. He even kissed Shen Shijiu¡¯s small, delicate ear, and watched as his fair skin gradually turned pink.


    ¡°I did.¡± Shen Shijiu¡¯s voice was soft and sweet.


    ¡°Do you know why I haven¡¯t come to see you these past few days?¡±


    ¡°I know, A-Feng told me that His Majesty needed something from my Lord, and that my Lord is busy taking care of business.¡±


    Pei Zheng stroked the little head that was leaning against his chest.


    ¡°You are my business.¡±


    In truth, the Emperor summoned Pei Zheng in order to discuss the matter of the barbarian tribe. As for why he didn¡¯t allow Pei Zheng to immediately return to court, it was simply because he didn¡¯t want the other ministers to gossip about it.


    After a few more days, naturally, the Emperor would return Pei Zheng¡¯s rightful power and status.


    He hadn¡¯t seen the small man during these past few days; even while he was discussing important matters with the Emperor, Pei Zheng still found himself losing concentration.


    But every time he returned from the palace, it was already late at night, and the huge Prime Minister¡¯s Manor was empty and cold.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart and mind were restless, which was why he sent Cheng Feng to deliver a message on his behalf in the morning.


    If he couldn¡¯t see him again soon, Pei Zheng felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it any longer.


    At this moment, footsteps suddenly sounded in the garden, along with several urgent, hushed voices.


    ¡°Earlier, the sentries said that they saw someone enter the manor. We must hurry and search through every courtyard. You all, check this side. You all, check that side. Be quiet, you mustn¡¯t disturb the general¡¯s rest! Quickly!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Several groups of guards spread out and began to search the General¡¯s Manor.


    There were a few guards that were about to enter the courtyard. They would definitely discover that the person who had broken into the General¡¯s Manor in the middle of the night was the dignified Lord Prime Minister.


    Shen Shijiu was a bit anxious. He looked at Pei Zheng in panic and said, ¡°My Lord, someone¡¯s coming, what do we do, they¡¯ll find you!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng didn¡¯t look anxious at all. He grabbed Shen Shijiu and simply walked into a random room.


    Notes


    At this point, we know more about what Shen Shijiu smells like than what Zhao Litang looks like.


    Thanks for reading~


    1.This is a sound to signify a reply to someone who¡¯s calling your name.

 CH 121

    January 8, 2023Merchie


    The guards entered the courtyard, and carefully searched the garden. They even searched on top of the trees and behind the rockery, but they didn¡¯t find anyone.


    A soldier knocked on Yue Nu¡¯s door, and after a few moments, the door creaked open.


    ¡°Have you seen anyone suspicious, or any suspicious activity?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you. If you see anything, please let us know immediately.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    The door closed once more.


    The guards were still uneasy, and began to search through the other rooms in the courtyard one by one.


    Shen Shijiu and Pei Zheng were in the last room.


    The room seemed very old and worn; it was full of unused shelves and clutter. There were also intricately embroidered curtains hanging over them.


    Shen Shijiu was leaning against a nearby shelf, and Pei Zheng was standing in front of him; the two were hidden behind the curtain.


    ¡°My Lord¡­


    Shen Shijiu called in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s brows raised, and he bent down slightly.


    ¡°M-my nose is really itchy¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Shen Shijiu¡¯s head snapped to the side, and he sneezed with an ¡°Achoo!¡±.


    It wasn¡¯t loud; it sounded like a cat¡¯s sneeze.


    Now that his head was turned, a fair slender neck appeared in front of Pei Zheng, a patch of tender whiteness that also emitted a soft fragrance.


    Pei Zheng lowered his head and placed a kiss onto his neck.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s entire body stiffened. He clutched his neck, his gaze innocent as he looked at Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng pulled Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand away, and leaned in again, sucking gently, making a soft ¡°sou¡±1 sound in the process.


    Then he lifted his head, and gazed at his handiwork under the weak moonlight.


    Indeed, a faint red mark had been left upon that patch of fair white. It resembled a bug bite, and was rather eye-catching. One would definitely be able to spot it at a glance.


    Shen Shijiu still didn¡¯t know what Pei Zheng had done. He touched his neck and asked, ¡°My Lord, did you just bite me?¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled, and gathered him into his arms again.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from behind the door. The guards had arrived to search the final room.


    The door was pushed open, and torchlight flooded inside.


    Shen Shijiu was a bit scared, and his body was tense. Pei Zheng held the back of the head with one hand, and stroked his back with the other.


    Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t nervous at all. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the small man was afraid of being seen by the soldiers, he would have wanted to be discovered. He wanted to let everyone in the manor know, including that Zhao Litang, that this small man wasn¡¯t just someone who belonged to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor; he was someone who belonged to Pei Zheng.


    It was a pity that those soldiers didn¡¯t actually enter the room to search.


    ¡°They found him, he¡¯s in the front garden. Hurry up!¡±


    All of the guards quickly lifted their torches and hurriedly ran toward the front garden.


    The little courtyard fell quiet once more.


    Shen Shijiu was still being hugged tightly. He shifted slightly, and patted Pei Zheng, ¡°My Lord¡­ I think they¡¯re all gone now¡­¡±


    Only then did Pei Zheng let go of him, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they¡¯re all gone.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Shen Shijiu was baffled; why was it a pity?


    Pei Zheng led the small man out of the room.


    The moon was still shining brightly, and starlight glittered in the sky.


    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re still here, so who did they capture?¡±


    Shen Shijiu asked softly.


    ¡°You want to know? I¡¯ll take you to see.¡±


    As he spoke, Pei Zheng grabbed Shen Shijiu¡¯s waist, ¡°Hold onto me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Shijiu obediently buried himself in Pei Zheng¡¯s embrace, his small hands clutching the other¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Shijiu¡¯s grip tightened.


    The tips of Pei Zheng¡¯s toes tapped the ground. He soared into the air and jumped onto the roof.


    After being healed by Shen Huan, his body was in much better condition. He could already use small amounts of internal energy without issue.


    The pair landed onto a tree in the front garden. Pei Zheng stood firmly upon a tree branch, but Shen Shijiu continued to grip his waist, terrified of accidentally falling.


    The front garden was surrounded by many guards. Wu Quan was also there.


    In the center of the crowd was a man dressed in black. He was carrying a sword without a scabbard, and was carelessly holding it against his chest.


    Wu Quan said, ¡°Who are you?! You dare to break into the General¡¯s Manor at night, you¡¯re quite bold! Hurry up and state your name!¡±


    The surrounding soldiers all pointed their blades at the black-clad man.


    The man didn¡¯t hesitate, and simply tore off the black cloth over his face.


    When Shen Shijiu saw the man¡¯s face, he was shocked, ¡°A-Feng? My Lord, look, it¡¯s A-Feng!¡±


    Of course, Pei Zheng already knew who it was.


    Wu Quan was also quite shocked at the sight of him, and had all the soldiers sheathe their weapons.


    ¡°Guard Feng? It¡¯s you? May I ask what your purpose is in coming to the General¡¯s Manor in the middle of the night?¡±


    Cheng Feng glanced at a nearby tree, and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m running an errand for Lord Pei, it¡¯s confidential.¡±


    He was just an emotionless guard who was drawing attention away from His Lordship. In truth, he also didn¡¯t know what exactly His Lordship was doing here


    Then, the tree swayed slightly, and the people standing on top of it were gone.


    Pei Zheng took Shen Shijiu up to the roof of the tallest building in the General¡¯s Manor, and set him down.


    There weren¡¯t many servants in the General¡¯s Manor, and this was such an isolated location; no one would find them here.


    Shen Shijiu was a bit scared standing on something so high up. He didn¡¯t dare to stand upright, and was too scared to take a step toward the edge.


    ¡°My Lord¡­ m-my legs are numb¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked rather pitiful, half-squatting on the roof, clutching the hem of Pei Zheng¡¯s robe without letting go. But in truth, the roof was quite large, and there was a distance of at least ten steps between him and the edge.


    ¡°Are you scared of heights?¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t mind his cowardice. Instead, he squatted down, and clasped his hand to give him reassurance.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Shen Shijiu pouted, and looked absolutely terrified.


    But Pei Zheng suddenly felt a sharp, stabbing pain in his heart.


    Why was he so scared of heights? In the past, when he took him to the edge of the cliff to admire the scenery, he clearly enjoyed it¡­


    But, after falling from such a high cliff, anyone would be afraid.


    Even though he lost his memory, even though he didn¡¯t remember the pain and suffering, he had no way to resist the fear and terror buried in the depths of his heart.


    Just what did he do to that small man? Just how much pain had he caused him?


    Pei Zheng¡¯s breaths began to tremble. His eyes hung downward, as he tried to quash the overwhelming grief and anguish in his heart.


    Shen Shijiu cautiously tugged Pei Zheng¡¯s robe, ¡°My Lord, what¡¯s wrong? Are you scared too?¡±


    He wanted to scoot up to Pei Zheng. That way, he would be closer to His Lordship. But because of his numb legs, he simply fell toward Pei Zheng.


    With by a surprised yelp, Shen Shijiu fell into Pei Zheng¡¯s chest.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate for a single second. He opened his arms and caught the small man, allowing himself to be knocked down from the impact.


    The two of them collapsed onto the roof.


    Pei Zheng was on the bottom. Beneath him were the ice-cold roof tiles. He clutched the small body smushed against him. His breaths sprayed against the small man¡¯s neck, scorching hot.


    Shen Shijiu wasn¡¯t hurt at all; he was sprawled over Pei Zheng¡¯s warm body. He tried to get up, but he was held in place and couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°My Lord¡­.¡± Shen Shijiu stroked Pei Zheng¡¯s hair, his touch gentle. His Lordship looked a bit sad, which made his heart ache as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was muffled, ¡°Let¡¯s hug for a bit, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Shijiu replied softly. He quietly laid upon Pei Zheng¡¯s body and didn¡¯t move.


    Their surroundings were tranquil. A chilly gust of night wind blew past. The moon was bright and clear, and a sprinkling of stars hung in the sky.


    After a long while, Pei Zheng patted the small man¡¯s little head.


    ¡°Look up.¡±


    Shen Shijiu turned over, lying face up.


    Their field of view was wider up here, and they seemed to be closer to the starry sky. It was as though one could reach up and pluck a star off.


    ¡°Wah, it¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    Shen Shijiu actually stretched out his hand, and swiped through the air, but all he caught was a handful of cold wind.


    Pei Zheng also reached out, lacing his fingers with the small man¡¯s, before he gripped his hand.


    ¡°My Lord, are you here to look at the stars with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, shifu has already detoxified Zhao Litang¡¯s wound.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Me and shifu can come back soon.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Pei Zheng kissed his hair.


    Shen Shijiu gazed at the stars for a while, before he turned over again, and laid back over Pei Zheng¡¯s body. Only then could he reach over and hug Pei Zheng.


    ¡°My Lord, I met a new friend¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu said, ¡°His name is Yue Nu, because there¡¯s a crescent moon-shaped mark on his face. He¡¯s a year younger than me, so he should call me gege, right?¡±


    Pei Zheng purposely asked, ¡°Why should he call you gege?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s younger than me.¡±


    ¡°So people who are younger than you have to call you gege?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, is that not the case?¡±


    Pei Zheng said, ¡°Then what should you call me?¡±


    Shen Shijiu blinked, ¡°¡®My Lord¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Try again.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s brows creased. If it wasn¡¯t ¡®my Lord¡¯, then what was he supposed to call him?


    He suddenly had an epiphany, ¡°I know, my Lord, do you want me to call you gege?¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips hooked. This little fool could be quite intelligent at times.


    ¡°But that¡¯s improper,¡± Shen Shijiu wore a serious expression on his little face, ¡°My Lord is ¡®my Lord¡¯, I have to address you by your title, I can¡¯t be disrespectful to my superiors.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s brows knitted, ¡°Who taught you that?¡±


    Shen Shijiu replied obediently, ¡°Shifu.¡±


    Pei Zheng sighed. She Shijiu was brought up by Shen Huan to be very polite, but every time Pei Zheng heard Shen Shijiu call him ¡®my Lord¡¯, it always felt so distant.


    ¡°But,¡± Shen Shijiu suddenly leaned toward Pei Zheng¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I can secretly not call you ¡®my Lord¡¯ when no one¡¯s around.¡±


    The small man lifted his face and propped himself up, so that he hovered above Pei Zheng. His eyes were shining with excitement, illuminated by the glittering stars.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you¡­ ¡®Pei, ge, ge¡®, okay?¡±


    This softly spoken sentence was light and fluttery, but Pei Zheng was so shaken by his words that his chest began to burn.


    His mind swirled with memories. There was always a bright, beautiful little prince following him, calling out to him.


    ¡°Pei-gege, I wasn¡¯t yelled at by my teacher today.¡±


    ¡°Pei-gege, look at the little bunny I made, isn¡¯t it cute?¡±


    ¡°Pei-gege, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯m really good at enduring pain, really.¡±


    ¡°Pei-gege, you haven¡¯t come to see me for a long time, I missed you¡­¡±


    ¡°Pei-gege, let me go, please?¡±


    Notes


    ;-;


    Oh f*ck it, sorry for crashing your reading experience like this AT SUCH AN IMPORTANT MOMENT AHHHHH, BUT THAT LAST BIT WASN¡¯T GOING TO MAKE ANY SENSE OTHERWISEEE


    I really shot myself in the foot by calling him ¡®Brother¡¯, so we are now changing it back to ¡°gege¡± because I¡¯m a flaky flake and all danmei geges are iconic. Apologies, Pei-gege, Brother Pei, they¡¯re both the same scumbag, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get everything fixed in a little bit.


    Thanks for reading~


    1. Uh, imagine a slurping sound.

 CH 122

    January 9, 2023Merchie


    When Shen Shijiu woke up in a daze, he was lying in his own room, and there was no sign of Pei Zheng.


    He rubbed his eyes and sat up. His outer robe had been taken off, and his hair had been untied as well, just so he could sleep more comfortably.


    Shen Shijiu knocked his fist against his little head. He couldn¡¯t remember when exactly he had fallen asleep.


    When he walked out of his room, the warm sunlight spilled over him, bathing his entire body in light.


    First, Shen Shijiu went to find Shen Huan. In the end, he stood outside of her room and knocked for a long while. Only then did Shen Huan open the door with a yawn.


    ¡°My good disciple, let your master sleep for a little longer. Why don¡¯t you deliver General Zhao¡¯s medicine today, ah? Be good¡­¡±


    When she finished speaking, the door closed with a ¡°peng¡±.


    Shen Shijiu went to Jiang Yubai¡¯s room next. He hadn¡¯t even begun to knock, when someone behind him spoke, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang has already returned to the palace.¡±


    Shen Shijiu turned his head to see who it was; it was Yue Nu.


    ¡°A-Yue!¡±


    Shen Shijiu jumped off the steps, and ran up to him in just two or three strides.


    Yue Nu said anxiously, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t fall!¡±


    ¡°A-Yue, when did Imperial Physician Jiang go back?¡±


    ¡°This morning, people from the palace came and summoned him back. Imperial Physician Jiang didn¡¯t want to go, but those people were all very fierce, and they just took Imperial Physician Jiang away. What could have happened?¡±


    Shen Shijiu thought for a bit, ¡°A-Yue, don¡¯t worry, even though Imperial Physician Jiang isn¡¯t here, me and shifu will definitely cure General Zhao.¡±


    Yue Nu smiled at him, ¡°Mm. I believe in you and Master Shen.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you come with me to deliver medicine to General Zhao?¡±


    Yue Nu nodded.


    Shen Shijiu happily pulled him into the kitchen to decoct the herbs. Then, the pair set off together to deliver the medicine to Zhao Litang¡¯s room.


    Zhao Litang had already been awake for a while. Wu Quan was in the room, briefing him on the events of last night.


    Although they had caught Cheng Feng, Wu Quan still had a nagging feeling that Cheng Feng had purposefully popped out in order to be captured by them. In the end, they still let him go; after all, he was one of Pei Zheng¡¯s aides.


    Zhao Litang listened in silence, but he found it all to be quite strange.


    Pei Zheng had sent someone to save his life, yet he was also secretly spying on his every move. Just what were his intentions?


    Just as he was pondering this, the pair standing outside the door walked in, and Wu Quan left.


    Shen Shijiu placed the bowl of medicine on the table next to the bed.


    ¡°General Zhao, shifu asked me to deliver your medicine.¡±


    Zhao Litang looked at him; it seemed as though he was staring through him at someone else, his gaze complicated.


    Shen Shijiu saw that Zhao Litang wasn¡¯t drinking the medicine, and was instead staring at him. He felt a bit uncomfortable, and glanced at Yue Nu for help.


    Yue Nu walked over, picked up the bowl of medicinal soup, and held it out to Zhao Litang.


    ¡°General, drink your medicine, it¡¯ll get cold soon.¡±


    Yue Nu¡¯s body was now shielding Shen Shijiu¡¯s. Only then did Shen Shijiu feel at ease.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly,¡± I know. Leave it there.¡±


    But Yue Nu mustered his courage and didn¡¯t move; he wanted Zhao Litang to drink his medicine on time.


    ¡°General-¡±


    Zhao Litang couldn¡¯t see Shen Shijiu¡¯s face, and became a bit anxious. He waved his hand to make Yue Nu step aside, but he used too much strenght, and ended up pushing him to the floor.


    The bowl shattered with a crash, and the hot medicinal soup splashed everywhere, scalding Yu Nu¡¯s hands. The broken pieces also cut his palm, and blood flowed out.


    ¡°A-Yue!¡±


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly ran over and helped Yue Nu off the floor. When he saw Yue Nu¡¯s hand that was dripping with blood, he hurriedly took a bottle out of his robe and sprinkled medicinal powder onto his palm to staunch the blood.


    Yue Nu was in so much pain that his eyes were shining with tears, but he held them back. After quietly thanking Shen Shijiu, he hurriedly knelt beside the bed.


    ¡°General, it was all Yue Nu¡¯s fault for spilling your medicine. General, please don¡¯t be angry, Yue Nu will immediately prepare another bowl.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Yue Nu hurriedly picked up the broken shards off the floor, before he ran out of the room with his head bowed.


    Zhao Litang watched as he stumbled away. He wanted to say something, and he opened his mouth, but was unable to speak a single word.


    He didn¡¯t mean to push that child. But not only did he push him, he even caused him to get injured. And the child looked so aggrieved; it seemed as though he wanted to cry, but he was forcing himself not to.


    ¡°General Zhao, A-Yue meant well. While you were unconscious, he was the most worried about you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu said, ¡°A-Yue stayed by your bed every night to take care of you. If even the littlest thing happened, he would cry out of fear and nervousness. But he didn¡¯t want anyone else to see that, only I know¡­ So, next time, can you not be so mean to him?¡±


    Zhao Litang asked, ¡°Am I¡­ mean to him?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°You¡¯re very soft and gentle to everyone else, but you¡¯re not nice to A-Yue. You always look very mean and scary.¡±


    Zhao Litang thought back. He had hardly spoken to Yue Nu, but it seemed like every time they did converse, Zhao Litang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be mindful of it next time.¡±


    Upon hearing Zhao Litang give his word, Shen Shijiu cracked a smile.


    Zhao Litang suddenly said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Me? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Zhao Litang shook his head, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ you resemble an old friend of mine, but not that much.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was a bit curious, ¡°Then do I resemble them or not?¡±


    Zhao Litang sighed, ¡°You look like him, but you don¡¯t. After all, you two aren¡¯t the same person¡­¡±


    Zhao Litang spoke a bit about the past, about his and the prince Qi Changyi¡¯s childhood. At that time, he hadn¡¯t been sent to war yet, and Pei Zheng was still out of the picture.


    Shen Shijiu listened, and suddenly asked, ¡°Where is that little prince now?¡±


    Zhao Litang was stunned, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    He didn¡¯t continue. He had never mentioned these events from the past to anyone before. It was just that this person in front of him, who seemed so familiar, made him momentarily lose himself in his memories, so he divulged a lot more than he intended to.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door, and the two looked toward it in unison.


    Yue Nu was standing at the door, holding a fresh bowl of decocted medicine. He looked very cautious, afraid that he would make Zhao Litang angry.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Zhao Litang spoke in a calm voice.


    Shen Shijiu also waved at Yue Nu, ¡°Ah-Yue, hurry up and come in.¡±


    Yue Nu held the medicine and walked in, before he placed the bowl on the table beside the bed. He didn¡¯t try to pass it to Zhao Litang again.


    Zhao Litang¡¯s gaze shifted to the side, and he saw a palm that was clumsily wrapped with a cloth strip. That cloth strip had already been dyed red with blood; it was bright and very noticeable.


    Guilt flooded Zhao Litang¡¯s heart. He had always been the one getting injured; he had never harmed anyone to the point that they bled. This child was the first.


    ¡°Let me see your hand.¡±


    Zhao Litang said to Yue Nu.


    But Yue Nu withdrew his hand, ¡°General, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll just have Young Master Shen bandage it for me¡­¡±


    Zhao Litang spoke again, ¡°Before you bandage it, let me see. Is the wound deep?¡±


    Upon seeing that Yue Nu was trying to evade him again, Zhao Litang simply reached out and grabbed his hand.


    That hand wasn¡¯t large, but it was very rough. There were there all sorts of scars and callouses, but it had been quite chilly during the past few days, so he had many chilblains as well. But the cut wasn¡¯t deep; it only looked terrifying due to all the blood flowing out of it.


    Yue Nu hurriedly withdrew his arm, and hid it behind his back; he didn¡¯t want anyone else to see his ugly hands.


    Surprise flashed across Zhao Litang¡¯s face, before his expression quickly returned to normal.


    This child had been a slave since he was young, and had done all sorts of hard manual labor, so for him to have such rough hands was completely normal.


    ¡°Young Master Shen, could you help him bandage it? Use the best medicine. Also, do you have a way to treat those scars and chilblains?¡±


    Shen Shijiu patted his chest, ¡°No problem, leave it to me and shifu.¡±


    Shen Huan, who was still sleeping, didn¡¯t know that her little disciple had found her yet another job to complete.


    They stayed in the General¡¯s Manor for a few more days. The poison in Zhao Litang¡¯s wound had already been completely detoxified, and the injury had healed, so it was about time for Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu to leave.


    To express his thanks for the two of them, Zhao Litang promised to treat them both to a meal in the Imperial City¡¯s best restaurant.


    And of course, the best restaurant in the Imperial City was none other than Yi Pin Xiang.


    It had been so long since Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu could eat to their hearts¡¯ content. Of course, the food at the General¡¯s Manor was very tasty, but it still wasn¡¯t as good as the meals they had in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    When they came to the door of Yi Pin Xiang, they saw that it was filled with guests; business was booming.


    Wu Quan walked in to ask if there were still private rooms available.


    Unexpectedly, the waiter stared at him for a long while, before he ran up to the manager. The two held up a portrait and compared for a long time, before they nodded in tacit agreement.


    ¡°Apologies, dear guest. There are no more private rooms available, please look in another restaurant.¡±


    Zhao Litang also walked into Yi Pin Xiang. The waiter and the manager swiftly held up another portrait to compare. They exchanged a look, and nodded seriously.


    ¡°Esteemed guests, there really is no more room. Please leave!¡±


    Wu Quan found the pair¡¯s furtive actions to be too weird. He happened to catch a glimpse of several people who had finished their meal and were now walking down the stairs.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s leaving. Now, there has to be room. Just clean it up, and you can seat us in there.¡±


    The manager continued to shake his head, ¡°There isn¡¯t! That room is reserved for our young master, we cannot seat you in there!¡±


    Zhao Litang saw how animated and adamant he was, and wasn¡¯t willing to argue. He said to Wu Quan, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±


    The two were just about to leave, when Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu walked in from behind them. Shen Shijiu was dragging Yue Nu along as well.


    The moment Shen Huan walked in, she walked toward the staircase with a sense of familiarity. As she walked, she called out to the waiter, ¡°You know what I like to eat, bring me a plate of each dish! And the dishes my disciple likes too! Hurry up and have them make it!¡±


    When the waiter saw Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu, he put on a completely different expression, and said happily, ¡°All right, this lowly one will send your instructions to the kitchen staff. This way, be careful of the steps.¡±


    Shen Shijiu pulled Yue Nu along and followed Shen Huan up the stairs. When he looked back, Zhao Litang and Wu Quan were still standing in the main hall, staring at the people on the staircase in confusion.


    ¡°General,¡± Shen Shijiu mouthed, ¡°Hurry and get up here.¡±


    The manager looked at Shen Shiiu, then at Zhao Litang and Wu Quan; he was unsure on whether he should stop them or not.


    According to Guard Cheng Feng¡¯s orders, Young Master Shen and Master Shen¡¯s orders were not to be questioned, but no one from the General¡¯s Manor should be allowed to enter.


    So what could he do in this situation?

 CH 123

    January 11, 2023Merchie


    Zhao Litang and Wu Quan ended up following them upstairs.


    The waiter led the group into a private room to be seated. Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu had already sat down, while Yue Nu stayed at the side and stood obediently.


    Shen Shijiu pulled him over to sit down, but he refused. He was a servant, what right did he have to sit with his master?


    Upon seeing Zhao Litang enter the room, Shen Shijiu glanced at him, then at Yue Nu.


    Zhao Litang followed his gaze and saw Yue Nu standing alone at the side, like a pitiful boy who had just been bullied.


    And judging by the look Shen Shijiu gave him, Zhao Litang was the one who had bullied him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand over there, come over here and sit with us.¡±


    Shen Shijiu happily grabbed Yue Nu and wanted him to sit beside him, but Yue Nu was hesitant, and still looked too scared to sit down.


    ¡°Y-Young Master Shen¡­ I don¡¯t need to sit, I¡¯m fine with standing at the side¡­¡±


    ¡°Sit!¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s voice rose slightly. He really didn¡¯t know what this child was so afraid of; all he had to do was sit down and have a meal with them, yet he still refused.


    Yue Nu seemed to have been startled by Zhao Litang¡¯s sudden outburst. His body shook, and hurriedly sat down beside Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiu whispered to him, ¡°A-Yue, don¡¯t be scared. General Zhao means well. He just wants you to eat with all of us. But I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s still being so mean.¡±


    Yue Nu nodded, but he was still a bit nervous. He had never once sat down at a table to eat. In his previous master¡¯s manor, he could only stand at the side and serve him.


    In a few moments, platefuls of various delicacies were brought up to the table.


    Shen Shijiu began to eat and drink without any reservations. After all, he wasn¡¯t the one paying for it.


    But as Shen Shijiu was stuffing his mouth full of food, he didn¡¯t forget to place a bit of each dish in Yue Nu¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°A-Yue, try this one, this one¡¯s really tasty. And that one, that¡¯s one¡¯s also good¡­ they¡¯re all good, you should eat more.¡±


    Yue Nu responded as he ate the food that Shen Shijiu had piled into his bowl. No one had ever been so nice to him before; no one had ever served him a dish or told him to eat more. As he ate, his eyes began to heat up, and a fat tear fell into his bowl with a splash.


    Yue Nu hurriedly lowered his head, and wiped his tears with his sleeve. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see him crying.


    Indeed, no one else noticed his discreet movements. But Zhao Litang, who hadn¡¯t been eating much during the meal, did.


    They were almost finished. Zhao Litang raised his wine cup and said to Shen Huan, ¡°Master Shen, I must thank you for your aid, otherwise I would have already died of poisoning. I toast you with this cup of wine.¡±


    As he spoke, Zhao Litang gulped down the wine in his cup.


    Shen Huan also raised her cup, ¡°General Zhao, you are too kind. It was no trouble at all, no need to be so gracious.¡±


    Then, Zhao Litang poured another cup of wine, and held it up toward Shen Shijiu, ¡°Young Master Shen, thank you.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he downed the wine once more.


    Shen Shijiu followed Shen Huan¡¯s example, but just as he was going to drink the cupful of wine, Shen Huan snatched it away.


    ¡°You¡¯re a child, you can¡¯t drink wine. You¡¯ll drink soup!¡±


    As she spoke, she gave Shen Shijiu a bowl of soup.


    Shen Shijiu obediently held the bowl in his hands, but he muttered under his breath, ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, I¡¯ve already grown up.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Shen Huan raised her voice.


    Shen Shijiu blinked his innocent eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, shifu.¡±


    Then he tilted his head back, and gulped down the soup as though it were wine. After he finished, he even flipped the bowl upside down to prove that it was empty.


    Shen Huan couldn¡¯t hold it in. She burst out laughing at his absurd actions.


    Yue Nu also lowered his head, and his shoulders began to shake; it appeared as though he was crying.


    Zhao Litang had been looking at Shen Shijiu the entire time. But when his gaze shifted slightly, he saw the child beside Shen Shijiu with his head lowered. He noticed Yue Nu¡¯s trembling shoulders, and his forehead creased slightly.


    Then, Yue Nu suddenly lifted his head. The emotion in his eyes was clearly happiness. Usually, his little face was always tense; this was the first time Zhao Litang had seen him smile so joyfully, without fear or caution; even his crescent birthmark seemed to be shining.


    Yue Nu had been smiling at Shen Shijiu this whole time. His gaze suddenly shifted toward Zhao Litang, and their eyes met across the table. That smile immediately disappeared, and Yue Nu bowed his head in a panic.


    Zhao Litang also averted his gaze.


    The atmosphere in the room was relaxed and pleasant, when the sounds of a noisy argument came from outside. The noise still didn¡¯t stop after a long while, which was quite irritating.


    Zhao Litang ordered Wu Quan to go out and take a look. But Wu Quan was gone for a long time and still hadn¡¯t returned, so Zhao Litang went out himself to see what was going on.


    There were quite a few people gathered in the restaurant¡¯s main hall, split into two columns. The two sides were still arguing relentlessly, and Wu Quan stood between them, preventing the two groups from resorting to a brawl.


    One of the groups was headed by the restaurant manager, while the other, Zhao Litang recognized, was composed of ministers of the court. Also, they were all lackeys of the Empress¡¯s family, so their power could not be underestimated.


    ¡°We lords are willing to eat here at your Yi Pin Xiang to save you some face, hurry up and clear out one of the private rooms so we lords can be seated!¡±


    ¡°There are no more private rooms available today. There is only space left in the main hall. If you are unwilling to sit there, please find another restaurant. Why must you lower yourself to my pitiful establishment?¡±


    The manager was neither haughty nor humble, and wasn¡¯t frightened by the power and influence of the people standing across from him.


    ¡°You dare to make lords sit in the main hall? It seems to me that your Yi Pin Xiang doesn¡¯t want to hang around in the Imperial City anymore! You even dare to insult Lord Qian and Lord Wei! You really are too bold!¡±


    ¡°Lord Qian, Lord Wei. Our restaurant has been in business in the Imperial City for more than just a few days. All the other influential officials who come here to eat will send someone to reserve a spot in advance. There has never been a rule that allows people to come in here and drive the other guests out.¡±


    Lord Qian pushed his attendant aside, and walked up with a smile, ¡°All right, all right, that¡¯s reasonable. This is indeed the largest, most prosperous restaurant in the Imperial City, but¡­¡±


    Lord Qian¡¯s expression changed, morphing into a disdainful smile, ¡°¡­ the more of these characteristics a restaurant has, the more this lord wants to eat there.¡±


    He waved his hand, and a few attendants stormed in. It seemed that they had planned to stir up a fuss here today.


    Zhao Litang wasn¡¯t acquainted with these two lords. However, in the past few days, he had been hearing their names quite frequently.


    Due to Pei Zheng¡¯s suspension, the dark current of the Imperial Court gradually began to surge.


    The sphere of influence of the Empress¡¯s faction was growing wildly, and they were becoming more and more arrogant. They followed the example of the two lords downstairs, and their behavior in the Imperial City was becoming increasingly reckless.


    But no one knew if the manager of the restaurant had any power or influence to back him up. If he continued to resist these two lords, he would definitely lose out in the end.


    Zhao Litang glanced downstairs. When he saw that the attendants were about to drive the guests out and destroy the building, he decided to head down there himself to intercede.


    Unexpectedly, before Zhao Litang could even walk down the staircase, the noise suddenly died down.


    Someone had walked inside; it was the black-clad Cheng Feng, sword in hand. He walked right up to Lord Qian, and pressed his scabbard against Lord Qian¡¯s chest.


    The restaurant manager almost cried with joy when he saw Cheng Feng. If His Lordship had showed up any later, the building would have been destroyed.


    Indeed, someone else walked in. He was dressed in an exquisite black robe, and was holding a folding fan in a rather lazy manner as he strolled into the center of the hall.


    ¡°My Lord! They¡¯re, they¡¯re bullying people!¡±


    The restaurant manager let go of the imposing manner he had during the argument. His expression was full of misery; it was as though he had suffered the most terrible of grievances.


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips hooked. He lifted his eyes and swept his gaze over Lord Qian and Lord Wei as they stood across from him.


    These two had argued with Pei Zheng in court before. It was a pity that they lost miserably, and from then on, they didn¡¯t dare to confront Pei Zheng directly. They would even avoid Pei Zheng the moment they saw him.


    Now, although Pei Zheng was still suspended from his post, the two of them were still a bit fearful of him.


    ¡°I knew it, if it isn¡¯t Lord Pei.¡±


    That Lord Qian smiled, and tried to take a step forward. Unfortunately, Cheng Feng¡¯s scabbard was still pressed against his chest, so he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    The attendant beside Lord Qian spotted this; he was so angry that he tried to bat Cheng Feng¡¯s sword away, but Lord Qian reached out and stopped him.


    Cheng Feng merely cast a cold glance at that attendant; someone like him meant nothing in his eyes.


    Lord Qian said, ¡°Lord Pei, what happened today has nothing to do with you. If you¡¯ve come here for a meal, Qian-mou1 will offer you a small piece of advice. The people at this restaurant are just too arrogant and disrespectful. They must only dare to be this way because they have someone powerful to rely on. Leave it to Qian-mou to arrest the boss and thoroughly interrogate him. We¡¯ll see who in the Imperial City dares to abuse their power to take advantage of others!¡±


    The restaurant manager grew furious as he listened. Anyone here who had eyes could tell who was abusing their power to take advantage of others.


    The folding fan in Pei Zheng¡¯s hand closed with a ¡°pa!¡±. His smile vanished, and he looked rather gloomy.


    The matter of him purchasing Yi Pin Xiang had not been publicized, so outsiders wouldn¡¯t know that the ownership of this restaurant had long since been passed to someone else.


    ¡°Lord Qian, you must have great authority.¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was ice-cold, ¡°You want to arrest the boss of this restaurant?¡±


    Lord Qian found Pei Zheng¡¯s tone to be a bit strange; it sounded as though he and the boss were acquainted with one another.


    ¡°Lord Pei, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve attended court, so you must be confused about the orders His Majesty issued recently. This Imperial City needs to be properly regulated.¡±


    As he spoke, he exchanged a glance with his comrade, Lord Wei, who nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s understandable for Lord Pei not to know about this.¡±


    The restaurant manager¡¯s mouth was a bit quicker, and he shouted, ¡°My Lord! They actually want to arrest you! Can the laws of our Celestial Dynasty allow them to do this?¡± The moment he said these words, everyone began to whisper amongst themselves, while Lord Qian and Lord Wei¡¯s expressions changed.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    The manager¡¯s face was full of contempt, ¡°The two of you well-educated lords can¡¯t understand something as simple as this? The boss of our Yi Pin Xiang is Lord Pei.¡±


    The sounds of chatter and discussion around them became a bit louder.


    Zhao Litang, who had been watching this entire fiasco unfold from the second floor, also understood at this moment why the staff at the restaurant held a different attitude toward the Shen master and disciple in comparison to the General¡¯s Manor.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Lord Pei, my deepest apologies. This, this was all just a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it was all a misunderstanding. Since there aren¡¯t any more private rooms available, w-we¡¯ll just find another place to eat¡­¡±


    Lord Qian and Lord Wei¡¯s faces were flashing every color of the rainbow. Originally, they had wanted to flaunt their authority, but they never expected to flaunt it to Pei Zheng.


    A skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. Even if Pei Zheng was an idle Prime Minister, they couldn¡¯t just provoke him as they pleased. Besides, at the moment, Pei Zheng¡¯s power and influence in the court was still enough to rival that of the Empress¡¯s family.


    All of the attendants hurriedly left and scattered, and the packed main hall emptied out quite a bit.


    The restaurant manager hurriedly made an announcement to the guests in the hall and apologized.


    Lord Qian and Lord Wei smiled in embarrassment at Pei Zheng for a long while, ¡°Lord Pei, we won¡¯t disturb you any longer. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    As they spoke, the two of them were about to walk out.


    But Cheng Feng ended up being a step faster. He walked to the door and pointed his blade horizonatally, blocking the two lords¡¯ path.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of you want to go to a private room upstairs?¡± Pei Zheng sneered, ¡°This way.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Pei Zheng walked up the stairs.


    Cheng Feng silently threatened the two lords with his gaze. They didn¡¯t dare to leave, so they turned and followed Pei Zheng up the staircase.


    Zhao Litang was still standing at the door of the private room. When he saw Pei Zheng walking toward him, his expression darkened.


    Unexpectedly, when Pei Zheng saw Zhao Litang, he didn¡¯t look shocked at all, smiling as he greeted him.


    ¡°General Zhao, was the food to your liking?¡±


    Zhao Litang snorted coldly and didn¡¯t answer. His eyes passed over Pei Zheng, and he looked toward the two lords that had followed him here.


    ¡°Lord Qian, Lord Wei.¡± Zhao Litang greeted the two of them.


    ¡°General Zhao, why are you here as well?¡±


    Lord Qian was visibly surprised, ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be that you and Lord Pei had planned to meet here?¡±


    But didn¡¯t everybody in the Imperial Court know about the discordant relationship between Zhao Litang and Pei Zheng?


    It was because of this that the Empress¡¯s family had taken great lengths to try and secretly win Zhao Litang over. But Zhao Litang stubbornly refused. So far, he hadn¡¯t agreed to getting involved with the Empress¡¯s faction. But today presented itself as a good opportunity; not only could the two lords observe the relationship between Zhao Litang and Pei Zheng, perhaps they would be able to use this as a way to persuade Zhao Litang to join them.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t plan this. I just came to have a meal with a few friends. We met purely by chance.¡±


    But Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t here by chance. It was because he knew that Zhao Litang was taking Shen Shijiu to Yi Pin Xiang that he abandoned all the reports that he hadn¡¯t finished reading, and instead rushed over.


    Ignoring the disingenuous small-talk between the three people behind him, Pei Zheng pushed open the door and walked into the private room.


    In truth, Pei Zheng had ordered this room to be reserved for the small man only. Who would have guessed that due to a strange twist of fate, this room would actually be filled with so many annoying people.


    However, Pei Zheng had purposely brought that Lord Qian and Lord Wei up here so that they would come into contact with Zhao Litang.


    Pei Zheng also wanted to use this opportunity to gauge what kind of attitude Zhao Litang had.


    The moment he entered the room, he saw the four people who were sitting inside.


    Shen Shijiu was sitting with his back facing the door. When he heard someone come in, he turned his head to look; he thought General Zhao had returned.


    ¡°Gen¡­ My Lord!¡±


    Shen Shijiu stood up from his chair, and scampered up to Pei Zheng in just two or three steps. His eyes were shining, ¡°My Lord! Why are you here?¡±


    Pei Zheng saw that his bright red lips were still stained with oil. He really looked too adorable, standing beside him with his head raised to look at him.


    When Wu Quan and Yue Nu saw Pei Zheng, they also stood up from their seats and bowed, before they silently stepped to the side to stand.


    Only Shen Huan leisurely finished drinking her soup, before she finally gave Pei Zheng a sloppy bow.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t even notice the movements of the other three. He reached out toward the small man in front of him, leaned toward his lips, and gently wiped them with his fingertips.


    Those tender, pink lips reddened slightly at his touch.


    Shen Huan had already witnessed Pei Zheng¡¯s attentiveness toward her little disciple, and didn¡¯t think too much of this.


    But Wu Quan and Yue Nu had never seen it before. The two of them both lifted their cuffs and wiped their own mouths.


    ¡°Have you eaten your fill?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Shen Shijiu nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out to play. Wait for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Shen Shijiu nodded again.


    Pei Zheng glanced at Shen Huan, and she gestured to show that she understood.


    Then, Shen Huan led her little disciple out of the private room, and took Yue Nu with her as well. They maneuvered their way around the people outside the door and walked down the staircase. They planned to take a stroll through the streets.


    The waiter hurried inside with a bunch of helpers, and they quickly cleared away the plates and leftovers, before they served up a brand-new spread of exquisite delicacies.


    Pei Zheng sat down at the table. Then, Zhao Litang, Lord Qian, and Lord Wei came in.


    The delicious food on the table was ignored; all four of them were in different moods, and none of them ate much, but they all drank quite a bit.


    Because Zhao Litang had only just recovered, he drank a bit less.


    Pei Zheng drank the most. Whenever the two lords toasted him, he would raise his cup and gulp down its contents, and the other two could only do the same.


    But Pei Zheng¡¯s alcohol tolerance was high, so he wasn¡¯t drunk.


    But those two lords were stumbling all over the place; they probably wouldn¡¯t even remember what they said or did.


    Pei Zheng sent someone to escort the two of them away. Only Zhao Litang and Pei Zheng remained in the room.


    ¡°General Zhao, you heard it too, those two lords invited us to go swimming in the lake tomorrow.¡± Pei Zheng swirled the wine in his cup, ¡°General Zhao, are you going?¡±


    ¡°How can you call that ¡®inviting¡¯, you just forced them to agree.¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled, ¡°So what? Several important ministers are having a little meeting in private. Who knows, what if they¡¯re plotting some treasonous crime?¡±


    ¡°Plotting some treasonous crime?¡± Zhao Litang looked at Pei Zheng, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right up your alley?¡±


    ¡°General Zhao, why do you say that?¡±


    Pei Zheng was still smiling. He tapped his fan against the table, and looked very carefree.


    ¡°Pei Zheng!¡±


    The emotions that Zhao Litang had held in for so long finally surged out, ¡°You really have lost your memory. The way I see it, you don¡¯t give a damn about what happened! If I had known that this would happen earlier, I would¡¯ve killed you that night!¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted his eyes, ¡°How do you know that I forgot?¡±


    ¡°If you remembered, you wouldn¡¯t be as nonchalant as you are now!¡± Zhao Litang pointed at the door, ¡°Do you have the balls to tell me who that little disciple really is?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s smile disappeared. With cold eyes, he looked at Zhao Litang and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Zhao Litang became even more enraged, ¡°All right, you won¡¯t say it, so I¡¯ll say it for you. Do you have any ulterior motives toward him? Or have you two already fallen in love? I¡¯ll admit it, the two of them look similar¡­ but, you shifted your affections to another so easily, were your feelings that shallow? Did your guilt and regret disappear just like that?¡±


    The folding fan in Pei Zheng¡¯s hand snapped with a ¡°pa!¡±. He let go, and the broken pieces of the fan fell onto the floor.


    Although Zhao Litang was only asking Pei Zheng such pointed questions because he didn¡¯t know the truth behind the matter, Pei Zheng still felt a deep, stabbing pain in his heart.


    He never wanted to recall those things that had happened in the past, but there was always a voice that pricked him like a needle, reminding him:


    You owe him too much. You can¡¯t forget, you must continue to treat him well, so you can make it up to him. But even if you spend a lifetime doing this, you will never be able to make up for the past. So you must carry this guilt and regret for the rest of your life¡­


    Pei Zheng curled his fingers, and felt a warm and sticky sensation on his palm. It turned out that after he had broken the folding fan, his hand had been pierced by the splinters, and it had begun to bleed a bit.


    But he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all, because of the emptiness in his heart.


    Zhao Litang had already flicked his sleeves and left. The door was slammed shut with a ¡°peng¡±.


    Cheng Feng walked over and said, ¡°Master, your wound needs to be bandaged.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Pei Zheng stood up, and he was overcome with dizziness for a moment. The wine still had a bit of a delayed effect on him.


    He steadied himself and walked out. He slowly walked down the stairs, and out of the restaurant, before he stood on the street.


    After the cold wind blew over him, his mind cleared up quite a bit.


    It had been extremely cold during the past few days; it seemed that it was going to snow soon. But it still hadn¡¯t fallen yet.


    The blood on Pei Zheng¡¯s palm dripped down, and several droplets fell onto the stone tiles, blooming into bloody flowers.


    ¡°Why are you bleeding again? Does it hurt?¡±


    A voice sounded from behind him.


    Pei Zheng turned and saw Shen Shijiu standing in front of him. His head was lowered as he examined Pei Zheng¡¯s bleeding hand.


    Shen Shijiu reached out and carefully cupped Pei Zheng¡¯s hand in his own. Then, he had Pei Zheng open his palm to let him see the wound.


    Although the wound wasn¡¯t deep, it was bleeding, so it would definitely hurt.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s nose warmed up as he continued to examine the wound, and his heart ached a bit.


    ¡°Pei-gege,¡±


    He called softly.


    Shen Huan and Yue Nu had already gone back to the General¡¯s Manor. Only Shen Shijiu was still waiting outside Yi Pin Xiang.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t answer, and suddenly withdrew his hand.


    Shen Shijiu looked up at him and pouted. It was obvious that he was holding back tears.


    Pei Zheng opened his arms, and bent down slightly. He took a small step forward, and gathered the small man into his arms, holding him tight.


    One hand was on his back, while the other was gripping his waist. Their bodies were pressed tightly against each other, with Shen Shijiu¡¯s body nestled into his chest. Then, Pei Zheng buried his head in the other¡¯s shoulder and didn¡¯t move.


    The street was full of bustling crowds, loud and lively


    But there was only silence in Pei Zheng¡¯s ears. He couldn¡¯t hear anything else, only the soft, shallow breaths of the person in his arms, one after another, gentle and warm.


    ¡°Pei-gege, let go of me first¡­ I need to stop the bleeding from your wound, and then I have to bandage it¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng pretended not to hear him.


    Shen Shijiu patted him, and became a bit anxious, ¡°Pei-gege¡­ let me go, okay¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t treat your wound like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat it.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was immediately rendered speechless. Why did he feel like His Lordship was acting like a little kid, clinging onto him, as though he were a spoiled child.


    But it also seemed like there was something that was causing him sorrow.


    Shen Shijiu gently stroked Pei Zheng¡¯s hair, and his voice was soft.


    ¡°Pei-gege, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll hug you, just be good and listen to me, okay?¡±


    Notes


    Long chapters are back!


    Thanks for reading~


    1.Uh, I wasn¡¯t sure how to word that, so I left it in Romanized form. Sorry if it looks weird; it¡¯s a way for officials to address themselves to other higher-ranking officials.

 CH 124

    January 13, 2023Merchie


    Pei Zheng took Shen Shijiu back to the General¡¯s Manor. Shen Shijiu stood outside the gate of the General¡¯s Manor and watched as Pei Zheng¡¯s sedan became a dot in the distance, before he stepped into the manor grounds.


    In truth, Zhao Litang was fine now, but Shen Huan still wanted to stay in the General¡¯s Manor for a few more days, in case Zhao Litang¡¯s wounds acted up again.


    ¡°Disciple, why were you gone for so long?¡±


    Shen Huan asked as she gazed out at the gate.


    ¡°Just you? Where¡¯s Lord Pei?¡±


    ¡°His Lordship is busy, he went back.¡±


    Shen Huan understood. She dragged her little disciple inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull such a long face. I¡¯ve got good news for you, tomorrow we can leave the manor with the general to go on a fun trip! Are you excited?¡±


    ¡°Shifu, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Liuyun Lake, it¡¯s outside of the city.¡±


    Liuyun Lake was outside of the Imperial City, and it was a very large lake. During the cold days of winter, it would freeze over. There was a villa in the center of the lake, and many refined guests would travel by boat and meet up there.


    To drift upon the calm, turquoise waters, to heat up a pot of warm wine. Thousands of birds flew away, and there was no trace of people on any path1. There was a different kind of significance to it.


    They had planned to meet with several lords at the lakeshore. The people from the General¡¯s Manor were the first to arrive.


    Originally, Zhao Litang didn¡¯t intend to take Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu here. He didn¡¯t want to drag them into the matters between official circles.


    But after Shen Huan heard about this, she insisted on coming along. Zhao Litang could only agree, and Shen Shijiu had pulled Yue Nu along with them as well.


    After they climbed off the sedans, they stood on the shore of Liuyun Lake. The cold wind that blew toward them from the lake was a bit fiercer, so cold that it would make one¡¯s bones shiver as well.


    The surface of the lake was as bright and clear as a mirror. As the wind blew, ripples formed in rings, before they slowly dissipated. In the distance, the shining lake water matched the color of the sky, resembling the silver plate beneath Junshan2.


    In winter, the lake had a different kind of beauty.


    Shen Shijiu stood on the shore and took a deep breath. Then, he exhaled a puff of warm air; it seemed as though he really liked it here.


    The clopping of hooves sounded, and several carriages arrived at the lakeshore as well. It was Lord Qian and Lord Wei from yesterday, along with their families.


    There were also three more lords who had come with them.


    Those lords exchanged greetings with Zhao Litang, before they began to engage in small talk.


    Lord Qian said, ¡°General Zhao, I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually grace us with your presence. It is truly our honor.¡±


    ¡°Lord Qian, you¡¯re too kind. Zhao-mou hasn¡¯t returned to the Imperial City for many years, so it is surprising that you lords would remember Zhao-mou. It is Zhao-mou¡®s honor.¡±


    ¡°Ai, General Zhao, no need to act like such a stranger. You mustn¡¯t be overcautious today, just say whatever you want to say. We¡¯ll be going to the lake villa, it was opened by my family. General Zhao, you mustn¡¯t be so polite.¡±


    Zhao Litang only smiled. Their intent was practically written all over their faces. Pei Zheng really was quite adept at putting him in difficult positions.


    As he was thinking about this, another carriage appeared in the distance; it looked to be a bit more lavish than the others.


    That Lord Wei asked quietly, ¡°Old Qian, who else did you invite? Why are there still people arriving?¡±


    Lord Qian was also confused, ¡°Weren¡¯t we together at Yi Pin Xiang yesterday? I only invited General Zhao, who else could have known¡­¡±


    At this point, the two of them froze, there was indeed someone else present at the time¡­


    The carriage stopped in front of the group. The curtain was lifted, and a figure dressed in black stepped out of the carriage.


    ¡°L-Lord Pei, w-why have you come as well?¡±


    With the exception of Zhao Litang, the expressions of all the lords present completely morphed. They all exchanged looks; it seemed that they were all angry, yet too scared to speak up.


    ¡°I had time to kill.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s tone was rather cheerful, but no matter how one looked at it, his smile didn¡¯t seem genuine. His long, sharp eyes swept over the group; it was as though he could see all of their thoughts.


    ¡°What, am I not welcome here?¡± Pei Zheng purposely withdrew his smile, and his gaze suddenly turned gloomy.


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Lord Qian¡¯s hands were sweating. The man was already here, what else could he say?


    ¡°Lord Pei c-can come along with us. It¡¯s, it¡¯s a tremendous¡­ honor¡­¡±


    The others all echoed this sentiment, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s right, Lord Pei is swamped with important matters, working for His Majesty to shoulder the nation¡¯s burdens, yet he condescends to attend our meeting. We are too honored, too honored¡­¡±


    The lords¡¯ forced laughter attracted the attention of their families. Several of their daughters who were of marriageable age looked toward the group, before they began to whisper among themselves, their faces red.


    Some of them were looking at Zhao Litang, and some were looking at Pei Zheng.


    It seemed as though Pei Zheng had detected something. He lifted his gaze, but his eyes passed over the gaggle of girls, staring at what was behind them.


    Not far away, three people stood on the lakefront.


    Shen Huan stroked her beard thoughtfully, and sighed incessantly as she gazed out at Liuyun Lake.


    Shen Shijiu and Yue Nu each had a small stone in hand; they were competing on who could throw it the furthest.


    The two boys¡¯ playfulness came out; they couldn¡¯t hear a word from the group of people talking behind them. They only looked out at the surface of the lake, throwing stones one after the other, inching closer and closer to the edge of the water.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do better than you this time, because I¡¯ve got a round rock.¡± Shen Shijiu raised his arm high as he spoke, before thrusting the rock outward.


    Yue Nu squatted on the ground and searched for a long time, before he found a stone and stood up.


    ¡°Mine is good too, because it¡¯s even rounder than yours.¡±


    Then, he threw his rock as well.


    Indeed, Yue Nu had thrown his stone a bit further.


    Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t accept this. He began to search even more carefully, and was practically lying on the ground.


    But he searched for a long time and couldn¡¯t find a suitable rock. Instead, a pair of black boots suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Shen Shijiu lifted his head, and saw Pei Zheng, who was looking down at him with gentle eyes.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    He was so happy that he suddenly stood up, ¡°Why are you here? Are you coming with us?¡±


    Pei Zheng retied his loose hair and smiled as he nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! My Lord can go boating with us, and you can come to the villa in the middle of the river too!¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s little face brightened with cheer as he grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s cuff and wiggled it back and forth. He looked behind Pei Zheng, but he didn¡¯t see Cheng Feng.


    ¡°My Lord, where¡¯s A-Feng? He¡¯s not coming with us?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ went to the palace.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°A-Feng went to the palace to look for Imperial Physician Jiang.¡±


    Pei Zheng tapped a finger against his forehead, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked toward Shen Huan, before he whispered, ¡°Shifu said, A-Feng and Imperial Physician Jiang¡­¡±


    He was interrupted before he could finish the rest of his sentence.


    ¡°Lord Pei.¡±


    Someone behind them suddenly yelled, ¡°We¡¯re leaving, my father¡¯s asking you to come over.¡±


    The one who had called out to them was Lord Wei¡¯s daughter. Her name was Wei Yiren; she was the most attractive out of all of the maidens present today. She was eighteen years old; an elegant, well-mannered girl.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Pei Zheng glanced at her.


    Wei Yiren smiled shyly before she left.


    There were already many small boats moored at the edge of the lake. They would have to take these boats to a larger ship, before that ship would sail toward the villa in the heart of the lake.


    Those lords and their families hadn¡¯t boarded the boats yet; they were standing on the shore, waiting for Pei Zheng.


    When she saw Pei Zheng walking over, Wei Yiren tugged lightly at Lord Wei¡¯s sleeve, and Lord Wei gave her a look.


    He had been planning to set his daughter up with Zhao Litang. Who would have guessed that Wei Yiren would actually take a fancy to Pei Zheng? Hadn¡¯t she heard the gossip that Pei Zheng liked men? She was still so stubborn about him.


    ¡°Lord Pei,¡± Lord Wei said courteously, ¡°We¡¯ll have to take these boats to the pleasure-boat, my apologies for the inconvenience.¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled in a seemingly good-natured way, ¡°Whatever you say, Lord Wei.¡±


    Lord Wei never expected Pei Zheng to be so cooperative. He devised the seating arrangement in the boats with his own motives in mind.


    Indeed, he put Zhao Litang and Wei Yiren in the same boat, along with the very harmless-looking Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Huan and Wu Quan had been placed in another boat. And because Pei Zheng had only brought one servant with him, Yue Nu was added into his group.


    Everyone boarded their assigned boats.


    Pei Zheng stood at the front of the boat. It was rocking slightly in the lake, but he stood firmly.


    Yue Nu also boarded the boat that Pei Zheng was in. He wasn¡¯t acquainted with Pei Zheng; he had only seen him that one time at Yi Pin Xiang.


    And Yue Nu felt that this Lord Pei looked too cold, so cold that it was terrifying. He couldn¡¯t fathom how Shi could be so close with him.


    After everyone had boarded the boats, the boats began to move, heading toward the large pleasure-boat docked not far away.


    Yue Nu had been sitting quietly, leaned against the side of the boat. Pei Zheng¡¯s back was to him as he stood at the front of the boat; who knew what he was looking at.


    The boat was going quite fast, and one could see some of the fish in the water.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Yue Nu screamed, and suddenly stood up.


    A fat black fish had suddenly jumped out of the water, and had actually flopped right onto Yue Nu¡¯s leg. Yue Nu had never seen such a large fish before, and was rather startled.


    But he had stood up too fast; the boat began to teeter. Yue Nu couldn¡¯t stand properly; the moment his body leaned backward, he began to fall toward the water.


    He closed his eyes in a panic, but his lapel over his chest was suddenly grabbed. His body hung in the air over the side of the boat; he hadn¡¯t actually fallen into the icy lake.


    Yue Nu¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and saw Pei Zheng, who was gripping his clothes. But he was looking at him with interest, and hadn¡¯t pulled him back onto the boat.


    ¡°L-Lord Pei¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted his eyelids and glanced toward the side. Indeed, the boy¡¯s scream had attracted the attention of the people on the other boats, including Zhao Litang.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Yue, Yue Nu.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Zhao Litang?¡±


    Yue Nu¡¯s gaze darted to the side, and happened to meet with Zhao Litang¡¯s not far away. He hurriedly looked down, ¡°The general saved my life.¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips hooked, ¡°You like him?¡±


    Yue Nu hurriedly shook his head, ¡°No, I just want to repay the general. I don¡¯t dare to have such delusional desires.¡±


    Pei Zheng pulled him up a bit, so that they were a little closer to each other, before he chuckled, ¡°What if, they weren¡¯t delusional desires?¡±


    Yue Nu looked him in confusion, not understanding what he meant.


    ¡°Do you get cold easily?¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    ¡°Then close your eyes.¡±


    The moment Pei Zheng finished speaking, his grip suddenly loosened.


    Yue Nu felt his body rapidly fall backward. His eyes widened in shock, before he hurriedly shut them again.


    With a splash, a figure fell heavily into the lake.


    It was freezing, and one could only imagine how icy-cold the water was. If someone fell in and didn¡¯t get out quickly, they would immediately be frozen stiff.


    Those in the other boats had all seen Pei Zheng holding that little servant above the water, but they thought that Pei Zheng had accidentally lost his grip, which was why the servant had fallen in.


    No one would be willing to jump in to save him. He was just a servant. If he could climb back out on his own, it would be due to his good fortune. But if he couldn¡¯t, he could only blame his own cruel fate.


    As soon as the boy fell in, Zhao Litang immediately grabbed the side of the boat and gazed at Pei Zheng in anger. His eyes were full of suspicion and disbelief; perhaps the others couldn¡¯t tell, but he knew that Pei Zheng had definitely let go of the boy on purpose earlier.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t try to evade his stare. He was wagering, wagering that Zhao Litang¡¯s feelings toward this boy were different.


    ¡°A-Yue!¡± Shen Shijiu also saw Yue Nu fall into the lake. He hurriedly leaned over the side of the boat, and yelled at the surface of the lake, ¡°A-Yue! A-Yue, where are you?!¡±


    After Yue Nu fell into the lake, he began to sink downward. He couldn¡¯t even thrash around; his limbs were instantly soaked in the icy water, and his entire body went numb from the cold. He couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Everything around him was dark. Yue Nu felt his strength being torn out of him bit by bit. He was too cold, so cold that he wanted to close his eyes and sink to the bottom of the lake. He didn¡¯t fear the cold at all, but this kind of overwhelming, freezing coldness seemed more deadly than any of the cold winters he had suffered through in the past. Lord Pei must have wanted to kill him. No, that wasn¡¯t it. Lord Pei just didn¡¯t save him.


    Only the general had saved him before¡­


    The general. Yue Nu seemed to see Zhao Litang. He swam toward him, and a strong arm grabbed him by the waist, before he swam toward the surface with Yue Nu in tow.


    They had finally returned to the surface of the lake. After breathing in the cold, fresh air, Yue Nu suddenly took a gulping breath, and water poured into his mouth. He began to cough uncontrollably.


    Zhao Litang dragged him along as he swam toward the nearest boat.


    When he had jumped into the river earlier, he wasn¡¯t thinking about much. But he began to think; how could the child he saved after he almost died of poisoning be frozen to death so easily?


    That child must live.


    He swam to the side of the boat, and the people in it hurriedly helped to pull Yue Nu, who had choked on too much water, onto the boat. Zhao Litang was still floating in the cold water. He first hauled Yue Nu onto the boat, before he held onto the side of it and was about to climb on as well.


    Another hand reached out over the side of the boat. It was long and slender, stretched out toward Zhao Litang, pretending to want to help him up.


    Zhao Litang lifted his head, and saw the instigator of this entire issue smiling down at him. It was as though he was quite amused seeing him in this sorry state.


    Zhao Litang actually placed his hand onto the other¡¯s palm, but he didn¡¯t let Pei Zheng help him onto the boat. Instead, he took advantage of the fact that Pei Zheng had let his guard down, and pulled him straight into the lake.


    With a splash, as droplets of water flew upward, someone else stood up on the boat.


    Zhao Litang stood at the front of the boat, and glanced at Pei Zheng, who was in the water. He felt that his mood had improved somewhat, so he ignored Pei Zheng, and went to check on the unconscious boy.


    Although Pei Zheng¡¯s limbs were numb after falling into the water, for some reason, he didn¡¯t seem angry at all. In fact, he looked to be in a good mood.


    The actions of these two had frightened the occupants of the boat next to them. Lord Qian and Lord Wei had broken into a cold sweat.


    One of them was the illustrious Great General of Zhenyuan, whose outstanding military achievements were honorable and meritorious. The other was the incredibly powerful Prime Minister of the current dynasty; if anything happened to the two of them, no one would be able to explain themselves.


    ¡°My Lord! My Lord!¡±


    Shen Shijiu was slumped over the side of the boat, and carefully stretched his hand out to close the short distance between him and Pei Zheng. ¡°My Lord! Hurry up and get out of there! Give me your hand, I¡¯ll pull you up!¡± Pei Zheng reached out to Shen Shijiu, and that warm little hand gripped his frozen palm.


    Although it was only a little warmth, Pei Zheng felt his entire body thaw a bit. He smiled at Shen Shijiu. After he swam to the side of the boat, he simply hauled himself back onto it.


    Shen Shijiu opened his arms and was about to hug Pei Zheng, but Pei Zheng tapped his forehead, pushing him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over here. I¡¯ll get you wet.¡±


    ¡°But my Lord, aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s little face was full of worry. The water was so cold, and His Lordship¡¯s complexion didn¡¯t look right, ¡°I¡¯ll warm you up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Lord Pei, are you all right?¡± Wei Yiren also seemed to be very worried about Pei Zheng, and said to the boatman, ¡°Go a little faster, let¡¯s hurry toward the pleasure-boat.¡±


    The boatman hurriedly picked up the pace.


    The other boat began to go faster as well. These two boats were heading toward the pleasure-boat at a much faster speed than the others.


    Yue Nu, who was on the other boat, still had his eyes closed. He wasn¡¯t moving at all, his face was pale, and even the crescent at the side of his eye had also faded and turned pale. He seemed lifeless.


    Zhao Litang continued to press his hands against his body, but it was no use.


    ¡°General, when someone has fallen into the water, you have to do this¡­¡±


    After the boatman finished explaining, Zhao Litang¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Will that¡­ work?¡±


    ¡°It will. If you don¡¯t believe me, just try it. It would be best to be quick. If it¡¯s stuck in there for too long, it¡¯s more likely that something bad could happen to the boy.¡±


    Zhao Litang reached out, and gently squeezed Yue Nu¡¯s cheeks in his hand. He followed the boatman¡¯s instructions; he laid Yue Nu flat on his back, and pried his mouth open slightly.


    He leaned down, getting closer and closer to the person beneath him. The tips of their noses had touched.


    There were still water droplets hanging on his long lashes, like strings of crystal-clear beads.


    Zhao Litang took a a gulp of air, and pressed his lips downward, before he blew a breath into that slightly open mouth. The feeling on his lips was so soft; it was something that he had never felt before.


    After he blew in several breaths of air, the person below him suddenly began to cough, and spat out all the water that was stuck in his throat.


    Zhao Litang hurriedly straightened up.


    Yue Nu blinked, and slowly opened his eyes. All he could see was a vast stretch of white, as the water droplets clinging to his lashes rolled down.


    After taking a few breaths, Yue Nu slowly returned to his senses. Only then did he see that the person beside him really was Zhao Litang.


    His eyes went warm, and he immediately began to cry. But he still didn¡¯t dare to sob loudly; he could only whimper softly, and lift his arm to cover his eyes as his tears flowed down.


    Zhao Litang saw that the boy had begun to cry like this the moment he woke up, and knew that he had been badly frightened.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right now. After we get on the boat, you can change into clean clothes. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Yue Nu was still sobbing quietly. He held back his tears and nodded.


    The general had saved him again. Just what could he do to repay this kindness?


    They finally arrived at the side of the pleasure-boat. It was quite large, and there many rooms on board, along with numerous servants.


    Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu were the first to board the pleasure-boat. A few servants hurriedly brought a cloak for Pei Zheng to wear over his shoulders, before they led the pair to the rooms inside.


    After walking a few steps, he realized that the person behind him hadn¡¯t followed.


    ¡°Come here.


    Pei Zheng held his hand out to Shen Shijiu, who was still standing in place. Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t hesitate to walk up to him and grab his palm, before he allowed Pei Zheng to lead him inside.


    Wei Yiren was also worried about Pei Zheng, and she had followed them inside as well. She walked for a bit, before she was suddenly stopped by Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Miss Wei, His Lordship is changing. You can¡¯t go inside.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Shen Shijiu turned and walked into Pei Zheng¡¯s room, and was about to close the door.


    Wei Yiren asked, ¡°Then how come you¡¯re allowed in there?¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked at her in confusion, ¡°Because I¡¯m a boy.¡±


    Wei Yiren was stunned, and watched as the door was shut in her face.


    The reason she was so worried was because Shen Shijiu was a boy!


    After Zhao Litang boarded the boat, several servants also led him inside.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the boy who got soaked?¡±


    ¡°General Zhao, are you asking about that little servant? He went to the servants¡¯ quarters, down there.¡±


    ¡°Down there? Is there a charcoal fire?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, there isn¡¯t.¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s footsteps paused. Without a fire, how could someone whose entire body had been frozen warm themselves up?


    He had already reached his quarters. As soon as he opened the door, Zhao Litang felt a rush of hot air. The fires in every room had been stoked, and they were very warm.


    The servant who had led him here was about to leave.


    Zhao Litang suddenly said, ¡°Bring him to my room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Yue Nu was already thoroughly frozen. He wasn¡¯t like Pei Zheng and Zhao Litang, who had internal energy to protect themselves. All he had was this thin little body.


    After he fell into the icy water, he would probably get sick even if he took care of himself, let alone if he was stuck in this little room where the cold wind could still penetrate.


    His entire body was tingling, and he couldn¡¯t muster any strength in his fingers. It was like they didn¡¯t belong to him; Yue Nu tried to untie his soaked robe, and had only undone his collar after struggling for a long while.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t take your clothes off yet. Come with me.¡± Someone knocked on the door and said to the person inside.


    Yue Nu didn¡¯t know what had happened. He hurriedly grabbed an armful of clean clothes and followed the servant.


    After passing through the deck and walking into the pleasure-boat, it was already much warmer.


    Yue Nu¡¯s clothes were still dripping with water. He lowered his head and walked carefully. Since his legs were numb from the cold, he staggered a bit.


    They finally stopped in front of a room. The servant was knocking on the door. Yue Nu obedientlystood at the side with his head lowered.


    After the door opened, the warm air inside drifted out, so cozy and comfortable that one would want nothing more than to charge into the room.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Zhao Litang waved his hand. The servant responded and left. Only Yue Nu stood at the side of the narrow aisle, holding a pile of clothes with his head bowed.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Zhao Litang said abruptly, before he turned and walked into the room.


    Yue Nu lifted his head, and stared blankly at the warm, steamy room in front of him.


    He¡­ could go in?


    ¡°Close the door.¡±


    Yue Nu moved, slowly, and cautiously walked into the room, before he gently closed the door.


    Notes


    I-


    TANGYUE ALREADY HAD A CPR KISS BUT CHENGBAI IS STILL- I DON¡¯T EVEN KNOW WHAT POINT THEY¡¯RE ATTTTTTT ARGGHHHHH


    Anyways, apologies for the inconvenience, but I¡¯ve started an additional course outside of my classes that is in my field of study, so uploads *might* slow down a bit, but I¡¯ll do my best to get chapters out on time!


    Thanks for reading~


    1.This is a line from the poem of the same name, by the Tang Dynasty poet, Liu Zongyuan. The poem (I think) describes the lonely scenery around a fisherman as he fishes.


    2. One day, I¡¯ll find a better way to word this. Junshan is an island, and this ¡®silver plate¡¯ refers to Dongting Lake, which is shaped like an oval.

 CH 125

    January 15, 2023Merchie


    After Shen Shijiu closed the door, he continued to stand in front of it, and didn¡¯t look back.


    He had shut the door in Wei Yiren¡¯s face as if it were the most natural thing in the world, but he had suddenly become a bit shy.


    ¡°Why are you standing so far away?¡±


    Pei Zheng saw that small man standing stiffly at the door, and laughed, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Shen Shijiu shifted a few steps, and walked backwards toward him, still refusing to look at Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s robe was wet and cold. It felt very uncomfortable having it stuck to his skin, but in truth, his limbs had already regained mobility.


    ¡°Turn around.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently turned around. His eyes accidentally darted toward Pei Zheng¡¯s sagging collar, and he hurriedly lowered his head.


    Pei Zheng chuckled, ¡°Where did all of your confidence go?¡±


    His fingers lifted the small man¡¯s chin, forcing him to meet his gaze, ¡°Now you know how to be shy?¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked at Pei Zheng, who was completely soaked. He had been blessed with sword-shaped brows and shining eyes, and was undeniable handsome. Now, his hair was a bit messy, and it was dripping with water. His face was a bit paler, and his lips had reddened from the heat of the room¡­


    Shen Shijiu silently swallowed his saliva. His little heart was thumping violently, and his earlobes were slowly heating up.


    ¡°M-my Lord¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng pressed a finger against Shen Shijiu¡¯s lips, ¡°There¡¯s no one else here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Pei-gege¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you should hurry and change out of your wet clothes, otherwise¡­ otherwise you¡¯ll get sick.¡±


    Pei Zheng obediently reached over to strip off his robe. But the moment he lifted his arm, his brows knitted slightly.


    Shen Shijiu was observant, and noticed this peculiarity. He held Pei Zheng by the arm and asked, ¡°Pei-gege, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My arm is too weak. Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    Pei Zheng put his arm down and took half a step forward.


    ¡°Help me take off my clothes.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was obviously a bit hesitant. But it wasn¡¯t because of anything else; it was simply because he was too shy. Pei Zheng had already spotted his little red earlobes.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll take them off myself in a bit.¡±


    Pei Zheng pretended to be disappointed. He turned, walked to a table at the side and sat down, ¡°But, if I wear these wet clothes for too long, I¡¯ll get sick.¡±


    After he finished speaking, as if on cue, he coughed twice.


    Shen Shijiu clenched his little fists, and looked up at Pei Zheng as though he had made up his mind, ¡°Pei-gege, I¡¯ll help you change right now! I can!¡±


    Shen Shijiu walked to the table, and stood in front of Pei Zheng, before he reached out to help him take off his black outer robe.


    ¡°Left hand.¡±


    Pei Zheng cooperatively lifted his left hand.


    ¡°Right hand.¡±


    Pei Zheng then cooperatively lifted his right hand.


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    Pei Zheng obediently stood up.


    Shen Shijiu helped him untie his sash. His arms looped around the other¡¯s waist, as though he were giving him a hug.


    Pei Zheng stood there, enjoying himself. Those soft little hands roamed all over his body; why did he feel like those servants had never been so intimate when they helped him dress?


    His outer robe was taken off. It was such a cold day, but Pei Zheng had only worn a thin white inner robe underneath. Now that it was completely soaked, the curves of his body could be seen faintly through the clothing.


    Shen Shijiu immediately stopped. He couldn¡¯t find an appropriate place to put his hands, and didn¡¯t know how to proceed.


    Pei Zheng suddenly grabbed his hand, spread his palm open, and slowly placed it on his own chest.


    Separated by a thin underrobe, Shen Shijiu could feel the slightly warm skin underneath, as well as the thudding of Pei Zheng¡¯s heart. Each beat was brief, yet full of strength.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s fingers moved, and Pei Zheng let go of him.


    ¡°Pei-gege, is your arm okay now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all when he lied, ¡°I still feel a little cold.¡±


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly began to take off his inner robe, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you take this one off too.¡±


    As he spoke, he untied the lace at Pei Zheng¡¯s hip.


    Shen Shijiu took a deep breath. Then, he lifted the lapel over Pei Zheng¡¯s collarbone, before he quickly stripped off the rest of the robe.


    The muscles and textures of Pei Zheng¡¯s figure were clearly visible now. Since he usually wore a robe, no one could really tell, but the body beneath it was full of explosive power.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t dare to look at the half-naked Pei Zheng, and stuttered, ¡°I-I¡¯ll get¡­ some clean clothes¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he turned and was about to run off, but the corner of his clothing was grabbed before he could. A little tug was enough to pull him backward, and the small man fell right into Pei Zheng¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Throwing yourself into my arms?¡± Pei Zheng chuckled, with one hand supporting the small man by the waist.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who grabbed me, Pei-gege¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned toward his ear, and his lips brushed that small, red earlobe, ¡°If I didn¡¯t pull you back, would you know where the clothes are? Hm?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Shen Shijiu¡¯s little brain had long since melted into a mound of paste. He continued to stutter for a long while, but he was unable to say anything other than ¡°I¡±.


    ¡°Also, you haven¡¯t taken off my pants yet.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s fair cheeks instantly reddened. His flushed skin could be seen even with a mask on, so the face beneath it must have been so red that it was about to start dripping blood.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were full of cheerfulness. He pulled the stupefied Shen Shijiu back to the table to sit, and couldn¡¯t resist pinching his squishy cheek.


    ¡°Why are you so cute?¡±


    Then, Pei Zheng walked over to the side of the bed where his clothes were, before he dressed himself neatly.


    Shen Shijiu obediently sat at the table. His elbows rested on the table, and his hands were cupping his cheeks. His breaths were quick and successive as he tried to calm the chaotic thudding of his little heart.


    The truth was that Shen Shijiu knew nothing about the matters of the bedroom, but some things came instinctively. Even if he hadn¡¯t experienced it before, he would still blush, his heart would still throb, and he would still become uncontrollably dizzy.


    At this moment, there was a knock at the door, and Wei Yiren¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°Lord Pei, Lord Pei?¡±


    Pei Zheng was still tying his sash in an unhurried manner, and didn¡¯t plan on answering the door.


    Shen Shijiu slowly shuffled toward the door and opened it.


    ¡°Lord Pei¡­¡±


    The sweet smile on Wei Yiren¡¯s face immediately morphed, ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s Lord Pei?¡±


    ¡°His Lordship is putting on his clothes,¡± The blush on Shen Shijiu¡¯s face still hadn¡¯t completely dissipated. His beautiful eyes were clear and shining, as though he had just done something naughty.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for His Lordship to come out before I say it.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me, I¡¯ll tell His Lordship.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Wei Yiren was even more unwilling to talk to him.


    Pei Zheng happened to come out of the room at this moment, and stood right behind Shen Shijiu, leaving only a small space between them.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    A cold, distant tone.


    Wei Yiren clutched her sleeves. Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t nearly this frigid when he spoke with Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°I do.¡± She purposely shot a glance at Shen Shijiu, to signal that it wasn¡¯t something that could be said while someone else was present.


    ¡°He¡¯s my servant1. Speak.¡±


    He was Lord Pei¡¯s servant? Wei Yiren found it rather strange; he wasn¡¯t General Zhao¡¯s servant?


    But she still explained the purpose of her visit.


    ¡°Lord Pei, we are going to the villa in the heart of the lake today. You must be very careful.¡±


    Pei Zheng raised his brows. He could tell at a single glance that this Wei Yiren liked him, but what did she mean by this?


    Wei Yiren saw Pei Zheng¡¯s complicated gaze. She was afraid that he didn¡¯t believe her, and became a bit anxious, ¡°Lord Pei, I would never lie to you. I don¡¯t know the specifics of it either, but it¡¯s better to believe it, isn¡¯t it? Please believe me, I would never harm you¡­¡±


    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she saw Lord Wei walking toward them from one end of the corridor.


    While Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu were in the room, the others had already boarded the pleasure-boat.


    ¡°Yiren, what are you doing here? Your mother¡¯s been looking for you everywhere, hurry up and go!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Wei Yiren bowed her head and obediently walked away.


    Lord Wei cupped his hands toward Pei Zheng, ¡°Lord Pei, today¡¯s mishaps were due to this lower official¡¯s poor planning, which must have caused you quite the scare. It was all this lower official¡¯s fault, may Lord Pei chastise this lower official.¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and he glanced toward Wei Yiren, who was leaving.


    ¡°How is General Zhao?¡±


    ¡°General Zhao has also returned to his room to rest. There shouldn¡¯t be any issues.¡±


    ¡°Then what about that little servant?¡±


    Lord Wei froze. He really hadn¡¯t given that servant who had fallen into the water a second thought, ¡°There¡­ should have been arrangements made for him as well.¡±


    ¡°Should have?¡± Pei Zheng laughed, ¡°He was saved by General Zhao himself, did you think that he was just some normal person?¡±


    Lord Wei gawked for a moment, before he suddenly understood. His expression became one of extreme embarrassment.


    ¡°Th-this lower official understands, I will send someone to check immediately. Lord Pei, rest well. It will probably take around two hours to arrive at the villa, so this lower official won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Lord Wei left with a complicated look on his face.


    Pei Zheng retreated back into the room. He grabbed the back of Shen Shijiu¡¯s collar, and was about to pull him inside.


    But Shen Shijiu grabbed the door frame, and looked at Pei Zheng as he said, ¡°Pei-gege, you¡¯re fine now, aren¡¯t you? Then, can I visit A-Yue? He just fell into the water, and he even fainted, I¡¯m really worried about him¡­¡±


    When Pei Zheng heard this, not only did he not let go, but his grip tightened, ¡°Who said I¡¯m fine? I¡¯m not.¡±


    Shen Shijiu stared at him with a bit of disbelief, ¡°But you clearly have a lot of energy¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng stared back at him, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Shen Shijiu stubbornly held onto the door, ¡°Pei-gege! I really do want to visit A-Yue! I¡¯ll just go and take a quick look at him, and then I¡¯ll come right back, okay?!¡±


    Pei Zheng actually let go of him.


    Shen Shijiu thought Pei Zheng had consented to it, so he joyfully let go of the door frame, and was about to run out of the corridor.


    But before he could take a step, an arm suddenly grabbed him by the waist and lifted him up. Pei Zheng gently carried the small man back into the room before closing the door.


    Shen Shijiu was being hugged by the waist, and his feet were dangling above the floor. After a period of dizziness, he collapsed onto the little bed.


    He was just about to sit up when Pei Zheng also turned over and got on the bed. His hands were pressed against the mattress on either side of Shen Shijiu, and his body hovered above the small man¡¯s, pinning him in place.


    ¡°Pei-gege, didn¡¯t you just agree to let me go?¡±


    ¡°Did I say that I agreed?¡±


    Shen Shijiu pouted in aggrievement; it seemed as though he hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Pei-gege, I don¡¯t know if A-Yue¡¯s awake yet. He¡¯s really pitiful, he doesn¡¯t have a single relative. I¡¯m his Shi-gege, I told him I would be his best friend. I¡¯m worried about him, I want to visit him¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu spoke in a soft voice, and his eyes were full of sincerity as he looked at Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart melted at his gaze. He reached out and gently grasped the small man¡¯s chin.


    ¡°I know. But you must believe me, he will be fine. And now, he will definitely be well taken care of. So, don¡¯t disturb his rest for now, okay?¡±


    Shen Shijiu believed Pei Zheng, but it was obvious that he was still uneasy.


    ¡°But, those people don¡¯t care about A-Yue at all, will someone bully A-Yue¡­¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t. Zhao Litang will protect him.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s face scrunched up, ¡°General Zhao wouldn¡¯t. He¡¯s so mean to A-Yue, he¡¯s not kind to him like he is to other people. A-Yue is so nice, but General Zhao is always trying to drive him away.¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips rose when he heard this childish complaint. He couldn¡¯t resist lowering his head and nudging the tip of Shen Shijiu¡¯s nose with his own.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re such a silly goose.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s face flushed, and he muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not a silly goose, I¡¯m a smart goose.¡±


    This was the first time he had heard someone praise themselves in this manner. Pei Zheng¡¯s smile widened, and the darkness and gloominess in his eyes disappeared, leaving only a shining river of stars.


    ¡°Pei-gege¡­¡± Shen Shijiu stared at him unblinkingly, and reached out to touch his brows.


    ¡°You¡¯re really pretty.¡±


    Pei Zheng pulled his hand over and placed a kiss on his lips.


    This little fool liked pretty people, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have developed a crush on Pei Zheng the moment they met. Pei Zheng knew this; he would have to use his beauty to entice this little fool.


    ¡°¡­ Have I met you before?¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly froze.


    ¡°When was ¡®before¡¯?¡±


    Shen Shijiu thought for a bit, ¡°Wuu, Pei-gege, did you know? My head is empty.¡±


    He pointed at his head, ¡°Shifu said that my memories from the past are all gone, I don¡¯t remember what my name was, and I don¡¯t know who I was, and I don¡¯t know why I fell off that cliff. Whenever I think about the stuff from the past, my head hurts, so shifu didn¡¯t let me think about it¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve always felt like I¡¯ve met you before, I just can¡¯t recall it¡­ Pei-gege, do you remember? Have you met me before?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s breathing became a bit disordered as he clutched Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand. His eyes were veiled by a certain emotion that covered up that silver glow.


    ¡°Then, do you want to remember your past?¡±


    Shen Shijiu thought for a moment, ¡°Wuu, truthfully, right now, I don¡¯t really want to. Because I have shifu now, and Pei-gege, and A-Yue. If you guys are here, I don¡¯t want to remember. But you guys always have to be here.¡±


    Pei Zheng laid on his side and pulled the small man into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll always be here.¡±


    I¡¯ll never let you be alone again.


    And at this moment, the pleasure-boat slowly came to halt, and had already sailed into the dock at the villa.


    Everyone was joyful and excited as they all got off the boat.


    This villa occupied an entire island; it was very large. The decorations and furniture weren¡¯t of lesser quality than those in the dignitaries¡¯ mansions in the Imperial City, and the scenery was much more beautiful.


    The owner of the villa was a woman. She was Lord Qian¡¯s younger sister, so naturally, she was also part of the Empress¡¯s faction. She had brought several of the villa¡¯s servants with her, and stood at the dock to welcome everyone.


    The group conversed among themselves for a long while, until everyone had gotten off the pleasure-boat.


    Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu were the last to get off, right behind Zhao Litang.


    After Shen Shijiu saw Zhao Litang, he called softly, ¡°General Zhao!¡±


    Zhao Litang stopped.


    Shen Shijiu leaned over and asked, ¡°General Zhao, have you seen A-Yue?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Litang¡¯s expression turned ugly, and he said coldly, ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Shen Shijiu ¡°oh¡±d, and didn¡¯t inquire further.


    Zhao Litang walked away; only Wu Quan trailed behind him.


    ¡°Shi¡­¡± Yue Nu¡¯s voice sounded from the side. Shen Shijiu looked over, and saw Yue Nu being supported by Shen Huan, his face white as paper.


    ¡°A-Yue, shifu.¡±


    Shen Shijiu walked to Yue Nu¡¯s other side and held him by the arm.


    ¡°Shifu, what¡¯s wrong with A-Yue? Is he okay?¡±


    Shen Huan said in a comforting tone, ¡°My little disciple, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s okay, he¡¯s just got a bit of a cold. It¡¯s a good thing that he was able to warm up for a while. In a bit, I¡¯ll make some medicinal soup for him to drink, and he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Shen Huan caught a glimpse of Pei Zheng¡¯s unkind gaze, though Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes had never been kind.


    ¡°Aiya, our little A-Yue isn¡¯t like those two. Your body is as strong as a monster¡¯s; you fell into freezing cold water, but you seem just fine. Our little A-Yue should be well taken care of, otherwise there won¡¯t be anyone to feel sorry for you when you¡¯ve been tormented to death.¡±


    Shen Huan had purposely allowed Pei Zheng to hear these words. She didn¡¯t know what the hell Pei Zheng and Zhao Litang were trying to do, dragging the innocent A-Yue into their conflict. Shen Huan was defending Yue Nu against this injustice.


    ¡°Shifu, I feel bad, I feel bad for A-Yue¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu gripped Yue Nu¡¯s ice-cold hand. That hand had once been covered in chilblains, but they had already been treated by Shen Shijiu.


    Yue Nu was too weak, and couldn¡¯t say a thing. But when he heard Shen Shijiu¡¯s words, his eyes warmed up, and he felt the urge to cry.


    Shen Huan saw how frigid Pei Zheng looked, and thought that, even if she vented anger on Yue Nu¡¯s behalf, although Yue Nu wasn¡¯t stupid, he wasn¡¯t much better than her little disciple. He was always so careful, and he made every move with caution. Didn¡¯t that make him the perfect person to bully?


    No wonder General Zhao always scared him to tears.


    They walked off the dock, and entered the gate of the villa.


    The majestic white jade gate had the words ¡°Liuyun Villa¡± engraved upon it.


    Mistress Qian led everyone inside. They first had to pass through a dense forest, before they could reach the various buildings.


    But due to the cold weather, the trees in the forest were all bare, creating a sad, desolate sight.


    But unexpectedly, after they walked through the forest, another scene appeared in front of them.


    Those exquisite, elegant pavilions were scattered all over the villa, with a myriad of winding corridors linking them together. The trees and flowers here hadn¡¯t withered yet; they were still lush. The scene resembled a colorful summer¡¯s day.


    But it was still freezing cold, so it was unclear how these plants were still in full bloom.


    ¡°Lord Pei, General Zhao,¡± Mistress Qian called, ¡°This is the first time you two esteemed guests have come to my Liuyun Villa, so I ordered the servants to prepare the best pavilions for the two of you to stay in.¡±


    She then said to the other five lords, ¡°My Lords, you are all old acquaintances of my Liuyun Villa. The pavilions you usually stay in have already been prepared. Please make yourselves at home. We¡¯ll be having a banquet in the evening.¡±


    Everyone looked very cheery as they followed the servants and dispersed, heading off to the pavilions they were each staying in.


    Zhao Litang walked up to Shen Huan and spoke with her for a moment. Shen Huan nodded, before she helped Yue Nu along and followed Zhao Litang.


    Naturally, Shen Shijiu wanted to follow his shifu. But he thought of Pei Zheng, and turned around to look for him. Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng was already gone.


    Shen Shijiu pouted and turned back around.


    Zhao Litang was staying in a two-story building. When the door was pushed open, a charcoal fire was already blazing inside, and it was very warm.


    ¡°General Zhao, I¡¯ve brought him here, so we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Shen Huan tossed Yue Nu at Zhao Litang, and was about to grab her little disciple and walk out.


    ¡°Wait, Master Shen!¡±


    Zhao Litang supported the unsteady Yue Nu with one arm, ¡°Is he really fine like this?¡±


    Shen Huan waved her hand, ¡°He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s fine. He won¡¯t die. I¡¯m going to decoct some medicine and deliver it later, he¡¯ll get better once he drinks it.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she slammed the door shut.


    Shen Huan grabbed Shen Shijiu and immediately began to run.


    ¡°Sh-shifu! Where, are we going?!¡±


    Shen Shijiu was panting as he ran.


    Shen Huan beamed and said, ¡°Let me tell you, Disciple! Do you know what I saw in that forest earlier?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t! Shifu, run slower!¡±


    Shen Huan stopped, ¡°Milkwort2, there¡¯s milkwort! I¡¯ve been looking for it for so long, but I haven¡¯t found any, I never thought I¡¯d actually see it here!¡±


    ¡°Milkwort? What¡¯s it for?¡±


    Shen Huan looked at her little disciple, and pointed at his head, ¡°It can help you regain your memory.¡±


    ¡°But shifu, don¡¯t we have to make medicine for A-Yue?¡±


    Shen Huan grabbed him and began to sprint again, ¡°A cold isn¡¯t as severe as your illness.¡±


    The two continued to run. The forest was right in front of them, when several people who appeared to be attendants suddenly appeared and blocked their path.


    ¡°What are you two doing? You¡¯re not allowed to enter this forest!¡±


    Shen Huan asked impatiently, ¡°What do you mean, we just came out of there. I¡¯m just going in to look for something, I¡¯ll be out really fast!¡±


    But those attendants continued to block their way, preventing them from entering the forest.


    ¡°The mistress of the villa has ordered that only the guests she takes are allowed inside. No one else is allowed to enter. Otherwise, they will be punished accordingly!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Shen Huan didn¡¯t insist on charging in. She stared at this group of strange attendants; who knew what she was thinking. Then, she dragged Shen Shijiu along and left.


    Shen Huan went off alone to find a place to make medicine for Yue Nu, while Shen Shijiu inquired about Pei Zheng¡¯s whereabouts, and came to the pavilion where Pei Zheng was staying.


    This building was three stories high, and one could tell at a glance that it was the largest in the villa.


    Shen Shijiu stood at the door and knocked quietly.


    ¡°Pei-gege, it¡¯s Shi.¡±


    There was no response.


    Shen Shijiu knocked again, ¡°Pei-gege, where are you? Pei-gege?¡¯


    The door suddenly opened. A smile appeared on Shen Shijiu¡¯s face, but once he saw who was standing in front of him, it instantly vanished.


    ¡°M-Miss Wei¡­¡±


    Wei Yiren was blocking the door. She stared disdainfully at Shen Shijiu, her expression carrying a hint of smugness.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again, who were you calling for?¡±


    ¡°I-I was looking for His Lordship¡­¡±


    Wei Yiren smiled mysteriously, ¡°His Lordship is very busy right now. If you have something to say, you can tell me. I¡¯ll pass it along to him.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Notes


    Thanks for reading~


    1.The phrasing is ¡°ÎÒµÄÈË¡±, which is ¡°my person¡± in literal terms, it can also mean ¡°he¡¯s with me¡±, but I¡¯m pretty sure in this context, it means servant.


    2. ÉñÉ°²Ý (sh¨¦n sh¨¡ c¨£o): apparently it¡¯s a real plant, it¡¯s also called ¹Ï×Ó½ð, and its scientific name is polygala japonica Houtt. I will just refer to it by its family.

 CH 126

    January 17, 2023Merchie


    Shen Shijiu shuffled down the steps, and began to walk back with his head lowered.


    He didn¡¯t know why Wei Yiren was here, in Pei Zheng¡¯s room. Could Pei Zheng have called her over?


    Shen Shijiu felt a bit wronged, and was walking rather slowly; he didn¡¯t see the person coming toward him.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s shoulder accidentally bumped into that person as he passed by. He looked back, and saw a very arrogant-looking young master standing in front of him.


    That young master had a few servants following him, and they all looked quite mean.


    ¡°Young Master, are you all right? He didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?¡±


    This boy was the young master of Liuyun Villa, and was also Mistress Qian¡¯s son. He took his mother¡¯s surname, so this villa could also be said to be his territory.


    ¡°How can I be all right, my clothes were dirtied! Who didn¡¯t watch where they were going and crash into me?!¡±


    Shen Shijiu apologized quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    Young Master Qian cast him a sidelong glance, ¡°So many people came to the villa today. Whose family do you belong to?¡±


    Shen Shijiu thought for a moment; was he with the General¡¯s Manor or the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor? For a moment, he didn¡¯t answer.


    A servant at the side thought that he wasn¡¯t replying on purpose, and gave him a shove.


    ¡°Hey! The young master asked you a question! Did you not hear him?¡±


    Shen Shijiu said, ¡°I heard him. I¡¯m thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Do you really need to think about it? The family you belong to is the family you belong to, unless you¡¯re an idiot that doesn¡¯t even know that.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s little face became serious, ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot, I just need to think for a moment.¡±


    Young Master Qian looked at him with interest, ¡°Oh, so you know how to argue too. No matter which family you¡¯re with, you¡¯re still just a servant. Do you dare to argue with your master too?¡±


    Shen Shijiu muttered, ¡°But I¡¯m not a servant either¡­ ¡°


    At this moment, the door of the wing room at the side opened. Wei Yiren walked out, and saw the people standing on the path.


    ¡°Qian Xiao, what¡¯s going on? What are you all doing, you¡¯re so noisy!¡±


    Qian Xiao was Young Master Qian¡¯s name. He had known Wei Yiren since he was young, and it was no secret that he liked her.


    ¡°Yiren, so you were here after all. I¡¯ve been looking for you for ages. Earlier, Uncle Wei asked me if I knew where you went¡­¡±


    Wei Yiren became nervous, ¡°Then did you tell my father?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t say a thing, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Wei Yiren¡¯s expression relaxed, ¡°You all should hurry up and leave, don¡¯t stay here for too long. It wouldn¡¯t be good if someone saw you.¡±


    Qian Xiao looked displeased, ¡°Yiren, you should come with me then. It would be even worse if someone saw you here. This¡­ this is that Lord Pei¡¯s room.¡±


    Wei Yiren eyed him for a moment, ¡°I know, which is why I want you all to leave and not draw attention to yourselves. Lord Pei isn¡¯t back yet. If he sees this many people surrounding his room, he¡¯ll definitely be irritated.¡±


    Shen Shijiu heard this and looked suspiciously at Wei Yiren, who was standing by the door. So His Lordship wasn¡¯t here. Then why did this Wei Yiren take it upon herself to run over to His Lordship¡¯s room? Didn¡¯t she know that by doing this, His Lordship would be even more irritated?


    ¡°Miss Wei, you can¡¯t do this. If His Lordship isn¡¯t here, you can¡¯t enter his room. His Lordship doesn¡¯t like¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Wei Yiren interrupted him.


    ¡°Shut up, do you know his Lordship that well? I saw it all today, you entered General Zhao¡¯s pavilion! You must have some kind of relationship with General Zhao!¡±


    Shen Shijiu was a bit surprised; Wei Yiren was actually using that to chastise him, ¡°I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t have any relationship with General Zhao, I was just taking A-Yue back¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not listening to you. I don¡¯t want to hear your explanation either. Whatever the case, I want you all to disappear from here right now!¡±


    Wei Yiren¡¯s voice had risen slightly, and she looked quite angry.


    Qian Xiao answered in a servile tone, ¡°Yiren, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll leave, I¡¯ll come back a bit later.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t come back. I don¡¯t have time to play house with you anymore. Qian Xiao, you¡¯ve been playing for so many years, it¡¯s about time you grew up! Even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, you should care a little about me. You¡¯re always bothering me, if Lord Pei or the other lords saw it, how could I continue to live?!¡±


    Qian Xiao looked visibly embarrassed. He smiled, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Then, he turned and left without saying a word.


    Shen Shijiu was still standing to the side. His eyes were round. He glanced at Wei Yiren for one moment, then at Qian Xiao the next, looking very innocent.


    But Qian Xiao felt that he had lost face, ¡°What are you looking at?! Hurry up and get out of here!¡±


    Shen Shijiu blinked and said quietly, ¡°I was just about to leave, but you all blocked my way¡­¡±


    ¡°You still dare to talk back?! Do you think that this young master is easy to bully?! Do you believe that this young master can toss you right out of the villa?!¡±


    The servants at the side looked so angry that it really seemed as though they were going to pin Shen Shijiu to a rack and throw him out.


    ¡°All right, Qian Xiao, let him leave. You can¡¯t actually do anything to him. I¡¯m not sure about the specifics of his background, so we can¡¯t provoke him.¡±


    Wei Yiren said enigmatically, ¡°And if you really throw him out, something terrible could happen to you.¡±


    But Qian Xiao felt that these words were sweeping the floor with his face. He was just a servant, and what¡¯s more, this villa was his territory; no one who came here dared to show anything but the utmost respect for his mother.


    ¡°Yiren, are you worried about me? Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me.¡±


    Qian Xiao waved his hand nonchalantly, ¡°Drag him away.¡±


    Those servants stepped forward and grabbed Shen Shijiu, before they quickly dragged him away.


    Shen Shijiu was already feeling quite wronged. Now, he had no clue why these people insisted on taking him away, and they were walking quite fast tool; he couldn¡¯t even keep up by jogging.


    He ran for a while, before they finally came to the end of the path. Only when they were quite some distance from the three-story building did those servants let him go.


    Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t control his legs. He staggered forward a step and immediately fell onto his stomach.


    Fortunately, his clothes were thick, so he wasn¡¯t injured. However, the small man lying on the ground held a grievance in his heart. His eyes immediately reddened, and a bean-sized tear splashed onto the stone path.


    Qian Xiao leisurely walked over from behind. When he saw Shen Shijiu lying on the ground, he came up to him and prodded him with his foot.


    ¡°Hey! Get up! No one¡¯s going to help you up!¡±


    Shen Shijiu slowly supported himself off the ground and sat upright. But he didn¡¯t stand up. Instead, he sat on there on the ground, and his tears flowed out uncontrollably.


    ¡°Oi oi oi, don¡¯t cry, I didn¡¯t do anything to you, you fell on your own!¡±


    Shen Shijiu smeared his tears away, ¡°Why did you guys.. walk so fast¡­ I-I couldn¡¯t keep up¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being short! How can you blame us for being tall?!¡±


    Qian Xiao shot his servants a glance, and had them walk over to pull the small man off the ground.


    Several pairs of hands came to drag Shen Shijiu off the ground, tugging at his arms until they ached.


    Shen Shijiu couldn¡¯t struggle away. He had wanted to get up on his own, yet they wouldn¡¯t even let him do that. His tears flowed down even more furiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you guys to help me up¡­ I¡¯m going to stand by myself¡­ Let go of me¡­ let go of me¡­¡±


    If someone who didn¡¯t know what was going on saw this, they would think that Qian Xiao had brought his servants with him to bully the person on the ground.


    ¡°What are you all doing?!¡±


    A shout sounded from behind them. Everyone stopped and turned toward the direction of the voice.


    Someone was standing not far away with his hands on his hips, staring at them with angry eyes.


    These people might not have recognized him, but Shen Shijiu did. This was the servant that had been accompanying Pei Zheng this whole time.


    Then that could only mean that His Lordship was back¡­


    Qian Xiao lifted his head, ¡°Who the hell are you?! What are you screaming for?! You must not know who I am if you dare to talk to me like this!¡±


    ¡°The young master of Liuyun Villa,¡± Another voice sounded from behind those servants, and they hurriedly stepped aside.


    Pei Zheng slowly walked up from behind them, with his towering figure and commanding presence. The corners of his lips curled slightly, and he stared coldly at Qian Xiao, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Qian Xiao felt that this man looked familiar. He couldn¡¯t recall who exactly he was at the moment; he only remembered that he was one of today¡¯s honored guests.


    The man in front of him was much taller than him. Qian Xiao was instantly dwarfed by him.


    ¡°S-so what if I am?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Pei Zheng said nonchalantly, before he turned, walked over to the small man sitting on the ground, and held his hand out to him.


    ¡°The ground is cold, stand up.¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked up with teary eyes. There were still a few tear tracks on his little face, and his eyes were red, which made one¡¯s heart ache.


    He twisted his head to the side, and didn¡¯t place his hand in Pei Zheng¡¯s. Instead, he stood up himself with great effort.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He gently held Shen Shijiu by the shoulders, turning his body to face him, before he reached out and wiped the tears off his face.


    Shen Shijiu pouted, and still refused to look at Pei Zheng. His gaze shifted slightly in Pei Zheng¡¯s direction; it seemed as though he was trying to hold his tears in.


    ¡°Were you wronged? Hm?¡±


    Pei Zheng lowered his voice. There were still people around them, so he couldn¡¯t lift the small man into his arms and force him to look into his eyes.


    The corners of Shen Shijiu¡¯s lips drooped, and he still refused to speak.


    No matter how dense Qian Xiao was, he could feel the strange intimacy between the pair in front of him; it was like they couldn¡¯t even see the throng of people standing next to them.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how he was wronged, it¡¯s, it¡¯s got nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze shifted over, and Qian Xiao¡¯s voice gradually trailed off.


    ¡°So what¡­ I¡¯ll kindly advise you all that this is Lord Pei¡¯s residence. You all better hurry up and leave, don¡¯t disturb Lord Pei¡¯s pea-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Pei Zheng¡¯s servant snorted and began to laugh.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?! I was being nice!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve already disturbed his Lordship¡¯s peace.¡±


    That servant also kindly reminded him.


    Qian Xiao understood the meaning of these words. Hiw eyes suddenly widened, and his body stiffened in embarrassment. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at Pei Zheng; he and his servants ran off without saying another word.


    Pei Zheng watched Qian Xiao¡¯s receding figure, and he lifted his gaze slightly. After he gave a few orders, his servant affirmed and left.


    All the onlookers were finally gone. Pei Zheng clasped Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand.


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t avoid him, and allowed Pei Zheng to pull him along, but he didn¡¯t return Pei Zheng¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry at me?¡±


    Pei Zheng pulled Shen Shijiu into his body, and tilted his little chin up.


    ¡°Earlier, Mistress Qian had something she needed to discuss with me. Were you anxious because you couldn¡¯t find me?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Shen Shijiu huffed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t anxious at all¡­¡±


    In truth, he had been anxious. The moment he was free, he hurried over to look for Pei Zheng. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t find Pei Zheng, and instead encountered those people. On top of that, he had fallen over as well.


    The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he became. He blinked, and a few crystal tears stuck to his lashes.


    ¡°Oh, so you weren¡¯t anxious.¡± Pei Zheng said, ¡°You didn¡¯t come here to look for me either, right? Then, did you come here to relax?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s thoughts had been exposed, and he stuttered, ¡°Th-that¡¯s right, to relax¡­ I was taking a walk, and I happened to walk over here¡­ I-it wasn¡¯t on purpose¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng couldn¡¯t restrain himself and laughed out loud. His voice was so rich and deep that when Shen Shijiu heard it, his earlobes immediately reddened.


    ¡°W-what are you laughing at?!¡±


    Shen Shijiu lifted his gaze to look at Pei Zheng, and his delicate brow was slightly wrinkled.


    He pulled his little hand out of Pei Zheng¡¯s, before he twisted his head around and strode away.


    The small, angry man muttered as he walked, ¡°Hmph, if you laugh at me, I¡¯ll ignore you. I¡¯ll ignore you! They even thought I walked too slowly, I¡¯m not slow¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng watched as the small man walked forward with his head down, and the smile at the corners of his lips deepened. This little fool was walking quite fast, yet he didn¡¯t look up to see where he was going.


    Pei Zheng leisurely walked after him, and in a few steps, he was right behind the small man.


    Shen Shijiu walked until the path beneath his feet had disappeared. He looked up; only then did he realize that he had walked back to Pei Zheng¡¯s quarters.


    He turned back and was about to start walking again, but he immediately crashed into someone¡¯s chest, and his body bounced backward quite violently.


    Pei Zheng was stunned by his idiocy. He quickly reached out to steady him, before trapping the small man in his embrace, rendering him unable to move.


    ¡°You¡¯re already here. You don¡¯t want to come in and sit for a bit?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I-I don¡¯t.¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned into to his ear, ¡°I do.¡±


    And just like that, Pei Zheng carried the small man as he walked up the steps. Just as he reached out to push the door open, the door was suddenly pulled opened from the inside.


    ¡°Lord Pei, you¡¯re back¡­¡±


    Wei Yiren, who was behind the door, immediately froze in place. She didn¡¯t expect that Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu would come back together, and that Pei Zheng would actually be hugging him so tightly!


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes also widened. He hurriedly tried to struggle out of Pei Zheng¡¯s arms; how could he forget that Miss Wei was still here?


    But not only did Pei Zheng¡¯s arm hugging his waist not loosen, it tightened, binding the small man and pressing his body against the other¡¯s chest.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s cheeks were red, and he buried his face in Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, too scared to look at Wei Yiren.


    ¡°Why are you here? Who let you in?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s face was gloomy, and his gaze was ice-cold. He looked extremely displeased.


    ¡°M-my Lord,¡± Wei Yiren finally recovered from the shock and found her voice again, ¡°Y-you weren¡¯t back yet, and people would see me if I waited outside, s-so I let myself in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, please don¡¯t be angry, I came here to tell you something.¡±


    Wei Yiren didn¡¯t dare to look at Pei Zheng¡¯s cold face. She cautiously said, ¡°You know that there will be a banquet at the villa tonight, right?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly; it seemed that all of his patience had been exhausted.


    ¡°I just wanted to tell you, after the banquet¡¯s over, could you w-wait for a bit before you leave? I have something to tell you. We¡¯ll be leaving the villa early the next morning, I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t say it then, I won¡¯t ever have the chance¡­¡±


    Within these words hid the wishes and thoughts of a young maiden.


    But it didn¡¯t make one feel moved, only irritated.


    Although Pei Zheng¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t good, he was very attractive, especially in appearance and temperament; no one else could match up to him.


    There had been several brave ladies in the past who had come to confess their love to him, but they were all dealt with by all sorts of methods by the people of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. Eventually, no one dared to voice their feelings to him anymore.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Wei Yiren nodded.


    ¡°Get out. Close the door.¡±


    It seemed as though Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t even heard what Wei Yiren had just said. He tossed her these careless words before brushing past her and walking into the room.


    Wei Yiren clenched her fingers; she couldn¡¯t accept it. She glanced back at Pei Zheng, ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    But Pei Zheng didn¡¯t even look back as he hugged the small man in his arms. He turned, walked toward the staircase, and climbed up the stairs.


    The girl downstairs stood there for a while before she finally left, gently closing the door behind her.


    Shen Shijiu heard the door close and lifted his head.


    ¡°Is she gone?¡±


    Pei Zheng set him down, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    The decorations on the second floor weren¡¯t much different than those on the first floor; it was just a little smaller. However, there was an open-air area surrounded by a railing, and one could see the distant scenery as they stood there.


    Shen Shijiu ran to the edge of the railing. He saw Wei Yiren¡¯s figure disappear from the path, and his face softened quite a bit.


    A body pressed up against his back. Pei Zheng placed both hands on the railing, surrounding the small man with his arms.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s back was facing Pei Zheng. He was slumped over the railing, and after a long time, he answered quietly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry. I just didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t like what?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s body tilted sideways. He leaned his head against the small man¡¯s shoulder and took a deep sniff.


    This small man always carried a faint fragrance; was it coming from his clothing or his body?


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Miss Wei, she¡¯s always looking for Pei-gege. I also don¡¯t like that young master, he thinks I¡¯m short, and he even made me fall¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, whatever you don¡¯t like, I don¡¯t like either.¡± Pei Zheng agreed in a soft voice, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else,¡± Shen Shijiu pouted, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you today. The moment I turned, you were gone, so I went with shifu to take A-Yue-¡±


    Pei Zheng turned Shen Shijiu around, ¡°It was my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have left without telling you, right?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded.


    ¡°Then in the future, whenever I go somewhere, I¡¯ll tell you. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Pei Zheng pinched his cheek, ¡°Then could you tell me why you don¡¯t like Wei Yiren?¡¯


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want you to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Shen Shijiu thought for a moment, ¡°Pei-gege, I think she likes you. In the future, you should ignore her. What if she starts thinking that you like her too?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly leaned closer. His warm breaths hit Shen Shijiu¡¯s face, ¡°Do you know who I like?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s head became dizzy once more. He blinked furiously as he looked at Pei Zheng, his breathing chaotic.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    His lips were suddenly sealed, and that warm, moist feeling vanished after a single touch.


    ¡°What about now? Do you know?¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted his chin with one hand. His mouth was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from those red lips.


    He tried his best to resist the crazy urge to tear into this soft, small man and swallow him up. But he could only continue to tell himself: you have to wait until he¡¯s willing.


    Shen Shijiu opened his mouth and panted for a moment. He felt that his little heart was about to explode out of his chest.


    A gust of cold wind suddenly blew in, carrying a few crystalline snowflakes.


    Snowflakes fluttered on the small man¡¯s long, trembling lashes. He blinked, before he looked outside.


    The sky was full of goose feather-white snow that had suddenly begun to fall. Countless snowflakes fell over the tranquil villa. Those verdant trees and scarlet flowers were now blanketed in white. This scene was far more beautiful than the empty field of snow one would see somewhere else.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes were shining with a silver glow. He clutched Pei Zheng¡¯s cuff and wiggled it, ¡°Pei-gege! It¡¯s snow! It¡¯s snowing outside, look!¡±


    Pei Zheng stared at his joyous face from the side with eyes full of gentleness and affection, ¡°Mm, it¡¯s snowing.¡±


    ¡°Can I go and play in the snow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Shen Shijiu leaned toward Pei Zheng¡¯s cheek and gave him a kiss, before he burrowed his way out of the other¡¯s embrace, and ran like the wind down the stairs.


    Pei Zheng touched his face with his fingertips, and the corners of his lips rose.


    Shen Shijiu ran out into the snow. The ground was already blanketed in a layer of white. He scooped his hand through the ground and shaped a snowball, before he happily placed it at the side and began to make another.


    Pei Zheng walked down the stairs. He leaned against the doorway, watching the small man as he ran excitedly through the snow.


    People from the other pavilions had also come out to admire the snow.


    Shen Shijiu squatted on the ground for a long while. Snow had already piled up on his clothing, but he still squatted there without moving.


    It was already getting dark.


    Pei Zheng also walked into the snow, and strode over to his side to watch him.


    He saw Shen Shijiu making a little snowman; he was carefully drawing its nose and eyes.


    After he finished drawing, he lifted his head to look at Pei Zheng, a brilliant smile on his face.


    ¡°Pei-gege! Look, I made a snowman!¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at his face, and thought back to previous years.


    Every year, whenever it snowed in the palace, within the towering red-brick palace walls, there would always be a little snowman placed outside of a lonely residence.


    There would be a little prince dressed in a white robe embroidered with gold thread and a flame-red cloak over his shoulders, standing beside the snowman and smiling at him.


    Pei Zheng bent over and helped Shen Shijiu off the ground. He clasped his frozen little hand and rubbed it.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°Not cold!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not cold, why are your hands frozen like this?¡±


    ¡°Wuu, I¡¯m a little cold.¡±


    Pei Zheng led him back toward the room, but Shen Shijiu hadn¡¯t had enough time to play, and was a bit reluctant.


    ¡°My snowman¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng was scared that he would freeze, and simply pulled him into the room to warm up.


    After they came to the second floor and staying next to the blazing charcoal fire, the snowflakes on Shen Shijiu¡¯s body melted and soaked his robe.


    Notes


    Stop¡­ stop smelling him¡­


    I also don¡¯t like it when people suddenly open the door for me from inside my house. Especially if they don¡¯t live there.

 CH 127

    January 19, 2023Merchie


    TW: Dubcon


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    Shen Shijiu suddenly clutched his collar and said hesitantly, ¡°Take them off, here?¡±


    ¡°Your clothes are wet. Change into this.¡±


    Pei Zheng tossed some clothes onto one side of the bed, everything from the undershirt to the outer robe; these clothes had already been prepared before their arrival.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently walked over to the side of the bed and began to unclasp his outer robe. He quickly took it off, before he started to untie his underclothes.


    Pei Zheng looked at his back and froze, before his gaze shifted away, and he pinched the center of his brows.


    ¡°Go¡­ onto the bed to change.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently climbed onto the bed. His crooked collar brushed against his shoulder; it seemed to be on the verge of slipping off.


    Pei Zheng quickly walked over and let down the bed curtain, enclosing the little figure within it.


    ¡°Pei-gege,¡± Shen Shijiu suddenly popped his head out of the bed curtain, ¡°It¡¯s so dark in here, I can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Pei Zheng shoved his head back inside and pulled open a small slit in the bed curtain.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, hurry up and put on your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The rustling of fabric could be heard from inside.


    After a long while, Shen Shijiu still hadn¡¯t put on his clothes. He poked his head out again.


    ¡°Pei-gege,¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to put on these clothes.¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked to Pei Zheng for help, with one hand clutching his collar, and the other pressing against the mattress.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he sighed softly.


    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes curved. He hopped off the bed and stood in front of Pei Zheng.


    The sash of this robe had to be tied from behind. No wonder Shen Shijiu said that he didn¡¯t know how to put it on; he was unable to reach behind his back to tie it.


    Pei Zheng clasped his collar, before he helped him tie his sash. He grabbed the outer robe lying at the side and dressed the small man.


    At this moment, there was a knock at the door downstairs.


    Shen Shijiu ran down the staircase and opened the door. The cold, snowy wind suddenly blew in from outside.


    Pei Zheng followed him. After the cold wind swirled in, he pulled Shen Shijiu to stand behind him.


    The person standing outside the door was Pei Zheng¡¯s servant. He didn¡¯t look shocked at all to see Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°My Lord, Young Master Shen, the banquet is ready. The others are all preparing to go to the hall as well. Mistress Qian told me to tell you that you must be there.¡±


    Pei Zheng ¡°mm¡±d.


    The servant continued, ¡°My Lord, while I was on my way here, I saw Young Master Qian from this morning. It seemed like his leg was injured.¡±


    Shen Shijiu asked, ¡°Then how did he get injured?¡±


    The servant cast a glance at Pei Zheng, before he smiled at Shen Shijiu, ¡°Young Master Shen, that I don¡¯t know. But that Young Master Qian is so arrogant and domineering, he probably provoked someone again.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded.


    But in truth, that servant knew that Qian Xiao had been beaten by Mistress Qian, because he had informed Mistress Qian of a few things on His Lordship¡¯s behalf.


    At this time, it was completely dark outside, but the heavy snow was still falling, and the entire villa was blanketed in snow, a patch of pure, flawless white.


    The banquet was being held in another pavilion. The main hall was shining with light, bright and warm, and many people were already seated inside.


    The moment Pei Zheng stepped inside, he attracted the attention of everyone present.


    Mistress Qian greeted him, ¡°Lord Pei has arrived, why didn¡¯t you inform me beforehand? I would¡¯ve sent someone out to escort you, the snow outside is just too heavy.¡±


    Pei Zheng untied his cloak, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Upon seeing how cold he was acting, Mistress Qian had no idea how to continue the conversation.


    She spotted Shen Shijiu, who was standing beside Pei Zheng. She glanced over him several times before she felt Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze full of warning staring at her, and she immediately understood.


    ¡°You must be Young Master Shen. I¡¯m terribly sorry about what happened today. My son offended Young Master Shen, but I¡¯ve already dealt with him, so please don¡¯t worry, Young Master Shen.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Mistress Qian grabbed Qian Xiao, who was sitting beside her, and pulled him off his seat, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Young Master Shen!¡±


    Qian Xiao bowed his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Louder!¡±


    Qian Xiao raised his head and yelled, ¡°I¡¯M! SOR-RY!¡±


    Shen Shijiu was startled by his shout, and answered blankly, ¡°I-it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Only then did Qian Xiao plop back down into his seat.


    ¡°Lord Pei, Young Master Shen, this way.¡±


    Mistress Qian led the two to the seats at the front, which were reserved for the most distinguished guests.


    After Pei Zheng sat down, he patted the spot beside him, and Shen Shijiu obediently sat down as well.


    Pei Zheng looked across the hall. The person sitting there was none other than Zhao Litang.


    Besides Wu Quan, Yue Nu and Shen Huan were also sitting next to Zhao Litang.


    When Shen Huan saw Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu, she looked quite happy. She said something to Zhao Litang before she ran over and squeezed between Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°My little disciple, scoot over a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Shijiu obediently shifted to the side, and was now a bit further away from Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression visibly chilled. He drummed his fingers against the table and didn¡¯t say a word.


    But Shen Huan turned a blind eye to it. She rummaged through her sleeves for a long while, before she mysteriously drew something out of her cuff and showed it to Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°My little disciple, look, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked at the herb he didn¡¯t know the name of in Shen Huan¡¯s hand, and shook his head.


    ¡°Idiot! This is milkwort!¡±


    ¡°Milkwort?¡± Shen Shijiu¡¯s voice rose a bit, and Shen Huan hurriedly covered his mouth.


    ¡°Be quiet, don¡¯t let anyone hear you.¡±


    ¡°Shifu,¡± Shen Shijiu asked in a whisper, ¡°How did you get it?¡±


    Shen Huan thought about how to phrase it, ¡°Mm, I borrowed it. That¡¯s right, I borrowed it. My little disciple, let me tell you, with this, I can develop a medicine to recover your memory, and you¡¯ll remember your past again! How about it?! Are you happy?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    But Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t look nearly as joyous as Shen Huan.


    Although the master-disciple pair weren¡¯t talking very loudly, Pei Zheng, who was sitting beside them, heard every word.


    Recover his memory?


    His mind wandered for a moment, and he unconsciously crushed the cup between his fingers.


    Wine splashed everywhere. None of it got onto Pei Zheng¡¯s robe. Instead, much of the wine had spilled onto Shen Huan¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Lord Pei, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?!¡±


    Shen Huan gritted her teeth into a smile. Then, she could only stand up and follow a servant to change into clean clothes.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    Without Shen Huan separating them, Shen Shijiu slowly scooted back over, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at him and smiled, before he poured another cup of wine and gulped it down.


    Across from them, many people surrounded Zhao Litang¡¯s table, including that Lord Qian and Lord Wei.


    They were chatting cheerfully for one moment, and then clinking their cups together in the next; it seemed like they were having a good time.


    In contrast, Pei Zheng¡¯s table was cold and quiet.


    But Pei Zheng was also watching what was happening on Zhao Litang¡¯s side.


    Lord Qian and Lord Wei were both full of smiles. They didn¡¯t expect that conversing with Zhao Litang would go so smoothly; this General Zhao was really easy to talk to.


    Lord Wei said, ¡°General Zhao, then it¡¯s settled. Later, I¡¯ll send my daughter to your residence to learn a few things, it¡¯ll toughen her up.¡±


    Zhao Litang replied, ¡°All right. When the time comes, I¡¯ll have my best soldiers teach Miss Wei some kung-fu. She¡¯ll be able to defend herself and strengthen her body in the process.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank General Zhao on behalf of my daughter.¡±


    As he spoke, Lord Wei looked at his daughter, but Wei Yiren must have been sneakily staring at Pei Zheng, because she didn¡¯t see her father¡¯s meaningful gaze at all.


    Those lords chatted with Zhao Litang for a while, before they all exchanged a glance; shouldn¡¯t they give Pei Zheng a brief greeting as well?


    They forced wide smiles onto their faces and walked toward Pei Zheng.


    The moment those lords left, Zhao Litang sat back in his own seat. He downed several cups of warm wine in succession, and coughed a few times.


    But Yue Nu, who was beside him, sat there obediently and didn¡¯t move at all.


    Someone walked past, and accidently bumped into Yue Nu. It had clearly been just a light brush, but Yue Nu couldn¡¯t take it, and his body swayed slightly.


    Wu Quan helpfully reached out to steady him, but was scalded by the heat of his skin.


    ¡°General, Yue Nu¡¯s temperature is really high. It¡¯s probably a fever.¡±


    Zhao Litang glanced at the drowsy Yue Nu, ¡°Can you hold on?¡±


    Yue Nu straightened up with great effort and sat properly, before he replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    But it looked like he was about to faint at any moment.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink medicine in the afternoon? How could this happen?¡±


    Wu Quan said, ¡°Perhaps it was because of the heavy wind and snow on the way here. His body is weak, and he isn¡¯t wearing any clothing that can resist the wind, which could be the cause of his fever.¡±


    Only then did Zhao Litang see what Yue Nu was wearing; not a single piece of his clothing could protect him from the wind. Just looking at him made one feel cold.


    Just as he was about to say something else, Mistress Qian walked over, carrying a tray of wine.


    The two talked for a bit, and Zhao Litang sat back down.


    Yue Nu¡¯s head was burning to the point that he lost consciousness. His body swayed, and he collapsed with a thud.


    Zhao Litang helped him up with one arm. The moment he touched the boy¡¯s body, he was scalded as well.


    ¡°Why is his temperature so high?¡¯


    Wu Quan hurriedly took Yue Nu¡¯s pulse, ¡°General, he¡¯s burning up. We have to hurry and cool his temperature down, otherwise he¡¯ll get even worse!¡±


    Zhao Litang hugged that boiling-hot body against his chest. He was also extremely worried and agitated.


    If he had known that so many issues would arise after he saved this child, it would have been better if he had just left him alone.


    Zhao Litang draped his cloak over Yue Nu¡¯s body. He carried the boy bridal style and hurried out of the banquet hall.


    Wu Quan gave a rushed explanation to Mistress Qian and the other lords, before he followed as well. He happened to bump into Shen Huan, who had just finished changing, and instantly felt relieved. He grabbed Shen Huan and dragged her outside as he walked.


    ¡°Oi oi oi, what are you doing?! I just came in!¡±


    ¡°Master Shen! Someone¡¯s life is at risk! Just hurry up and come with me!¡±


    Shen Shijiu sat in his seat and waited for a long while, but his shifu still hadn¡¯t returned. Instead, those lords had walked over.


    They still wanted to use this opportunity to chat with Pei Zheng, but as soon as they called ¡°Lord Pei¡±, they were met by Pei Zheng¡¯s gloomy gaze sweeping over them. Any words they had wished to speak were swallowed back into their throats.


    Each of the lords toasted to him, before they all dispersed throughout the hall.


    Lord Qian and Lord Wei leaned their heads together.


    ¡°This Pei Zheng. Calling him ¡®Lord Pei¡¯ is just to give him some face, does he really think he¡¯s still the Lord Prime Minister with the power to cover the sky? He should take a long, hard look at himself, and see just how long it¡¯s been since he¡¯s last seen His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s only in his twenties. We¡®re technically his elders, aren¡¯t we? Yet he¡¯s so cold to us, he really has no manners1!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what he is. He lived out there until he was in his teens before he was reacknowledged by the Pei family. His temperament is already set in stone. No matter how powerful the Pei family is, even they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle2 such a heartless person!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it was. He had a mother to give birth to him, but no mother to raise him.¡±


    The moment he spoke these words, a cup flew over and smashed into Lord Qian¡¯s head with a ¡°peng¡±. His head instantly began to bleed.


    Lord Qian clutched his head and was in so much pain that he collapsed onto the floor. Lord Wei saw this and yelled, ¡°Who! Who threw that cup?! Who was it?!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh¡±, a chopstick shot over and speared Lord Wei¡¯s guan, mussing his hair into a chaotic mess.


    Everyone present was terrified; not even the wives and daughters dared to make a sound.


    Pei Zheng leisurely stood up from his seat.


    His spot wasn¡¯t that far from Lord Qian and Lord Wei¡¯s, and it just so happened that he was adept at reading people¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Apologies, I really don¡¯t have any manners.¡±


    Lord Qian and Lord Wei both stiffened. One was collapsed on the ground and bleeding, while the other¡¯s hair was so messy that he looked like a madman standing in the center of the hall.


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips hooked slightly, and he walked toward the two lords.


    ¡°Oh, also, I¡¯m heartless, and I had no mother to raise me.¡±


    He walked up to Lord Wei, and considerately helped him take the chopstick out of his guan, before he fiddled with it in his hand.


    ¡°So, when the two of you see me again, you¡¯d best be a little more careful.¡±


    He spoke these words with a smile, but his tone made one¡¯s entire body feel ice-cold; it was even more terrifying than the freezing weather outside.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t stop again; he continued to walk until he stood at the door, before he looked back and glanced over everyone in the hall.


    Everybody immediately averted their eyes and didn¡¯t dare to continue staring at Pei Zheng.


    Except one person.


    Pei Zheng hooked a finger at him, and that little figure hurriedly stood up from his seat and ran to Pei Zheng¡¯s side.


    The people in this hall all seemed to respect Pei Zheng on the surface. They were afraid of him, but in truth, they also harbored ill intentions toward him.


    But only this small man would ever treat him with sincerity.


    In front of everyone, Pei Zheng clasped Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand. He lazily tossed the wooden chopstick in his hand backward, before Lord Wei clutched his foot and fell to the floor as well.


    Then Pei Zheng led Shen Shijiu out of the hall, and they walked into the sweeping blizzard.


    He never had a good reputation to begin with; what more could this do to him?


    The cold wind was furious, and the snow had already accumulated into a thick layer on the ground, crunching beneath their feet as they stepped onto it.


    The vast villa was completely empty. Under the cold, clear moon and the snowy, wind-blown sky, only two people slowly walked.


    Shen Shijiu took a step onto the icy-white ground, and snow immediately covered his ankles.


    After walking like this for only a few moments, Pei Zheng suddenly halted in his footsteps.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°Not cold!¡¯


    But his little hands were freezing.


    Pei Zheng stood in front of him, and bent down slightly.


    Shen Shijiu was confused, ¡°Pei-gege?¡±


    ¡°Get on my back. I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes curved, and he obediently sprawled over Pei Zheng¡¯s back.


    Pei Zheng lifted the small man up, before he began to walk through the snow. Two strings of footprints knotted together into one, winding and twisting through the snow.


    ¡°Pei-gege, don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯re all talking nonsense.¡±


    Pei Zheng ¡°mm¡±d lightly.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t who they said you are. You¡¯re a very, very nice person, they just don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? How do you know what they said isn¡¯t true?¡±


    Shen Shijiu hugged Pei Zheng, and laid limply on the other¡¯s back, ¡°I just know it.¡±


    Pei Zheng laughed and pulled the small man¡¯s body closer.


    They walked back to the three-story pavilion. Pei Zheng placed the small man back onto the ground.


    The little snowman in front of the pavilion was still there. Shen Shijiu ran over and held it up with both hands.


    ¡°Pei-gege, for you.¡±


    Pei Zheng reached out to take it. That snowman had already melted quite a bit in the small man¡¯s hands, and slowly, one couldn¡¯t even tell what it was supposed to be anymore.


    Shen Shijiu looked up and said, ¡°Pei-gege, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make you a new one tomorrow, so don¡¯t be sad, okay?¡±


    Pei Zheng laughed, ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡±


    Shen Shijiu pouted, ¡°You are. Even though you didn¡¯t say anything, I know you are.¡±


    The snowman had already completely melted, wetting Pei Zheng¡¯s hands.


    Shen Shijiu suddenly burrowed into Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, and wrapped his arms tightly around the other¡¯s waist, ¡°I¡¯ll hug you. Are you a little happier now?¡±


    Pei Zheng hugged him back, before he kicked open the door and walked inside.


    A charcoal fire had been burning in the room the whole time, so it was very warm. The snowflakes on the pair¡¯s bodies melted, soaking their robes.


    ¡°Are you a little happier now?¡±


    Shen Shijiu asked again as he flopped over Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, lifting his watery eyes to look at him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    It was far more than just a little¡­


    Shen Shijiu nuzzled Pei Zheng¡¯s chest; it seemed as though he was diligently trying to think of ways to make Pei Zheng happier.


    He suddenly stood on his tiptoes and tried his best to lean his little face toward Pei Zheng¡¯s.


    Pei Zheng stood there and didn¡¯t move. When he saw the small man in front of him secretly straining himself, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s little cheeks flushed slightly, but he mustered his courage and didn¡¯t look away, ¡°I-I¡¯m not doing anything, Pei-gege. Could you bend down a little?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pei Zheng obediently lowered his head slightly.


    ¡°Chu¡±, something soft pecked his lips.


    After the small man was done kissing Pei Zheng, he was incredibly embarrassed. He hurriedly buried his face back in Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, and resolutely refused to lift his head again.


    Pei Zheng was stunned for a moment, before he stroked the corner of his lips, forming a tender smile that rippled all the way to the ends of his eyes.


    ¡°What are you hiding for? Lift your head.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s voice was muffled, ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Lift your head and let me see, hm?¡±


    Pei Zheng pinched his blushing earlobe, ¡°Be good. I want to see.¡±


    His fingers reached over and lifted the small man¡¯s lowered chin. His clear white skin was flushed red, and his delicate face seemed to be wet with dew. His eyes were glistening; it looked as though he was trying not to cry.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s cold, hard heart also melted into a pool of water. He lowered his head and kissed those crimson lips. His fingers traced the small man¡¯s collar and slipped beneath it.


    ¡°You should take off your wet clothes. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get sick, right?¡±


    Shen Shijiu was bewitched by that deep, gentle voice. He obediently nodded, ¡°Right.¡±


    Pei Zheng had coated the small man¡¯s mouth with the scent of alcohol. The aroma lingered on every part of his body, leaving him dazed and muddled.


    But Pei Zheng had already relaxedly peeled off Shen Shijiu¡¯s outer robe and tossed it to the side. Then, he lowered his head again, seeking another bite of that fragrant sweetness.


    At this moment, there was a knock at the door, accompanied by the sounds of two people¡¯s voices.


    ¡°Miss Wei, Miss Wei, you cannot enter! His Lordship, His Lordship has already retired for the night! Please come back tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! The light¡¯s still on inside. So what if His Lordship didn¡¯t wait for me, I can come here and look for him myself, can¡¯t I?! I just need to say something. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll leave-¡±


    ¡°Miss Wei! You really cannot force your way inside!¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    The door was suddenly pushed open. Snow-laced wind immediately swept inside.


    Wei Yiren stood at the door. Just as she was about to speak, she was stunned by the scene in the room. Her eyes widened and she couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s clothes were slightly disheveled; his outer robe had been pulled to his shoulders. The man in his arms was wearing even less; his inner robe had been lifted above his navel, revealing a large patch of his fair, slender waist. And now, due to being hit by the gust of cold wind, he tucked himself into Pei Zheng¡¯s warm embrace.


    Pei Zheng lifted his eyes and glanced over. There was clearly a trace of unsuppressed lust in his gaze, but his stare became gloomy and terrifying as he looked at Wei Yiren.


    ¡°Lord Pei, I-I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    He spoke these words in a light tone, but it was full of bone-chilling coldness.


    Wei Yiren¡¯s eyes reddened. She clenched her fingers. The words she hadn¡¯t even spoken yet were stuck in her chest. There was no way she would ever be able to say them now.


    Pei Zheng glanced at the servant standing next to the door; he said nothing, but his intent was clear.


    That servant couldn¡¯t afford to care about etiquette and politeness at the monet. He grabbed Wei Yiren and dragged her out the door.


    Just as the door was about to close, a voice sounded from inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you ever again.¡±


    After the door clicked shut, Shen Shijiu popped his little head out, ¡°Is she gone?¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted him bridal style.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know what he meant by ¡®continue¡¯. He only felt that he was becoming dizzier and dizzier. His body seemed light and airy in one moment, but he was suffocating and panting in the next.


    The blizzard outside continued to rage while an enchanting spring scene3 bloomed inside.


    When Pei Zheng stopped and asked Shen Shijiu, the small man was still stupefied, and could only nod weakly.


    It wasn¡¯t until the first light of dawn that everything calmed and returned to its earlier tranquility.


    Pei Zheng gazed at the small man, whose eyes were still beaded with tears, yet had fallen asleep from exhaustion. His heart softened.


    Who said that he was heartless?


    His little sweetheart4 was right here.


    Pei Zheng covered the small man with the blanket before he stood up and walked to the terrace.


    A hazy whiteness veiled the sky. The heavy snow stopped. Before him was a cold, frozen landscape.


    Someone was trudging through the snow, headed toward the pavilion. It was that servant.


    But he stopped once he reached the door of the pavilion. His expression was full of indecision; he didn¡¯t dare to disturb the people inside the building.


    His eyes travelled upward along the front of the pavilion, and he happened to see his master standing on the second floor.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    The servant called softly, ¡°The lake is frozen, we won¡¯t be able to leave today! Mistress Qian wants everyone to stay at the villa for a few more days!¡±


    Notes


    Wowiee.


    Thanks for reading~~


    1.½ÌÑø (ji¨¤o y¨£ng): more along the lines of ¡®upbringing¡¯ or ¡®education¡¯. What he says here is û½ÌÑø which is ¡®uneducated¡¯ or ¡®shit upbringing¡¯.


    2. Îæ²»ÈÈ (w¨³ b¨´ r¨¨): More detailed than ¡®handle¡¯; it means ¡®to warm up¡¯.


    3. A refresher; spring = nude


    4. ÐĸΠ(x¨©n g¨¡n): this word has two meanings, ¡®conscience¡¯ and ¡®darling¡¯. And there was my attempt at preserving the wordplay with ¡®heartless¡¯ and ¡®sweetheart¡¯.

 CH 128

    January 20, 2023Merchie


    After that servant delivered the news, he trudged away.


    A few moments later, Mistress Qian ordered the servants to deliver meals to the lords in each pavilion.


    At last night¡¯s banquet, after Pei Zheng left, the injured Lord Qian and Lord Wei had been taken care of, but everyone else present was on edge. The banquet had been going just fine, but it had ended on a less than pleasant note.


    Shen Huan headed over to Zhao Litang¡¯s pavilion. She had only intended to come up with a way to cool Yue Nu¡¯s fever but ended up fussing until midnight. In the end, she could only continuously wipe his face and hands with cold water until his fever finally subsided.


    Then, Shen Huan promptly found a room in Zhao Litang¡¯s pavilion and fell asleep. She assumed that since her little disciple had Pei Zheng to look after him, she didn¡¯t need to worry.


    How could she expect that her little disciple really didn¡¯t need her to worry about him? Pei Zheng was taking very good care of him, and had cared him so diligently that they had climbed into bed together.


    Fresh, steaming dishes were placed on the table, but the small man on the bed still hadn¡¯t woken up yet; it was already time for lunch.


    Pei Zheng sat on the side of the bed. He tugged at the thick quilt, and the little face beneath it was revealed. His red lips were slightly open, and his breathing was soft and shallow.


    Pei Zheng couldn¡¯t help himself and lowered his head to kiss him. The small man couldn¡¯t breathe, and his eyelids finally peeled open.


    ¡°Wake up, have something to eat before you sleep.¡±


    Shen Shijiu mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat, I want to sleep¡­¡±


    After he finished speaking, he pulled the blanket back over his head.


    Pei Zheng grabbed the blanket, ¡°Just eat a little bit, okay?¡±


    Then, he simply scooped the small man out from under the covers.


    But Shen Shijiu still hadn¡¯t dressed yet; his body was bare, and his skin had a soft sheen.


    Pei Zheng wrapped him in the blanket, before he carried the small man to the table and placed him on his lap.


    Shen Shijiu immediately groaned. His breaths trembled, and his little forehead creased.


    Pei Zheng instantly understood. He hugged Shen Shijiu and tilted his body sideways, avoiding a certain place. Only then did the small man¡¯s breathing calm slightly.


    The fragrance of the spread on the table wafted into his nose. Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes had been closed this whole time, but in truth, his little belly was empty. The bite of food he had eaten last night was all gone now.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently opened his mouth, before a small chunk of tender, aromatic braised pork belly was stuffed into it.


    He chewed for a bit before he swallowed the meat. His eyes opened.


    ¡°I want more.¡±


    Pei Zheng fed him some more food. Shen Shijiu accepted every bite, and obediently ate it all.


    After drinking a bit of warm soup, Shen Shijiu sighed in satisfaction. Then, he smacked his lips and flopped over Pei Zheng¡¯s body, before he closed his eyes once more.


    Pei Zheng had fed the small man until he was full, and had also taken a few bites himself. He lifted the cocoon-shaped bundle into his arms and walked back to the bed.


    He placed him back onto the mattress. Shen Shijiu burrowed beneath the blanket and turned over to lie on his stomach.


    Pei Zheng looked at Shen Shijiu¡¯s little buttocks bulging from beneath the blanket, and his eyes darkened. He suddenly let down the curtain beside the bed and pulled the quilt away.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s buttocks met with cold air, and he hurriedly reached over to cover them.


    Pei Zheng pulled his hand aside, ¡°Don¡¯t cover them, let me see if you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    Shen Shijiu immediately regained some of his senses. Although his entire body was still weak, he refused to remove his hand.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t look at it.¡±


    ¡°Shy, are we?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He leaned down and undid his sash with his fingers, ¡°I can¡¯t get a clear view from the outside. I¡¯ll have to¡­ go in there and take a look.¡±


    For the entire day, the people in this three-story pavilion did not come out.


    Only the servants who were charged with delivering their meals hurried in and promptly hurried back out.


    They didn¡¯t dare to peek at or say a word about whatever was going on in that room.


    ***


    Night fell once more.


    Pei Zheng pulled open the curtain and walked out. He readjusted his loose, hanging robe, before he came to table, poured a cup of water and gulped it down. Then, he poured another cup and came back to the side of the bed.


    ¡°Be good, sit up and drink some water.¡±


    This time, the small man couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. He opened his mouth, and leaned toward Pei Zheng¡¯s hand. After just a few sips, he refused to drink any more.


    Pei Zheng drank the rest of the water and tossed the cup onto the floor. Just as he was about to turn over and climb onto the bed, there was knock at the door downstairs.


    This time, the knocking carried a sense of anxiousness.


    ¡°My Lord, my Lord! Young Master Shen, Young Master Shen! My Lord!¡±


    It sounded like Pei Zheng¡¯s servant. If there wasn¡¯t an urgent matter, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb them.


    He knocked for a long while before the door finally opened.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s clothes were half-undone. He stood by the door and gazed coldly at that servant. If he didn¡¯t have some kind of great disaster to report, Pei Zheng would definitely render him unable to speak another word.


    ¡°M-my Lord, something terrible had happened! Master Shen, Master Shen has been captured by Mistress Qian!¡±


    That was indeed a great disaster.


    Pei Zheng found his robe and put it on, before he took another look at the unconscious man on the bed. It would probably be a while before he woke up. But it was better this way, lest he heard and became worried for his shifu.


    They came to the hall where last night¡¯s banquet had been held. Many people had already gathered inside, but Zhao Litang was missing.


    Shen Huan looked to be in a rather sorry state; she was pinned to the ground by several guards, and there were a few bloodstains on her clothes.


    ¡°Master Shen, please expain where exactly you picked these herbs from.¡± Mistress Qian said.


    Shen Huan turned her head away. She had already picked the milkwort, and was planning to develop a new formula. Unexpectedly, she had used too much, and all of the milkwort was gone after just a few experiments. So she took advantage of the darkness and snuck back to the forest to pick more.


    Before she had even entered the forest, she was noticed by several guards.


    Shen Huan ran forward with all her might, and those soldiers chased her with the same fervor.


    In the end, after Shen Huan fell many times, she was apprehended by those guards and escorted to this hall.


    ¡°Where else could I have picked them, in the forest outside.¡±


    Mistress Qian was visibly enraged, ¡°That is a private area in my villa, no one is allowed to enter without my permission! Master Shen, you should know this, so why must you intentionally break the rules?!¡±


    Shen Huan found it rather strange, ¡°It¡¯s just a patch of woodland, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so precious about it. You people weren¡¯t the ones who grew the herbs in there either. If I didn¡¯t tell you, you probably wouldn¡¯t even know that it was a medicinal herb. You¡¯d probably just think it was a weed and get rid of it.¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ expressions changed. Shen Huan was right. Before, they really had mistaken the milkwort as a weed, pulling the plants out and throwing them away.


    ¡°Even if it is a weed, it¡¯s still my Liuyun Villa¡¯s weed! It¡¯s not an outsider¡¯s job to pick them! Since you dare to enter the private area without my permission, you must be punished according to the disciplinary regulations of the villa!¡±


    Mistress Qian slapped the table and stood up. She waved her hand, and those guards were about to drag Shen Huan away.


    ¡°Mistress Qian, please calm down.¡±


    A voice came from behind the crowd. The crowd instantly parted, and Pei Zheng leisurely walked into the center of the hall.


    He reached out and helped Shen Huan up, smiling at her.


    Shen Huan had been rather nervous. After all, she didn¡¯t really know what those unpleasant disciplinary regulations entailed. But sometimes, Pei Zheng really did give people a sense of comfort and security.


    No wonder he was able to enchant and confuse her little disciple so easily.


    ¡°Lord Pei, I know that you and Master Shen are familiar with each other, but this matter pertains to the dignity of my villa. Please understand, Lord Pei.¡±


    Pei Zheng said, ¡°Of course I understand Mistress Qian¡¯s reasoning. However, she merely picked a few medicinal plants, you needn¡¯t enforce the disciplinary regulations for something like this.¡±


    Pei Zheng had heard about the disciplinary regulations of Liuyun Villa. The first item alone, which was to throw someone into the lake and let them soak for a few hours, would be enough to kill Shen Huan due to the cold weather.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡±


    Shen Huan agreed quietly from beside Pei Zheng.


    Everyone present began to discuss amongst themselves.


    In truth, there was nothing hidden in that forest; it was only the place where Mistress Qian¡¯s husband was buried.


    Also, it was said that Mistress Qian was the one who killed her husband. Then, she buried him in that secluded forest, and from then on, did not allow anyone to enter without her permission.


    Mistress Qian muttered to herself for a long while. If Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t appeared, she would have already dealt with Shen Huan. Pei Zheng had made such a huge fuss last night, who could have expected him to act so indifferent today?


    ¡°All right. Since even Lord Pei agrees with this, I can let Master Shen off this time.¡±


    Shen Huan was about to sigh in relief, but Mistress Qian continued.


    ¡°However, that medicinal herb must remain in my villa.¡±


    Shen Huan clutched the herbs in her cuff, and hurriedly twisted her head to look at Pei Zheng. She had expended great efforts to obtain this plant, and was covered in injuries from falling over; how could she accept having to hand this damn thing over?


    Pei Zheng noticed Shen Huan¡¯s glare, ¡°How about this? Mistress Qian, name a price. Think of this medicinal herb as something you sold to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Name a price?


    Mistress Qian¡¯s eyes glimmered. Since Pei Zheng was able to say something like this, it was definitely because he would do anything to get this herb.


    She thought for a moment, before she held up three fingers.


    Shen Huan was utterly shocked, ¡°Three thousand taels?! You could buy those woods with that! Mistress Qian, you¡¯re asking for too much!¡±


    But Mistress Qian shook her head.


    Pei Zheng smiled, ¡°She meant thirty thousand taels.¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s footsteps were unsteady, and she almost fell over. She grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeve, and asked in a shaky voice, ¡°H-how much?¡±


    Mistress Qian said, ¡°That¡¯s right, thirty thousand taels.¡±


    Everyone sighed. Thirty thousand taels was an incredibly large sum of money. Even if they spent their entire fortune, it was possible that these lords would still be unable to foot this bill, let alone for three stalks of an obscure plant.


    Mistress Qian had purposely set this exorbitant price. She wanted to make sure that Pei Zheng couldn¡¯t get out of the spotlight. She was also using this as a way to vent anger on her older brother¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°We have a deal.¡±


    A voice broke through the murmurs and discussion.


    Pei Zheng said nonchalantly, ¡°The Prime Minister¡¯s Manor will deliver the money at a later date.¡±


    Shen Huan unconsciously grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°Lord Pei, I-I know you aren¡¯t short on money, b-but this is a little too much. Even if you bought me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to repay it all.¡±


    Pei Zheng said nothing. He merely smiled.


    Shen Huan¡¯s heart jolted, and a disastrous premonition suddenly filled her mind; now that she owed Pei Zheng this much money, did that mean that her and her little disciple¡¯s fate were in Pei Zheng¡¯s hands?


    But in the midst of such an urgent situation, Shen Huan really couldn¡¯t worry about anything else.


    There were so many eyes watching, and the one she had struck a deal with the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. Mistress Qian wasn¡¯t at all worried that Pei Zheng would break his promise.


    But after this incident, there was something weighing on everyone¡¯s minds. Pei Zheng was able to pay such a large sum of money without blinking an eye. His wealth had probably reached a level that none of them could even imagine.


    Shen Huan gripped that bundle of milkwort that was worth tens of thousands of taels. She carefully tucked it into the front of her robe and clutched it, before she walked out of the hall. The wounds she had sustained from falling earlier hadn¡¯t been treated yet, so her entire body was burning with pain.


    Pei Zheng also followed Shen Huan out of the hall.


    The moment they stepped outside, Shen Huan sighed deeply and stomped into the snow.


    Notes


    Sigh


    I have the mental maturity of a Shen Shijiu.

 CH 129

    During these five days, everyone in the Imperial Hospital was caught in deep waters and blazing flames1.


    Especially Jiang Yubai.


    Ever since the Second Princess Qi Bingzhi miscarried, she had become rather weird. She was always touching her belly and mumbling to herself; it seemed as though she was speaking to the child in her womb.


    But in truth, not only was her child gone, but she would also never be able to give birth again. Due to drinking excessive amounts of medicine for years, her body had already changed.


    As time passed, Qi Bingzhi¡¯s symptoms became more obvious. She was starting to seem like a bit of a lunatic. Whenever she saw people, she would ask, ¡°My baby2? Have you seen my baby? Where did my baby go?¡±


    The Empress¡¯s heart ached for her, but she didn¡¯t have a solution either, so she locked Qi Bingzhi in her residence, before she summoned the Imperial Hospital staff to treat her.


    However Qi Bingzhi¡¯s symptoms were very strange. Everyone in the Imperial Hospital had taken her pulse, but they still couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong.


    Even Jiang Yubai was at his wit¡¯s end. On top of that, he had always suspected that there was something off about this matter.


    However, Qi Bingzhi could not be cured, and the Empress was enraged. She wanted everyone in the Imperial Hospital to be punished at once.


    But at that moment, Jiang Yubai stood up, and shouldered all the blame himself.


    The Empress merely sneered, ¡°Since Imperial Physician Jiang says that he wants to bear it all himself, then let¡¯s give him the death penalty.¡±


    Jiang Yubai had been a rare talent in the field of medicine. During the years he spent in the palace, he had made countless contributions. But in truth, it would only take a single word from the royal family to have him executed.


    And the Empress had made up her mind to execute him. First off, in front of everyone, Jiang Yubai had left no room for refusal. Everyone else in the Imperial Hospital had all been absolved of their crimes by his decision, but only he did not take himself into consideration.


    Secondly, the Empress had received information from an unknown source; she actually found out that Jiang Yubai had saved Pei Zheng¡¯s life many years ago. Therefore, she concluded that Jiang Yubai was already on Pei Zheng¡¯s side, so it would be too dangerous to keep him in the palace. Moreover, Jiang Yubai was the only one who knew the full story behind Qi Bingzhi¡¯s miscarriage and infertility issues. If he was killed, this matter would remain a secret forever.


    Jiang Yubai didn¡¯t return to the Imperial Hospital. Instead, he was taken straight to prison.


    Those two prison guards in charge of watching Jiang Yubai had already been bribed by the Empress¡¯s lackeys. They would definitely make this ignorant imperial physician suffer unbearably before he died.


    This prison was dark and damp; the moment one was locked inside, one couldn¡¯t tell the difference between night and day.


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s arms were hoisted high into the air and twisted into a strange position. The entirety of his body weight could only be supported by his wrists, which were bound by iron chains.


    After hanging like this for a long while, Jiang Yubai¡¯s arms were pulled out of their sockets.


    He was a doctor; naturally, he knew that if he continued to hang like this, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue of having his arms dislocated; he would probably end up losing them completely.


    But the pain from all his other wounds made him unable to care about the pain in his arms


    An ice-cold whip slapped his body. It was covered in small, thin barbs; one could tear away a bit of flesh just by lifting it off the skin. After being lashed with this whip a few times, one¡¯s entire body would become a mess of flesh and blood.


    After a single session of whipping, the white robe Jiang Yubai was wearing had already turned red. The liquid that was dripping down the hem of his clothes was obviously bright red blood.


    Jiang Yubai couldn¡¯t stop trembling from the pain. He had cured so many people, from those with terminal illnesses to those who were at death¡¯s door from being poisoned. But he had never known that being on the brink of death was so painful, that death would actually become a relief to him.


    Later, those two prison guards obtained some sort of drug that could prevent wounds from closing, so they applied it generously onto their whips.


    So from then on, Jiang Yubai¡¯s injuries wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding for a long time. He could only watch as his skin and flesh were torn open, and his blood poured continuously from the wounds.


    Because he had lost too much blood, Jiang Yubai¡¯s complexion became even paler. Those eyes that once shone with joy and anger were now veiled in a layer of gray. His hair was messy and covered his face, concealing the radiant light of the past.


    When his consciousness became muddled and he fainted, a bucket of cold water showered down from the top of his head.


    One of the prison guards held a bucket of water. Even he looked unwilling to continue doing this, but he couldn¡¯t disobey the Empress¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, the higher-ups won¡¯t let you faint. Every time you faint, you¡¯ll be doused in cold water. You won¡¯t be able to stand having cold water poured all over you in this weather, so you should try to stay awake.¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s entire body was soaked. The water that was running down his skin was red, the same hue as his blood. He couldn¡¯t stop shivering from the cold; his teeth were chattering so hard that it seemed like they were about to break.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the beating, isn¡¯t it¡­¡±


    That prison guard said, ¡°It¡¯s time, but why don¡¯t you take a breather first?¡±


    Jiang Yubai shook his head, ¡°Get it over with while I¡¯m still numb.¡±


    The prison guards sighed, before they picked up their whips and were about to begin the beating.


    Just as the whip lashed Jiang Yubai¡¯s broken body, the dim candlelight in the cell flickered and suddenly went out.


    Everything was plunged into darkness. How could there have been wind in this tightly enclosed prison?


    In the instant before the candlelight went out, a dark shadow appeared in Jiang Yubai¡¯s vision. Unfortunately, his eyelids were too heavy, so he couldn¡¯t look up to see who it was.


    A sword flashed through the darkness. The chains on Jiang Yubai¡¯s arms had been sliced apart. He let out a muffled groan of pain. His body fell limply to the ground, before he was gathered into someone¡¯s embrace.


    The prison guard relit the candle but was startled by the sight in front of him. At some point, another black-clad man had appeared in the cell, but no one had heard the cell door open.


    ¡°W-who are you? You dare, you dare to break into prison?¡±


    Cheng Feng supported Jiang Yubai. His face was revealed by the candelight; his elegant yet tense eyes concealed a strong murderous intent.


    He ignored that prison guard¡¯s question. Instead, he said to the blood-soaked Jiang Yubai, ¡°I¡¯m taking you away.¡±


    Only then did those prison guards see the jade tablet the black-clad man was wearing; it was a pass that granted one access to any place in the Celestial Dynasty. They were fortunate enough to have seen Prime Minister Pei wearing this jade tablet before, so that meant that the person in front of them was definitely someone from the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s breathing was weak, but his voice was full of determination.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    If he left, then the Imperial Hospital¡¯s staff, for whom he had laid down his life to protect, would be incriminated again. And even more importantly, he would implicate Cheng Feng, as well as the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor as a whole.


    Cheng Feng¡¯s lips pursed slightly, and he stared fixedly at Jiang Yubai.


    How could he not know what Jiang Yubai was thinking? As a doctor, although Jiang Yubai seemed facetious on the surface, in the depths of his heart, he was incredibly gentle and kind.


    Since he refused to leave, they wouldn¡¯t.


    The two prison guards were scared out of their wits as they looked at the man in front of them. If they lost the person that the Empress had told them to guard, they would lose their insignificant lives as well. But they didn¡¯t dare to rashly provoke anyone from the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor either; if something happened, they would die either way.


    Cheng Feng felt the cold wetness of Jiang Yubai¡¯s robe, as well as the uncontrollable trembling of the man in his arms. He undid his outer robe with one hand and draped it over Jiang Yubai.


    Then, Cheng Feng took the whipping in Jiang Yubai¡¯s place.


    Those prison guards thought to themselves, the Empress¡¯s lackeys had only told them that they would have to whip the man in the cell every day. Although the whip was lashing Cheng Feng¡¯s body, they were still technically completing their task.


    The Empress¡¯s family and Prime Minister Pei were as incompatible as fire and water. If they could show even the slightest bit of cruelty to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, then those prison guards would turn a blind eye to the specifics of the situation.


    But even though Cheng Feng had internal energy to protect himself, he still couldn¡¯t withstand daily whippings. Coupled with that drug that prevented wounds from healing, Cheng Feng¡¯s body was already torn and bloody after just a few days.


    But when Cheng Feng came, he had brought some ointment for wounds with him. However, all of it had been used by Jiang Yubai, and he was finally able to breathe again.


    Every day, as Cheng Feng was being whipped, Jiang Yubai could only watch. He watched until tears rolled down his cheeks, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to do anything to stop it.


    Fortunately, an informant had been planted by the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor inside that prison. That informant went to great lengths to send Cheng Feng¡¯s slip of paper to Pei Zheng.


    But when Pei Zheng finally received it, five days had already passed.


    Pei Zheng went to the palace and headed straight toward that prison. But he was stopped on the way, having been summoned by the Emperor¡¯s decree to the main hall.


    The Emperor discussed the matter of the borderlands to delay Pei Zheng. But once he saw through Pei Zheng¡¯s intentions, the Emperor even stated bluntly, ¡°Impossible.¡±


    The words Pei Zheng was about to say froze in his mouth.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to beg on Jiang Yubai¡¯s behalf, you needn¡¯t waste your breath.¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°The Empress wanted to punish him. He couldn¡¯t cure Bing-er, so there should be some consequences.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, if that¡¯s the case, does that mean that there can¡¯t be any incurable illnesses in this world? ¡°


    ¡°Bing-er suffered some shock after her miscarriage, and her body has been damaged as well.¡±


    When the Emperor said this, Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze flickered, ¡°Pei-aiqing should understand this better than me.¡±


    Seeing that the Emperor had made up his mind to side with the Empress, Pei Zheng¡¯s heart sank. If this dragged on for any longer, Jiang Yubai would die in that prison before the day of his execution.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this subject has someone to refer to you.¡±


    In the end, the Emperor agreed to Pei Zheng¡¯s proposal, and allowed Shen Huan to enter the palace to diagnose and treat Qi Bingzhi. If she could cure her, then he would let Jiang Yubai and everyone in the Imperial Hospital go. But even if she couldn¡¯t cure Qi Binzghi, Shen Huan wouldn¡¯t be implicated in this matter.


    Shen Huan only knew that the Second Princess had some kind of incurable mental illness, and that the Empress wanted to execute Jiang Yubai.


    She took Shen Shijiu and followed that servant into the palace. Several eunuchs were waiting to escort them to Qi Bingzhi¡¯s residence.


    Shen Huan stood there and didn¡¯t move, before she said seriously,¡±I want to see Imperial Physician Jiang.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the head eunuch actually agreed to her request, ¡°His Majesty said that everything must be done in accordance to Master Shen¡¯s wishes. If Master Shen wishes to meet with him, we shall take you to him.¡±


    The prison guard led Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu to the prison. Cheng Feng was already gone, but Jiang Yubai was hung up by his arms again.


    The moment Shen Shijiu saw the blood-covered Jiang Yubai, his eyes reddened, ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang!¡±


    Shen Huan was also startled; people who were locked up in prisons were waiting for their execution. So why did he look like he was already on the brink of death?


    She instantly understood; he had definitely been tortured.


    ¡°How are you? Still alive?¡± Shen Huan asked in concern.


    ¡°Hurry up and let him down!¡±


    The head eunuch waved his hand, and the prison guards let Jiang Yubai down.


    ¡°While I¡¯m in the palace, you are not to torture Imperial Physician Jiang.¡± Shen Huan looked at that eunuch as she spoke.


    Jiang Yubai was being supported by Shen Huan. His breathing was extremely weak.


    Shen Huan hurriedly fed him a pill, before she applied ointment onto his most serious wounds.


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s entire body was covered in cold sweat. It looked as though he had just been fished out of water. He gripped Shen Huan¡¯s hand; his fingertips were white.


    ¡°Cheng¡­ Feng¡­¡±


    Shen Huan didn¡¯t hear what he said, ¡°What did you say? Speak up.¡±


    Shen Shijiu lifted his head, ¡°Shifu, Imperial Physician Jiang said A-Feng¡¯s name.


    ¡°What happened to Cheng Feng? He¡¯s here too? He was arrested as well?¡±


    Jiang Yubai couldn¡¯t form another coherent sentence.


    Those prison guards stepped forward and said, ¡°Master Shen, he¡¯s in the Imperial Hospital.¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s expression changed.


    Shen Huan stuffed Jiang Yubai with a bottle¡¯s worth of pills before she took Shen Shijiu to the Imperial Hospital.


    Cheng Feng¡¯s injuries looked to be much more serious than Jiang Yubai¡¯s. Although they had already been taken care of, he was still unconscious.


    Shen Huan clenched her fists.


    In the past, she had always been alone. She lived alone, she stayed in the barren Ghost Valley alone.


    Then, she found her little disciple. And after that, she found a few friends.


    Now, the few friends that she had had been harmed by Qi Bingzhi to this point, not to mention that her little disciple had been caught up in her schemes in the past. So she had to go and pay this Qi Bingzhi a little visit.


    Shen Huan didn¡¯t allow her little disciple to come along. Instead, she had Shen Shijiu stay in the Imperial Hospital, under the pretense of watching over Cheng Feng. But in truth, she just didn¡¯t want her little disciple to see Qi Bingzhi, lest he recall any bad memories.


    She came to the Second Princess¡¯s residence. It was a bright, clear day, but the residence was covered in thick, heavy curtains, casting it in shadow.


    Shen Huan stepped inside. It was empty; there wasn¡¯t a single maid or eunuch. The entire building looked lifeless, and it seemed even gloomier than the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    Truthfully, it was a bit creepy.


    ¡°Ahem, is anyone here?¡± Shen Huan had never believed in ghosts, gods, or the Buddha, so she stepped right inside.


    ¡°Second Princess? Second Princess, are you in here?¡±


    Still nothing.


    Shen Huan continued to walk forward. The further she walked inside, the darker it became. The walls in the inner hall were also covered in strange images that had been drawn in blood-red.


    She stood beside the wall and took a look. These images were quite grotesque and strange.


    A weak, emaciated hand suddenly touched Shen Huan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Have you seen my baby? Have you? Right there.¡±


    A weak, fluttery voice sounded from behind Shen Huan. Although she knew that the person behind her was definitely alive, she couldn¡¯t help but break into cold sweat from the shock.


    Qi Bingzhi had lost a great deal of weight. Her face didn¡¯t have a trace of its former radiance, and she was thin that her cheekbones were protruding. But her eyes were deeply sunken; it looked as though she had aged ten years.


    Shen Huan said, ¡°I did. There really is a baby. It¡¯s a boy too.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s gaze changed. It seemed as though no one had ever listened to what she was saying before, and she was immediately rendered speechless.


    ¡°So did you see him? His hair is this long, his little hands are soft and fat, and I think he¡¯s talking.¡± Shen Huan continued. She slowly placed her hand on Qi Bingzhi¡¯s wrist as she spoke and began to take her pulse.


    Qi Bingzhi was slightly stunned, and seemed to be pondering Shen Huan¡¯s words.


    But the longer Shen Huan took her pulse, the deeper the creases in her forehead became. Before Qi Bingzhi started to struggle, Shen Huan quickly grabbed her other wrist and placed her fingers on it.


    No, this still wasn¡¯t right.


    It wasn¡¯t that Qi Bingzhi¡¯s pulse was too complicated or difficult to understand. On the contrary, Shen Huan discovered that her pulse was completely normal, without any signs of madness.


    But Shen Huan still found that something else was off. But before she could continue to evaluate her findings, Qi Bingzhi suddenly let out a sharp scream and ran away.


    Shen Huan hurriedly chased after her. She had to understand what exactly was wrong with Qi Bingzhi.


    But Qi Bingzhi quickly made herself scarce. The light in the residence was too dim, so Shen Huan couldn¡¯t tell where she was hiding.


    Shen Huan ran to the door of the main hall and yelled for the maids and eunuchs outside to come in, ¡°Take all these curtains down.¡±


    These people had all been ordered to follow all of Shen Huan¡¯s instructions, so they quickly tore all the curtains away.


    Shen Huan found Qi Bingzhi, who was hiding beneath the bed, and had someone pull her out and pin her to the mattress.


    Qi Bingzhi screamed as she struggled with all her might. Shen Huan took out a silver acupuncture needle, and quickly pricked Qi Bingzhi¡¯s body until it was full of needles. She finally stopped struggling and quieted down.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, keep running, keep screaming. Why aren¡¯t you running or screaming anymore?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi stared at Shen Huan. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Shen Huan took out an even sharper needle, and waved it in front of Qi Bingzhi, ¡°If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, you¡¯ve been faking this illness of yours, right?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver at all. She continued to stare at Shen Huan.


    Shen Huan measured the needle against Qi Bingzhi¡¯s face several times, before she said, ¡°Although you¡¯re a little thinner now, you¡¯re still pretty. But if your face was disfigured, you might not be so pretty anymore. If that happens, the Lord Prime Minister won¡¯t be the only one who doesn¡¯t want you. I¡¯m afraid that no one will even be able to stand the sight of you.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi began to make muffled noises; it seemed that she really wanted to say something.


    Shen Huan yanked out a needle, and Qi Bingzhi could finally speak again, but her body was still completely numb.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?! Why are you trying to boss this princess around?! I¡¯m going to get my mother to drag you away and have you executed too!¡±


    Shen Huan wasn¡¯t scared by her threats at all. Instead, she glanced outside.


    ¡°Oh. then do you need me to call everyone inside before you give them your orders? But then those people might find out that you aren¡¯t actually crazy.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi was extremely angry, but Shen Huan¡¯s words were reasonable.


    Shen Huan pinched Qi Bingzhi¡¯s wrist and continued to take her pulse, before she said, ¡°Right. I forgot to tell Your Royal Highness something. I¡¯m surnamed Shen.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi froze. It seemed that she had recalled a certain person; her gaze turned hateful.


    But Shen Huan had discovered something strange; Qi Bingzhi¡¯s illness hadn¡¯t caused her to go mad. Instead, it had caused her to become infertile.


    Shen Huan could cure this illness, but it depended on if she wanted to or not.


    ¡°I can cure you, which means that you¡¯ll still be able to have your own baby in the future.¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°But may I ask Your Royal Highness, just what kind of resentment do you hold toward Imperial Physician Jiang and the Imperial Hospital, to go to such great lengths to oppose them?


    ¡°None.¡± Qi Bingzhi said coldly, ¡°They aren¡¯t the ones I resent.¡±


    Shen Huan thought for a bit, ¡°You couldn¡¯t be talking about my little disciple, Shen Shijiu?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi snorted coldly.


    Shen Huan seemed to piece everything together, ¡°So, all of this was to lure Shen Shijiu out? You just didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d lure me, his shifu, out instead?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, all I wanted was for Shen Shijiu to end up just like those Imperial Hospital staff, all of them should be executed! Since he¡¯s your disciple, just what kind of things did you teach him? Stealing other people¡¯s husbands? And what¡¯s more, he¡¯s a man!¡±


    ¡°Husband?¡± Shen Huan raised her voice, ¡°May I ask if the princess and Lord Pei were married?¡±


    ¡°W-we weren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it. Both of them were willing to be with each other. Princess, you¡¯re the one who insisted on inserting yourself between them.¡±


    Upon hearing Shen Huan¡¯s words, Qi Bingzhi¡¯s rage surged again.


    ¡°What do you know?! Do you know why His Lordship kept him? He had ulterior motives! It was because he looks like someone!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Shen Huan didn¡¯t care in the slightest. After all, she already knew about her little disciple¡¯s identity, so it wasn¡¯t a shock to her.


    However, Qi Bingzhi¡¯s next words turned Shen Huan¡¯s world upside down.


    ¡°It was enough for His Lordship to imprison Changyi by his side and torture him in every possible way, he even forced him to jump off that cliff! There weren¡¯t even any bones left! Do you want that Shen Shijiu to follow in his footsteps?!¡±


    Imprisonment, jumping off a cliff, no bones left-


    These words continuously rippled in Shen Huan¡¯s mind, and all the pieces gradually linked together.


    No wonder. No wonder the Pei Zheng of the present treated her disciple so well. She had thought that he loved her little disciple deeply, but it turned out that it was only because of his guilt and regret.


    Shen Huan promised Qi Bingzhi that she would treat her condition, which would allow her to get pregnant again. She also swore that she wouldn¡¯t disclose this matter to anyone, on the condition that Qi Bingzhi¡¯s madness had to slowly ¡®get better¡¯. She also had to tell the Empress to let Jiang Yubai go immediately.


    But in truth, Shen Huan wasn¡¯t actually going to treat Qi Bingzhi¡¯s illness. This damn princess had really struck a nerve with Shen Huan. Shen Huan would make it seem like Qi Bingzhi¡¯s body had recovered, but once she became pregnant, she would definitely have a difficult labor; there was no way that the child would be born safely.


    Shen Huan didn¡¯t believe the matter of her little disciple jumping off the cliff had nothing to do with Qi Bingzhi, so she was giving her what she deserved.


    As for Pei Zheng, Shen Huan still hadn¡¯t thought of a way to face him.


    Jiang Yubai was immediately freed. After nursing himself for a bit, he went to take care of Cheng Feng.


    After this incident, Jiang Yubai had come up with a new plan; he was going to resign from his position as an imperial physician.


    Shen Huan temporarily stayed in the wing near Qi Bingzhi¡¯s residence and took good care of Qi Bingzhi.


    Shen Shijiu stayed in the Imperial Hospital to help out, as well as to watch over Jiang Yubai and Cheng Feng.


    But Jiang Yubai was a terrible patient; Shen Shijiu had him lie down and stay still, but the moment he turned, Jiang Yubai had gone to Cheng Feng¡¯s room to take his pulse.


    Shen Shijiu stood outside the room and sulkily watched Jiang Yubai.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, you are so disobedient! If you don¡¯t come back, I¡¯m going to leave you alone!¡± Jiang Yubai turned a deaf ear to him; he didn¡¯t even lift his head.


    Shen Shijiu wanted to walk in and yell at him again, but a figure suddenly hugged him from behind.


    It had been several days since Pei Zheng had last seen Shen Shijiu. He missed him terribly, but this small, stubborn man hadn¡¯t even thought about going back to the manor to see him, so Pei Zheng could only come to the Imperial Hospital himself to find him.


    Since his waist was being encircled from behind, Shen Shijiu tilted his head, and saw Pei Zheng¡¯s slightly tired eyes.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng ¡°mm¡±d. He buried his face into the small man¡¯s shoulder and took a deep sniff.


    So sweet.


    Notes


    Sigh. Is that really how we¡¯re ending¡­


    ALSO CHENGBAI IS FINALLY REAL, THIS IS NOT EXACTLY HOW I IMAGINED IT, BUT AT LEAST THERE¡¯S FOOD NOW AHHHHHHHHHH


    Also, happy Chinese New Year~ it¡¯s the year of the bunny, perfect for this novel hehe~

 CH 130

    Shen Shijiu complained to Pei Zheng, and pointed at the scene inside the room, ¡°My Lord, look at Imperial Physician Jiang. He won¡¯t lie still in bed, and insists on coming to see A-Feng, but A-Feng isn¡¯t even awake yet.¡±


    Pei Zheng clasped his hand, wrapping his fingers around the other¡¯s.


    ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t disturb them.¡±


    Shen Shijiu turned to face Pei Zheng, ¡°But it¡¯s already so late, where are we supposed to go?¡±


    Pei Zheng let go of the small man and led him deeper into the building.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to rest.¡±


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t know why, but his earlobes flushed red. But he pinched his ears and obediently followed Pei Zheng.


    It was already late at night. Most of the other people in the Imperial Hospital had gone to bed; everything was quiet and still.


    When they arrived at the room Shen Shijiu was staying in, Pei Zheng pushed the door open. Then, he pulled the small man inside, turned around, and pinned him against the door.


    Shen Huan still hadn¡¯t seen Shen Shijiu, so she couldn¡¯t have said anything to him. But once Shen Huan finished her work in the palace, Pei Zheng didn¡¯t think that Shen Huan would be as permissive toward him as she had been in the past.


    If¡­ if she told Shen Shijiu about a few things, or if she really developed a drug that could recover memory, what would he do?


    Pei Zheng admitted it; he was scared.


    He could only continue to tighten his arms around the small man in his embrace, embedding him in his chest. Only then did he feel that the small man was still there, that he was still by his side.


    ¡°Pei-gege, you must be really tired¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu was lifted onto his tiptoes by Pei Zheng¡¯s embrace. His little hands stroked Pei Zheng¡¯s back; his touch carried a sense of comfort.


    ¡°Mm. It¡¯s because I missed you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes curved, and a soft sweetness flooded his heart.


    ¡°I also missed you.¡± Even his voice sounded so sweet and honeyed.


    Pei Zheng loosened his grip slightly, before he bent down and kissed him.


    He really did miss him. He missed him so much that he couldn¡¯t get any business done. There were always patches of fair, tender white and spots of seductive red floating in his mind. Kittenish, panting breaths or choked whimpers rang continuously in his ears¡­


    There were some things that could be restrained for a long time without much issue. But once Pei Zheng tasted a touch of sweetness, he couldn¡¯t hold himself back.


    Just as Pei Zheng¡¯s hand slipped into Shen Shijiu¡¯s collar to do something naughty, a small hand suddenly pressed against his palm.


    The small man¡¯s strength was very light, but Pei Zheng really didn¡¯t move.


    The small man lifted his bright, watery eyes and opened his red lips, ¡°Pei-gege, th-this is the Imperial Hospital, there are other people here.¡±


    Pei Zheng sighed softly. His fingers groped and kneaded for a moment, but he didn¡¯t remove his hand.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was half-shy and half-rebuking, ¡°Yet you¡¯re still doing this kind of thing!¡±


    ¡°Just let me touch you for a moment. I won¡¯t do anything else, okay?¡±


    Shen Shijiu pouted; it seemed as though he was thoroughly mulling over this.


    Pei Zheng stretched his hand out of Shen Shijiu¡¯s collar and rubbed the center of his brow, ¡°My head hurts a lot. Right now, only you can cure it.¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked up at Pei Zheng and reached upward, ¡°Pei-gege, I¡¯ll help you knead your forehead.¡±


    But his hand was clasped midway by Pei Zheng. He placed the small man¡¯s palm behind his back; Shen Shijiu¡¯s body straightened up and was pulled toward Pei Zheng¡¯s.


    ¡°No need. Just don¡¯t move.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently stood there and didn¡¯t move, fearing that Pei Zheng¡¯s headache would worsen.


    But Pei Zheng began to act even more shamelessly, hugging the small man and collapsing onto the bed.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s entire body was burning hot. He thought of the nights they had spent at Liuyun Villa, and his little head immediately became foggy.


    But the hands that were groping all over his body gradually stopped. Shen Shijiu looked up at Pei Zheng, and saw that his brows were relaxed, and his eyes were closed. It seemed that he really was exhausted and had already fallen asleep. However, the hand that was gripping Shen Shijiu¡¯s palm still hadn¡¯t loosened.


    Shen Shijiu stared at Pei Zheng for a long while, before laid down beside him and tucked the quilt over both of their bodies.


    After wrapping himself in the quilt, Shen Shijiu also slowly closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    Shen Shijiu stayed in the Imperial Hospital for a few more days. Every day, he attended to Jiang Yubai and Cheng Feng, and their wounds finally began to heal.


    And Qi Bingzhi had also recovered from her ¡®mental illness¡¯, so Shen Huan returned to the Imperial Hospital.


    The moment she saw Shen Shijiu, Shen Huan gave her little disciple a big hug. She hugged him for a long while, and her arms around him only continued to tighten.


    Now, she knew everything. She knew everything about her little disciple¡¯s ashen, withered past. The suffocating pain in the depths of her heart surged upward; the only thing she could feel was extreme regret. If she had come to the Imperial City just a bit earlier, if she had found her little disciple just a bit earlier, maybe none of those things would have happened.


    A carriage from the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor was already waiting outside the palace gates. Li Yu had come personally with a few other servants to pick Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu up.


    Shen Huan looked at the carriage and thought to herself, in what way is this ¡®picking us up¡¯? This is clearly ¡®apprehending us and bringing us back¡¯. Pei Zheng was definitely afraid that she would take her little disciple and escape in secret.


    When they returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t there. Shen Huan grabbed Shen Shijiu and pulled him back to the little pavilion.


    ¡°Disciple, see if there¡¯s anything you want to take with you, and quickly pack it up.¡±


    Shen Shijiu froze, ¡°Shifu, why do we need to pack? Where are we going?¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°We¡¯re going back to the Ghost Valley.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°Then when are we coming back?¡±


    Shen Huan looked at him ¡°Coming back? Coming back where? Aren¡¯t we going back right now?¡±


    Shen Shijiu blinked, ¡°So we aren¡¯t coming back to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened. They wouldn¡¯t be returning to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. Did that mean¡­ he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Pei-gege again?


    He had thought that he could stay with his shifu and Pei-gege forever. Why did they have to part right after he returned from the palace?


    Seeing Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes fill with tears in an instant, Shen Huan¡¯s heart began to ache again. She knew that her little disciple was definitely head over heels for Pei Zheng at the moment, but that didn¡¯t matter; she would never allow her disciple and Pei Zheng to be together!


    Shen Huan steeled her heart, ¡°Since you have nothing to pack, come with me to the pharmaceutical room.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Shen Huan strode out.


    A bean-sized tear fell out of Shen Shijiu¡¯s eye. He wiped it away with his cuff, before he followed Shen Huan out.


    No matter what happened, he had to listen to his shifu. Even if shifu wanted him to leave Pei-gege; although he would be very sad, he would have to listen.


    Shen Huan paced around the pharmaceutical room for a long while and stuffed a few rare medicinal ingredients into her bosom. She also carefully packed those three stalks of milkwort.


    In any case, she already owed Pei Zheng thirty thousand taels, so the other herbs hardly counted for much.


    After she finished packing everything, Shen Huan took advantage of the fact that Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t here, and tried to sneak out of the manor with Shen Shijiu.


    In the end, just as the gate to the manor came into view, and when they were still quite some distance from the entrance, the pair were stopped by Li Yu.


    ¡°Master Shen, Young Master Shen, where are you two going?¡±


    Shen Huan laughed drily, ¡°Housekeeper Li, I¡¯m taking my little disciple out for a stroll. He¡¯s bored out of his mind after staying in the palace for so long. ¡±


    Li Yu glanced at Shen Shijiu. The small man¡¯s head had been lowered this entire time, and from time to time, he would wipe his tears with his cuff; he looked quite pitiful.


    Li Yu immediately grabbed Shen Shijiu¡¯s arm, and asked in concern, ¡°Young Master Shen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shen Shijiu whimpered softly. He knew that his shifu wouldn¡¯t allow him to say that they were leaving the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. But he was just too sad, and his ears showered downward even more furiously.


    At this moment, Li Yu saw what Shen Huan had hidden in her robe. He pulled it out; it was a tightly wrapped parcel. He immediately understood what was going on.


    ¡°Master Shen! What are you doing?! Are you trying to leave the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor?! Does His Lordship know?!¡±


    Shen Huan snatched the parcel back, ¡°How am I supposed to know if he knows?¡±


    ¡°So he doesn¡¯t know!¡±


    Li Yu¡¯s eyes flashed, and many guards appeared in the once-empty courtyard, surrounding Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Although His Lordship is not at the manor right now, I cannot allow the two of you to leave. If His Lordship comes back, he definitely won¡¯t let you go either.¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°Damn you, Li Yu! I haven¡¯t settled debts with you yet, and yet you¡¯re still trying to stop me!¡±


    Li Yu was surprised, ¡°Settle debts with me? What debts?¡±


    Shen Huan glanced at Shen Shijiu, and mouthed, ¡°The, prince.¡±


    Li Yu¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t know if Shen Huan had heard something from somewhere, but he still steeled himself and refused to let them pass.


    Shen Huan became impatient. The longer this dragged on, the more likely it would be for Pei Zheng to return, and the two of them might not be able to leave.


    Just as she was thinking about this, the sound of a carriage came from outside the gate, and the person who stepped into the manor was none other than Pei Zheng. The parcel in Shen Huan¡¯s hand immediately fell to the ground.


    ¡°Great. Leaving, my ass.¡±


    Pei Zheng walked up to the small crowd and glanced at the parcel that had been thrown to the ground. Then, he glanced at the red-eyed Shen Shijiu who resembled a little rabbit, and he already understood a few bits and pieces.


    ¡°Master Shen. You¡¯re leaving without even saying goodbye?¡±


    Pei Zheng was looking at Shen Huan, but he walked over to stand beside Shen Shijiu. He stretched out his hand from within his wide sleeve and squeezed the other¡¯s fingers.


    Shen Shijiu sniffled in aggrievement.


    Shen Huan said, ¡°Lord Pei, we¡¯ve already stayed in the manor for so long, so we won¡¯t continue to disturb you. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Shifu,¡± Shen Shijiu called timidly.


    When Shen Huan saw how close Pei Zheng was to her little disciple, she immediately walked over to pull Shen Shijiu to her side.


    However, Pei Zheng stopped her, and even blocked Shen Shijiu¡¯s body behind his own.


    Shen Huan glared at Pei Zheng in anger, and she was about to burst into a fit of rage.


    ¡°Lord Pei, please step aside. ¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s entire body seemed to exude an ice-cold aura. It was as though he hadn¡¯t heard Shen Huan; he didn¡¯t move at all.


    Shen Huan raised her voice a bit, ¡°Lord Pei! Please step aside!¡±


    Everyone in the courtyard stood there, too scared to move, and the atmosphere was immediately wrought with nervousness.


    At this moment, the sound of another carriage came from outside the gate. Several people who appeared to be eunuchs walked in, bearing an imperial edict.


    ¡°Prime Minister Pei, the imperial edict is here, please receive it.¡±


    Shen Huan turned her head to look at those eunuchs.


    The head eunuch held the edict and stood by the gate, but Pei Zheng ignored him.


    ¡°Prime Minister Pei, please accept the edict.¡±


    Pei Zheng remained silent.


    ¡°Prime Minister Pei? Prime Minister Pei?¡±


    That eunuch¡¯s arms were about to go sore from holding the edict up. Pei Zheng was clearly standing here in the courtyard, but he was acting as though he couldn¡¯t see him at all.


    That eunuch didn¡¯t know why there were so many people standing in the courtyard. He saw Shen Huan looking at him, and he stared right back at her. He kept shooting her looks, signaling for her to remind Pei Zheng of his existence.


    Shen Huan was being stared at by a bunch of eunuchs, and she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Lord Pei, your imperial edict is here, aren¡¯t you going to receive it?¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted his eyes and swept a glance over the outside of the gate, ¡°Please.¡±


    It was as though that eunuch had finally been freed from his uncomfortable position. He hurriedly handed the edict to Li Yu, who had walked over, before he fled the gloomy, terrifying Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    Pei Zheng had already received the edict in the palace. That eunuch had only come to deliver it.


    The edict merely contained the news of Pei Zheng¡¯s reinstatement. He was already expecting this, so there was nothing to be surprised about.


    After the eunuchs left, Shen Huan also stopped resisting.


    ¡°Since Lord Pei won¡¯t let us leave, we¡¯ll just stay here.¡±


    Shen Huan paused, and lifted her head, ¡°However. Lord Pei, I want to speak to you alone.¡±


    Pei Zheng agreed. He knew that Shen Huan would definitely seek him out.


    Shen Huan turned and left, headed toward the pharmaceutical room.


    ¡°Disciple, go back to the little pavilion.¡±


    Pei Zheng was about to follow Shen Huan, but someone tugged on his cuff.


    Shen Shijiu was holding his tears back with all his might, but a droplet still slipped out of the corner of his eye. He mouthed, ¡°Pei-gege,¡±


    Pei Zheng really couldn¡¯t stand the way he looked when he was crying. He gently pulled the small man toward his chest and lifted his fingers to wipe his tears away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re making my heart hurt.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded obediently and lifted his own sleeve to wipe his tears,


    Pei Zheng stroked his head, before he walked off to the pharmaceutical room.


    Li Yu took Shen Shijiu back to the little pavilion in the back garden and prepared a bucket of hot water for him to wipe his face.


    ¡°H-Housekeeper Li, what do you think shifu and His Lordship are going to talk about?¡±


    Shen Shijiu had cried too hard earlier. Even now, he was still choking on his sobs.


    Li Yu handed him a warm, soaked washcloth, ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know either. But Young Master Shen, don¡¯t worry. Nothing bad will happen.¡±


    After Pei Zheng entered the pharmaceutical room, Shen Huan slammed the door shut behind him. Her expression was quite ugly.


    Pei Zheng was actually in the mood to look around at all the medicinal materials in the pharmaceutical room.


    Now that her little disciple wasn¡¯t here, Shen Huan didn¡¯t need to consider his feelings. So, she wasn¡¯t about to beat around the bush with Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Lord Pei, while I¡¯m still calling you ¡®Lord¡¯, let¡¯s just act like we never met and we never knew each other, and we¡¯ll part amicably, all right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s thin lips spat that word out.


    Shen Huan said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to pursue the things that happened in the past. But if my Lord continues to insist on imprisoning us in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t let something slip.¡±


    ¡°Master Shen, what are you saying?¡± Pei Zheng glanced at Shen Huan, and his tone was cold, ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    ¡°Then I will.¡± Shen Huan¡¯s emotions began to rage.


    ¡°I know everything! I know everything that happened in the past! Prince Qi Changyi didn¡¯t fall off a cliff, he was forced to commit suicide because of you!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze suddenly turned even gloomier. It seemed as though he could freeze Shen Huan with his eyes.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    Shen Huan hesitated for a moment, but she still answered, ¡®The Second Princess, Qi Bingzhi.¡±


    In truth, Shen Huan also knew that she couldn¡¯t trust everything Qi Bingzhi said. But there were some facts that were already set in stone, that Qi Bingzhi couldn¡¯t have made up, such as Qi Changyi¡¯s hardships, injuries, and how he had been pushed to the point of suicide.


    ¡°Lord Pei, do you have any explanation for this?¡±


    Pei Zheng was silent for a long while.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Shen Huan suddenly rushed at Pei Zheng. She raised her hand high, and was about to slap Pei Zheng.


    How cold-blooded was the man in front of her? Whether it was when he was the prince of the past, or while he was her little disciple of the present, he was so pure and kind, such a bright, warm person; and what¡¯s more, he was an unparalleled beauty. How could Pei Zheng bear to do so many things to hurt him?


    ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece, so my Lord can let us leave now, right? There¡¯s no point in keeping us here. Once my little disciple regains his memory, he¡¯ll definitely want to leave.¡±


    ¡°Then, Master Shen, have you already developed a drug that can recover memory?¡±


    Shen Huan sighed, ¡°Not yet. But it¡¯ll happen sooner or later.¡±


    Pei Zheng said, ¡°Then it won¡¯t be too late to discuss this after you¡¯ve finished developing it.¡±


    ¡°How is that not too late? If I say it¡¯s too late, then it is!¡±


    Pei Zheng tapped his fingers against the table, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Master Shen must have forgotten about the thirty thousand taels that were used to purchase this milkwort.¡±


    These words seemed to have touched a nerve with Shen Huan, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t! I just knew you were waiting for this, I don¡¯t have the money to repay you! But you want money; you don¡¯t want two lives!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need two, one is enough.¡± Pei Zheng thought of a certain little figure, and the corners of his lips curved.


    How could Shen Huan not know which of their lives Pei Zheng wanted? She looked at Pei Zheng and said in a serious tone, ¡°But Lord Pei, you already took his life once. Do you really want to take it again?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s cheerfulness instantly dissipated.


    Shen Huan walked up to the cabinet. After rummaging through it for a long while, she took out a few packets of powder and mixed them all together. Then, she walked to the table and poured a cup of wine. She sprinkled the powder inside, and stirred until it was well-incorporated.


    ¡°Lord Pei, how about this? If you¡¯re still fine after you drink this cup of wine, the two of us will stay here.¡±


    Shen Huan thought that Pei Zheng would at least hesitate a little. But unexpectedly, Pei Zheng took that cup of wine. Without even looking at it, he lifted it to his mouth and was about to gulp it down.


    Shen Huan hurriedly stopped him. She stared at him, ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re not going to ask what I put into the wine just now?¡±


    ¡°Poison.¡±


    Shen Huan froze. Pei Zheng knew, yet he still intended to drink it?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Poison. Once you drink it, your internal organs will be destroyed, and you will die as a result. It¡¯ll be a painful, miserable death.¡±


    Mm.¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and he waved Shen Huan¡¯s hand away.


    But Shen Huan became a bit nervous, and clutched Pei Zheng¡¯s arm again.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re certain? You really want to drink it? This toxin is very powerful, no one can drink this poison and live through it. If my Lord dies, what does it matter if the two of us stay or not?¡±


    Pei Zheng listened to all of this, but his emotions didn¡¯t seem to stir at all.


    Shen Huan really didn¡¯t know if he was hiding his feelings well or if he really didn¡¯t have the emotional range of a normal person.


    Pei Zheng raised his brows at Shen Huan; are you done?


    Then, Pei Zheng lifted the wine cup with his other hand, and his lips touched the rim of the cup. He was about to drink it.


    Shen Huan suddenly jumped up and knocked the cup out of his hand. Her movements were extremely quick, so quick that she didn¡¯t even realize what she had done.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that Pei Zheng would actually try to drink it, and on top of that, this poison had no antidote.


    ¡°We¡­ won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Shen Huan sighed and sat down on a nearby stool.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to leave, she just had no way to. Pei Zheng didn¡¯t even care about his own life. If she actually poisoned Pei Zheng, not only would they be unable to leave, but she would probably be locked up in that prison.


    As long as she didn¡¯t give up, there would always be an opportunity. Shen Huan could only comfort herself with these words.


    After leaving the pharmaceutical room, Shen Huan went to the little pavilion in the back garden to look for Shen Shijiu, while Pei Zheng returned to his quarters to take care of court affairs.


    Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu did not leave the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, but Shen Huan¡¯s temper grew with each passing day. She always put on a cold expression when she faced Pei Zheng, and kept an extremely watchful eye on Shen Shijiu. Not only did she not allow Shen Shijiu to meet with Pei Zheng in private, but now, she even made sure to remind her little disciple if he stared at Pei Zheng for too long.


    And because Pei Zheng had just been reinstated, he had a mountain of matters that he had to deal with. But he had been restraining certain urges this entire time. Now, that small man was something that he could only see but not have. At this point, Pei Zheng was hardly allowed to even look at him, so he was feeling a bit depressed.


    Today, after Pei Zheng went to the palace, Zhao Litang, who they hadn¡¯t seen in a while, arrived at the gate of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    Once Li Yu saw who the visitor was, he froze; wasn¡¯t this his master¡¯s old enemy? Why had he come to the manor?


    Zhao Litang hadn¡¯t come alone; he was holding an unconscious person in his arms.


    Li Yu said ¡°General Zhao, His Lordship isn¡¯t at the manor today.¡±


    Zhao Litang said, ¡°I didn¡¯t come here for him. I¡¯m looking for Master Shen and Young Master Shen.¡±


    After Shen Shijiu saw the unconscious Yue Nu, he was quite shocked. He hurriedly had Zhao Litang place Yue Nu on the bed, and was about to take the boy¡¯s pulse.


    But Zhao Litang stopped him.


    ¡°No need. I was the one who beat him.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Shen Huan was confused, ¡°General Zhao, are you all right? How could you just randomly beat him?¡±


    Zhao Litang said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the borderlands. The barbarians have declared war and are invading the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s territory, so I must return to the battlefield to fight. However, the borderlands have become extremely dangerous recently, so I can¡¯t take him along.¡±


    Shen Huan nodded, ¡°Then why did you beat him unconscious?¡±


    Zhao Litang said helplessly, ¡°He secretly followed me several times. Every time I noticed him, I forced him to go home, but he¡¯s too disobedient. I could only beat him unconscious and bring him here. I¡¯d trouble the two of you to take care of him for a bit.¡±


    Shen Shijiu tucked the quilt over Yue Nu¡¯s body, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, General Zhao. I¡¯ll take good care of A-Yue.¡±


    Shen Huan couldn¡¯t help herself and tapped her little disciple on the head, ¡°What do you know? Believe me, once he wakes up, you definitely won¡¯t be able to keep your eyes on him. This kid seems like a scaredy-cat, but he¡¯s completely different from a silly goose like you. He¡¯s very smart.¡±


    Zhao Litang said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly the reason I brought him here. The Prime Minister¡¯s Manor is heavily guarded, so it should be easy to keep watch over him. It won¡¯t take too long, around ten days or half a month, and the army will have traveled far away from the Imperial City. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up even if he wanted to.¡±


    Shen Huan suddenly thought of something. She rolled her eyes, before she smiled at Zhao Litang, ¡°Leave it to us, General Zhao. Isn¡¯t the army waiting for you? You should hurry up and head out.¡±


    Zhao Litang thanked the two of them, before he turned and left. When he reached the door, he looked back at Yue Nu, who was lying peacefully on the bed. Then, he pushed the door open and left, leaving the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, and stepped onto the path back to the borderlands.


    Notes


    I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s all the Chengbai we got.

 CH 131

    January 26, 2023Merchie


    After Yue Nu woke up, he was met with the sight of Shen Shijiu slumped over the side of the bed.


    ¡°Shijiu¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu asked anxiously, ¡°A-Yue, you¡¯re finally awake. How are you, are you okay?¡±


    Yue Nu shook his head, ¡°How did I get here¡­ the general, where¡¯s the general?¡±


    Shen Huan said unhurriedly, ¡°He left. At this hour, he¡¯s probably out of the Imperial City already.¡±


    Yue Nu immediately became anxious and tried to get off the bed, ¡°I-I need to find the general-¡±


    Shen Shijiu was scared that he would fall, so he hurriedly held Yue Nu in place.


    Shen Huan glanced at Yue Nu, ¡°How are you going to leave, using that pair of legs? I¡¯m afraid that once you reach the borderlands by foot, the war will already be over.


    Yue Nu sat on the bed. The eyes with which he looked at Shen Huan were sparkling with sincerity.


    ¡°Master Shen, I have to go with the general to the borderlands. The general saved this life of mine, so it has long since belonged to him.¡±


    Shen Huan sighed, and thought to herself, this child really is quite loyal to Zhao Litang.


    ¡°Taking you to find General Zhao won¡¯t be much trouble. But the issue is, you¡¯ll have to quietly follow him and make sure not to get noticed.¡±


    Yue Nu was in slight disbelief, ¡°Master Shen, you mean¡­¡±


    Shen Huan thought for a moment, ¡°Little disciple, tell Li Yu about this, see if he can arrange something for Yue Nu.¡±


    Shen Shijiu said, ¡°But Shifu, will Housekeeper Li agree? Won¡¯t it be too much trouble to ask him to help us?¡¯


    Shen Huan said, ¡°For others, yes. But for you, don¡¯t worry. Just mention it in passing, and he¡¯ll think of something for you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu still didn¡¯t understand why, and Shen Huan didn¡¯t explain any further.


    Naturally, Li Yu would never refuse Shen Shijiu. He looked forward to when Shen Shijiu sought him out; only then did he feel like he was back in the past, when the little Highness believed in him and relied on him a great deal.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yu actually prepared a carriage for Yue Nu, and even allowed Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu to accompany him. They had to make sure that Yue Nu had safely reunited with Zhao Litang and the others before they could return.


    And Yue Nu was also much more careful, following Zhao Litang¡¯s army from a moderate distance. Since the carriage body was blocking the occupants from view, Zhao Litang had no way of knowing who was in this carriage that had been following them this entire time.


    When Zhao Litang finally noticed them, they were already quite some distance from the Imperial City.


    After seeing Yue Nu off, Shen Shijiu became depressed again.


    Shen Huan noticed all of this, but she stood her ground. She thought that her little disciple had been too soft-hearted in the past, which was why he was always being taken advantage of.


    So this time, Shen Huan would never allow Pei Zheng the chance to hurt her little disciple ever again.


    Shen Huan shut herself and Shen Shijiu inside the pharmaceutical room. Since she still hadn¡¯t found an opportunity to escape the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, she would just have to make use of the abundance of medicinal materials, and begin to develop a drug that could recover memory.


    Today, even as night fell, Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu stayed inside the pharmaceutical room. Shen Shijiu was so sleepy that his little head was nodding, and his eyes were about to close.


    ¡°Shifu,¡± Shen Shijiu yawned, ¡°I¡¯m really sleepy¡­¡±


    Shen Huan was working on the key step, and didn¡¯t lift her head, ¡°Disciple, just hold on for a little longer. Hold on for a bit and your master will be done with the medicine. You still need to try it for me.¡±


    Shen Shijiu frowned. During the past few days, Shen Huan had fed him all sorts of strange-tasting concoctions. They were all good for his health; however, in every medicine, there were three parts poison1. Shen Shijiu had drunk so much that all he could taste was bitterness.


    ¡°Shifu, can¡¯t I drink it tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Shen Huan said, ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to drink tomorrow¡¯s batch. This milkwort is very precious, so your master has been using it sparingly, but one stalk is already gone. So you can¡¯t waste a single drop, my good disciple.¡±


    Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t have the strength to resist. His little head drooped.


    ¡°All right, Shifu. I got it.¡±


    Shen Huan finally finished cooking the medicne. She scooped it out and held the bowl out to Shen Shijiu


    ¡°Disciple, let me tell you, this bowl of medicine is worth several thousand taels, so you must be very, very careful. You absolutely cannot spill it.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded and was about to reach out to take the bowl.


    At this moment, the door to the pharmaceutical room was suddenly kicked open.


    Shen Huan was startled, and the bowl in her hands fell straight to the floor, while Shen Shijiu¡¯s hands were still stretched out at as he stared dumbly at the door.


    There was someone standing in the doorway; the man whom they hadn¡¯t seen in several days, Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were narrowed. He looked at the pair inside the room, and his eyes seemed to be a bit misty.


    Accompanying this was the strong scent of alcohol that blew inside. Shen Huan frowned when she smelled it.


    Just how much did he drink? Even if he fell into a wine jar, the smell of alcohol wouldn¡¯t be this strong.


    ¡°Lord Pei!¡± Shen Huan pointed at the medicinal soup that had spilled all over the floor, ¡°Can¡¯t you just knock? Do you know how much this broken thing costs?! Several thousand taels!¡±


    Pei Zheng walked in, and suddenly reached into his cuff and pulled out a handful of banknotes, before he threw them all at Shen Huan.


    ¡°You want money, right? I¡¯ll give it to you, how much? Is this enough?¡±


    Shen Huan was dizzied by the sight of banknotes raining down from the sky; just how much money was this? She had probably just been hit in the face with around ten thousand taels.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Shen Huan asked angrily.


    Pei Zheng walked up to Shen Shijiu and grabbed his arm; it seemed that his consciousness was a bit muddled, but he still stubbornly held onto Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the money. Give him back to me.¡±


    Shen Huan was sure that Pei Zheng was drunk; he looked perfectly normal, but for him to say such things, it meant that he was quite heavily intoxicated.


    ¡°Lord Pei, you¡¯re drunk. I don¡¯t want to fight with you today. Me and my disciple are going back to rest.¡±


    After Shen Huan finished speaking, she walked over and tried to pull Shen Shijiu away.


    But the moment she reached out for her little disciple, Pei Zheng suddenly grabbed her wrist and twisted it behind her back.


    Shen Huan¡¯s arm was in pain from being twisted. She was helpless. Although Pei Zheng had only used one hand, he was strong. Shen Huan squirmed a bit but was unable to struggle away.


    ¡°Lord Pei, let go of me! Since you¡¯re drunk, I¡¯m willing to let this slide.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± Pei Zheng responded.


    All right. He must be pretty heavily intoxicated, because a sober Pei Zheng would never obediently give me an answer.


    ¡°Disciple,¡± Shen Huan called pitifully. She really couldn¡¯t argue with a wasted Pei Zheng.


    Shen Shijiu pulled at Pei Zheng¡¯s hand, and said quietly, ¡°My Lord, could you let go of Shifu? Shifu doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng really did loosen his grip a bit. He glanced at Shen Shijiu. Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes were bright, and there was a trace of pleading in them; he looked very soft and sweet.


    With a cold snort, Pei Zheng let go of Shen Huan.


    Shen Huan hurriedly jumped back a step, distancing herself from Pei Zheng. She was afraid that, if things didn¡¯t go his way, he would use another forceful maneuver from his arsenal.


    ¡°Forget it, Disciple. Make him a bowl of sobering tonic.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded, and was about to make a portion of sobering tonic. The recipe was very simple, and the medicine didn¡¯t take long to cook.


    But Pei Zheng gripped Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand, refusing to let go, and didn¡¯t let him walk away either.


    ¡°My Lord, My Lord¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng remained motionless


    ¡°Pei-gege,¡± She Shijiu softened his voice and called quietly. He stood on his tiptoes and leaned toward Pei Zheng¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Pei-gege, why don¡¯t you come over here with me? Wherever I go, you¡¯ll go as well, okay?¡±


    Pei Zheng ¡°mm¡±d; it seemed as though he was agreeing.


    Shen Shijiu came to the side of the shelf. Pei Zheng clutched his hand and followed.


    Then, until the medicinal soup had finished cooking, Shen Shijiu could only use one hand. Pei Zheng¡¯s other hand would assist him, and they cooperated in tacit agreement.


    While Shen Huan, who had been standing at the side the entire time, wanted to step forward and pry the pair¡¯s tightly clutched hands apart. But she was also too scared to approach Pei Zheng, so she could only stand there and fume.


    ¡°Pei-gege, drink this.¡±


    Pei Zheng sniffed the foul-smelling black medicinal soup. His thin lips opened in a small gap, and he said shortly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t drink it, you¡¯ll get a headache tomorrow, and you¡¯ll feel very, very bad.¡± Shen Shijiu coaxed Pei Zheng in a gentle voice, ¡°Just be good, and drink it by yourself, okay?¡±


    He spoke as though he were talking to a child, although he was a child himself.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s forehead creased as he looked at that bowl of medicinal soup. He stared at it for a long while, before he finally lifted his hands, picked up the bowl, and gulped down its contents as if he were drinking wine.


    At the end, he even flipped the bowl over, looked at Shen Shijiu and raised his brows, signaling that he was done.


    Shen Shijiu smiled. His eyes curved into crescents, and he showered him with praise, ¡°Amazing! You drank it all, great job!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s mouth also curled into a smile, before he tapped a finger against his own lips.


    Shen Shijiu thought that there was something on his mouth, so he leaned in to take a closer look, but there was nothing.


    Pei Zheng tapped again, staring unblinkingly at Shen Shijiu¡¯s crimson lips; they looked so soft and sweet.


    But Shen Shijiu still didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°I want a reward.¡± Pei Zheng said.


    Shen Shijiu asked, ¡°Do you want me to kiss you?¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s earlobes reddened, ¡°But, Shifu¡®s still over there.¡±


    Shen Huan couldn¡¯t really hear what the two of them were muttering about. Seeing that Pei Zheng had drunk his sobering tonic, she began to urge them, ¡°All right, all right, it¡¯s getting late. If Lord Pei doesn¡¯t have any other orders, you should hurry back and rest.¡±


    Pei Zheng really did walk toward the door. Shen Huan sighed in relief, but unexpectedly, Pei Zheng was pulling Shen Shijiu along with him. Shen Huan¡¯s heart jumped back up into her throat.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you two going?! Disciple, you can¡¯t go, come back! Lord Pei, Lord Pei, let go of my disciple! Lord Pei! Pei Zheng!¡±


    Shen Huan was so anxious that she had shouted his name. Then, she realized what she had just called him, and her lingering fear resurfaced.


    Pei Zheng had already walked out the door. It was snowing outside. He held Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand and stood in the snow, before he lifted his eyes and glanced at Shen Huan. Then, he turned back around and left.


    Shen Huan hurriedly chased after him. If she didn¡¯t know what Pei Zheng intended to do with her little disciple, she would be a fool!


    But unexpectedly, just as Shen Huan was about to step out of the pharmaceutical room, she was blocked at the doorway. A swarm of guards surrounded the outside of the pharmaceutical room, leaving no room for Shen Huan to escape.


    She watched as the pair in front of her disappeared from view. She was so anxious that she tried to force her way out, but those cold-faced guards grabbed her arms. Then, they shoved her with force back into the pharmaceutical room, before they closed the door.


    Shen Huan was shoved to the floor. She climbed back up in a panic and tried to open the door, but it had been locked from the outside. No matter how hard she pounded, it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Shen Shijiu was being led away by Pei Zheng. He was extremely worried about his shifu. and continuously looked back at the pharmaceutical room. He saw Shen Huan being shoved into the room, and was instantly overwhelmed with anxiousness.


    ¡°Pei-gege, don¡¯t hurt Shifu, okay? I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t hurt Shifu¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t say a word. He held Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand and continued to walk until they arrived at his room. Then, he slammed the door shut behind them with a ¡°peng¡±.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted his hand to wipe the small man¡¯s tears.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes had already filled with tears from panic. However, when he heard Pei Zheng say these words, he finally felt at ease. If Pei-gege said he wouldn¡¯t, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t.


    Once Pei Zheng saw that the small man had stopped crying, he began to stare fixedly at his lips again.


    Shen Shijiu noticed the unbridled heat in Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze. His eyes darted back and forth; he was too scared to meet Pei Zheng¡¯s stare.


    But Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t satisfied with his reaction. He grabbed the small man¡¯s little chin, and forced him to look into his eyes.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my reward?¡±


    Shen Shijiu said softly, ¡°All right. Close your eyes, and I¡¯ll give you your reward, okay?¡±


    Pei Zheng obediently closed his eyes. Their bodies were extremely close to each other.


    Shen Shijiu mustered his courage. He slowly stood up on his tiptoes and closed his eyes. His red lips slowly shifted closer.


    But Pei Zheng opened his eyes. When the red lips in front of him were only a few centimeters away from his own, he leaned down and pressed his mouth onto them. His tongue stretched inside and pried the small man¡¯s mouth into a soft gap, so that their tongues could twine together and deepen their kiss.


    When the kiss ended, Shen Shijiu¡¯s clothes were in disarray, and he had also been shoved onto the bed.


    After they parted, the small man was gasping for breath. He looked as tender and delicate as a budding lotus blossom.


    Pei Zheng kissed his misty eyes, and continued onward in a gentle, yet strong manner.


    Outside, everything was covered in snow, masking and muffling the cries and screams inside that room.


    ***


    The next day, Shen Huan was finally released from the pharmaceutical room.


    She hadn¡¯t slept for almost the entire night, and had thought about many things. When she walked out, her footsteps were a bit wobbly.


    Li Yu was waiting at the door. When he saw her almost fall over, he walked over to support her.


    ¡°Master Shen, are you all right?¡±


    Shen Huan brushed Li Yu off. She didn¡¯t say anything before she continued to walk forward with her head lowered.


    Li Yu was feeling a bit apologetic, and said carefully, ¡°Master Shen, His Lordship went to the palace to attend court this morning and hasn¡¯t come back yet. Young Master Shen¡­ is still in His Lordship¡¯s quarters sleeping.¡±


    Shen Huan found him irritating, ¡°What are you telling me this for? Li Yu, I really misread you. I thought you were enduring humiliation by Pei Zheng¡¯s side so you could avenge your master one day. But look at you now, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already found yourself another master.¡±


    When Li Yu heard these piercing words, he suddenly froze.


    He would only serve one master for the rest of his days, and that was the prince.


    But after staying by Pei Zheng¡¯s side for long, he realized something; Pei Zheng¡¯s heart and methods were cold-blooded and ruthless. However, if Pei Zheng wanted to treat someone well, he would cherish them to the point that he would dig out his own heart and give it to them.


    And now, the little Highness was the one Pei Zheng pampered endlessly. And Li Yu knew that he would continue to pamper him like this for all of eternity.


    But others didn¡¯t know about this. Others didn¡¯t understand Pei Zheng. Pei Zheng¡¯s reputation alone gave others a very bad impression. And what¡¯s more, Pei Zheng and His Highness¡¯s past had been engraved into everyone¡¯s memory.


    Shen Huan ignored Li Yu, and walked back to her wing room alone.


    Everything had already happened. She had been heartbroken all night; now, she didn¡¯t want to think about anything else, she only wanted to sleep well.


    Just as she was about to close the door, Li Yu suddenly stopped her.


    ¡°Master Shen, you found out about something, didn¡¯t you? Besides what I¡¯ve told you, do you know something else?¡±


    Shen Huan nodded silently.


    Li Yu understood, ¡°I thought so. The things that happened that year can¡¯t be summarized in just a few sentences. And also, there¡¯s no way we can change what¡¯s already happened. His Highness had already been hurt, so we can¡¯t pretend that nothing ever happened. However, those wounds can be healed, and those holes can be filled, just like how a broken bone can heal over time. I believe that His Highness will definitely live a good life in the future. He definitely will. So, if he forgot about all that, then leave him be. I just want him to be happy right now, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Once Li Yu finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Shen Huan stood in place for a long while, before she slowly closed the door.


    No matter what other people said or did, her thoughts would never change.


    ***


    After Shen Shijiu woke up, he was the only one left in the room. Pei Zheng had gotten out of bed and left at some point.


    The small man lying on the bed shifted his body, and felt something weird and sticky on his body. He frowned and tried to sit up.


    But the moment he moved, something hot flowed down his lower half. Shen Shijiu immediately yelped and dove back onto the bed. Memories of last night came flooding back, and he was terribly embarrassed; he had reddened from the end of his neck to the tips of his ears.


    As he laid there, he hazily fell back asleep.


    When he woke up again, it was there was something strange had prodded his body.


    Pei Zheng puffed a breath of hot air beside his ear, ¡°You¡¯re awake, my little darling.¡±


    Shen Shijiu still wasn¡¯t completely awake yet. When he heard Pei Zheng¡¯s voice, he tried to turn over, ¡°Pei-gege-¡±


    Pei Zheng pinned him down and didn¡¯t allow him to move, ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s do something else.¡±


    They went at it until evening. Night had already fallen.


    Shen Shijiu laid limply over Pei Zheng¡¯s body and couldn¡¯t muster his strength. He was so hungry that his stomach was growling.


    In a short while, the servants delivered a sumptuous dinner.


    Pei Zheng carried Shen Shijiu to the table to eat. The small man was too tired to even open his eyes, he ate whatever was fed to him, and didn¡¯t take a bite of anything if it wasn¡¯t delivered straight to his mouth.


    Pei Zheng carried him back onto the bed.


    Shen Shijiu was about to fall asleep, and said groggily, ¡°Pei-gege, where¡¯s Shifu¡­¡±


    When Pei Zheng saw that even as Shen Shijiu was about to fall asleep, he was still worrying about Shen Huan, he felt a bit uncomfortable. But he still replied to the small man, ¡°She¡¯s in her room resting. You want to see her?


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t, not tonight, I¡¯m so sleepy, so tired¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers stretched downward, ¡°And?¡±


    The small man mumbled, ¡°So sore¡­¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips rose, and he kissed the other¡¯s forehead, ¡°Sleep well.¡±


    He had exhausted the small man. But Pei Zheng had restrained his urges for so long; he couldn¡¯t be blamed for being unable to control himself.


    Shen Shijiu slept in Pei Zheng¡¯s room for the night. The next day, he was finally taken back to the little pavilion.


    Although Shen Huan was unwilling to face Pei Zheng, she still wanted to see how her little disciple was doing,


    ¡°Disciple, Disciple,¡± Shen Huan glanced left and right, before she took a mysterious package out of her cuff, ¡°Take this.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently took it, ¡°Shifu, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Something good. When the time comes, just mix it into Pei Zheng¡¯s teacup, and you needn¡¯t worry about the rest.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was shocked, ¡°Shifu, you¡¯re trying to poison His Lordship?!¡±


    Shen Huan hurriedly covered Shen Shijiu¡¯s mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t shout! My stupid disciple, do you want to kill your shifu?! How can this be poison, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡±


    Shen Huan rolled her eyes, ¡°This is a medicine for headaches. Doesn¡¯t His Lordship suffer from headaches all the time? He¡¯ll get better once he eats this.¡±


    Shen Shijiu hadn¡¯t seen this kind of medicine before, and asked, ¡°Really? Shifu, are you lying to me?¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°Nonsense, how could your master lie to you? Just look back on the other day, Lord Pei didn¡¯t even want to drink the sobering tonic. That was when he was drunk. If you make him drink medicine while he¡¯s sober, he¡¯ll probably be even more angry. So we have to come up with unique methods, got it?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°Got it. Shifu, you¡¯re finally being a bit nicer to his Lordship. Does that mean you guys won¡¯t fight anymore?¡±


    Shen Huan looked at his hopeful little face, laughed drily, and didn¡¯t answer his question.


    That night, Pei Zheng came to the little pavilion. Shen Huan wasn¡¯t standing at the side, trying to stop him. In fact, she hadn¡¯t even shown up.


    Shen Shijiu followed his shifu¡®s instructions. He sneakily mixed the medicinal powder into Pei Zheng¡¯s teacup, and Pei Zheng drank that cup of tea.


    Then, Pei Zheng actually collapsed onto the table. No matter how loud Shen Shijiu called out to him, he didn¡¯t react at all.


    At this moment, Shen Huan tiptoed inside. She first went to check Pei Zheng¡¯s condition. Once she ascertained that he had fallen asleep, she said to Shen Shijiu, ¡°Little disciple, hurry up and come with your Shifu! Let¡¯s go while he¡¯s still unconscious! Hurry, once he wakes up, we won¡¯t be able to leave!¡±


    Only the heavens knew how long Shen Huan had spent in that pharmaceutical room to develop this undetectable sedative.


    Pei Zheng was such a careful, wary person. Shen Huan clearly understood this; any normal sedatives definitely wouldn¡¯t work. Shen Huan could only develop an imperceptible sedative from scratch, and have her little disciple deliver it. It had been a guaranteed success.


    Now, all that was left was to deceive her little disciple for a bit.


    When Shen Shijiu heard Shen Huan¡¯s words, his expression changed, ¡°Shifu, you lied to me, didn¡¯t you? That wasn¡¯t a medicine for headaches, was it?¡±


    Shen Huan felt a bit guilty, ¡°It was a sedative, but the side effects aren¡¯t strong, so it won¡¯t hurt him. So we have to be quick! Disciple!¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes turned wet, ¡°Shifu, we still have to leave, don¡¯t we? We still have to leave the Prime Minister¡¯s manor, leave His Lordship, and we¡¯ll never come back, right?¡±


    Shen Huan saw her little disciple¡¯s eyes shining with tears. In truth, she was also heartbroken, but she had no other options.


    ¡°Disciple, your master doesn¡¯t want to do this either. However, there are many things that you don¡¯t remember, so are you willing to believe your Shifu? Since Shifu saved you, Shifu would never hurt you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s tears fell, and they smashed to the floor with soft patters.


    They were running out of time. Shen Huan didn¡¯t have time to explain anything else to him; she could only pull him along and run out. Fortunately, the servants weren¡¯t allowed to enter the back garden, so the back garden was unguarded at the moment.


    Shen Shijiu was dragged out of the little pavilion by Shen Huan. He looked back. Through the tears blurring his vision, he could only see the dim, hazy candlelight flickering inside.


    Notes


    Thanks for reading~


    1.Ò©Èý·Ö¶¾ (y¨¤o s¨¡n f¨¥n d¨²): ¡°medicine is three parts poison¡±, all medicine has side effects.

 CH 132

    January 28, 2023Merchie


    Beforehand, Shen Huan had discovered a hidden back gate in the back garden. Once they left through it, they would be able to walk straight out of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    Under the cover of darkness, two figures snuck out of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor and came to the main street of the Imperial City.


    Shen Huan rented a carriage. The carriage traveled all the way out of the city, and after leaving the Imperial City, it continued to race forward under the moonlight.


    As she watched the Imperial City slowly receding behind her, Shen Huan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Huu, we¡¯re finally out. We can finally go home. Little disciple, are you happy?¡±


    Shen Huan glanced at Shen Shijiu, but saw that Shen Shijiu¡¯s head had been lowered this entire time, and he wasn¡¯t making a sound.


    Shen Huan knew that her little disciple was very emotional, and had already grown accustomed to living together at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, and had grown accustomed to Pei Zheng. If he was suddenly forced to leave all those things behind, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it, and would be incredibly sorrowful.


    Shen Huan¡¯s heart ached, and she rubbed her disciple¡¯s soft hair, ¡°Disciple, it¡¯s okay. Life will go on. All of this will pass.¡±


    Shen Shijiu gently leaned his head against Shen Huan¡¯s shoulder, and his tears silently flowed down. He felt very sad, so sad that he was about to die; even breathing would tug painfully at his heart.


    ¡°Shifu¡­¡±


    Shen Huan hugged him and wiped his tears.


    ¡°Disciple, the hardships you must suffer through now are all to make sure you won¡¯t suffer so much in the future. You¡¯ll¡­ understand later.¡±


    When the carriage was still quite far from the entrance of the Ghost Valley, Shen Huan had the driver drop them off.


    The entrance of the Ghost Valley could never be discovered by anyone.


    The master and disciple slowly walked. They walked until it was almost dawn, before they finally returned to the Ghost Valley.


    That bamboo house was still the same as it was before, and the misty, steamy river not far away was still flowing.


    It seemed that nothing had changed. However, the master and disciple who had been gone for so long were no longer the same.


    Escpecially Shen Shijiu.


    Ever since they returned tot he Ghost Valliey, he didn¡¯t smile as much. He was always sitting on the stone bench in front of the bamboo house, staring into space. If Shen Huan didn¡¯t come and call for him, he could sit there by himself for an entire day; who knew what he was thinking about.


    Shen Shijiu had also become extremely lethargic, and it always seemed as though he hadn¡¯t slept enough. Shen Huan always had to go and wake him before he would actually open his eyes.


    Shen Huan knew that it would take some time for her little disciple¡¯s mood to adjust, but she never expected that he would change this much. When could her little disciple, who was as always bright as the sun, whose eyes curved when he smiled¡­ when could he come back?


    A thought crossed Shen Huan¡¯s mind more than once; did I make a mistake?


    So, she became more indulgent toward Shen Shijiu. Now, she would hardly even raise her voice at him anymore.


    ¡®Little disciple, wake up. The sun¡¯s shining on your butt, get up and have something to eat.¡±


    The small man beneath the quilt shifted. He rubbed his eyes, and groggily sat up, ¡°Shifu, I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    Shen Huan pulled him up to stand, and draped an outer robe over his body, ¡°No, look at your thin arms and legs. Eat more, it¡¯s not good for you to eat so little.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s complexion seemed a bit sickly, ¡°But Shifu, I can¡¯t keep it down. I don¡¯t feel very good.¡±


    Shen Huan touched his forehead. After making sure that he didn¡¯t have a fever, she placed her finger on his wrist and was about to take his pulse.


    But before she could feel for his pulse, Shen Shijiu suddenly bent over and dry retched.


    Shen Huan hurriedly patted his back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, food poisoning? But you haven¡¯t even eaten much, and I¡¯ve eaten the same things as you, how come I¡¯m fine?¡±


    Shen Shijiu said aggrievedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Then, he retched again.


    Shen Huan waited until he was done retching, before she poured him a cup of warm water. Then, she had him sit by the bed and took his pulse.


    As she continued to feel for his pulse, Shen Huan¡¯s expression became strange. Deep creases appeared on her forehead, ¡°Little disciple, give me your other hand, quickly!¡±


    Shen Huan pressed her fingers against Shen Shijiu¡¯s other wrist for a while, and she didn¡¯t move for a long time.


    Shen Shijiu asked in confusion, ¡°Shifu, what¡¯s wrong with me? Am I sick? Is it a serious illness?¡±


    Shen Huan looked as though her spirit had left her body. She was frozen for a while before she answered, ¡°Y-you¡¯re fine, just fine. You¡¯re not sick either, just be good and go outside to eat, the food¡¯s going to get cold.¡±


    ¡°Then what about Shifu?¡±


    Shen Huan forced a smile, ¡°Your master will come over later, you go first.¡±


    Shen Shijiu listened to Shen Huan, and obediently walked outside by himself to eat.


    Shen Huan jumped off of the bed and began to pace anxiously throughout the room.


    ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible, it can¡¯t be, why? How could that happen? How can it be like this?!¡±


    Then, she seemed to recall something, and ran back into her room. She pulled out an archaic medical book from beneath her bed, and didn¡¯t even bother to wipe away the dust on its cover. She simply plopped down on the floor and began to flip through it.


    Shen Huan flipped through it for a long while, before she finally found it.


    It was said that among the foreign tribe, there was a special bloodline that allowed men to get pregnant as well. However, after many generations of ancestry dilution, this bloodline thinned out and became extremely rare. A hundred years passed without any men giving birth, so the foreign tribe slowly forgot about this bloodline.


    However, Shen Huan never expected that Shen Shijiu would actually have this blood in his veins.


    And, and¡­


    And right now, he was already pregnant.


    When did this happen?


    She thought back and forth, but it could only have been that day when Pei Zheng was drunk.


    Shen Huan sat on the ground and didn¡¯t stand up for a long while. Her mind was swimming with thousands of throughts.


    For a man to be pregnant would be a strange thing, even to the foreign tribe, let alone in the prim and proper Celestial Dynasty. He would definitely be regarded as some kind of monster.


    Then what could she do? She didn¡¯t even know what her little disciple was pregnant with. She could just¡­ slip him some medicine while he was still unaware and abort the child, right?


    This child was Pei Zheng¡¯s, and it just so happened that Shen Huan was refusing to allow her little disciple to have anything to do with Pei Zheng. If the child was born, it would probably be even more difficult to keep her little disciple away from Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Shifu¡­¡±


    Shen Huan was lost in thought, when Shen Shijiu¡¯s soft voice called out from behind her.


    ¡°Shifu, the ground is cold, stand up. Hurry and go eat.¡±


    Shen Shijiu came over to help Shen Huan up. Shen Huan stared blankly and allowed her little disciple to pull her off the ground. When she saw her little disciple¡¯s clear, bright eyes, she hurriedly averted her gaze, too scared and guilty to look at him.


    She had just been thinking of aborting his child earlier. She really was an evil shifu.


    Shen Huan suddenly hugged Shen Shijiu, and even carefully tilted her body to the side; she didn¡¯t want to press against his stomach.


    ¡°Little disciple, my poor little disciple, how can fate be so unfair to you? Why does everything terrible have to happen to you?


    Shen Shijiu was buried in Shen Huan¡¯s soft embrace. He didn¡¯t understand what his shifu meant by this.


    ¡°Shifu, what are you saying?¡±


    Shen Huan let go of him and sniffled, ¡°Nothing. Your master¡¯s hungry, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was pulled along as Shen Huan walked out, ¡°But Shifu, I¡¯m done already.¡±


    ¡°Stay with Shifu and eat a little more. Right now, you have to eat a lot more, we have to fatten you up. If you¡¯re too skinny, and if you don¡¯t get enough nutrition, you¡¯ll-¡±


    Shen Huan hurriedly shut her mouth; if she continued any further, she would give everything away.


    Shen Shijiu asked, ¡°I¡¯ll what, Shifu?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you won¡¯t grow any taller.¡±


    Shen Huan sat on a stool. She scooped another bowl of rice for Shen Shijiu and made him eat it.


    Since she had already decided to abort her little disciple¡¯s child, she would have to make sure his body was strong and healthy. Otherwise, with his current petite physique, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    And, she still had to think of a way to get him into a better mood. If he continued to be depressed like this, it could affect his health later.


    After they finished eating, Shen Huan cleared the table; originally, this was something Shen Shijiu was tasked with, but now, Shen Huan had snatched all the chores for herself.


    ¡°Little disciple, is there anything you want to do? Today, your master doesn¡¯t have anything planned, so I can accompany you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu sat in front of the bamboo hut, leaning his chin into his hand as he stared at the distant mountains.


    ¡°Shifu, I want to go out and take a look. Just a look, and we¡¯ll come back, is that okay?¡±


    Shen Huan sighed. She knew it.


    Counting the days, a month had already passed since they had returned to the Ghost Valley. If it were the past, even if her little disciple stayed here for several months, he wouldn¡¯t have any complaints. It was all Pei Zheng¡¯s fault for making him this way.


    Shen Huan nodded, ¡°All right. But, you need to come with your master for a moment.¡±


    Shen Huan led Shen Shijiu back into the bamboo house and gave him a new mask; its facial features were completely different from the ones he had worn in the past.


    Then, Shen Huan put on a mask as well.


    The master and disciple¡¯s appearances had completely changed, and Shen Huan knew how to alter her voice. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be recognized as long as Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t say anything.


    The two left the cluster of mountains in the Ghost Valley and entered the Imperial City once more.


    The moment they entered the city, Shen Huan became extremely nervous. She was afraid that Pei Zheng had placed the two of them on the wanted list. Although they had both put on new masks with new faces, Shen Huan still dreaded Pei Zheng¡¯s methods.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem like anything had happened in the city; it was so peaceful and normal that it was a bit abnormal.


    Shen Huan was jittery, and clutched Shen Shijiu¡¯s cuff. She even had to cast several glances at the peddlers hawking their wares on the sides of the street, in order to see if they were people that the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor had sent to arrest them.


    When she came to the public notice board, Shen Huan stood within the crowd and searched carefully. There were a few portraits of wanted criminals posted on the board, but there weren¡¯t any portraits of the two of them.


    Shen Huan finally breathed a deep sigh of relief, but immediately after, she felt that something wasn¡¯t right about this.


    The Prime Minister¡¯s Manor didn¡¯t send anyone out to search for them? Pei Zheng didn¡¯t plan on recapturing them?


    Not only had she abducted her little disciple, but she had even drugged Pei Zheng before leaving. Was Pei Zheng really going to just let them go?


    It seemed like Pei Zheng didn¡¯t really like her little disciple that much. He had probably thought of him as an object that he could enjoy and play with for a little while.


    The shouts of a vendor selling candied haws came from the side of the street, and Shen Shijiu¡¯s gaze was pulled in that direction.


    After they entered the city, his eyes had finally regained some of their brightness. Shen Huan could tell that he wanted to eat candied haws, so she took some money and bought him a stick.


    Shen Shijiu happily received it, and his eyes curved as he smiled at Shen Huan, ¡°Thank you, Shifu.¡±


    When Shen Huan saw his bright, beaming face, she smiled as well.


    It had been so long. She finally saw her little disciple¡¯s smile again. She never expected that a stick of candied haws would make him so happy.


    Shen Shijiu walked as he ate. His little cheeks bulged, and his eyes darted incessantly toward the sides of the street.


    It had been so long since he had seen so many people, since he had been somewhere so lively. He couldn¡¯t help himself and cast glances in every direction.


    A large crowd had gathered in front of a building. A long line stretched along the path in front of it; this queue was mainly composed of young ladies.


    Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu also walked up to that crowd. They were very curious, and asked a girl at the end of the line, ¡°Excuse me, what is this place? Why are there so many people lined up here?¡±


    The girl glanced at the two of them, before she pointed at the sign next to her, ¡°This is a medical clinic, so naturally, everyone here needs to see a doctor. Here, that¡¯s the signboard.¡±


    The two looked over; there were three words written on the sign: ¡°Returning Spring Clinic¡±.


    They already knew that this was a medical clinic. The ¡°returning spring¡± was probably in reference to the doctor¡¯s excellent medical abilities1. But somehow, it sounded a bit rakish.


    ¡°What kind of clinic has so many people lining up in front of it? Little disciple, say, how come no one came when we opened that clinic? And also, why do so many girls need to see a doctor? Could there be some kind of infectious disease going around?¡±


    That girl rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you saying? Please don¡¯t curse us. You both must have just arrived in the city, you don¡¯t know who opened this clinic?¡±


    Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu shook their heads.


    That girl¡¯s eyes were shining with stars, ¡°This clinic was opened by Jiang Yubai, Doctor Jiang. You must have heard Doctor Jiang¡¯s name before. He used to be super amazing, he was an imperial physician. But later, he resigned and opened a clinic in the city. Many people are impressed by his reputation, you two must be as well.¡±


    Shen Shijiu whispered excitedly in Shen Huan¡¯s ear, ¡°Shifu, Shifu, it¡¯s Imperial Physician Jiang.¡±


    Shen Huan corrected him, ¡°He isn¡¯t ¡®Imperial Physician Jiang¡¯ anymore. He¡¯s ¡®Doctor Jiang¡¯.¡±


    That girl said, ¡°Right, right. Doctor Jiang is really great, he can cure any illness. Also, he¡¯s so handsome, why do you think those girls all line up here? They just want Doctor Jiang to touch their wrists. Ptui.¡±


    Shen Huan looked and her and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of them too?¡±


    That girl cast a sidelong glance at Shen Huan, before she covered her mouth and coughed, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m different from them, I really am not feeling well.¡±


    Shen Huan sighed and began to ignore her. She was just about to turn and leave.


    Shen Shijiu stood there, motionless. He tugged at Shen Huan¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Shifu, we¡¯re not going inside to see Doctor Jiang?¡±


    Shen Huan saw the pleading and hope in his eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint him again. What¡¯s more, the two had been walking in the city for a while, but it seemed like everything was fine.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and see him.¡±


    As she spoke, the two walked past the long line of people, and, in front of everybody, walked straight into the clinic.


    They had just stepped inside, when a young medicine boy2 stopped them at the door, ¡°Hey, you two, if you need to get your pulse taken, please go outside and wait in the queue. I¡¯ll remind the two of you that Doctor Jiang only has an hour left for consultations.¡±


    Shen Shijiu said, ¡°But we aren¡¯t here for a consultation, we came to see Doctor Jiang.¡±


    The medicine boy seemed to have heard this line many times, ¡°I know, those people outside are all here to see Doctor Jiang.¡±


    Just as he was about to say something else, someone walked out from inside. He had exchanged his imperial physician¡¯s uniform for a plain white robe, but he still looked incredibly handsome.


    Jiang Yubai noticed Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu standing in the main hall. He slowly walked over, staring at the two of them.


    The young medicine boy said, ¡°Doctor Jiang, these two insisted on skipping the line and coming inside.¡±


    Jiang Yubai smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, go out and tell everyone that the clinic is closed for the day. Those who need to see a doctor should find another clinic. Have them come earlier tomorrow.¡±


    The medical assistant was extremely confused, but he still ran outside and followed Jiang Yubai¡¯s instructions.


    Jiang Yubai walked up to Shen Shijiu and pulled him into a hug.


    ¡°Xiao Shi, where did you go? I couldn¡¯t find you in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, you just left without saying a word! You really are cruel.¡±


    Shen Huan looked at how tightly Jiang Yubai was hugging her little disciple and was terrified. She was afraid that Jiang Yubai would hurt her little disciple, so she rushed over to pull them apart.


    ¡°All right, all right, we get it. Let go of him, hurry up and let go.¡±


    Jiang Yubai let go of Shen Shijiu, before he turned and gave Shen Huan a polite hug as well.


    ¡°Master Shen, I never had the chance to thank you. Now that you¡¯re here, I must formally say, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have¡­ actually died in that prison.¡±


    Shen Huan waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Oh right, how did you recognize us the moment you saw us?¡±


    As she spoke, she touched her face,


    Jiang Yubai laughed, ¡°I just guessed randomly. I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d be right.¡±


    Then, his cheerfulness disappeared, ¡°Master Shen, tell me the truth. I¡¯d really like to know why the two of you left without telling anyone. You didn¡¯t even say goodbye.


    Shen Huan said, ¡°Goodbye? It¡¯s already great that we were able to sneak out and live to tell the tale. You still don¡¯t know how Pei Zheng¡¯s temper is? Do you really think he¡¯d let us go?¡±


    Jiang Yubai nodded in understanding, ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡±


    Shen Huan asked, ¡°But there¡¯s something I find very weird. Why didn¡¯t I see anyone from the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor in the city? Could it be that Lord Pei didn¡¯t send anyone to search for us?¡±


    ¡°How could he do that?¡± Jiang Yubai said, ¡°During the days when it first began, the entire Imperial City was practically turned upside down, even the small towns outside the city weren¡¯t spared. But later, something else happened in court, so Lord Pei was sent somewhere else by His Majesty to take care of things. Only then could the Imperial City have a few days of peace.¡±


    Shen Huan asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ Lord Pei isn¡¯t in the city right now?¡±


    ¡°Mm. He¡¯s not here, I think it¡¯ll be a few more days before he comes back.¡±


    Shen Huan smiled, ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯m not worried anymore. Little disciple, in a bit, your master will take you to eat some good food!¡±


    Shen Shijiu had also heard the conversation between the two just now, so he knew Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t in the Imperial City. It was obvious that he was very unhappy, but he didn¡¯t want his shifu to worry, so he still cracked a smile.


    ¡°Okay, Shifu.¡±


    Shen Huan could tell his smile was forced. She and Jiang Yubai locked eyes, and they both sighed.


    Jiang Yubai said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing my clinic is closed right now. Let¡¯s go and have a big meal together at Yi Pin Xiang.¡±


    Shen Huan said hesitantly, ¡°But, that¡¯s, I don¡¯t think I brought enough money-¡±


    Jiang Yubai had already walked over and grabbed the depressed-looking Shen Shijiu, before he strode out the door.


    ¡°My treat.¡±


    Shen Huan hurriedly followed, and said to Jiang Yubai, ¡°Walk slower, don¡¯t drag him!¡±


    The three of them came to the street and began to walk toward Yi Pin Xiang.


    Shen Huan had been closely observing Shen Shijiu¡¯s speed this entire time. He was walking extremely slowly, so Jiang Yubai matched his pace. The three slowly shuffled along the street.


    A group of people suddenly appeared in the distance; the person at the front of the group was holding a little black cat.


    Shen Huan was the first to spot them, and her heart seized. She grabbed Shen Shijiu and dodged to the side.


    Jiang Yubai still hadn¡¯t noticed that he was the only one out of the three that was still standing there. And the person who had walked over from the other end of the street was none other than Li Yu.


    Li Yu had several servants with him; they had come out to search for a veterinarian. Something was wrong with the manor¡¯s spoiled little cat; it had refused to eat for several days. If His Lordship came back and the cat still hadn¡¯t been treated, everyone in the manor would suffer along with it.


    Jiang Yubai knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid him in time, so he called out first, ¡°Li Yu.¡±


    Li Yu also spotted Jiang Yubai, ¡°Doctor Jiang, isn¡¯t your clinic open today? When did you find the time to come out here to the street?¡±


    Jiang Yubai laughed drily, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not open. I came to the street t-to take a stroll, just a random stroll.¡±


    The black cat Li Yu was holding suddenly meowed in a certain direction; it even tried to struggle out of Li Yu¡¯s arms and jump down.


    Li Yu patted it a few times and held it in place.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the cat, ever since Master Shen and Young Master Shen left, it just refused to stay quiet. Ai.¡±


    In truth, Li Yu was also very worried. He didn¡¯t know where the little Highness had gone this time, or if he was safe, or if he was doing well.


    Jiang Yubai said, ¡°There¡¯s a reputable veterinarian in the northern end of the city. You can take the cat over there and have them take a look. Oh right, do you know when Lord Pei will be back?¡±


    When Jiang Yubai mentioned this, Li Yu sighed, ¡°Not yet. His Lordship should have returned in the last few days, but maybe something happened on the way back, because there still isn¡¯t any news of him.¡±


    Jiang Yubai also became worried, ¡°Then Cheng Feng-¡±


    ¡°Guard Feng went with His Lordship, there hasn¡¯t been any news of him either.¡±


    Jiang Yubai clenched his fingers, ¡°All right. Then you should hurry and take the cat to the veterinarian.¡±


    Li Yu said goodbye to Jiang Yubai, before he and the servants began to walk toward the northern end of the city.


    Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu waited until that group of people had become a distant speck, before they finally popped out from behind the nearby stall.


    Shen Shijiu watched as Li Yu and the cat disappeared. He pouted, and said softly, ¡°Xiao Miaowu.¡±


    Earlier, when he heard the little cat meowing, he wanted to hurry over and hold it. But Shen Huan held him in place, and didn¡¯t allow him move, because once they were discovered by Li Yu, they would be discovered by the entire Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    So, she had no choice but to allow her little disciple to feel a bit wronged.


    The three continued forward, and arrived at the entrance of Yi Pin Xiang; business was booming as usual.


    The waiter led the three of them to be seated in the main hall of the first floor; they weren¡¯t picky, and didn¡¯t need a private room.


    Jiang Yubai said, ¡°The two of you should order a lot, there¡¯s no need to save my money. Just think of it as my way of thanking you both.¡±


    Shen Huan really didn¡¯t hold back; she ordered a table full of various delicacies, before she told her little disciple that he could start eating.


    Unfortunately, Shen Shijiu had just eaten a stick of candied haws, so he didn¡¯t have an appetite at the moment. He didn¡¯t want to eat anything; when he caught a whiff of the fragrant dishes, he felt the urge to vomit. This was all from Yi Pin Xiang, the restaurant he loved so much.


    Jiang Yubai picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks and gave it to Shen Shijiu. When Shen Shijiu smelled it, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself, twisting his head and retching a few times. However, Jiang Yubai still heard it.


    Jiang Yubai was worried that Shen Shijiu was ill. He pinched his wrist to take his pulse.


    Shen Huan was eating with great fervor, but when she saw Jiang Yubai taking her little disciple¡¯s pulse, she was so startled that she spat out her chicken leg.


    ¡°L-l-let go of him! Hurry up and let go!¡±


    Unfortunately, Jiang Yubai had already noticed the peculiarity.


    He narrowed his eyes, and slowly retracted his fingers. He stared at Shen Huan, and mouthed silently, ¡°He¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    Notes


    Wowiee.


    Thanks for reading~


    1.ÃîÊֻشº (mi¨¤o sh¨¯u hu¨ª ch¨±n): ¡°magical hands returning spring¡±, refers to a miracle cure, or in this case, someone who can bring someone back to life.


    2.ҩͯ (y¨¤o t¨®ng): ¡°medicine boy¡±, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a better translation, but it refers to a boy who works in a pharmacy/is a clinical assistant.

 CH 133

    January 30, 2023Merchie


    Shen Huan knew that she couldn¡¯t continue to hide it from Jiang Yubai, so she nodded.


    And when Jiang Yubai saw her expression, he knew that Shen Shijiu himself had no clue about this yet.


    He gave her a meaningful glance; we mustn¡¯t speak too much about this matter.


    The three of them seemed to have enjoyed their meal, except two out of these three people had something weighing on their minds.


    After they finished eating, the three of them headed back to the clinic.


    Shen Huan was about to take her little disciple and leave the city, but Jiang Yubai still had a few things he needed to ask her, so he grabbed the two of them and didn¡¯t allow them to leave.


    The gate to the clinic was already closed, and the long line in front of it had long since broken up.


    Jiang Yubai led the two of them to weave through the building to the clinic¡¯s back gate, which was concealed in a little alleyway.


    But unexpectedly, there was someone outside the back gate.


    That person was sitting on the ground, leaning against a wall beside the gate. His eyes were shut, and his body was covered in blood. He looked to be seriously injured, and he was on the verge of falling unconscious.


    It was Cheng Feng.


    Shen Shijiu cried out in surprise, ¡°Shifu, it¡¯s A-Feng!¡±


    Shen Huan and Jiang Yubai sprinted over and examined Cheng Feng. His wounds had all been caused by sharp weapons, and some of them looked to be several days old. Old wounds had been covered by fresh ones, and now, one¡¯s hand would be coated in blood after touching his black robe.


    The two helped Cheng Feng inside and placed him onto a bed in the clinic.


    After Cheng Feng was laid onto the bed, he promptly passed out.


    As Jiang Yubai treated his wounds, Shen Huan helped him from the side; this was actually the first time she had ever served as someone else¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    Jiang Yubai applied ointment onto the last wound. Once he finished bandaging it, he slowly exhaled.


    ¡°He¡¯s all right, the danger¡¯s passed. He passed out due to too much blood loss, so he just needs to rest and recuperate for a while.¡±


    Shen Huan nodded, ¡°It¡¯s just, how did Guard Feng suddenly pop up here, wasn¡¯t he somewhere else with Lord Pei? Where¡¯s Lord Pei then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We can only wait until Cheng Feng wakes up to ask him.¡±


    Jiang Yubai said to Shen Shijiu, ¡°Xiao Shi, you stay here and watch over A-Feng for a bit. Me and your Shifu need to talk.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded obediently.


    Jiang Yubai and Shen Huan walked out of the room. Who knew what they had been discussing; after a long while, they finally came back.


    And at that moment, Cheng Feng slowly came to.


    Jiang Yubai held out a bowl of medicine and had him drink it. His voice softened a bit, ¡°How are you feeling? I used a numbing ointment on your wounds, do you feel any better?¡¯


    Shen Huan wasn¡¯t accustomed to this tone of his; when did Jiang Yubai ever speak this gently to anyone?


    Cheng Feng¡¯s body was still extremely weak. He pressed his hand against the bed and tried to sit up, but Jiang Yubai pressed his shoulders back down.


    ¡°Lie down and don¡¯t move. I just finished bandaging your wounds. If you move, they¡¯ll split open.¡±


    Cheng Feng opened his mouth. His voice was soft, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine¡­¡±


    Jiang Yubai snorted, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re not dead, so you¡¯re fine, right?¡±


    Cheng Feng said nothing; he merely coughed twice, but it clearly sounded like he was in a lot of pain.


    Jiang Yubai hurriedly pinched an acupuncture point on his hand, and Cheng Feng¡¯s coughs gradually subsided.


    Shen Huan leaned over, ¡°Uh, apologies for the interruption, but Guard Feng, could I ask you a question?¡±


    Jiang Yubai glanced at her; do you really need to ask him now?


    Shen Huan ignored him, ¡°Could I ask¡­ where Lord Pei went?¡±


    A few fragmented memories flashed through Cheng Feng¡¯s mind, and he closed his eyes, ¡°Me and His Lordship¡­ I was separated from His Lordship. He¡¯s missing.¡±


    Shen Shijiu had been obediently standing at the side this whole time, staying quiet. But in truth, he had been listening to every word of their conversation. When he heard the news that Pei Zheng was missing, he suddenly clutched his sleeves.


    Cheng Feng¡¯s breathing was unstable, but he explained the ins and outs of the matter in just a few words.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s only reason for leaving the Imperial City was to secretly search for cracks in the Empress¡¯s family¡¯s power. He had almost eradicated the Empress¡¯s influence, before he slaughtered every single one of the officials in her faction, including the five officials who had gone to Liuyun Villa together last time.


    The Emperor had given him the privilege of executing them first and reporting it later, but in accordance with Pei Zheng¡¯s usual style, he wouldn¡¯t leave them any opportunities to cause him trouble in the future; his only option was to kill them all.


    When this matter was made public, it caused an uproar within the Imperial Court.


    So the Empress secretly sent numerous assassins to ambush and kill Pei Zheng.


    On their way back to the Imperial City, for several days and nights, Cheng Feng and Pei Zheng barely slept. The attendants with them had all been killed; the two of them were the only ones left, and they were both severely injured.


    But they were still a two-day journey away from the Imperial City, and they had no idea how many people would be waiting for them along the way.


    ¡°Master,¡± Cheng Feng said, ¡°Her Highness the Empress isn¡¯t even trying to hide it anymore, she¡¯s after your life. If His Majesty finds out-¡±


    Pei Zheng reached up and wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. His eyes were full of hatred, ¡°All of them¡­ must die.¡±


    Several arrows suddenly whizzed out from behind them. Cheng Feng darted away, when suddenly, an explosion sounded, and a sheet of smoke appeared in front of them. Then, someone tried to assassinate them under the cover of the smoke.


    Cheng Feng barely managed to dodge. When the smoke finally cleared, his body was already covered in cuts, and the killer laid dead at his feet. However, Pei Zheng was nowhere to be seen.


    Cheng Feng searched everywhere, but his efforts were fruitless. He pushed his injured body to its limit and somehow returned to the Imperial City.


    The matter of Pei Zheng¡¯s disappearance couldn¡¯t be disclosed; Cheng Feng couldn¡¯t return to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor for the time being, so he came to find Jiang Yubai.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that he would actually meet Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu again.


    When Shen Huan heard this, she understood; it was likely that Pei Zheng was in an extremely dangerous situation at the moment.


    They stayed in the clinic for a while longer. It was already getting late, and Shen Huan wanted to take Shen Shijiu back to the Ghost Valley.


    Jiang Yubai didn¡¯t try to stop them. He didn¡¯t plan on meddling too much in their affairs.


    Jiang Yubai only felt that sometimes, Shen Huan micromanaged things too much. Even though she was Shen Shijiu¡¯s shifu, she shouldn¡¯t be restricting his freedom like this.


    ¡°Master Shen, please wait a moment.¡±


    Jiang Yubai called out to Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu, who were standing at the gate.


    Shen Shijiu had seemed a bit absent-minded since the time they found Cheng Feng in the afternoon. Jiang Yubai knew that he was worried about Pei Zheng. Seeing the way he looked really made one¡¯s heart ache.


    Jiang Yubai called Shen Huan to the side.


    ¡°Master Shen, you¡¯ve seen it too. Right now, Xiao Shi must be very sad. But he doesn¡¯t want to make you unhappy, so he¡¯s trying his best to hold it in. I know that everything you do is because you have his interests at heart. However, is he really happy right now? Do you know?¡±


    Shen Huan glanced at her little disciple, who was standing nearby with his head bowed, ¡°Even if he¡¯s not happy right now, it¡¯ll get better later. Sometimes, a moment of perfection is only used to mask the filth beneath. If he can¡¯t see the truth, then I¡¯ll help him see it.¡±


    Jiang Yubai froze, ¡°Master Shen, you aren¡¯t just Xiao Shi¡¯s shifu, right? You both share some other relationship, don¡¯t you? I remember that Xiao Shi is from the foreign tribe, could you be as well?¡±


    Shen Huan gazed at Jiang Yubai. She was suspicious; how could Jiang Yubai tell?


    ¡°Master Shen, are you?¡± Jiang Yubai asked again.


    Shen Huan was a bit scared of him, and nodded, ¡°I am, you¡¯re right. Me and my little disciple are actually related by blood, so you can understand why I did what I did, no? He¡¯s already suffered too many hardships, too much pain. You knew him in the past, so you should be clear about what I¡¯m referring to. In the past, he didn¡¯t have a family to care for him and protect him, which was why he let people to do whatever they wanted to him. Now, it¡¯s different. He has me, he¡¯s not alone anymore. I can never allow anyone else do anything to hurt him, do you understand?¡±


    Shen Shijiu, who was standing at the side, lifted his head and looked over. Jiang Yubai smiled at him, before he said to Shen Huan, ¡°I understand. I also understand your feelings, Master Shen.¡±


    Shen Huan patted her chest and exhaled.


    Jiang Yubai continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t support your methods.¡±


    Shen Huan glared at him. It looked as though she was about to fire back at Jiang Yubai, but Jiang Yubai leaned slightly in Shen Huan¡¯s direction, before he walked away toward Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiu was still clutching his cuffs, which were covered in syrup from the candied haws. Jiang Yubai stroked his head.


    ¡°Xiao Shi, we¡¯ve only just seen each other again, and you have to leave already?¡¯


    Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°Dcotor Jiang, you must take good care of A-Feng. Please make sure A-Feng gets better quickly.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You also need to take care of yourself, got it? Also-¡±


    Jiang Yubai spoke to Shen Shijiu in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to everything your shifu says. If your shifu is wrong, just tell her. This way, she¡¯ll have a chance to improve herself, right?¡±


    Shen Shijiu thought for a moment, ¡°Doctor Jiang is right. I understand.¡±


    Jiang Yubai smiled at him, ¡°Xiao Shi really is getting smarter and smarter. One day, you¡¯ll definitely become so smart, you might even become more powerful than Pei Zheng-¡±


    When he saw the small man¡¯s eyes fill with crystal tears, Jiang Yubai realized what he had just said, and cursed himself inwardly.


    Out of all things, why did he have to mention Pei Zheng?


    But in truth, Jiang Yubai was also very worried about Pei Zheng. After all, he was only able to survive in the prison thanks to Pei Zheng.


    Shen Huan and her little disciple were leaving the Imperial City. Jiang Yubai prepared a carriage for the two of them.


    Once again, the carriage stopped somewhere that was still quite far from the entrance of the Ghost Valley.


    The two climbed out of the carriage, and the driver drove the carriage back to the city.


    Shen Huan held Shen Shijiu by the sleeve, and the two slowly walked along the road. After passing through the foggy woods and crossing the river in a small boat, they entered the depths of the forest.


    The moonlight cast a silver glow over the landscape. The little boat rocked and came to a halt. The master and disciple¡¯s bamboo hut was right up front.


    Shen Huan stepped off of the boat first, before she went help Shen Shijiu out as well.


    ¡°Shifu, I can get out on my own.¡± Shen Shijiu said, but he still obediently placed his hand in Shen Huan¡¯s and allowed her to hold onto his arm as he stepped off.


    At the moment, Shen Huan was carefully watching Shen Shijiu¡¯s every move. No one understood the condition of Shen Shijiu¡¯s body better than she did.


    That year, when she had first taken him in, he was clinging onto his last breath, and his body was on the verge of breaking down. Even if his life was preserved, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to live for very long.


    Shen Huan had exhausted her efforts so that after he recovered, he could run and jump, cry and laugh, and be his bright, beautiful self.


    Of course she had to be careful. Shen Huan never wanted to see him looking so lifeless ever again; back then, it was as though he was a moment away from never opening his eyes again.


    There was a little life in his stomach. Shen Huan had a premonition; whether the child was aborted or not, the process would leave her little disciple on the brink of death.


    The two were slowly making their way toward the bamboo hut, when Shen Shijiu suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Sh-Shifu, look, there¡¯s a person over there¡­¡±


    Shen Huan looked over to where Shen Shijiu was pointing. A pair of long, slender legs were sticking out of a nearby patch of grass; there really was a person.


    Just because she had nothing else to do, she had to stumble upon a random person at her doorstep?


    Shen Shijiu tugged at Shen Huan¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Shifu, I think he¡¯s unconscious, can we go and take a look at him?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Be careful.¡±


    Shen Shijiu walked in front, and cautiously approached that patch of grass.


    Shen Huan followed her little disciple. There were getting closer and closer to the man lying in the grass. Shen Huan¡¯s heart suddenly jolted, and for some reason, she had a terrible feeling-


    ¡°Pei-gege!¡±


    Shen Shijiu cried out in shock. Shen Huan thought to herself, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, we hid everywhere but we still couldn¡¯t hide from him, just what kind of inescapable fate are we stuck in?


    Shen Shijiu shoved the clumps of waist-high weeds aside, and the man collapsed on the grass beneath was revealed. It was none other than Pei Zheng.


    But what accompanied this sight was the overwhelming stench of blood. Even the weeds at the side were covered in dark blood, forming a large, black patch under the moonlight.


    ¡°Pei-gege, Pei-gege, what happened to you, can you hear me-¡±


    Shen Shijiu bent over. He hugged Pei Zheng¡¯s arm and shook it back and forth. Tears were already streaking his face; he was so panicked, frightened, and worried that he forgot to take Pei Zheng¡¯s pulse first.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s complexion was white and completely bloodless, but his lips were coated in scarlet. One couldn¡¯t see the blood on his black robe, but in truth, it was completely soaked.


    Shen Huan didn¡¯t even need to take his pulse; after smelling such a strong, bloody scent, she knew that Pei Zheng had lost quite a bit of blood.


    It was already late at night, and the weather was getting colder. But that blood was still warm, which meant that Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t been here for long.


    Shen Huan casually glanced to the side, but there were no bloodstains on the nearby patches of grass. If he had walked here, he definitely would have left a few traces of blood behind.


    Could it be that Pei Zheng had purposely covered his tracks? After sustaining such serious injuries, and even when his consciousness was muddled, he could still be this meticulous?


    Shen Shijiu tried his best to help Pei Zheng up, but because he wasn¡¯t strong enough, he could only support Pei Zheng¡¯s upper body.


    ¡°Shifu,¡± Shen Shijiu was blinded by tears as he looked up at Shen Huan. His gaze was full of pleading.


    Naturally, Shen Huan didn¡¯t want to have anything to with Pei Zheng anymore. However. Jiang Yubai¡¯s words hadn¡¯t fallen on deaf ears.


    What did her little disciple really need? Was her little disciple happy right now?


    Shen Huan had pondered this for a long time.


    Resigned to her fate, Shen Huan bent down in front of Pei Zheng, before patting her own back, ¡°Little disciple, put him here.¡±


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly lifted Pei Zheng up and leaned him against Shen Huan¡¯s back. The two exhausted their efforts in order to have Pei Zheng lie on Shen Huan¡¯s back, though his feet were still dragging on the ground.


    Shen Huan took several deep breaths. This man really was quite heavy; why the hell did he have to be so damn tall.


    After every step, Shen Huan had to take a break, and just like this, she and Shen Shijiu managed to bring Pei Zheng into the bamboo hut.


    Shen Huan¡¯s robe had already been dyed red with blood.


    ¡°Disciple, get me a silver needle, ointment, gauze, hot water, and a washcloth. Quickly!¡±


    Shen Huan carried Pei Zheng on her back into Shen Shijiu¡¯s room, before she placed him onto the bed. She took out a pair of scissors, and quickly cut Pei Zheng¡¯s tattered robe open.


    The terrifying wounds beneath his robe were exposed. He was covered in slashes. If it were a normal person, they probably would have died from the pain by now. Who the hell could survive this?


    On top of that, Shen Huan still had no clue how Pei Zheng had entered the Ghost Valley. If Pei Zheng could enter, did that mean that other people could as well?


    But right now, Shen Huan didn¡¯t have time to think about that. Shen Shijiu brought the things she had requested, and Shen Huan hurriedly began to treat Pei Zheng.


    She had to stitch up the deeper wounds, otherwise they would open up on their own.


    The process of stitching a wound was even more painful than whatever caused the injury the first place, because one¡¯s flesh had to be continuously pricked by a needle.


    Speaking of which, getting a tattoo on one¡¯s body would hurt even more, although both processes involved the use of needles pricking the skin.


    After Shen Huan finished sewing up his wounds, Pei Zheng was still unconscious, but a layer of cold sweat had appeared on his forehead; his brow had been slightly creased the entire time.


    Shen Huan thought that he would wake up from the sheer agony, but unexpectedly, this man was quite good at enduring pain.


    Shen Huan¡¯s hands were covered in blood. She went to wash her hands with hot water, and said to Shen Shijiu, ¡°Little disciple, go and apply the ointment on his wounds. Use that ointment that can prevent scars, and apply a lot. Hurry up now.¡±


    Shen Shijiu went to look for that ointment. His fingers were trembling slightly. He finally managed to open the bottle, before he smeared a bit of ointment onto his fingertips and leaned over the bed to apply it onto Pei Zheng¡¯s injuries.


    Those wounds were horrifying to look at; it was as though they were telling him how terrible and painful they were. Shen Shijiu¡¯s fingertips were trembling uncontrollably, and he was unable to place them onto the gashes no matter how hard he tried.


    He was so anxious that his tears were dripping down. Some of them fell onto Pei Zheng¡¯s arm, scalding the man on the bed, causing him to twitch a bit.


    Shen Shijiu smeared his tears away, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, stop crying. Apply ointment for Pei-gege first, otherwise his wounds won¡¯t get better. Don¡¯t cry, be thoughtful.¡±


    But no matter how he tried to console himself, Shen Shijiu just couldn¡¯t look at those wounds. The moment he caught a glimpse of them, his tears would gush out.


    Shen Huan finished washing her hands. She walked to the side of the bed and saw that her little disciple hadn¡¯t applied even a touch of ointment. Instead, he was slumped beside the bed, crying so hard that he was out of breath.


    Seeing how sad he was, Shen Huan¡¯s heart ached terribly, and she couldn¡¯t bear to reprimand him.


    ¡°All right, all right. You¡¯re crying like you¡¯re made of tears, it¡¯s all right. With Shifu here, nothing will happen to your Pei-gege. Little disciple, don¡¯t cry anymore, or you¡¯ll ruin your eyes.¡±


    Shen Shijiu sobbed, ¡°Sh-Shifu, I-I don¡¯t want to cry either, but my heart hurts so bad, so bad that I want to cry, I-I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    Shen Huan patted his little head, ¡°All right, your master understands. Stand up, and sit at the side, okay? Your master will apply the ointment.¡±


    Shen Huan helped Shen Shijiu up, ¡°Go on, sit over there. If you don¡¯t look, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently stood up, and walked a short distance away from the bed to sit down. From this angle, he couldn¡¯t see Pei Zheng¡¯s injuries anymore; he could only see his deathly-pale face.


    Shen Shijiu clasped his hands together and recited silently in his mind. Pei-gege, you have to be fine, you have to wake up quickly, I¡¯m begging you, please wake up quickly, I¡­ I miss you¡­


    Shen Huan swiftly cleaned up the rest of his wounds, and quickly smeared the ointment over Pei Zheng¡¯s skin, before she wrapped everything up with gauze.


    She had put her blood, sweat, and tears into making this ointment; she had never used it on anyone besides her little disciple.


    At that time, her little disciple¡¯s entire body was covered in terrifying wounds. But now, his skin was as smooth as it had been before.


    After she finished treating his wounds, Shen Huan threw Pei Zheng¡¯s torn robe away.


    She rummaged through every corner of the bamboo hut, looking for clothes for Pei Zheng to wear. Unfortunately, she only found an old robe that seemed more or less the right length for Pei Zheng.


    She brought it to Pei Zheng¡¯s room and placed it beside the bed, before she said to Shen Shijiu, ¡°Little disciple, come with me to sleep in my room. You sleep on my bed, I can sleep on the little bamboo bed.¡±


    Shen Huan had carried the man on her back, treated his injuries, and was now giving up her bed, all for Pei Zheng.


    Shen Shijiu tucked the blanket over Pei Zheng¡¯s body, but he sat beside the bed and refused to leave.


    ¡°Shifu, I¡¯m not sleepy. I won¡¯t sleep for now, I want to watch over Pei-gege. I don¡¯t want him to be scared when he wakes up and doesn¡¯t see anybody.¡±


    Shen Huan sighed, ¡°Little disciple, don¡¯t worry about that. Lord Pei won¡¯t be scared, we¡¯re the ones who should be scared. What if he thinks we¡¯re bad guys and wakes up in the middle of the night to kill us?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry, Shifu.¡± Shen Shijiu said seriously, ¡°Pei-gege will recognize us.¡±


    Shen Huan pinched his cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re wearing a mask right now. It¡¯s so dark at night, it would be normal for him not to recognize you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu remained resolute, ¡°Pei-gege will definitely recognize me, I know it.¡±


    Shen Huan opened her mouth in a wide yawn. Stitching up those wounds earlier had actually cost her quite a bit of energy. She said to Shen Shijiu, ¡°All right then, I¡¯m going to sleep. Little disciple, you should sleep soon too. You don¡¯t need to stay up too late, got it?¡±


    ¡°¡®Got it, Shifu.¡±


    Shen Huan yawned as she returned to her own room. She really did pull out that small bamboo bed, before she tided herself up a bit, laid down, and promptly fell asleep.


    Shen Shijiu slumped over the side of the bed and stared unblinkingly at the man lying upon it.


    It had been so long since they had last seen each other. Pei Zheng¡¯s cheeks seemed to have thinned out a bit. Although his eyes were closed, his brows were still full of sharpness and determination. When his gaze chilled as he looked at someone, it was so cold and gloomy that it could freeze people to death.


    But only Shen Shijiu knew that when those eyes were gentle and shining with stars, one could drown in them, unable to resist their allure.


    Right now, those eyes were tightly shut, and he looked lifeless. Shen Shijiu could only stay at the side and look at Pei Zheng; there was nothing else he could do.


    ¡°Pei-gege,¡± Shen Shijiu gripped Pei Zheng¡¯s cool hand, warming it with his own palms.


    ¡°Why are you still sleeping? Do you not want to wake up because it¡¯s dark? Then could you wake up for a just a moment, let me see it before you sleep, okay? Can¡¯t you open your eyes and take a look at me, did you not miss me at all?¡±


    As he spoke, the small man pouted in aggrievement, ¡°But I really¡­ missed you so much.¡±

 CH 134

    January 31, 2023Merchie


    Just like that, Shen Shijiu laid over the side of the bed and fell asleep.


    When he woke up the next day, his first instinct was to clench his fingers, but he discovered that there was nothing in his hand.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes shot open. He realized that he had been laid onto the bed at some point, while Pei Zheng, who had been lying on the bed, was nowhere to be seen.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s mind was flooded with anxiousness, and he suddenly sat up. However, because he had sat up too quickly, his head spun for a few moments.


    Someone walked into the room, before a hand reached out and touched his temples, gently pinching them.


    Shen Shijiu lifted his gaze. Pei Zheng was standing in front of him, his eyes gentle, smiling at him, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Shen Shijiu jumped off the bed and crashed into Pei Zheng¡¯s embrace, his arms wrapped tightly around the other¡¯s neck.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s body was pressed against Pei Zheng¡¯s wounds; a thin layer of sweat appeared on his back, but he still reached out and gently held the small man in place, stroking his hair.


    ¡°Pei-gege, Pei-gege, Pei-gege¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say anything else, he could only continue to call for Pei Zheng in a soft voice, calling his name until his words were laced with sobs.


    ¡°Pei-gege, you scared me to death, I thought-¡±


    Pei Zheng gently patted the small man in his arms. His voice was deep as he spoke, ¡°You thought I died?¡±


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly reached out and covered his mouth, ¡°Pei pei pei! Don¡¯t say such inauspicious words!¡±


    Pei Zheng laughed as he grabbed his hand and kissed it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you silly goose. I¡¯ve been through a thousand years¡¯ worth of disasters. I won¡¯t die so easily.¡±


    At this moment, Shen Huan also came in, holding a bowl of medicine.


    Shen Huan had woken up early this morning. The moment she woke up, she began cooking medicine for Pei Zheng. As she was being choked to tears from the smoky, burning firewood, she thought, I must have owed the two of them in my past life.


    But unexpectedly, Pei Zheng had risen even earlier than Shen Huan. He stood outside the bamboo hut, gazing out at the mountains and rivers in silence.


    Shen Huan was startled at the sight of a figure standing outside, before she realized that it was Pei Zheng who had woken up.


    Pei Zheng walked into the hut and stood behind Shen Huan, watching as she prepared the medicine.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Shen Huan asked.


    Pei Zheng replied, ¡°Master Shen, you¡¯ve saved my life once again.¡±


    Shen Huan saw that Pei Zheng didn¡¯t look surprised at all; she knew that he must have recognized her in an instant.


    ¡°Lord Pei, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m doing this for my disciple, there¡¯s nothing else to it.¡±


    Pei Zheng thought of the small man who was still sleeping peacefully in his room, and smiled, ¡°To do something for him is to do it for me as well.¡±


    Shen Huan was almost done cooking the medicine. Pei Zheng returned to the room, and saw the small man who had just woken up.


    Shen Huan had Pei Zheng drink the medicine, before she bustled off to prepare lunch for the two of them. She sighed again; she must have owed them both in her past life.


    Shen Shijiu clutched Pei Zheng¡¯s cuff the entire time and refused to let go; it was as though he were afraid that Pei Zheng would disappear once he loosened his grip.


    In truth, Pei Zheng¡¯s body was still extremely weak. The moment he woke up this morning, the first thing he saw were his incredibly strange surroundings. Then, he found that someone with an unfamiliar face was slumped over the side of the bed.


    But after he caught a clear view of the room, as well as the small man¡¯s soft little hand nestled in his own, Pei Zheng understood everything in an instant.


    He lifted Shen Shijiu onto the bed, before he went out alone to take a walk.


    Outside, there was endless stretch of mountains and a river covered in a layer of steam. Although it was extremely cold, everything was still lush and green; the row of bamboo huts really did resemble an otherworldly paradise.


    This place had to be the fabled Ghost Valley.


    So many people had spent years searching for this place without avail, but Pei Zheng had actually stumbled upon it.


    At that time, Pei Zheng had fainted after being attacked by a group of assassins. Then, he seemed to have fallen somewhere. When he woke up again, he found himself lying in an endless field of grass.


    As he struggled to stand up, Pei Zheng temporarily sealed his qi and blood to prevent the blood from dripping onto the grass and leaving traces. Then, he began to walk step by step, extremely slowly. In the end, he had no clue where he was; everything went dark and he finally passed out.


    And when he woke up again, he immediately got out of bed and took a walk; right now, Pei Zheng was already a bit unsteady on his feet.


    He sat on the side of the bed. Shen Shijiu obediently sat beside him, staring at him.


    Pei Zheng stretched out his fingers, and Shen Shijiu immediately asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Pei-gege? Are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere?¡±


    Seeing how concerned Shen Shijiu was for him, Pei Zheng¡¯s heart felt quite warm and comfortable, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just thirsty.¡±


    Shen Shijiu immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll pour some water for you!¡±


    Then, he stumbled to the table and poured a cup of water. His eyes were still fixed on Pei Zheng as he stumbled back and held the cup out to him.


    Pei Zheng took the cup, but he lifted it to Shen Shijiu¡¯s lips instead.


    ¡°Drink up.¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°Pei-gege, I poured it for you, you drink it.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s hand didn¡¯t move, ¡°You drink first. I¡¯ll drink after.¡±


    In truth, Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t thirsty. He only felt that Shen Shijiu was worrying a tad too much about him; he was so worried that his lips had gone slightly dry, so Pei Zheng merely wanted him to drink a bit more water.


    Shen Shijiu obediently received the cup, ¡°All right then.¡±


    When he finished speaking, he took several small sips, before he returned the cup to Pei Zheng.


    After Pei Zheng took it, he placed his lips where the small man¡¯s mouth had been and drank the rest of the water, before he licked the corner of his lips.


    When Shen Shijiu spotted this, his earlobes suddenly reddened.


    Pei Zheng put the cup down, and pinched his earlobe, which made his delicate, round ears flush an even fiercer shade of red.


    Pei Zheng laughed softly, ¡°What are you thinking about? Hm? What are you blushing for?¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked as though he had been caught committing a crime. He shook his head continuously, ¡°N-nothing, I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything¡­¡±


    But Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t planning on letting him go so easily, ¡°You weren¡¯t thinking about anything? But I¡¯ve been thinking about a lot.¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned into to the small man¡¯s ear, and said softly, ¡°You left without a word, and you drugged me too? Weren¡¯t you scared that I¡¯d be poisoned to death? I must have spoiled you for nothing, you little white-eyed wolf2. You really are cruel.¡±


    That deep voice was actually laced with a bit of aggrievement and petulance, which made all of Shen Shijiu¡¯s guilt rush out in an instant.


    ¡°I-I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know either, I didn¡¯t want to either, Pei-gege, don¡¯t be angry, okay? Y-you can drug me too, so don¡¯t be mad, all right?¡±


    Shen Shijiu grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeve and jiggled it; he looked even more aggrieved and petulant.


    Pei Zheng pretended to mull over his suggestion, ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    But as for what kind of drug would be used¡­ that was yet to be decided.


    Shen Huan came back into the hut and knocked on the door, ¡°My Lords, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡±


    When she finished speaking, Shen Huan found that she was beginning to sound like an old lady.


    Shen Shijiu supported Pei Zheng as they walked out. Shen Huan had already scooped out rice and laid out the dishes for the two of them.


    Although Shen Huan¡¯s cookery was not at the level of the chef at Yi Pin Xiang, every dish was fragrant and beautiful.


    Shen Shijiu kept piling side dishes into Pei Zheng¡¯s bowl; in the end, there was a small mountain inside of it.


    Meanwhile, Shen Huan had been silently helping herself to the food. When she looked down at her own empty bowl, she was ready to cry. Now that her disciple had grown up, she couldn¡¯t keep him by her side any longer. He was about to be kidnapped right before her eyes.


    No, he had already been kidnapped.


    Just as this thought crossed her mind, Shen Shijiu placed a few vegetables in Shen Huan¡¯s bowl, and even presented her with a sweet smile.


    Shen Huan¡¯s spirits lifted a bit.


    In the meantime, Pei Zheng had been focused on eating. Whatever Shen Shijiu gave him, he ate. If Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t refill his bowl, he wouldn¡¯t eat.


    Shen Huan couldn¡¯t help but cast him a sidelong glance; he had passed this bad habit onto her little disciple.


    After they finished their meal, naturally, Shen Huan was in charge of clearing the dishes.


    Out of the two others present, one was seriously injured, and the other was pregnant. How could Shen Huan dare to make them do something like this?


    Shen Shijiu helped Pei Zheng back to the room to rest.


    Shen Huan peeled off her and Shen Shijiu¡¯s masks. There wasn¡¯t anyone else here in the Ghost Valley, so there was no use in wearing them.


    Pei Zheng stayed in the bamboo hut to rest for two more days. During this time, Pei Zheng had been sleeping on Shen Shijiu¡¯s bed, Shen Shijiu had been sleeping on Shen Huan¡¯s, and Shen Huan had to make do with that little bamboo bed.


    This continued into the third day; Shen Huan really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. If she continued to sleep on that bamboo bed, her old skeleton would fall to pieces.


    ¡°Lord Pei,¡± Shen Huan asked, ¡°It seems to me that your wounds aren¡¯t causing you too much trouble anymore, you can run and jump just fine, can¡¯t you? So when do you plan on going back?¡±


    Pei Zheng replied lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    No rush? Shen Huan hadn¡¯t slept on her own fluffy, spacious bed for several days, and she hadn¡¯t been sleeping well either. She had been so tired during these past few days that she had been yawning for hours on end; there were even a few instances of her adding the wrong ingredients while she was developing recipes.


    She was in quite the rush!


    ¡°Lord Pei, without you, the arguments in the Imperial Court must be loud enough to flip the sky on its head3! Shouldn¡¯t you hurry back and get the situation under control? If you don¡¯t go back soon, you¡¯ll be held accountable by His Majesty!¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted his eyelids to look at Shen Huan, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for them to flip the sky on its head. Then I¡¯ll go back and flip it back over.¡±


    Shen Huan choked; if anyone else were to say such arrogant words, she would definitely laugh in their face. But this was Pei Zheng; she believed that he could actually do it.


    Shen Shijiu said, ¡°Shifu, just let Pei-gege stay here and recover for a little bit. His wounds haven¡¯t even healed yet.¡±


    Just as Shen Huan was about to argue, Pei Zheng said lightly, ¡°Master Shen, don¡¯t forget what you owe me.¡±


    Shen Huan suddenly remembered the prodigious amount of money she owed the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. She shot Pei Zheng a glare, but she couldn¡¯t think of any more excuses to shoo Pei Zheng out of here.


    However, if Pei Zheng were to stay here, she still felt a bit uneasy.


    ¡°You can stay here to recuperate. However. Lord Pei, you must agree to a few conditions.¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips hooked. He could already think of all the excessive requirements that Shen Huan would come up with.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Shen Huan outlined a few conditions on a piece of paper:


    ¡°Do not pursue the matter of Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu drugging you.


    Do not forcefully take Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu back to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    Waive the debt Shen Huan owes to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    While you are staying in the Ghost Valley, you must follow all of Shen Huan¡¯s rules and instructions.


    Right now, I can¡¯t think of anything else, I¡¯ll add things whenever I think of them.¡±


    With the wave of a brush, Pei Zheng signed his name, and even pressed his fingerprint beside his signature.


    Shen Huan immediately shoved the paper beneath a large trunk, out of fear that Pei Zheng would go back on his word.


    Pei Zheng saw how panicked she was, and found it a bit funny.


    If he really wanted to go back on his word, would he really care about this scrap of paper?


    Notes


    Unfortunately, the next chapter will take 3~ days because it¡¯s 9000 words fshhhhhh


    Thanks for reading~


    1.ÅÞ (pei): It¡¯s a sound that¡¯s used to express disapproval, and it sounds a bit like spitting.


    2. °×ÑÛÀÇ (b¨¢i y¨£n l¨¢ng): white-eyed wolf. Refers to someone who is ungrateful and cruel.


    3. ·­Ìì (f¨¡n ti¨¡n): refers to throwing something into chaos/upheaval. I had to use the literal translation (flipping the sky on its head) because Pei Zheng decided to be clever.

 CH 135

    February 3, 2023Merchie


    Pei Zheng ended up staying in the bamboo hut. He even offered good-naturedly to Shen Huan that he could split the bed with Shen Shijiu, so that Shen Huan could sleep on her own spacious bed.


    But Shen Huan resolutely refused.


    Shen Huan layered a few thick sheets over that little bamboo bed, before she sighed. She still didn¡¯t know how long she would have to sleep here.


    In truth, Shen Huan wasn¡¯t really trying to drive Pei Zheng out. Right now, who knew how many assassins were outside the Ghost Valley, searching everywhere for Pei Zheng. And with Pei Zheng¡¯s current condition, he couldn¡¯t even use his internal energy. Otherwise, the wounds on his body would all split open.


    But the person who was the happiest about this arrangement was probably Shen Shijiu. To be with both his shifu and Pei-gege was everything he could have hoped for, and because of this, his smiling face became a more frequent occurrence.


    However, every time Pei Zheng spoke with Shen Shijiu, Shen Huan would always stare fixedly at the two of them. The moment she spotted some sort of overly intimate gesture, she would fake a few loud coughs.


    In front of Shen Huan, Pei Zheng was an ascetic, pure-hearted gentleman; whenever he spoke with Shen Shijiu, his voice would only become deeper and gentler, and there wasn¡¯t any excessive touching involved.


    But behind Shen Huan¡¯s back, he became rather clingy toward Shen Shijiu; his hands were itching to latch themselves onto the other¡¯s body.


    This entire time, Shen Shijiu had been very careful and attentive toward Pei Zheng. Perhaps it was because his mood had improved, but his body seemed to have gotten healthier lately; at least there hadn¡¯t been any more instances of him retching or lacking an appetite.


    Shen Huan had still been a bit worried; what could she do if Pei Zheng found out?


    However, gradually, as she spent each day watching her sunny little disciple, Shen Huan began to hesitate.


    Perhaps¡­ she needed to rethink her decision to secretly abort that child.


    Today, Shen Huan was using milkwort to develop a new recipe. However, she realized that the bamboo hut was lacking a key ingredient.


    No wonder. Ever since Pei Zheng¡¯s arrival, they hadn¡¯t once gone up to the mountains to forage for herbs.


    In the past, the task of picking herbs had been handed to Shen Shijiu; with a bamboo basket hanging on his back, he would gambol off into the dense mountain forest.


    But now, Shen Huan felt extremely uneasy sending Shen Shijiu alone to pick herbs. However, she still had to stay behind to watch the medicine as it cooked.


    Shen Shijiu had already slung his bamboo basket over his back. He said to Shen Huan, ¡°Shifu, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Shen Huan immediately called out, ¡°Disciple, wait a moment!¡±


    Shen Shijiu hadn¡¯t even stepped out the door yet, when somebody grabbed the bamboo basket on his back and pulled him back inside.


    Pei Zheng took that bamboo basket off of Shen Shijiu, and, in front of the master and disciple, placed it upon his own back as he had done so hundreds of times. Then, he grabbed Shen Shijiu and walked out.


    Shen Huan¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock.


    The noble, dignified Prime Minister Pei was now carrying a worn bamboo basket on his back, and was going to help her pick herbs?


    When she finally ran to the doorway and looked out, Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu had already boarded the little boat at the riverbank.


    ¡°Disciple, you need to be careful!¡± Shen Huan shouted at the two of them, ¡°Lord Pei, please take care of my little disciple!¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the boat slowly began to drift away.


    Pei Zheng was rowing the boat. Shen Shijiu placed his hands beside his lips, and he shouted back at Shen Huan, ¡°Got it, Shifu fu fu fu¡­¡±


    Echoes rippled through the mountains.


    Pei Zheng looked at the small man and smiled. The boat suddenly rocked, and he promptly pressed Shen Shijiu back down into the boat.


    ¡°Sit properly.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently sat down and hugged his knees, blinking as he looked at Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Pei-gege, let me tell you, I can row a boat too. Before, I always went alone to pick herbs for Shifu, no one¡¯s ever gone with me before.¡±


    Pei Zheng said, ¡°Then are you happy right now?¡±


    Shen Shijiu asked, ¡°Happy about what?¡±


    ¡°Me coming with you.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes curved, and he nodded enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯m! Happy!¡±


    ¡°But, Pei-gege, your wounds have almost completely healed, do they still hurt?¡±


    Pei Zheng stretched his shoulders and neck, ¡°A little. So I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to rest for a few more days.¡±


    Shen Shijiu found this strange, ¡°Why do they still hurt?¡±


    His hand gently brushed the wound on Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, ¡°Shifu used all the best medicine on Pei-gege. Don¡¯t listen to what Shifu says. In truth, Shifu is really, really nice. She¡¯s got a really soft heart, so Pei-gege, you mustn¡¯t be angry at Shifu.¡±


    Pei Zheng clasped Shen Shijiu¡¯s little hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. She saved you and took care of you, and allowed me to meet you again. How could I be angry at her?¡±


    Only then did Shen Shijiu feel at ease.


    The little boat rocked and swayed as it drifted down the river. Wisps of steam rose endlessly from the surface of the water. Enveloped in this warm air, one didn¡¯t feel cold at all.


    Shen Shijiu reached out and dipped his hand into the warm water. Pei Zheng watched him carefully the entire time, out of fear that he would fall in.


    ¡°Pei-gege, this water is so warm, you should try it out too.¡±


    ¡°Is this a warm spring?¡± Pei Zheng asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°Even Shifu doesn¡¯t know where this water flowed in from, but the water here has always been this warm. Me and Shifu will sometimes come to the riverbank and bathe in it.¡±


    Pei Zheng raised his brows, ¡°You both¡­. together?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked at Pei Zheng in confusion, ¡°Shifu¡®s a woman, I¡¯m a man. We can¡¯t bathe together because men and women cannot have intimate contact with one another. Pei-gege, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even understand that?¡±


    Man? Clearly, he was still a cute, childish little boy.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s hand paused, and the oar almost fell into the river. Shen Shijiu was staring at him with genuine confusion.


    He dared to say that he didn¡¯t understand that?


    Then he would just have to act like he didn¡¯t have a clue about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t understand. Could little Young Master Shen teach me?¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled at Shen Shijiu. His sharp, slender eyes were slightly narrowed, rippling with tenderness.


    Shen Shijiu smiled as well, and patted his chest, ¡°No problem, leave it to me. I know a lot of stuff.¡±


    ¡°Then, could little Young Master Shen take me into the warm spring to bathe as well?¡±


    Shen Shijiu rolled his eyes; Shifu said that men and women couldn¡¯t have intimate contact with each other. But Pei-gege was a man, so naturally, there would be no problem.


    ¡°Of course I can.¡±


    As he spoke, the little boat slowly approached the shore and came to halt.


    Shen Shijiu nimbly hopped out of the boat first, but his head was suddenly racked with dizziness, and his entire body swayed a bit.


    Pei Zheng gently supported him from behind, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    After Shen Shijiu stood firmly, the dizziness was finally gone. He had no clue what was going on with himself lately; he just felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right with his body, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was wrong.


    The two were standing at the entrance to a mountain forest. Shen Shijiu was very familiar with this place, so he led Pei Zheng inside.


    Pei Zheng couldn¡¯t afford to be as carefree as him. He kept a careful eye on their surroundings at all times, and would also brush the branches that were about to hit Shen Shijiu to the side.


    Shen Shijiu kept his head down, scanning the ground. He would squat down to pick a plant or dig a stalk out of the dirt; all the while, he explained the names and effects of each of those herbs in a clear, expert manner.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s head was tilted slightly as he listened. He had always saved the small bit of patience he had for this small man. Even if he was listening to him muttering a bunch of useless nonsense to himself, he wouldn¡¯t feel bored; rather, his only desire would be to drag him into bed-


    Pei Zheng lifted a few strands of the small man¡¯s hair, quashing the raunchy ideas that were rippling through his mind.


    As they ventured deeper into the mountain forest, more and more trees seemed to sprout up around them. But they still hadn¡¯t found the herb that Shen Huan needed; it usually grew at the foot of the mountain, so they still had to continue walking for a bit.


    Shen Shijiu was walking quite slowly. His footsteps were light, and he looked to be in a very good mood.


    ¡°Oh right, Pei-gege, Imperial Physician Jiang isn¡¯t an imperial physician anymore, did you know that? He opened a clinic in the city, and a lot of people go there for a consultation.¡±


    Pei Zheng brushed away the leaves that had fallen onto Shen Shijiu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re there for a consultation, and not something else?¡±


    Shen Shijiu turned his head, and he looked at Pei Zheng with bright eyes, ¡°Pei-gege, you¡¯re really smart. In truth, they¡¯re all there to see Imperial Physician Jiang, oh no, Doctor Jiang.


    Shen Shijiu continued to walk forward, shaking his head back and forth, ¡°Those girls probably come to the clinic because they like Doctor Jiang. Doctor Jiang really is handsome, and he¡¯s so nice-¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he realized that the person behind him was no longer following.


    Pei Zheng stood in place, holding a leaf in his hand. He casually rubbed his fingers together, and the leaf disintegrated into green dust.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he lifted his eyelids to look at Shen Shijiu, before he slowly walked up to him.


    ¡°May I ask little Young Master Shen, how do you think I compare with Doctor Jiang?¡±


    When Pei Zheng heard Shen Shijiu lavish others with praise in front of him, his heart twisted uncomfortably; he should be the only one in the small man¡¯s eyes.


    Shen Shijiu froze, before he burst into laughter. He covered his mouth, happiness flooding out from his eyes.


    ¡°Pei-gege, I know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Shen Shijiu put his hand down, and leaned toward Pei Zheng, staring up into his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Pei Zheng stiffened in an instant. Under the small man¡¯s stare, he swallowed the words he was about to say, and answered honestly.


    ¡°Yes. I am jealous. When you praise other men in front of me, I¡¯m unhappy.¡±


    Pei Zheng wrapped an arm around the small man¡¯s waist, pressing him into his embrace.


    ¡°But, no matter how handsome or nice Doctor Jiang is, I won¡¯t like him.¡±


    Shen Shijiu stood on his tiptoes and said softly in Pei Zheng¡¯s ear, ¡°I only like Pei-gege, Pei-gege is the handsomest, nicest person!¡±


    Pei Zheng was about to faint after hearing these sweet words, and he nuzzled the man in his arms a few times.


    Right now, their surroundings were transquil; the two of them were the only ones here. Pei Zheng pinned the small man against a tree and kissed him for a long while, before he finally let go.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s clothes were disheveled. He tidied them up, his face flushed, before he grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Pei-gege, are you happy now? Can we continue to pick herbs now?¡±


    The two headed down toward the foot of the mountain.


    But after they arrived, they were still unable to find that herb.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s little forehead creased. He circled several trees, ¡°That¡¯s not right, before, I always picked them here, why aren¡¯t they here anymore?¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned against a nearby tree trunk with the bamboo basket on his back, watching Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, search slowly. If we can¡¯t find it here, we can look elsewhere.¡±


    Shen Shijiu could only straighten up and nod.


    But just as Shen Shijiu was about to walk toward Pei Zheng, a ¡°branch¡± on a nearby tree suddenly moved, before it suddenly shot toward the small man at lightning speed.


    This was no branch; it was a snake that had been hidden in the tree, and it was quite an agile one at that.


    Fortunately, Shen Shijiu reacted quickly. The moment Pei Zheng yelled his name, he spotted the snake; in two or three steps, he had charged toward Pei Zheng.


    At the same time, a stone Pei Zheng had thrown hit the snake squarely on its weak point. The snake fell to the ground and laid there, motionless.


    However, Shen Shijiu had collapsed right into Pei Zheng¡¯s arms. Pei Zheng¡¯s body was still weak; he opened his arms to the small man and pulled him into his chest. Then, he collapsed backward and the two tumbled into the mud.


    ¡°Ss-¡±


    Pei Zheng sucked a cold breath.


    The mud was quite soft, so they weren¡¯t injured. However, the sword wound on Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder that had already been stitched up and was showing signs of healing, seemed to have torn just now.


    ¡°Pei-gege, how are you? Did you get hurt anywhere?¡±


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly climbed up off the ground, sounding half-guilty and half-worried as he helped Pei Zheng up.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I crashed into you, and made you fall. You still haven¡¯t recovered yet, it¡¯s all my fault for not being careful-¡±


    Pei Zheng stood up and stroked his hair, ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, okay? I was unsteady on my feet. As long as I caught you, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Shen Shijiu raised his eyes, and just so happened to spot the blood that was oozing out of Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder. Right now, Pei Zheng was wearing a coarse, dark gray garment, so the blood had seeped into the fabric, dying a large patch of it in red.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, ¡°Pei-gege! You¡¯re bleeding!¡±


    But who knew if there were more snakes swarming about in this patch of forest; their only option was to leave.


    In the past, when Shen Shijiu came to this mountain forest alone, he had also encountered snakes. However, at that time, he had a medicinal sachet that Shen Huan had given him that would ward the snakes off. It was just that currently, the bamboo hut was running low on all sorts of medicinal ingredients. Shen Huan was also preoccupied with other matters, so she had forgotten about this matter.


    Shen Shijiu supported Pei Zheng as they walked out of the forest; he didn¡¯t forget to bring that dead snake with them. The snakeskin and gallbladder had other uses.


    The two came to a cave at the foot of the mountain. Shen Shijiu had Pei Zheng lean against the cave wall and sit down, before he turned around and ran back outside.


    Only after Shen Shijiu had left did Pei Zheng¡¯s brow crease slightly.


    It was a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t in pain. Especially because his wounds had split yet again; it was even more painful than the first time.


    Right now, his sleeve was almost completely soaked with blood, and the bleeding wasn¡¯t stopping. Pei Zheng¡¯s lips were pale, and a layer of cold sweat had formed on his back.


    Shen Shijiu had definitely rushed outside in order to find some medicinal herbs that could staunch the bleeding, but Pei Zheng was extremely worried about him going out alone.


    At this moment, the sky suddenly darkened, before a bolt of lightning slashed through the air.


    Earlier the weather had been a bit chilly, but he hadn¡¯t expected that this winter, instead of snow, rain would fall instead. No wonder this place was called the Ghost Valley1.


    In a few moments, rain began to pour down, accompanied by another bolt of lightning. The entire underside of the cave was enveloped in the sound of raindrops splashing onto the rocks.


    Shen Shijiu had been out for a while, and he still wasn¡¯t back yet; the rain was falling harder and harder by the second.


    Pei Zheng tore off a part of his sleeve with his other hand and wrapped it around his injured shoulder. Then, he held onto the cave wall as he slowly stood up.


    The wound he had just wrapped up was about to go numb. Pei Zheng slowly walked out toward the entrance of the cave, and, without hesitation, was about to step into the storm.


    But not far away, a little figure covered in rain was running back.


    Shen Shijiu charged into the cave. His entire body was soaked through and chilled to the bone, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t have the mind to worry about himself.


    ¡°P-Pei-gege, c-come over here, sit down.¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s lips were purple from the cold. Only when he gritted his teeth hard could he stutter out a few complete sentences.


    Pei Zheng obeyed and sat back down. But his eyes were pinned on the small man, his gaze filled with affection and heartache.


    Shen Shijiu took a handful of herbs out of his robe and put them in his mouth, chewing them up, before he hurriedly untied the cloth wrapped around Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder.


    The moment that bloody wound was exposed, Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears, and they splattered down onto Pei Zheng¡¯s hand.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart ached, and he reached out to wipe his tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Y-you liar, there¡¯s so much blood, how could it not hurt? Pei-gege, you must be¡­ in so much pain¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s little face was icy and bloodless from the cold, but because the only thing on his mind was Pei Zheng¡¯s wound; he wasn¡¯t thinking about himself at all.


    He spread the poultice over Pei Zheng¡¯s wound, before he wrapped it back up with that torn cloth strip. Only then did Shen Shijiu start to feel the cold freezing his body.


    After being caught in a storm in such cold weather, his ice-cold robe was soaked and stuck to his skin. Even a strong, healthy person couldn¡¯t withstand this for a long period of time, much less Shen Shijiu, whose body was in the midst of a delicate period.


    He leaned against Pei Zheng¡¯s side and sat down, shivering uncontrollably. Although Pei Zheng was hugging him tightly, it was no use; he was still freezing cold.


    ¡°Pei-gege, it¡¯s, s-so cold, it¡¯s really cold¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu had been mumbling quietly, but after a little while, he fell still; he had already fainted from the cold.


    Fortunately, Pei Zheng found a few dry branches in the cave that could be used as fuel. After he lit them, Pei Zheng lifted the small man into his arms and carried him to sleep beside the fire.


    After the poultice had been applied onto his wound, the bleeding had stopped, and the area was giving off faint waves of heat; the pain had lessened quite a bit.


    Pei Zheng touched the small man¡¯s face; it was still terribly cold. He thought for a moment; he had to take off his ice-cold robes.


    After some effort, the small man¡¯s cold, wet clothing was stripped off and placed by the fire to dry.


    Pei Zheng began to take off his own clothes as well, and untied his inner robe, exposing his chest. Then, he lifted the small man off the ground, pressing him into his embrace, using his own body heat to warm his frozen body.


    He pulled the small man¡¯s limp, drooping arms into his robe and wrapped them around his waist. Pei Zheng held the man in his arms tightly, as though he were holding the most precious thing in the world, tightly, never letting go.


    Only when Pei Zheng¡¯s chest was losing its heat did the small man¡¯s body finally begin to recover.


    Pei Zheng was so cold that he was shivering as well. He threw a few more branches into the fire.


    The rain outside had stopped inexplicably, but the sky was still dark and gloomy.


    Who knew how long had passed before the person in his arms finally stirred.


    Shen Shijiu slowly opened his eyes. He felt that his entire body was enveloped in warmth, toasty and very comfortable.


    His little head popped up, and he called out, ¡°Pei-gege.¡±


    Pei Zheng saw that he was awake, and his voice cracked as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you still cold?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head. He didn¡¯t feel cold anymore, it was very warm.


    Pei Zheng reached out and touched his face to make sure that he had recovered his body heat, and that he didn¡¯t have a fever.


    But Shen Shijiu found that Pei Zheng¡¯s complexion was a bit off; he wanted to reach out and test the temperature of Pei Zheng¡¯s forehead, when he realized that his arm was smooth and bare, he wasn¡¯t wearing clothes, while his and Pei Zheng¡¯s bodies were pressed together, skin to skin.


    ¡°P-Pei-gege, w-where are my clothes?¡±


    Pei Zheng tilted his chin to the side, and Shen Shijiu grabbed his clothes. But before he could put them on, Pei Zheng hugged him and stopped moving.


    ¡°Pei-gege, I¡¯m going to put on my clothes, let go of me for a second.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Pei Zheng responded softly, but he was a bit unwilling to let go.


    The smooth, delicate feeling in his arms would soon disappear. And once they returned to the bamboo hut, under Shen Huan¡¯s watchful gaze, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to touch it again.


    When this thought crossed Pei Zheng¡¯s mind, his arms tightened a bit, and the robe in Shen Shijiu¡¯s hand fell out of his grasp.


    ¡°P-Pei-gege, you¡¯re hugging me too tightly, I can¡¯t breathe-¡±


    Shen Shijiu complained in a soft voice, but it sounded rather cute and coquettish. Before he could finish speaking, a pair of lips pressed firmly upon his mouth.


    Everything he was about to say was swallowed back. Only a few short words remained within the twining of their lips and tongues.


    ¡°Ngahh¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng finally let go of the person in his arms, but it was only because he felt a bit dizzy; it seemed that he was showing symptoms of a fever, and he didn¡¯t want to infect the small man.


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly extricated himself from Pei Zheng¡¯s clothes, and quickly put on his own robe. It had been dried by the fire, so his entire body felt warm and cozy as he wore it.


    Shen Shijiu pulled Pei Zheng¡¯s clothes back over his body and tied his sash, before he touched Pei Zheng¡¯s forehead.


    As expected, he was scalded.


    ¡°Pei-gege, your face is very hot, you have a fever.¡± Shen Shijiu helped Pei Zheng up, ¡°We have to get back as soon as we can.¡±


    The two walked out of the cave. Before the rain could pour down again, they hurried back toward the bamboo hut.


    After they boarded the little boat, Shen Shijiu didn¡¯t allow Pei Zheng to exert himself, and rowed the boat back by himself.


    When they finally came to shore, the bamboo hut was right before their eyes.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s entire body was boiling-hot, and he was a bit unsteady on his feet. But he dragged himself along, as Shen Shijiu supported him to walk toward the bamboo hut.


    ¡°Shifu! Shifu, hurry up and come here! Pei-gege is injured! Hurry and come help!¡±


    Shen Shijiu shouted at the hut.


    Shen Huan¡¯s voice rang out from behind, ¡°Little disciple, little disciple, your master¡¯s here!¡±


    Shen Huan hurriedly ran over.


    ¡°I forgot to give you guys the sachet, are you all right? Ah? You didn¡¯t get bitten by the snakes, right? Also, it was raining so hard earlier, did you get caught up in the storm?¡±


    Shen Huan had been waiting at the bamboo hut, but the two still hadn¡¯t returned. She became worried and hurried out to search for them. She looked for them everywhere but still came up with nothing, so she turned back.


    Fortunately, at that moment, the two of them had returned as well.


    Shen Shijiu seemed fine, but Pei Zheng looked to be in rather poor condition.


    Shen Huan hurriedly helped Shen Shijiu take Pei Zheng into the room to lay down. Then, she had Shen Shijiu go decoct the herbs, while she restitched Pei Zheng¡¯s wound and carefully wrapped it up.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s body was already a bit hot due to his torn wound. And since he had warmed Shen Shijiu with his own body heat for so long, he had caught a cold.


    After he drank the medicine, Pei Zheng slowly fell unconscious.


    Shen Huan took her little disciple out of the room so Pei Zheng sleep and rest in peace.


    Shen Huan pulled Shen Shijiu into her own room, and had him sit on a stool, before she came over to take his pulse.


    ¡°Shifu, I¡¯m fine, really. I know it.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t know.¡± Shen Huan¡¯s expression was stern as she interrupted him, before she continued to take his pulse.


    Only after she felt his pulse on his other arm did Shen Huan feel at ease. Fortunately, Shen Shijiu and the little life in his belly were both fine, otherwise, she really would have blamed herself to death.


    Now, after seeing the state that Pei Zheng was in, Shen Huan was already feeling quite guilty.


    Shen Huan asked Shen Shijiu about the ins and outs of what had happened. Shen Shijiu told his shifu everything; he even said that he was the one at fault for Pei Zheng¡¯s current condition.


    But Shen Huan could see the truth. This wasn¡¯t a matter of finding someone to blame; there were some things in this world that no one ever wanted to happen.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ Lord Pei¡­ did that all for you, right?¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes reddened, and he nodded.


    Shen Huan didn¡¯t speak for a long while.


    She pondered it for a long time, before she made her decision.


    The next day, Shen Huan rose early as usual and cooked some medicine for Pei Zheng. Then, she stewed a portion for Shen Shijiu as well.


    However, it wasn¡¯t abortifacient; rather, it was an antiabortifacient.


    Shen Huan thought, why doesn¡¯t he just keep the child for now? I¡¯ll wait for the right moment to tell him, and I¡¯ll let him decide for himself.


    But this matter had to be revealed in bits and pieces; she couldn¡¯t dump something so serious on her little disciple all at once. Shen Huan was afraid that because of his sensitive personality, he would think that there was something wrong with him, or that he was a monster.


    After she finished cooking, Shen Huan went to call her little disciple for lunch, but discovered that her little disciple wasn¡¯t in his room.


    Shen Huan immediately understood; he had definitely gone to the other room.


    Shen Shijiu was slumped at Pei Zheng¡¯s bedside, staring at him, waiting for him to wake up; he wanted to make sure that the first thing he saw when he woke up was him.


    But after staring at him for a long while, the man on the bed remained motionless.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s legs were a bit numb, and he almost collapsed his knees.


    But an arm gently steadied his body and held it in place. Pei Zheng opened his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    Shen Shijiu was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Pei-gege, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been awake for a while. I was waiting for you to kiss me before I opened my eyes, but it looks like I¡¯m too late.¡±


    Shen Shijiu leaned toward his lips and gave him a peck. His eyes were bright, ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips hooked.


    Okay? Of course it was okay, anything was fine with him.


    Pei Zheng patted the spot beside him on the bed, and said in a low voice, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Shen Shijiu glanced at the door, afraid that Shen Huan would suddenly enter.


    ¡°But Shifu¡®s still here!¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Shen Shijiu was dragged onto the bed and stuffed into the quilt. He wasn¡¯t wearing his outer robe, he was only dressed in his thin inner robe; after being frozen earlier, his body was still a bit cold.


    The moment he was enveloped by the warm quilt, Shen Shijiu¡¯s ice-cold body unconsciously curled toward the source of heat. But his mouth was still motoring off, ¡°Pei-gege, we should hurry and get out of bed. In a little bit, Shifu will come to call us, and we¡¯ll be discovered.¡±


    Pei Zheng ¡°mm¡±d in assent, but he still continued to hug the person in his arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hug for a little longer. Then we¡¯ll get up.¡±


    Shen Shijiu lifted his head and said, ¡°We really do have to get up. You¡¯d better keep your word.¡±


    Pei Zheng lowered his head and placed a kiss on his lips.


    ¡°My seal of authority2. You have my word.¡±


    Shen Shijiu bowed his head in embarrassment, burying his face in Pei Zheng¡¯s chest.


    Then, he thought of something, and touched Pei Zheng¡¯s injured shoulder. He had to examine the wound in order to put his mind at ease.


    That little hand was gentle and soft as it felt around Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder.


    Pei Zheng grabbed that hand and lifted the small man¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Little rascal, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you know how hard it is for me to hold back?¡±


    Shen Shijiu thought that he was in pain from his wound, and immediately became nervous.


    ¡°Pei-gege, you don¡¯t need to hold back, it¡¯s bad for you to keep holding it in.¡±


    When he heard those words, Pei Zheng laughed in spite of himself.


    Shen Shijiu wore a serious expression on his little face, ¡°Really, it¡¯s true, Pei-gege. Shifu said that, no matter what it is, you can¡¯t keep holding it in, you have to release it. If it hurts, you should yell. If you¡¯re happy, you should smile. If you¡¯re sad, you should cry. This way, you¡¯ll feel a little better.¡±


    Seeing how sincere the small man was, Pei Zheng¡¯s cheerfulness slowly melted away.


    He couldn¡¯t recall a time when he was like that, when he had ever expressed his true feelings.


    He had always been adept at holding things in; he could endure anything. In the beginning, he swallowed the blood and tears back into his stomach. Later, there were no more tears.


    When he was in pain, he wore a cold expression. When he was happy, he wore a cold expression. When he was sad, he wore a cold expression as well.


    Later, after he learned how to smile, he would smile often.


    He would smile when he was happy. He would smile when he was sad. He would smile when he was disdainful. He would smile when he didn¡¯t care about anything else. Even as he killed people, he did so with a smile on his face.


    That was until he met this small man. Then, he slowly gained a few other emotions. He could feel warmth, and his smiles would reach his eyes. He could feel heartache, regret, and guilt, but it would all be healed by a sweet, honeyed smile.


    ¡°Okay. I will.¡±


    Pei Zheng promised wholeheartedly.


    At this moment, someone knocked at the door.


    ¡°Ahem, whoever¡¯s in there, come out to eat.¡±


    Shen Huan called for them and left; she didn¡¯t even enter the room.


    The moment Shen Shijiu heard Shen Huan¡¯s voice, he hurriedly burrowed underneath the quilt and didn¡¯t move, out of fear of being discovered.


    After Shen Huan left, he emerged from beneath the quilt and whispered to Pei Zheng, ¡°Thank goodness Shifu didn¡¯t come in, I almost got caught.¡±


    But Pei Zheng didn¡¯t tell him that the reason Shen Huan had left was precisely because she knew that he was in there.


    Shen Shijiu got off the bed, He tiptoed to the door, and while Shen Huan wasn¡¯t paying attention, he quickly slipped back into the other room.


    After he put on his clothes and tidied his hair, Shen Shijiu opened the door and walked out, before he shouted, ¡°Shifu, good morning!¡±


    Shen Huan glanced back at him in confusion, ¡°What do you mean ¡®morning¡¯, it¡¯s already noon.¡±


    Shen Shijiu walked to the table and sat down, before he gave Shen Huan a fawning smile, ¡°Shifu is right!¡±


    At this moment, Pei Zheng also walked out of his room. His fever was already completely gone, and his complexion looked much better now.


    Shen Shijiu greeted Pei Zheng in an exaggerated manner, ¡°Pei-gege, good afternoon.¡±


    Pei Zheng tried his best not to laugh. This little fool really was someone who exposed their own guilt by professing their innocence3.


    ¡°Good afternoon.¡±


    Shen Huan gave them both the side-eye, but she didn¡¯t bother to expose their little act, instead stuffing a pair of chopsticks into their hands.


    ¡°Eat! Eat all of this, none of you are allowed to leave leftovers!¡±


    The bowls in front of Shen Shijiu and Pei Zheng were piled high. The two were a bit stunned, before they looked over at Shen Huan.


    Shen Huan completely ignored the two of them. There was a normal amount of food in her bowl; she was holding it one hand, and was focused on eating.


    Shen Shijiu picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks and began to eat, but after just a few bites, he suddenly spat it out. Then, he grabbed the side of the table and retched a few times.


    Pei Zheng quickly patted his back, and waited until he was done retching before he helped him up and handed him a cup of water.


    Shen Shijiu took a few sips of water. His face was a bit pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Pei Zheng asked in concern, but his gaze flitted toward Shen Huan, his eyes full of inquiry, as though he were searching for something.


    Shen Huan was afraid that Pei Zheng would find out about something. She had thought that her little disciple had stopped having bad reactions to food, but unexpectedly, after only a short period, it was happening again.


    ¡°Master Shen?¡±


    Pei Zheng called out.


    Shen Huan violently slapped her chopsticks down onto the table and stood up, ¡°Well, I¡¯m full. The two of you, enjoy your meal. Little disciple, if you can¡¯t finish, you can leave it in there. But you have to eat all of those greens, and you have to drink all of that soup too.¡±


    As though she were scared that Pei Zheng would call for her again, she quickly walked out of the room and closed the door tightly behind her.


    The two people left at the table looked at each other, at a loss.


    Pei Zheng rubbed Shen Shijiu¡¯s back and wiped his mouth, ¡°Are you feeling better now? Do you still want to throw up?¡±


    Shen Shijiu was a bit dazed, and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to throw up anymore. But I don¡¯t want to eat anything either.¡±


    He looked at Pei Zheng, a hint of pleading in his gaze, hoping that Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t make him eat those greens.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng picked up more greens with his chopsticks and placed them into Shen Shijiu¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°No, just eat these.¡±


    ¡°Pei-gege-¡°


    ¡°And the soup.¡±


    Shen Shijiu could only nod obediently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, he lowered his head and began to eat again.


    Pei Zheng stroked his hair, ¡°Very good.¡±


    Shen Shijiu obediently ate all the greens and soup that Shen Huan had told him to eat, and didn¡¯t retch once.


    Pei Zheng also leisurely cleared out most of his bowl.


    Shen Huan finally came out of the other room.


    ¡°I need to take a trip to the Imperial City.¡±


    When Shen Shijiu heard this, he lifted his head, ¡°Shifu, what do you need to go to the Imperial City for?¡±


    Shen Huan sighed ¡°We probably won¡¯t be able to find the ingredient we¡¯re missing here during this time of year. I¡¯m going to Jiang Yubai¡¯s to see if he has any.¡±


    Shen Shijiu asked, ¡°Shifu, can I go with you? And Pei-gege too.¡±


    Shen Huan hesitated for a moment. She had planned on going alone, but the thought of leaving her little disciple alone here with Pei Zheng instantly made her extremely uneasy.


    ¡°Pei Zheng said, ¡°I also need to go back to the city to find someone.¡±


    Shen Shijiu asked, ¡°Pei-gege, are you going to look for A-Feng?¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded.


    ¡°A-Feng¡¯s at Doctor Jiang¡¯s clinic, so it¡¯s perfect, we can go together.¡± Shen Shijiu looked at Shen Huan, his gaze full of entreatment, ¡°Shifu, please?¡±


    Shen Huan could only nod and agree. She had the two of them wear masks for safe measure.


    ¡°Lord Pei, I must remind you. We have to keep a low profile and go straight to Jiang Yubai¡¯s clinic. Then I¡¯ll get my herbs and you¡¯ll get your man, you absolutely cannot attract any attention.¡±


    Pei Zheng agreed.


    However, Shen Huan could hardly feel at ease about him. Even if that face of his was all covered up, those eyes always carried a sense of coldness and dignity no matter who he looked at, which made it quite easy for people to tell that something was off about him.


    Notes


    Done¡­ finalllllyyyyyy


    Sadly, I had to localize ¡®drinking vinegar¡¯ because it just didn¡¯t sound right ;-;


    Thanks for reading~


    1.I¡¯m going to take my best shot at this; ¹í¹È is the Ghost Valley, and ¹í means ¡®ghost¡¯. But ¹í can also mean tricky and weird, which is what is being referred to here.


    2. ¸ÇÕ (g¨¤i zh¨¡ng): ¡®official seal/stamp¡¯. He sealed it with a kiss heheee


    3. ´ËµØÎÞï¶Èý°ÙÁ½ (c¨« d¨¬ w¨² l¨¢ng s¨¡n b¨£i li¨£ng): ¡®There aren¡¯t 300 taels buried here¡¯. Refers to someone who makes themselves out to be guilty by professing their innocence. There a lot of different versions of this story, but here is the simplified one; a guy finds a bunch of silver in his yard, so he plants a sign above it that says ¡®there aren¡¯t 300 taels buried here¡¯.

 CH 136

    February 5, 2023Merchie


    Together, the three of them walked along a path out of the Ghost Valley.


    This exit was close to the Imperial City, so the three of them quickly arrived at the entrance of the city.


    It seemed like there had been trouble in the city; the security had tightened, and there were swarms of soldiers guarding the gate. Anyone who passed through the gates would have to be questioned.


    Shen Huan wasn¡¯t nervous herself; she was much more concerned about Pei Zheng.


    The three lined up in the queue to enter the city.


    Shen Huan turned her head and lectured the other two.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t say anything. If they start to ask questions, I¡¯ll answer them, got it?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded enthusiastically, ¡°Got it, Shifu!¡±


    Pei Zheng stood at the side and said nothing.


    Shen Huan walked in front. When the three came to the city gate, they were stopped.


    ¡°You lot, where are you from? What have you come to the city for?¡±


    Shen Huan smiled, ¡®Sir, we¡¯re from a town near the Imperial City. We heard that a famous doctor has opened a clinic here, cough cough cough¡­¡±


    Shen Huan coughed violently a few times, and that guard stepped aside, his face full of disgust.


    ¡°Cough cough cough, my nephew came with me to find medicine in the city.¡±


    That guard glanced at the cute, quiet Shen Shijiu and nodded.


    ¡°Gogogo, don¡¯t block the people behind you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Shen Huan hurriedly walked toward the city entrance, and Shen Shijiu followed closely.


    ¡°You, wait a moment!¡±


    That guard stopped Pei Zheng, who was at the side, and stared at him carefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re with the two of them?¡±


    That guard obviously didn¡¯t believe it. The mask on Pei Zheng¡¯s face couldn¡¯t have been more generic and ordinary, but his deep-rooted cold aura could still emerge from his figure and eyes.


    At a single glance, one could tell that he was no ordinary person.


    This alarmed Shen Huan. She hurriedly turned back and reached over to pat Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Aiya, this stupid fool, what are you standing here for, keep up!¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced at Shen Huan. Shen Huan hurriedly shot him a glare, but Pei Zheng ignored it, and walked toward where Shen Shijiu was standing.


    That guard became a bit anxious, ¡°Oi oi oi, did I let you leave?! Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Sir, sir, please listen to me,¡± Shen Huan pulled that guard to the side, and stuffed a few silver ingots into his cuff.


    ¡°That boy is my oldest nephew, he has a bit of a problem up here.¡± Shen Huan pointed at her head, ¡°You mustn¡¯t lower yourself to his level. Just think of this silver as a little gift, cough cough cough, hurry up and take it.¡±


    That guard looked away, afraid that Shen Huan¡¯s spit would fly onto his face. He took the silver, and even continued the act, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Then you should keep an eye on him, don¡¯t let him run around and act crazy. You¡¯re lucky it was me today. If it were anyone else, they¡¯d probably be frightened by him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, sir, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Also, it must not be easy for you either. You¡¯re sick but you still have to drag two oil bottles1 with you. I¡¯ll tell you a secret,¡± That guard lowered his voice, his tone mysterious, ¡°This Imperial City of ours isn¡¯t very peaceful today. I¡¯ve heard that a few dangerous people have entered the city, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be a bit more careful.¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s face was full of shock, ¡°Then what should we do? I must rely on you, sir, to keep strict watch over the city gates. You must apprehend them as soon as possible.¡±


    After they finally entered the city, the three headed toward Jiang Yubai¡¯s clinic.


    The stalls lining the main street had decreased; the pedestrians that filled the space in the past all came and left quickly, and from time to time, a group of patrolling imperial guards marched past.


    Shen Huan said, ¡°Earlier, that guard said that dangerous people had entered the city. Could they be from the same lot who are out to kill you?¡±


    She glanced at Pei hzeng.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    When they arrived at Jiang Yubai¡¯s clinic, they discovered that the gate was shut.


    The three entered the clinic through the back gate, and saw Jiang Yubai lying back in a rocking chair, basking in the sun.


    When Jiang Yubai saw the three who wad snuck in through the back gate, he was startled.


    ¡°Who are you?! How did you get in?!¡±


    Shen Huan rasped, ¡°We¡¯re robbers. Hurry up and give us your money, or we¡¯ll kill you to shut you up.¡±


    Shen Shijiu called out in a soft, sweet voice, ¡°Doctor Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yubai immediately recognized his voice, so naturally, he recognized Shen Huan as well.


    Then that person standing next to them could only be-


    ¡°Pei Zheng! So you aren¡¯t dead!¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted his eyelids and glanced at Jiang Yubai.


    Jiang Yubai ran over and circled Pei Zheng a few times.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk tsk, so it¡¯s true. I heard from Cheng Feng that you were seriously injured, but you look just fine now, you really are lucky.¡±


    Shen Huan felt rather proud, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to acknowledge the person who treated him?¡±


    Jiang Yubai said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, with the renowned Ghost Doctor¡¯s help, is there any wound that can¡¯t be healed?¡±


    Shen Huan cupped her hands, ¡°Not at all, not at all.¡±


    Jiang Yubai cupped his hands as well, ¡°I apologize for my rudeness.¡±


    The two politely declined and apologized to each other for a long while. Shen Shijiu stood at the side, watching as Shen Huan and Jiang Yubai exchanged bows.


    Someone walked out of the building. After he spotted Pei Zheng, he quickly walked over.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded, and the two of them walked over to one side to talk.


    After Shen Huan and Jiang Yubai were finished gabbing with one another, Pei Zheng had already explained everything to Cheng Feng.


    Cheng Feng left the clinic and returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. Then, he headed to the palace to deliver a letter from Pei Zheng.


    And Shen Huan found the herb that she was looking for in Jiang Yubai¡¯s clinic.


    The three were about to leave, when Jiang Yubai grabbed Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Master Shen, let me ask you a question.¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Could I come with you to the Ghost Valley?¡±


    Shen Huan shook her head, ¡°Of course not. Outsiders are not permitted to enter the Ghost Valley.¡±


    Jiang Yubai pointed at Pei Zheng, ¡°Then what about him? He¡¯s an outsider too, why is he allowed to come with you?¡±


    Shen Huan was helpless, ¡°I didn¡¯t let him in, he found his way inside himself. If you can enter the valley yourself, I don¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    Jiang Yubai rolled his eyes. He wasn¡¯t nearly as skilled as Pei Zheng.


    The three left the clinic and headed back to the Ghost Valley the same way they came.


    As they were leaving, the guard who Shen Huan had bribed inquired concernedly about her condition, which only frightened her.


    Only when they finally returned to the bamboo hut did Shen Huan finally sigh in relief. She quickly threw herself back into developing her recipe.


    However, Pei Zheng didn¡¯t pester Shen Shijiu. Instead, he stood in silence at the riverbank, and appeared to be deep in thought.


    Shen Shijiu had searched everywhere for Pei Zheng. After he saw that he was near the riverbank, he ran over.


    ¡°Pei-gege, why are you here? I was looking all over for you.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze was heavy, ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°Shifu said it¡¯s time to change your dressings.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    The two returned to the bamboo hut.


    Shen Shijiu walked over, arms full of medicine bottles. He treated the wound on Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder first, before he applied ointment over the rest of his injuries.


    After he finished applying the ointment, Shen Huan called for Shen Shijiu so she could give him a few instructions.


    Pei Zheng stood up and walked out of the room.


    Shen Huan hadn¡¯t closed the door to her quarters; it was so messy in there that it looked like someone had robbed the place.


    Pei Zheng walked inside, carefully avoiding all the junk scattered about.


    Shen Huan was slouched over in a corner of the room; who knew what she was searching for. When she heard the footsteps behind her, she thought that Shen Shijiu had come in.


    ¡°Little disciple, did you find it? I can¡¯t find it here, I remember putting that ointment into a box, where did it go?¡±


    The person behind her didn¡¯t reply for a long while. Shen Huan found this strange, and glanced back.


    The person standing behind her wasn¡¯t Shen Shijiu, but Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng was holding a book, and was focused on reading.


    Shen Huan said, ¡°Lord Pei, why are you here? I thought you were my little disciple. My room is so messy, be careful not to trip.¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, his brow creased slightly.


    Shen Huan found his reaction to be rather strange. She lifted her head and looked toward Pei Zheng.


    With a mere glance, she saw that the book Pei Zheng was holding was the same one that contained information on male pregnancy in the foreign tribe.


    ¡°Lord Pei! Th-th-th-that book is full of nonsense, you mustn¡¯t believe a word of it!¡±


    But before she finished speaking, Pei Zheng closed the book.


    So that¡¯s how it is.


    Pei Zheng suddenly smiled at Shen Huan, before he turned and walked out of the room.


    Shen Shijiu was walking in, holding a small box in his arms. He crashed right into Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng reached out and steadied him, and his eyes unconsciously drifted downward.


    Shen Shijiu was still clutching that box, ¡°Whew, good thing I didn¡¯t fall.¡±


    Pei Zheng plucked the box out of his hands and passed it backward.


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly shouted, ¡°Shifu!¡±


    Shen Huan quickly ran over and took the box.


    Pei Zheng grabbed Shen Shijiu and left the room.


    After they returned to Shen Shijiu¡¯s room, Pei Zheng pulled Shen Shijiu to sit on the bed. Shen Shijiu was confused, and was about to stand up, but Pei Zheng held him by the shoulder and made him sit back down.


    Pei Zheng bent down, so that he and Shen Shijiu were looking into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Earlier, did I bump into you?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    Pei Zheng looked him up and down, before he asked worriedly, ¡°You¡¯re not in pain, or feeling uncomfortable anywhere?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head again, ¡°I¡¯m really not, Pei-gege. I¡¯m not uncomfortable anywhere.¡±


    Pei Zheng squeezed his hand, ¡°All right.¡±


    Then, Pei Zheng continued to stare at him, motionless; this went on for quite a while.


    Shen Shijiu was a bit uncomfortable and shifted his body, ¡°Pei-gege, actually, I still have other things to do.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things?¡± Pei Zheng asked.


    But Shen Shijiu mumbled under his breath for a while, unable to say anything of substance.


    Pei Zheng lifted the small man¡¯s head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything you can¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, Sh-Shifu just wants me to go to the warm river¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Shen Shijiu blushed, ¡°¡­ to go to the warm river to bathe¡­.¡±


    Shen Huan really did ask Shen Shijiu to bathe in the warm river first. For the past few days, she had been developing a recipe for a medicinal bath that would improve Shen Shijiu¡¯s health.


    While he was pregnant, a man¡¯s body was extremely delicate; the slightest mishap could lead to miscarriage, and the baby would be unable to survive. It would also have lasting negative effects on one¡¯s body, so taking care of the fetus early on was crucial.


    Shen Huan had never encountered this kind of condition before, so she could only rely on herself to figure everything out; she had spent great efforts to develop the formula for this medicinal bath. She told Shen Shijiu to bathe in the warm river until he was shiny and clean, before he would soak in the medicinal bath.


    Pei Zheng asked, ¡°Bathe? By yourself?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°I can do it, I¡¯ve always bathed by myself.¡±


    But Pei Zheng was worried about him bathing alone, so he still went with him.


    Shen Shijiu stood at the riverbank, and took of his outer robe. But then, he noticed that Pei Zheng was behind him, standing still and staring at him.


    This made him feel a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Pei-gege, could you¡­ stop looking at me?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°What? You¡¯ve always been fine with it before, now you¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Shen Shijiu¡¯s voice was extremely quiet, ¡°Back then, it was nighttime.¡±


    Pei Zheng grinned. He knew that Shen Shijiu was shy, so he tilted his body to the side, ¡°All right, I won¡¯t look.¡±


    Shen Shijiu stared at Pei Zheng; only when he turned all the way around did Shen Shijiu finally feel at ease. He carefully stripped off his inner robe, before he slowly walked into the warm river.


    The river water instantly enveloped his entire body, a warm current melting into his bones. The small man sank into the water. Only his little head peeked out of the water as he sighed in contentment.


    The water wasn¡¯t deep, and the riverbed was made up of soft, loose mud. The temperature of the river was a little higher than that of his skin, so soaking in the water felt very comfortable, especially in winter.


    The little man stretched out his lotus root-colored arm, splashing around as he played in the water. He didn¡¯t notice the figure that was gradually approaching from behind him.


    Pei Zheng walked toward the riverbank, Through the clear river water, he could see the tender skin that had turned rosy from the heat, a patch of white carrying a hint of red, bright and lovely.


    His throat bobbed as he reached out, and was about to lift the inky black hair that was stuck to the small man¡¯s back.


    But Shen Shijiu seemed to have felt something; he suddenly turned to face Pei Zheng, and the water droplets on his hair splashed onto Pei Zheng¡¯s robe.


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    He was startled by Pei Zheng, who had suddenly appeared behind him. Shen Shijiu yelped in surprise, before he suddenly ducked down, submerging half of his little face in the water; only his eyes peeked out, his lashes fluttering.


    ¡°Pei-gege, why did you come over?¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted the soaked hem of his robe, ¡°If I didn¡¯t come over, who would you splash?¡±


    Shen Shijiu was a bit embarrassed, ¡°Sorry, Pei-gege, I didn¡¯t know you were behind me. I got your clothes all wet, so you should hurry and take them off.¡±


    ¡°Take them off?¡± Pei Zheng raised his brows, ¡°Mark your words.¡±


    With a flick of his fingers, he undid his sash, before he slowly stripped off his wet outer robe.


    When Shen Shijiu saw this, he quickly covered his eyes, ¡°Pei-gege, what are you doing? I wasn¡¯t telling you to take them off right here, I was saying that you should go back inside and change.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what you meant.¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled, ¡°But I¡¯ve already taken them off, so there¡¯s no point in putting them back on.¡±


    He smiled, and was about to peel off the inner robe stuck to his skin. At this moment, Shen Shijiu actually turned away, and his voice rose a bit.


    ¡°Pei-gege, d-don¡¯t be like this, if you don¡¯t have any clothes on, I-I-I won¡¯t look at you.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers paused, and he looked at the small man in the center of the river with his back to him. In the end, he agreed to compromise, ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ll listen to you, okay?¡±


    Only then did Shen Shijiu feel at ease, and his eyes curved as he smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what you should do.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned back around, but he crashed right into someone¡¯s chest. There was only a thin inner robe separating the tip of his nose from the skin on Pei Zheng¡¯s chest.


    Pei Zheng really had listened to him and hadn¡¯t taken off his inner robe; he simply walked into the warm river with his clothes on.


    Shen Shijiu lifted his head and looked up at Pei Zheng, and saw that the other was looking down at him as well. A pair of arms slowly wrapped around his waist, and Shen Shijiu could hardly stand properly, ¡°P-Pei-gege, w-why did you come in too? Do you need to bathe as well?¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled lightly, ¡°Mm, I¡¯m accompanying you. What? Are you going to refuse me?¡±


    Shen Shijiu bit his lip. He shook his head, before nodding.


    Pei Zheng inquired, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask again, would you like me to accompany you?¡±


    Before Shen Shijiu could reply, Pei Zheng squeezed his little chin, and gently tapped it with his fingers.


    Then, Pei Zheng smiled, affection rippling through the gloomy corners of his eyes, ¡°Oh, you want me to, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked up in dissatisfaction and was about to explain himself, ¡°But you¡¯re the one who-¡±


    The rest of his words were sealed in his lips.


    The water flowed around their bodies. The pair standing in the center of the river were kissing with fervor.


    Shen Shijiu was robbed of his breath while being surrounded by a layer of steam. His legs instantly became wobbly, and he couldn¡¯t stand properly. His body collapsed limply and slowly slipped underwater.


    Pei Zheng also slowly slid downward, and the water flowed over the tops of their heads.


    The surface of the river was calm and tranquil. The pair in the river were tightly entangled in each other¡¯s arms. The single breath that they exchanged through their lips was everything they could want or need.


    When it was over, Pei Zheng grabbed the small man¡¯s waist and scooped him out of the river.


    The small man gasped for breath. His lips were a brilliant red, and he was so muddled that he didn¡¯t even know why he had come here in the first place.


    Pei Zheng offered to help him wash up. His fingers traced that smooth delicate skin, gently rubbing and pinching; there wasn¡¯t anything on the small man¡¯s body that needed to be washed. He was like a freshly peeled egg, pale and pearly.


    Shen Shijiu soaked for a long while, until he became a bit dizzy. He leaned into Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, and allowed the other to wash his body.


    After they finished bathing, Pei Zheng had already touched most of Shen Shijiu¡¯s body, so he carried the small man onto riverbank. Then, he carefully dressed him and escorted him back inside.


    Shen Huan had almost finished preparing the medicinal bath; there was enough warm water, all she needed now was for Shen Shijiu to get into the tub.


    But Shen Shijiu had just finished soaking in the warm river. His limbs were numb, and he didn¡¯t have a shred of energy left.


    ¡°Shifu, do I have to? I¡¯m not sick, why do I have to take a medicinal bath?¡±


    Shen Huan couldn¡¯t tell him outright, so she could only console him, ¡°My good disciple, you don¡¯t have to be sick to take a medicinal bath. Your master just noticed that you¡¯ve been eating too little lately, your master is afraid your body won¡¯t be able to handle it, which is why I need to do this to improve your health.¡±


    Pei Zheng stayed at the side the whole time, listening. There was nothing out of the ordinary about his expression.


    But Shen Huan cautiously cast him a glance. Pei Zheng still hadn¡¯t asked her about anything related to that matter, and Shen Huan found this to be quite strange.


    Finally, Shen Shijiu was coaxed into the tub and began to soak in the steaming water. Shen Huan added a few more herbs into the tub; they would definitely be good for Shen Shijiu.


    while Shen Shijiu was soaking in the tub, Pei Zheng said to Shen Huan in a low voice, ¡°Master Shen, a moment, please.¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s heart thumped, and she immediately knew what Pei Zheng wanted to talk about. Although she didn¡¯t want to go at all, but under Pei Zheng¡¯s repressive aura, she had no choice but to follow obediently.


    ¡°Master Shen, you don¡¯t have anything to say?¡±


    Pei Zheng asked, a shadow of a smile on his face.


    It was this tone that made Shen Huan unconsciously clutch her sleeves for a long while; even the decorative cords on her cuffs had been torn off.


    ¡°N-no, why would I have anything to say?¡±


    Pei Zheng said, ¡°Since Master Shen has nothing to say, I have something to ask.¡±


    ¡°What is the purpose of that medicinal bath? Do not try to fool me with the same rhetoric that fooled him, just tell me the truth.¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s hands were covered in cold sweat. She knew it, she knew that when Pei Zheng saw that book, he had connected its contents to everything that was going on.


    Forget it. At this point, there was no use in hiding it anymore.


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s exactly what you think, Lord Pei.¡±


    Although he already had his own speculations, when he heard the truth, Pei Zheng still froze.


    It was true. Everything in his mind was real. The small man was pregnant, he really did have that elusive bloodline of the foreign tribe. And he really was pregnant with his child.


    Pei Zheng had no doubts; that child was definitely his.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    Shen Huan thought for a bit, ¡°A month or so. There¡¯s no need to think about it, it was when we were still at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    Pei Zheng glanced at Shen Huan; how did she know what he was thinking?


    It was a pity that Pei Zheng already knew it had happened at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor; he was just trying to figure out when, out of the many times they had done it together, it had happened.


    Now that he thought about it, it had to be that time while he was drunk. That time¡­ it had lasted for a long while.


    Pei Zheng suddenly smiled, who knew what he was thinking. His eyes were full of tenderness.


    Shen Huan was a bit stunned when she saw this, and she gawked at his sweet expression that resembled the blooming of spring.


    ¡°Lord Pei,¡± Shen Huan said, ¡°There are some things that I should inform you about first.¡±


    Shen Huan spoke of many things. It was nothing more than how to properly care for Shen Shijiu, given the special circumstances of his body.


    This was the first time Pei Zheng had listened so diligently as someone spoke, and recorded every aspect that he needed to be careful of in his mind.


    And at this moment, Shen Shijiu had almost finished soaking in the medicinal bath.


    Shen Huan and Pei Zheng entered the room together, and both walked over to help the small man sitting in the tub up. In the end, they each grabbed one of his arms and lifted Shen Shijiu out of the tub.


    Shen Shijiu was quite muddled; he glanced at his shifu, then at Pei Zheng. He felt that something was odd, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it.


    Shen Huan made a spread of delicious dishes again. Today, she was quite a bit more relaxed. She could finally sit and enjoy her food, as well as order Shen Shijiu to eat a balanced meal.


    Not only did Pei Zheng ask Shen Shijiu to eat more alongside Shen Huan, he even placed a few more bites of food into Shen Shijiu¡¯s already full bowl.


    Shen Shijiu gazed at him, looking rather pitiful. He had hoped that he would agree to allow him to eat a bit less.


    But the Pei Zheng of the present would only listen to Shen Huan on this matter, and strictly enforced Shen Huan¡¯s orders.


    Shen Huan could only obey his shifu and Pei-gege, and obediently ate a lot every meal.


    In addition, Shen Huan made Shen Shijiu take several more medicinal baths, and would often give him a few nourishing medicines to drink.


    After a period of great effort, Shen Shijiu¡¯s physical condition finally resembled that of a normal pregnant woman¡¯s. As long as he could maintain his good health, there wouldn¡¯t be any issues later.


    Notes


    Thanks for reading~


    1.ÍÏÓÍÆ¿ (tu¨­ y¨®u p¨ªng): ¡®dragging oil bottles¡¯. In ancient times, dragging oil bottles referred to a woman taking her children from a previous marriage to her new husband¡¯s family after she remarries.

 CH 137

    February 6, 2023Merchie


    During this period of time, Pei Zheng¡¯s wounds had almost completely healed.


    It was a first for him, having so much leisure time. He could ignore the rest of the foul, cruel, blood-soaked world. Every day, he was surrounded by picturesque landscapes, lush mountains and a steam-covered stream. The most plain and ordinary days he spent here were also the happiest.


    Especially because the person that he wanted to see the most was always right in front of him.


    Today, after they ate their fill, two lords, Pei Zheng and Shen Shijiu, sat on the stone bench in front of the bamboo hut, basking in the sun.


    Shen Huan took care of all the chores without complaining, clearing the table and washing the dishes. She felt that she must have been a maid in her previous life.


    But the pair outside were sitting in the sun with their eyes squinted. Even the way they were leaning against the bench was exactly the same.


    Shen Shijiu copied Pei Zheng. He lifted his chin a bit, as though he were experiencing some refreshing sensation. Unfortunately, the only thing he experienced was the sunlight stinging his eyes until he closed them.


    When Pei Zheng saw his scrunched eyes, his lips curled upward, and he reached out to block the sunlight with his hand.


    Shen Shijiu clasped that hand, ¡°Pei-gege.¡±


    ¡°Shifu said your wounds are already better, so you have to go back.¡±


    Shen Shijiu slowly lowered his head, ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng pulled his hand back, and turned the small man to face him.


    ¡°But what? Hm?¡±


    Shen Shijiu said aggrievedly, ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    Pei Zheng squeezed his hand, ¡°Then come with me, okay?¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked up at Pei Zheng, ¡°Then what about Shifu?¡±


    Pei Zheng was silent.


    Shen Shijiu said, ¡°Shifu only has me, I can¡¯t leave Shifu. I can¡¯t leave her behind.¡±


    Pei Zheng knew what he was worried about. Because Pei Zheng didn¡¯t even need to ask to know that Shen Huan wouldn¡¯t allow Shen Shijiu to leave with him.


    And the current situation within the court was still uncertain; Pei Zheng was unwilling to allow the small man to face risks alongside him.


    He had to go back to the Imperial Court first and get everything back under control. Then, he had to clench it in the palm of his hand. He couldn¡¯t bring the small man back until he was certain that it was safe to do so.


    If Shen Huan still tried to resist at that point, he would just drag her along as well.


    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± Pei Zheng stroked Shen Shijiu¡¯s hair, and his tone was full of reassurance, ¡°I won¡¯t make you leave your shifu behind, nor will I make things hard for you. Leave the difficulties to me. All you need to do is be happy, eat well, and sleep well every day.¡±


    Pei Zheng looked into Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes, and spoke slowly, one word at a time, ¡°After that, you must wait for me. No matter where you are, I¡¯ll find you and take you back. Got it?¡±


    Shen Shijiu pouted, before he nodded.


    ¡°Then you have to be quick, Pei-gege, I don¡¯t think I can wait for very long.¡±


    Pei Zheng pressed his index finger over the other¡¯s lips, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Shen Shijiu pulled his finger away, ¡°I meant to say, that if I wait for too long, I¡¯ll get anxious, and I¡¯ll cry.¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t expect him to say something like this. He smiled and opened his arms, gathering the small man into his embrace.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be quick. I won¡¯t let you cry, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Shen Shijiu nodded against his chest.


    At this moment, not far away, loud splashes sounded from beside the riverbank, as though something was in the water.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze chilled, and he patted the small man¡¯s head, ¡°Go back inside and close the door. Don¡¯t open it until I tell you to.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shen Shijiu agreed obediently, before he followed Pei Zheng¡¯s instructions and ran back inside, closing the door behind him with a ¡°peng¡±.


    Shen Huan was standing by the doorway, fiddling with something, and was startled by the sound of the door suddenly slamming shut.


    ¡°Little disciple? What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s daytime and there¡¯s no one here, what are you closing the door for?¡±


    Shen Shijiu leaned against the door and whispered, ¡°Shifu, Pei-gege told me to go inside and close the door. Just now, we heard something coming from near the warm river.¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Could it be that outsiders have trespassed into Ghost Valley? Besides you two, how could anyone else enter?¡±


    As she spoke, she walked to the window. She glanced out of it, before she suddenly jerked her head back and slammed the window shut.


    Shen Shijiu still didn¡¯t know what had happened, and asked curiously, ¡°Shifu, what¡¯s wrong? Did you see something? I want to see too-¡±


    Before he could even touch the window, Shen Huan batted his hand away.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t look at that.¡± Shen Huan¡¯s voice shook a bit, ¡°Little disciple, quick, come with me!¡±


    Shen Huan pulled Shen Shijiu back into her room. Then, she rummaged through boxes and cabinets, and found a few precious medicinal ingredients. She took them all with her, along with a few banknotes she had stuffed beneath a box.


    ¡°Shifu, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shen Huan was busy packing things up, ¡°This place isn¡¯t safe anymore, we have to hurry up and leave!¡±


    Earlier, through the window, Shen Huan had glimpsed a scene of flesh and blood flying through the air. Although she had treated wounds that were far more severe than those she had just seen, it was her first time seeing how those injuries had been caused.


    It was as though Pei Zheng¡¯s sword had eyes; in a flash of cold light, a black-clad figure¡¯s head was chopped off. However, Pei Zheng¡¯s body was now covered in another layer of fresh gashes.


    Numerous assassins had found their way inside, but Pei Zheng managed to stall them at the riverbank.


    After Shen Huan finished packing up, she clutched the parcels and leaned against the door alongside Shen Shijiu. The master and apprentice each grabbed a heavy medicine jar, lifting their arms high into the air; if anyone forced their way inside, they would smash the jars on the intruder¡¯s head.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    The two of them instantly stiffened.


    ¡°Open. The. Door.¡±


    It was Pei Zheng¡¯s voice.


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly put down the jar in his hand opened the door.


    Unexpectedly, the moment he opened the door, Pei Zheng, who was standing in front of him, swayed and collapsed toward Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiu reached out and caught him. Once again, he smelled an overwhelming stench of blood.


    Even Shen Huan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted.


    The man wasn¡¯t a wall made of copper and iron; he was a mortal with flesh and blood. How could he continue to withstand this continuous onslaught of new wounds? The flesh that had just regrown had probably been sliced open again.


    How could ever recover like this?


    ¡°Pei-gege,¡±


    Shen Shijiu held him tightly as sobs creeped into his voice.


    Pei Zheng forced himself to stand upright.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    When he saw the parcels that Shen Huan had already packed up, Pei Zheng said, ¡°We¡¯re going back to the city.¡±


    Shen Huan nodded, ¡°While the other assassins haven¡¯t caught up, we need to leave quickly!¡±


    The three took another path out of the Ghost Valley. Then, they hurried toward the Imperial City.


    As Pei Zheng walked, blood constantly dripped from his cuffs. Shen Shijiu saw this, and his tears streamed down as well.


    Surprisingly, Shen Huan didn¡¯t speak much on their way to the city. She thought back and forth; the only way the Ghost Valley¡¯s location could have been exposed was during that time they had gone to ask Jiang Yubai for herbs.


    But that time, Shen Huan was the one who wanted to go. So, without her knowledge, they were targeted; the people who had trespassed into the Ghost Valley had to be the assassins that had been pursuing Pei Zheng this whole time. She had never expected that they would still be searching for Pei Zheng.


    Fortunately, the security at the city gates had eased up, so the three walked right into the city.


    But the moment they entered the city, due to the severity of his wounds, Pei Zheng gradually lost consciousness.


    Shen Huan rented a carriage, which took the three of them to Jiang Yubai¡¯s clinic once again. Cheng Feng was there as well.


    When they saw Pei Zheng¡¯s serious injuries, Jiang Yubai and Cheng Feng didn¡¯t look surprised at all. It seemed as though they had already predicted such


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d be so quick.¡± Jiang Yubai bandaged Pei Zheng¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°Who? ¡®They¡¯?¡± Shen Huan asked in confusion.


    ¡°He probably couldn¡¯t keep them all at bay. But it¡¯s better this way. Now that they¡¯ve all been caught in one fell swoop, it should spare Master from further troubles.¡±


    ¡°Who? Caught who in one fell swoop?¡± Shen Huan was still confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that. But just look at him, does he want his health or not? What¡¯s going to happen once he¡¯s bedridden and paralyzed from his injuries? Will there someone at his bedside serving him? That would be hard on our Xiao Shi.¡±


    Jiang Yubai glanced at Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s serving who?¡± Shen Huan questioned again, her confusion growing.


    Cheng Feng also glanced at Shen Shijiu, and nodded meaningfully.


    Shen Huan watched as the pair beside her conversed as though she wasn¡¯t even there. She simply shut her mouth and cursed the two of them in her mind.


    This pair of deaf people.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already brought him back here, the two of us will be leaving now.¡± Shen Huan said.


    The Ghost Valley had already been discovered by outsiders; who knew if rumors would begin to spread, but Shen Huan wasn¡¯t going to think about it anymore.


    In truth, she already had other plans. But she hadn¡¯t had time to tell anyone before the Ghost Valley was invaded.


    Jiang Yubai turned to look at Shen Huan, ¡°Master Shen, Lord Pei is still unconscious, but I think he¡¯ll wake up before dark. Where are you guys going?¡±


    Shen Huan paused, ¡°We¡¯re returning to the foreign tribe.¡±


    Jiang Yubai was a bit shocked, ¡°Returning to the foreign tribe? The foreign tribe borders both the Celestial Dynasty and the barbarian tribe¡¯s territories. Forget about the fact that there¡¯s a war raging in the borderlands right now; the journey will take a while. If there aren¡¯t any pressing matters to attend to there, why do you have to go back all of a sudden?¡±


    Shen Huan said nothing. She merely took out a letter and showed it to Jiang Yubai.


    ¡°A plague? In the borderlands?¡±


    Shen Huan nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This letter was sent to me by the tribe leader, my uncle. This time, the epidemic is more serious than it was before. Many people within the tribe have already been infected, and currently, there¡¯s no cure. If I don¡¯t go back, I¡¯m afraid that the epidemic will continue to spread, and soon, even the Celestial Dynasty won¡¯t be safe from it.¡±


    In truth, the first time Shen Huan had received this letter, the epidemic wasn¡¯t too serious. She had been hesitating on whether she should go back or not. In the ender, when she received a second letter, the situation had worsened by quite a bit. This time, it looked like she really did have to go back there.


    Jiang Yubai thought for a moment, ¡°You¡¯re leaving, so does he have to go with you?¡±


    Shen Huan glanced at her little disciple, ¡°My family¡­ is his family as well.¡±


    Jiang Yubai nodded in understanding.


    Shen Huan said to Shen Shijiu, ¡°Little disciple, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was still slumped over the bed, staring at Pei Zheng, staring at his closed eyes and pale face.


    Just now, he had heard everything that Shen Huan said. He knew that he had to go back with his shifu. Not only did he have to help his shifu, but it was also because he had the blood of the foreign tribe in his veins.


    Shen Huan sighed, ¡°Little disciple, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Then, Shen Huan pulled Jiang Yubai and Cheng Feng out of the room, to give Shen Shijiu and Pei Zheng a moment of privacy.


    After the door closed, Shen Shijiu clasped Pei Zheng¡¯s hand,


    ¡°Pei-gege, why aren¡¯t you waking up? If you don¡¯t wake up soon, I¡¯ll be gone.¡±

 CH 138

    February 7, 2023Merchie


    In just a few moments, Shen Shijiu came out of the room.


    Shen Huan led Shen Shijiu out of Jiang Yubai¡¯s clinic, before they boarded a carriage and left the Imperial City.


    Shen Shijiu sat in the carriage. Since the moment he left that room, he had been extremely quiet, not saying a word, his long lashes drooping downward.


    ¡°Disciple,¡± Shen Huan twisted his hair into a bun, ¡°Your master¡­ isn¡¯t trying to force you two apart.¡±


    Shen Huan could also see that grief that filled Shen Shijiu¡¯s heart and gaze, but she didn¡¯t know how she could comfort him.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that your master has never told you. In truth, your master has known about the foreign blood in your veins for a long time, and your master is also a foreigner. It¡¯s possible that we share a blood relationship.¡±


    Crystalline droplets hung at the corners of Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes. It appeared as though he had just cried, and was now trying his best to hold back his tears.


    His voice was a soft whisper, ¡°Shifu, then¡­ then who am I?¡±


    Shen Huan froze.


    ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re Shifu¡®s dearest disciple!¡±


    Shen Huan suddenly didn¡¯t want her little disciple to remember the things that had happened in the past.


    From the beginning, Shen Huan was very opposed to Pei Zheng¡¯s relationship with her little disciple, because she thought that Pei Zheng was too gloomy, and he shouldered too many burdens; no ordinary person would be able to carry him. Instead, he would drag them into the abyss.


    On top of that, after she found out that her little disciple was already pregnant, Shen Huan was even more unwilling to allow Pei Zheng to continue disturbing their lives.


    But later, after so many things had happened, Pei Zheng was currently severely injured and unconscious; to say that Shen Huan¡¯s attitude toward him hadn¡¯t changed at all would be false. However, she still wasn¡¯t ready to accept him.


    Right now, the foreign tribe was in turmoil.


    In truth, Shen Huan¡¯s insistence on taking Shen Shijiu with her to the foreign tribe had stemmed from another consideration.


    Right now, war was about to break out between the barbarian tribe and the Celestial Dynasty, and the foreign tribe was a small patch of land sandwiched between two powerful nations. Geographical location was crucial; moreover, the foreign tribe¡¯s culture and customs had always shared similarities with those of the barbarian tribe, so it was more likely that they would align themselves with the barbarians.


    If the foreign tribe chose to seek refuge with the barbarian tribe, the Celestial Dynasty would definitely kill off the foreigners within its borders. When that time came, her and her little disciple¡¯s lives would become rather dangerous.


    Although Shen Huan believed that Pei Zheng had the ability to protect them, at the moment, Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t even solidified his own influence; Shen Huan couldn¡¯t allow her little disciple to take this risk alongside her.


    The carriage gradually drove away from the Imperial City. Shen Shijiu¡¯s tears suddenly fell. He pulled open the curtain over the carriage window and waved. Goodbye, Imperial City.


    Goodbye, Pei-gege.


    You told me, no matter where I am, you¡¯ll find me and take me back.


    I¡¯ll wait for you. You have to remember to come.


    The carriage continued to head toward the south. After traveling on foot for dozens of days, they finally arrived at an area that was near the borderlands.


    The borderlands were in turmoil. In the past two days, a large number of Celestial Dynasty troops had been stationed here, right next to the border with the foreign tribe; it seemed that they were taking precautions against the foreign tribe as well.


    Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu left the limits of the Celestial Dynasty and came to the foreign tribe¡¯s border. Shen Huan had a letter from the leader of the foreign tribe, so they crossed the border easily.


    This was a small town in the foreign tribe¡¯s territory; after they passed through it, they came to the foreign tribe¡¯s capital city.


    The foreign tribe¡¯s territory had always been quite small, so there were only a few cities in total.


    Throughout the ages, there was a reason that the foreign tribe was able to survive squeezed between the Celestial Dynasty and the barbarian tribe.


    The culture and customs of the foreign tribe were also very open, and it was abundant with beautiful women and extraordinary talents. The beautiful women had all been offered as tribute to the Emperors or chiefs of the two great nations. As for those extraordinary talents, they could be found all over the world, and were versed in all sorts of trades and professions.


    Shen Huan, as the Ghost Doctor, could also be classified as one of those extraordinary talents.


    As they walked along the street, they saw many gorgeous beauties that flaunted some sort of exotic charm, though everyone seemed to be accustomed to it.


    Just like that year, Qi Changyi¡¯s mother, Noble Consort Ning, was the loveliest beauty in the entire tribe, so she was offered to the Emperor of the Celestial Dynasty, and later gave birth to two princes.


    Except, no one expected that beautiful blossoms were often plucked1. In the end, due to some mysterious, secretive circumstances, that lovely beauty was gone.


    As Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu walked along the road, they didn¡¯t see anyone who had been infected. Everybody looked completely normal; none of these people looked like they were ill.


    But there was still something off about all this. Everybody was walking quickly, as though they weren¡¯t willing to linger too long on the street. On top of that, people only walked on the main roads; there wasn¡¯t a single person in any of the alleys lining the sides.


    Shen Huan found this strange. She walked toward an alley and glanced into it.


    Shen Shijiu also followed his shifu to take a look, but a man suddenly grabbed him by the arm.


    That man said kindly, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go in there, or you¡¯ll catch it.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was confused, ¡°Catch what?¡±


    But that man was unwilling to explain any further, and quickly walked away.


    ¡°Little disciple, eat this.¡±


    Shen Huan passed Shen Shijiu a pill she had developed to resist the infection. She didn¡¯t have much, so she couldn¡¯t distribute it to everyone. She could only ensure her and her little disciple¡¯s safety first.


    Shen Shijiu obediently took the pill and swallowed it.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Shen Huan asked.


    Shen Shijiu shook his head, ¡°Shifu, I¡¯m not scared. Let¡¯s hurry in there and treat them.¡±


    Shen Huan nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The master and disciple had just entered the city, and hadn¡¯t even met with the tribe leader yet, but they had already decided to see how serious the situation was for themselves.


    After they passed through that little alley, they came to a long lane.


    The master and disciple stood at the exit of the alley, stunned by the scene in front of them.


    People were lying along both sides of the lane, but these people all looked terrifying. Their exposed flesh had already begun to rot, and large patches of red had already soaked through their clothes. Not only was the air filled with the odor of decaying flesh, but also the scent of blood.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s face immediately paled to a deathly white. He had never seen anything like this before. Once that overwhelming stench filled his nose, he couldn¡¯t stop himself; he grabbed the wall and began to retch violently.


    Shen Huan was afraid that his body couldn¡¯t handle it, and said worriedly, ¡°Little disciple, why don¡¯t you go back out and wait for Shifu. Your master won¡¯t begin any treatment today, it¡¯ll just be a quick check on their condition. After this, we¡¯ll find the tribe leader and give him a report. Then, we can plan everything else.¡±


    Shen Shijiu covered his mouth. His stomach was still churning and urging him to retch again. He nodded.


    ¡°Shifu, I¡¯ll go out and wait for you then. Please be careful.¡±


    Shen Shijiu held onto the wall and slowly walked out.


    The moment he walked out onto the main street and saw all the normal-looking people, he could finally breathe again.


    The things in there couldn¡¯t even be called ¡°people¡± anymore. They were just rotten chunks of flesh that were still showing a few signs of life.


    Shen Shijiu leaned against the wall and shut his eyes, panting softly.


    Suddenly, a loud commotion came from not far away; it seemed as though several of the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s soldiers had rushed in, and had actually entered the capital city. However, they were unarmed; they were searching all over the main street, looking for someone.


    Shen Shijiu looked at the soldier at the head of the group and was quite shocked. It was none other than Zhao Litang¡¯s subordinate, Wu Quan.


    Just as Shen Shijiu was about to wave to him, a hand reached out from behind him and covered his mouth. Then, he was pulled into a small shop.


    ¡°Who are you?! Don¡¯t try anything with me! I¡¯m super strong!¡±


    But once he saw the person in front of him, his eyes immediately brightened.


    ¡°A-Yue!¡±


    Shen Shijiu enveloped Yue Nu in a hug, ¡°A-Yue, is it really you? Why are you here? Where¡¯s General Zhao? We¡¯re in the foreign tribe¡¯s territory, General Zhao shouldn¡¯t be allowed in here, right?¡±


    Shen Shijiu asked a string of questions, and didn¡¯t give Yue Nu the chance to answer any of them, ¡°Also, A-Yue, do you know who I just saw? I saw Lieutenant Wu, isn¡¯t he General Zhao¡¯s subordinate? Why is he here, is he looking for you?¡±


    Yue Nu could only hear someone jabbering in his ear, asking a bunch of questions without giving him the opportunity to interject.


    After Shen Shijiu finally shut his mouth, Yue Nu stepped forward and hugged him.


    ¡°Young Master Shen, long time no see.¡±


    Shen Shijiu patted his shoulder, ¡°A-Yue, what are you supposed to call me?¡±


    Yue Nu smiled, ¡°All right, all right, Shi-gege.¡±


    Shen Shijiu smiled as well, ¡°Good A-Yue.¡±


    At this moment, the sounds of footsteps came from outside. It seemed as though Wu Quan and his soldiers were about to come inside.


    Yue Nu pulled Shen Shijiu behind a counter and squatted down. Both of them were quite thin, so they were completely blocked by the counter.


    Wu Quan didn¡¯t find who he was looking for in the shop, so he left.


    Once the soldiers were gone, two heads poked out from beside the counter.


    Shen Shijiu found this all a bit strange, and asked, ¡°A-Yue, why are you hiding from Lieutenant Wu? Maybe General Zhao is looking for you?¡±


    Yue Nu said, ¡°The general is looking for me.¡±


    His eyes dimmed, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed with the general in the borderlands for so long, but the general, he¡­ still wants to have someone send me back.¡±


    Shen Shijiu asked, ¡°Why? Why isn¡¯t General Zhao willing to let you stay with him?¡±


    ¡°The general says that it¡¯s too dangerous here. No one can guarantee my safety, so he wants me to go back to the General¡¯s Manor, where it¡¯s safe. I wasn¡¯t willing to go, so Lieutenant Wu came to capture me and take me back. But I never expected that they¡¯d still pursue me, even after I ran all the way to the foreign tribe.¡±


    Shen Shijiu seemed to have thought of something, ¡°A-Yue, why don¡¯t you come with me? Me and Shifu, we¡¯re going to see the foreign tribe leader, why don¡¯t you come with us?¡±


    Yue Nu thought for a moment, before he nodded.


    At this moment, Shen Huan emerged from that alley. When she saw that Yue Nu was here as well, she thought it was extremely weird.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Shen Shijiu explained on his behalf, ¡°Shifu, A-Yue doesn¡¯t want to go back to the General¡¯s Manor, so he¡¯s hiding from Lieutenant Wu.¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s eyes were pinned on Yue Nu.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m saying that you need to provide identification in order to enter foreign tribe territory. You aren¡¯t a foreigner, are you?¡±


    Notes


    Oh wowiee, this is actually getting quite interesting¡­


    Thanks for reading~


    1.ºìÑÕ±¡Ãü (h¨®ng y¨¢n b¨® m¨¬ng): beautiful women suffer terrible fates.

 CH 139

    February 9, 2023Merchie


    Yue Nu wasn¡¯t a foreigner, so for him to be able to cross the foreign tribe¡¯s border, there was only one more possibility.


    He was a barbarian.


    Because some barbarians would pass through the foreign tribe¡¯s territory in order to return to the barbarian tribe.


    Shen Huan¡¯s mind had almost immediately come to this conclusion, but she was so surprised that she was speechless for a long time.


    Yue Nu was actually a barbarian!


    They had all seemed to acknowledge that Yue Nu was from the Celestial Dynasty; no one bothered to find out which nation he was actually from.


    But now she knew that Yue Nu was a barbarian, and the barbarian tribe and the Celestial Dynasty were clashing like fire and water.


    Shen Huan couldn¡¯t help but think, does Zhao Litang know Yue Nu¡¯s a barbarian?


    ¡°I-I-¡± Yue Nu¡¯s eyes darted back and forth as he fumbled for something to say.


    Shen Huan said, ¡°Forget it. I know.¡±


    Yue Nu gave a nervous explanation, ¡°Master Shen, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Th-the truth is, I¡¯ve always regarded myself as someone from the Celestial Dynasty, truly. I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. If it weren¡¯t for the urgency of the situation today, I wouldn¡¯t have recklessly entered foreign tribe territory-¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I wasn¡¯t suspecting you of anything, I was just a little surprised, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Shen Shijiu still didn¡¯t know what the two of them were talking about, and asked, ¡°Shifu, A-Yue, what are you guys saying, what¡¯s Shifu suspecting A-Yue of?¡±


    Shen Hua waved her hand, ¡°Nothing, little disciple. What were you talking about earlier? Oh, right, why is Yue Nu hiding from Lieutenant Wu?¡±


    Shen Shijiu repeated himself, and Shen Huan understood. Shen Shijiu suggested that Yue Nu accompany the two of them to meet with the chief of the foreign tribe, and Shen Huan agreed.


    After the soldiers outside had all left, the three walked out. With Shen Huan in the lead, they set off to meet the chief of the foreign tribe.


    The chief was a very kind-looking old man, and he was very excited to see Shen Huan.


    ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯re finally back! Those who¡¯ve been praying to the stars and the moon1 have probably been praying for your return as well! Our foreign tribe is saved!¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°Chief, please don¡¯t say that, I can only do my best. On the way here, I got a sense of the general situation. To be honest, the infection has already spread extensively, so it won¡¯t be easy to treat.¡±


    The chief¡¯s gaze became sorrowful, ¡°Xiao Huan, I know that you¡¯re under a lot of pressure, so just go out there and do what you do. Just tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll have others lend their strength to you.¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a request. Have all the people in the city stay inside as much as possible during these next few days, unless they have a good reason to go out. Also, those who have already been infected by the plague cannot be left to fend for themselves. Many of them are homeless vagrants and beggars, so they must be given a safe place to stay. At the very least, they need a shelter from the wind and rain. Next, we¡¯ll talk about treatment.¡±


    The chief instructed several people to make the arrangements.


    Yue Nu quietly asked Shen Shijiu, ¡°Shi, is this epidemic very serious?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°It is, those people¡¯s skin has already begun to fester. If this continues, their bodies will rot completely.¡±


    ¡°I saw that some of the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s soldiers have these symptoms.¡± Yue Nu tried his best to recall.


    Shen Huan walked over, holding a pill, ¡°I just gave the chief a pill. This is the last one, you take it.¡±


    Yue Nu took it, and asked, ¡°Master Shen, what is this pill for?¡±


    ¡°It can prevent you from getting infected, now eat up.¡± Shen Shijiu answered on Shen Huan¡¯s behalf.


    Yue Nu didn¡¯t hesitate and swallowed the pill. He had faith in both Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu; he believed that they definitely wouldn¡¯t harm him.


    At this moment, the chief of the foreign tribe walked out as well. When he saw Shen Shijiu and Yue Nu, he asked, ¡°Xiao Huan, who are these two?¡±


    Shen Huan introduced them, ¡°This is the apprentice I took in, his name is Shen Shijiu. This is my disciple¡¯s friend, his name is Yue Nu.¡±


    The chief was quite shocked to see Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Huan had never been willing to accept apprentices. In the past, the chief feared that Shen Huan would end up without a successor, so he had forcefully pushed one onto her. But in just few days, she had driven him away.


    But he never expected that there would actually be a day when Shen Huan decided to take an apprentice.


    The chief pulled Shen Huan to the side.


    ¡°Xiao Huan, could this Shen Shijiu be some kind of rare prodigy?¡±


    Shen Huan shook her head, ¡°No. His brain doesn¡¯t work too well.¡±


    ¡°Then there must be something special about him.¡±


    Shen Huan continued to shake her head, ¡°Besides that fact that he¡¯s really good at crying, there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what did you see in him?¡±


    Shen Huan thought for a moment, ¡°Chief, I don¡¯t know if you still remember Ning-er?¡±


    ¡°Ning-er, Ning-er,¡± The chief¡¯s eyes widened slightly, ¡°He¡¯s Ning-er¡¯s-


    ¡°Son.¡± Shen Huan said, ¡°Ning-er was given the title of Noble Consort Ning, and had two sons. My little disciple is one of them. So, he shares our ancestry. Blood is thicker than water, and the foreign tribe will never turn its back on its own members.¡±


    The chief nodded, ¡°Ning-er suffered a terrible fate. She protected the foreign tribe at the cost of her own life, so I¡¯ll definitely take good care of her son.¡±


    Shen Huan continued, ¡°Also, Chief, there¡¯s something else. I think that after you hear this, you¡¯ll want to take even better care of him.¡±


    Shen Huan leaned into the chief¡¯s ear and whispered a few words, and the chief¡¯s eyes immediately darted toward Shen Shijiu, his gaze full of disbelief.


    ¡°Impossible, impossible, how could this happen? It was just a legend, no one has ever experienced it, nor has anyone even seen it.¡±


    Shen Huan said in a low voice, ¡°Then now is the time to experience and see it.¡±


    Shen Huan asked the chief for a place she could turn into a makeshift pharmaceutical room, and immediately began developing a cure for the plague. After seeing the symptoms of the people on the streets earlier, Shen Huan already had a general understanding of the infection.


    Shen Shijiu had been helping her from the side this entire time, and Yue Nu was helping Shen Shijiu. The three of them cooperated in tacit agreement.


    After Shen Huan finished cooking a batch of medicine, she passed a bowl to Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°Little disciple, this is yours.¡±


    When Shen Shijiu caught a whiff of the bitter medicinal soup, his brow furrowed.


    ¡°Shifu, aren¡¯t you making medicine for the infected people? Why do I have to drink this?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t started on theirs yet, I made yours first. You¡¯re my first priority, now drink up.¡±


    Shen Huan had made Shen Shjiu a medicine that could stabilize his condition. After traveling for long, Shen Huan was worried that something would happen to his body.


    Shen Shijiu pinched his nose and obediently drank it all.


    Only then was Shen Huan satisfied, and she went off to cook medicine for the others.


    Yue Nu worriedly asked Shen Shijiu, ¡°Shi, what did kind of medicine did you drink just now? Are you ill?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ill, I don¡¯t know why Shifu wants me to drink this either.¡±


    Yue Nu nodded, ¡°I just thought that the medicine smelled familiar, I feel like I¡¯ve smelled it somewhere before.¡±


    Shen Huan finished cooking the medicinal soup, and the three of them took it along with them as they set out to the streets.


    The infected people that had been piled up in the streets and alleys had already been transferred to an unused, abandoned temple.


    Although it was rundown and in poor condition, it was much better than an open alley that provided no protection against the wind and rain.


    The moment Shen Huan opened the door, a dozen people glanced toward the doorway.


    Under the gaze of this group of bloody people, Shen Huan wasn¡¯t at all afraid. She walked inside, her expression no different than normal.


    Shen Shijiu trailed behind Shen Huan. He recalled the indescribable odor he had smelled in the alley, and he began to feel sick to his stomach.


    Once they came inside, that overwhelming odor swirled toward them. On top of that, the stench was even more powerful inside this enclosed temple.


    Shen Shijiu tried his best to endure it. He followed his shifu, and began to distribute bowls to the infected, before he poured them each a portion of medicinal soup.


    Yue Nu was at the side, bandaging a patch of bloody flesh on a child¡¯s arm.


    The moment he got too close, Shen Shijiu was suffocated by the stench and couldn¡¯t hold himself back. He suddenly ran to the side and retched a few times.


    Originally, the infectees had been extremely wary of the three of them, and weren¡¯t planning on drinking the medicinal soup that they had been given.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s actions undoubtedly made those people even more unwilling to believe them. Instead, they thought that these three strange people who were giving them medicine had actually come to insult them, because their illness was incurable.


    Yue Nu hurriedly ran over to examine Shen Shijiu. Shen Shijiu¡¯s face was deathly pale due to retching for so long.


    With a splash, an infected man turned toward Shen Shijiu and knocked over his bowl of medicine soup, shattering the bowl in the process. Then, he turned around and laid down, refusing to take another glance at the three of them.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s disgusting, then hurry up and leave. You¡¯re just pretending to be kind by giving us medicine, it¡¯s probably poison that the chief granted us. Does he think we¡¯re troublesome? Is he scared that we¡¯ll infect all the normal people?¡±


    Shen Shijiu wiped his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s not what I meant, I¡¯m just not feeling very well-¡±


    ¡°Little disciple, there¡¯s no need to explain.¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the medicine here. Whether you like it or not, this medicine probably won¡¯t be able to cure your illness in one day. It can only ease the pain a little bit. Since you don¡¯t want to drink it, you can stay in pain.¡±


    After Shen Huan finished speaking, she led her little disciple and Yue Nu out of that temple.


    After coming out and taking a breath of fresh air, Shen Shijiu still felt a strange discomfort in his stomach, as well as the urge to vomit.


    Shen Shijiu suddenly pressed down hard on his belly, but he was met by a sudden stabbing pain, which scared him stiff.


    ¡°Shifu, my stomach hurts.¡±


    Shen Huan hurriedly had him sit down and rest, ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move, your master will take your pulse. You are not to press down on your belly anymore! You hear me?!¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Shen Shijiu was in so much pain that he was blinded by tears; he looked rather pitiful.


    He hadn¡¯t done anything, but why was he always feeling unwell? Could it be¡­ that he actually had some sort of illness?


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s heart thumped. He had to be ill. Shifu was just too scared to tell him, which was why she had made him drink so much medicine.


    ¡°Shi¡­ Shifu,¡± Shen Shijiu wiped his tears, and asked cautiously, ¡°Tell me the truth. Am I¡­ am I sick? I don¡¯t¡­ have much time left, do I?¡±


    Notes


    Thanks for reading~


    1.ÅÎÐÇÐÇÅÎÔÂÁÁ (p¨¤n x¨©ng x¨©ng p¨¤n yu¨¨ li¨¤ng): ¡®hoping for the stars and moon¡¯, it¡¯s an expression for being very hopeful.

 CH 140

    February 10, 2023Merchie


    Shen Huan froze.


    She must have been too obvious in her attentiveness toward her little disciple, which ended up producing this misunderstanding.


    Shen Huan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be scared, let your master explain.¡±


    In the end, Shen Huan went in circles for a long while, and finally succeeded in making both Shen Shijiu and Yue Nu dizzy with her words.


    ¡°All in all, your body is just fine, you¡¯re at the peak of good health.¡±


    Shen Huan exhaled. After saying such ridiculous things to her pure, innocent little disciple¡¯s face, she felt terrible. Could she really continue to lie to him like this? But after another period of time, his stomach couldn¡¯t be hidden any longer. When that time came, what would she do?


    The chief of the foreign tribe arranged accommodations for the three of them, in a mud brick building with an antique feel to it, surrounded by a short railing.


    The moment Shen Huan came back, she began to develop a formula. After observing the condition of the infectees, she had already come up with a few ideas for a cure.


    Shen Shijiu circled the mud brick house. When he stood on the second floor and looked out, the view he saw was completely different from that of the Imperial City.


    Everything in the Imperial City was neat and orderly. The moment one looked upon the city, it was lined with row upon row of houses and streets.


    But here in the foreign tribe, not only were there many strangely shaped buildings, but from a distance, one could even see the desert near the border of the territory.


    After passing through this desert, one would reach barbarian territory.


    Shen Shijiu had never seen a desert before. He stood on his tiptoes, staring at the land near the border, but he couldn¡¯t get a clear view.


    ¡°Shi, what are you doing?¡±


    Yue Nu had come upstairs at some point, and asked from behind Shen Shijiu.


    ¡°A-Yue, quick, come take a look, what¡¯s that over there?¡±


    Yue Nu was yanked forward, and he looked into the distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s a desert, it¡¯s all sand. If you carelessly rush inside with no understanding of the desert, it¡¯ll be very easy to get lost, and you¡¯ll probably die of thirst or freeze to death in there.¡±


    Yue Nu recalled when he had secretly followed Zhao Litang¡¯s army, and they had passed through a desert. That time, they had encountered a brutal sandstorm; before they had even engaged with the barbarian army, their troops had already suffered heavy casualties, so Yue Nu had a deep, lingering fear of deserts.


    Shen Shijiu nodded. So it was actually quite a terrifying place. Then he definitely wouldn¡¯t go over there. He slowly slumped over the second-floor railing, staring quietly at people as they came and went, and the peddlers shouting from their stalls.


    Yue Nu carefully looked Shen Shijiu up and down, and really couldn¡¯t tell that anything had changed. He also didn¡¯t know why Master Shen was feeding him so much medicine.


    Yue Nu wanted to speak several times but faltered. He had a question, but he couldn¡¯t figure out how to voice it. In the end, he asked cautiously, ¡°Shi, why did you and Master Shen¡­ suddenly come here? Weren¡¯t you staying at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor?¡±


    When he heard the three words ¡°Prime Minister¡¯s Manor¡±, Shen Shijiu froze, slumped over the railing, completely motionless.


    Yue Nu gently patted Shen Shijiu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Shi? Shi?¡±


    Shen Shijiu wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeve and looked back. His eyes were rimmed with red.


    ¡°A-Yue,¡± His voice was soft and full of aggrievement.


    Yue Nu sighed and hugged him.


    Shen Shijiu said, ¡°A-Yue, Shifu was the one who said we had to go back to the foreign tribe. You know, when we left, Pei-gege was severely injured and still hadn¡¯t woken up. Truthfully, I¡¯m still really worried about him.¡±


    Yue Nu understood, and consoled him, ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, Lord Pei will definitely get better, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    But in truth, while he was in the barracks, Yue Nu had heard about the things that had happened in the Imperial City. He heard that Prime Minister Pei had caused a disturbance in the Imperial Court, and was immediately targeted by the other ministers. The Empress had also played a part in this, but that was the extent of Yue Nu¡¯s knowledge.


    At this moment, there was an urgent knock on the door downstairs. The pair slumped over the railing looked down; it was actually a group of Celestial Dynasty troops.


    Shen Huan went to open the door, and said with a smile, ¡°Sirs, is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen any outsiders around here?¡±


    Shen Huan thought for a moment, ¡°Nope, I didn¡¯t see anyone, just you, sirs.¡±


    The soldiers said, ¡°If you see anyone from the Celestial Dynasty, you must report it immediately. The same goes for barbarians, understood?¡±


    Shen Huan nodded, ¡°Got it, got it. Sirs, please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Just as the soldiers were about to leave, a crashing sound echoed from upstairs, and everyone¡¯s eyes shifted upward.


    ¡°Who¡¯s up there?¡±


    Shen Huan became a bit nervous, ¡°Up, upstairs-¡±


    ¡°Miaowu,¡± Shen Shijiu copied the sound of a kitten¡¯s meow; it really was quite similar to that of a real cat.


    Shen Huan hurriedly said, ¡°Upstairs is a cat I¡¯ve been taking care of. It¡¯s a bit disobedient, it might¡¯ve knocked something over.¡±


    Those soldiers all exchanged looks; they ended up believing Shen Huan, and they finally left.


    After the soldiers left, the pair upstairs poked their heads out.


    ¡°Shifu, what did they want?¡±


    Shen Huan glanced at Yue Nu beside him, ¡°Do you even need to ask? They were definitely looking for him. This Zhao Litang really is gutsy, he actually dares to make such a big scene while searching for someone in foreign territory. Only, no one else knows that those who travel with General Zhao are very disobedient, having fled all the way to the foreign tribe.¡±


    After listening to Shen Huan¡¯s ambiguous words, Yue Nu slowly lowered his head. In truth, he was incredibly embarrassed to trouble Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu all the time. But if he returned with Wu Quan and the others, the general would definitely send him back to the Imperial City.


    He was unwilling to be so far away from the general.


    ¡°All right, you two, hurry up and come down. Come with your master, we¡¯re going out.¡±


    Shen Huan had already developed a formula for resisting the plague, but she would only know if it was effective once she found people to test it.


    The master, disciple, and Yue Nu all walked out.


    When they arrived at the temple from last time, there were several foreign soldiers guarding the door. Several infected people had been tossed inside, and heart-wrenching screams rang occasionally rang out from within the temple.


    ¡°Stop! You lot, what are you doing?¡±


    The soldiers outside stopped them, ¡°Everyone in there is infected, yet you still dare to go inside, are you trying to die?!¡±


    Shen Huan showed them the token that the chief had given her, and those soldiers respectfully made way for them.


    Shen Huan stepped forward and pushed open the door. A rotten, bloody stench immediately wafted out.


    Shen Huan stopped Shen Shijiu, ¡°Little disciple, don¡¯t go in, wait outside for me. Yue Nu, come with me.¡±


    Yue Nu nodded, and had Shen Shijiu wait outside with those soldiers, before he followed Shen Huan into the temple.


    Shen Huan waited outside for a while before Shen Huan and Yue Nu finally came out.


    In truth, some of those infectees had drank the medicinal soup Shen Huan had given them last time. After they found that it really did ease the pain, their impression of Shen Huan changed.


    This time, as Shen Huan was distributing the medicine, some of them came over and thanked her, before they asked for a bowl of medicinal soup and walked away.


    From then on, when the three of them came to distribute medicine, these infectees treated her with the utmost respect, because after drinking the medicine Shen Huan had given them, the open sores on their bodies miraculously began to heal.


    After just a few days, those who had been infected by the plague were almost recovered. Shen Huan, Shen Shijiu, and Yue Nu were all dubbed miracle doctors.


    And gradually, these people left the temple and returned to their normal lives, and the names of these miracle doctors were spread throughout the streets.


    Many people came to ask Shen Huan to cure them of their illnesses, and there were some people who actually thought she was a god. The moment they saw her, they would start bowing; Shen Huan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    The chief of the foreign tribe also thanked Shen Huan profusely. Once again, with her incredible skill as a doctor, she had saved the foreign tribe from a disaster.


    The chief hosted a banquet in their honor; he had to reward the three of them with a proper feast.


    Foreign officials who had previously been infected by the plague, but were now fully recovered, had also been invited.


    Those officials lifted their cups and toasted Shen Huan, spouting a mountain of words of thanks and appreciation. They praised Shen Huan so much that even she felt a bit embarrassed.


    Those officials gulped down their wine, and Shen Huan also emptied her wine up.


    Next, a few more people came over to toast Shen Huan, and there were even people who toasted Shen Shijiu, but Yue Nu had already exchanged the contents of Shen Shijiu¡¯s cup for tea.


    The banquet was coming to an end, and Shen Huan had drunk quite a bit. Being surrounded by so many people, the corners of her mouth were about to rise into the sky.


    ¡°Shifu, Shifu,¡± Shen Shijiu tugged the corner of Shen Huan¡¯s robe, ¡°Shifu, don¡¯t drink too much, you¡¯re about to be drunk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, your master¡¯s alcohol tolerance is very strong.¡± Shen Huan hiccupped.


    At this moment, there was a commotion in the banquet hall, and several people were shouting nonstop.


    Shen Shijiu managed to make out what they were shouting, ¡°Someone¡¯s dead! Someone¡¯s dead!¡±


    Shen Huan was still drinking, so Shen Shijiu hurriedly ran over to inspect the situation.


    Lying on the ground was that official who had just toasted Shen Huan. He had clearly already recovered from the plague, but somehow, he had relapsed. The skin over his entire body was blood red. He had already stopped breathing, having bled to death from his seven orifices. It was quite the horrifying sight.


    Everyone present was alarmed by the situation; out of fear that they had been infected as well, they hurriedly ran out.


    Only Shen Shijiu was left squatting beside the corpse. His brow creased as he thought for a long while, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out what had gone wrong.


    At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°He was definitely let out before he was completely recovered! What ¡®miracle doctors¡¯, they didn¡¯t even cure him! I say it¡¯s all nonsense!¡±


    The person who had just yelled was Hu Lan, who had always coveted the position of chief, and he was using this opportunity to slander the old chief.


    Shen Huan instantly sobered up. She saw that everyone in the room was standing at a distance, gazing warily at her little disciple. She clenched her fists and walked toward the corpse.


    ¡°Little disciple, out of the way, let your master take a look.¡±


    Shen Huan examined it for a long while, but she couldn¡¯t find any peculiarities. If she wanted to find the cause of this person¡¯s death, she would have to dissect the body.


    But just as Shen Huan made this request, everyone else in the room yelled in dissent; foreigners believed that after someone passed away, the corpse had to remain intact. Otherwise, they would be unable to reincarnate.


    Shen Shijiu stood to one side, clutching his sleeves. Right now, everyone else¡¯s eyes were pinned on them, full of suspicion and doubt. Under their stares, Shen Shijiu felt a bit frightened.

 CH 141

    February 12, 2023Merchie


    In the end, that corpse was dragged off by several soldiers.


    Hu Lan continued to stir up a fuss, denouncing the old chief, saying that he had found a fraudulent doctor who couldn¡¯t cure a thing; instead, she had caused these people¡¯s deaths.


    The chief suppressed the matter for the time being; he knew in his heart whether Shen Huan was a fraud or not. He also knew that Hu Lan was coveting his position.


    Shen Shijiu returned to the mud brick house with his shifu, and Yue Nu went along with them.


    Shen Huan stayed in her room alone; from the moment they came back, she hadn¡¯t said a word.


    Shen Shijiu noticed this, and entered the room as well.


    He grabbed Shen Huan¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not Shifu¡®s fault, Shifu is the best doctor in the whole world. The person this disciple respects and adores the most is Shifu.¡±


    Shen Huan smiled wearily, ¡°Really?¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded enthusiastically, ¡°Really, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Shen Huan patted his hand, ¡°All right, little disciple. Your master knows what you really think. No need to console me, I just need to be alone for a bit, and think about what went wrong. I¡¯m fine. Run along now.¡±


    Shen Shijiu nodded, ¡°Shifu, if there¡¯s anything wrong, you have to call for me, understood?¡±


    Shen Huan looked at Shen Shijiu¡¯s sincere little face and smiled, ¡°Yes, your master understands.¡±


    Shen Shijiu had just emerged from within room when he saw Yue Nu sprint over in a panic.


    ¡°Shi, Shi! There¡¯s trouble!¡±


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly steadied him ¡°A-Yue, what¡¯s wrong? Speak slowly.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time, outside, outside, there are a bunch of people, clamoring to see the three of us. I noticed that some of them had been infected by the plague before, and now, their symptoms have gotten worse! They¡¯re all crowded outside the gate, and they¡¯re about to force their way inside!¡±


    Just as the two were speaking, the gate downstairs was pushed open.


    The people who had flooded inside were all infectees with festering skin. Their symptoms had indeed worsened drastically; some of them had already fainted and had been carried inside by the others. They were already bleeding from their seven orifices, showing the same symptoms as that official.


    If this continued, every single one of them would die.


    The little mud brick building was filled with that disgusting stench. Fortunately, the three of them had already taken pills to resist the plague. Otherwise, they would have already been infected.


    ¡°It¡¯s them, there must have been something wrong with the medicine they gave us! Otherwise, why else would we look like this?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Before, we could¡¯ve lived for a bit longer, but they must have given up on us, and fed us a poison to make us die quicker!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, explain yourselves!¡±


    Everyone present began to yell and shout, so Shen Shijiu and Yue Nu headed downstairs.


    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet, listen to me.¡±


    Yue Nu yelled at the top of his lungs, but once everyone saw that someone had come out, they all rushed forward like a swarm of bees, crowding around the two of them, demanding an explanation.


    Someone suddenly fainted as they tried to squeeze inside. Then, their entire body turned red, and they began to bleed from their seven orifices.


    Shen Shijiu hurriedly ran over to examine the fainted person¡¯s condition, but a man suddenly reached out from the side and grabbed his arm.


    That man¡¯s hair was messy, and his red skin was dripping with blood. His nails dug into Shen Shijiu¡¯s tender skin, scratching two long gashes onto his arm.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s brow creased from the pain, and tried to pull his arm away, but the man¡¯s grip was so tight that he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°It was you, you¡¯re that quack¡¯s apprentice! I caught you!¡±


    Red patches had already appeared on his face, and when he spoke to Shen Shijiu, his breath smelled rotten. Shen Shijiu began to feel sick to his stomach, and the urge to retch hit his throat.


    Shen Huan heard the commotion from downstairs and also came down. When she saw the chaos in the courtyard, desolation flooded in her heart.


    Not long before, these people had regarded her as their savior. They all called her a miracle doctor, and had been eager to worship her like a god.


    Now, before the truth of the matter had even been investigated, these people had begun to see her as the root of the problem, and were all vying to pull her off of her pedestal and step all over her.


    Shen Huan was also grabbed by several people wearing threatening expressions, but she didn¡¯t even try to resist.


    She had practiced medicine for so many years, but this was the first time Shen Huan had experienced something like this; people were actually hunting her down, insisting that she be punished.


    At this moment, there was another disturbance at the door. A group of foreign soldiers had walked into the courtyard. First, they gathered up the corpses scattered on the ground, wrapping them up in thick cloth, before dragging them out of the gate.


    Everyone else was frightened by this demonstration, and they all gradually fell quiet. The man who had been holding onto Shen Shijiu this whole time also let go of him.


    Shen Shijiu glanced at his bleeding arm and gently blew on it, but it still hurt.


    That guard at the front of the group glanced at the three of them, before he waved his hand, ¡°Capture the three of them!¡±


    The foreign tribe was sandwiched between the Celestial Dynasty and the barbarian tribe, so the country had been in a volatile state.


    And now, the old foreign chief had suddenly stepped down, and had relinquished his position to Hu Lan.


    Unexpectedly, the moment Hu Lan was instated, the first thing he did was arrest Shen Shijiu and the others, saying that the deaths of those infectees had to be carefully investigated; they wouldn¡¯t be freed until they got to the bottom of this matter.


    But in truth, those infectees suddenly relapsing and dying was all Hu Lan¡¯s doing.


    Shen Shijiu and Yue Nu had been locked into the same cell, while Shen Huan was imprisoned in her own cell.


    Everything was pitch-black. Shen Shijiu was shoved inside and fell onto the cold floor of the cell.


    ¡°Shi, Shi, are you all right? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±


    Yue Nu hurried over and helped Shen Shijiu off the ground, but just so happened to touch the blood on his arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding!¡±


    Yue Nu helped Shen Shijiu up and had him sit on the only stone bed in the cell. Under the dim light, he saw the bloody gashes on his arm. The moment he saw them, he knew that someone had scratched him with their nails. Just now, he had also scraped his arm on the floor, so beads of blood had already begun to seep out.


    ¡°A-Yue, I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Shijiu took a small bottle out of his sleeve, ¡°There¡¯s ointment in there, just help me apply some.¡±


    Yue Nu hurriedly applied the ointment, and the wound stopped bleeding, but it hardly looked any better.


    Shen Shijiu asked, ¡°A-Yue, where are we? Where¡¯s Shifu?¡±


    ¡°This should be the foreign tribe¡¯s prison, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve been framed as criminals. Master Shen was taken to another cell.¡±


    As Yue Nu spoke, he tore off a piece of his outer robe and wrapped it around Shen Shijiu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°¡±Ss-¡± Shen Shijiu¡¯s brow furrowed in pain. He still felt a burning sensation from the wound.


    He had been scratched by an infected person. Shen Shijiu looked at his arm, watching as blood seeped into the strip of cloth, and he couldn¡¯t help but worry a bit.


    The plague was extremely contagious, but he had taken a pill to prevent against it, so he couldn¡¯t have been infected, right?


    Before he could continue to ponder this, the cell door opened.


    The visitors walked in, holding lanterns that lit up the cramped cell.


    They were two foreign prison guards, and behind them were two soldiers from the Celestial Dynasty.


    Those soldiers knew Yue Nu. When they saw that he was here, they stepped forward, ready to take him away.


    Shen Shijiu grabbed Yue Nu¡¯s hand, ¡°A-Yue! Who are you? Why are you taking A-Yue away?!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? We don¡¯t need to report what we do to a foreigner like you.¡±


    Those guards from the Celestial Dynasty had never met Shen Shijiu before, and they didn¡¯t plan on explaining any further. The two of them each grabbed one of Yue Nu¡¯s arms, and were about to drag him out of the cell.


    Yue Nu guessed that the two of them were Zhao Litang¡¯s subordinates, and said, ¡°Wait a moment, wait, I have something to say!¡±


    The two soldiers really did pause at the doorway.


    ¡°You have to take him as well!¡±


    Yue Nu pointed at Shen Shijiu, who was sitting on the stone bed. If he left alone, who knew how Shen Shijiu would be treated. It would be safer to follow those soldiers from the Celestial Dynasty, and let themselves both be captured by Zhao Litang.


    However, Zhao Litang didn¡¯t know that Shen Shijiu had come to the borderlands. He had only instructed that Yue Nu be brought back, so his subordinates only knew who Yue Nu was.


    ¡°The general¡¯s orders were that only you were to be brought back. Others would pull us into the political turmoil in the foreign tribe, so we won¡¯t get involved.¡±


    After they finished speaking, the two of them forcefully dragged Yue Nu out. Yue Nu¡¯s fingers latched onto the cell door, but they were pried away.


    Shen Shijiu watched as the door to the cell was shut once more, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to stop them. He could only call out in a weak voice, ¡°A-Yue¡­¡±


    After the cell door closed, the cell returned to its former dimness. Shen Shijiu sat alone on the ice-cold stone bed, and slowly curled up, hugging his legs and shaking slightly.


    He felt a faint pain in his stomach. This illness of his was very strange, and he had never experienced it before. But fortunately, the pain only lasted for a few moments before fading away.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s heart was full of fear and unease in this eerily quiet environment. But he was helpless and alone, His little body curled up into a ball.


    The corners of his eyes slowly turned warm, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of a certain person that was thousands of miles away.


    The cell gradually grew colder and colder. Shen Shijiu was so cold that he was shivering slightly. His eyelids grew heavier and heavier, and they slowly closed.


    When he woke up again, it was because someone was pulling at his hair, tearing his scalp to the point that it had gone numb.


    Shen Shijiu lifted his chin. He opened his eyes to look at the person in front of him. It was the new chief of the foreign tribe, Hu Lan.


    Hu Lan yanked a handful of Shen Shijiu¡¯s hair, forcing him to lift his head and look at him. His eyes scanned over Shen Shijiu¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re that quack¡¯s apprentice?¡±


    Shen Shijiu regained his senses. His gaze flickered as he looked at Hu Lan, glaring at him without a word, before he huffed and turned his head away.


    ¡°I was asking you a question! You still dare not to answer? I¡¯m the chief, yet you dare to be so impudent?! You¡¯re looking for a beating!¡±

 CH 142

    February 14, 2023Merchie


    The two prison guards walked over to either side of Shen Shijiu and pulled him off of the stone bed.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s lower body was numb from the cold. After being yanked so suddenly, he couldn¡¯t stand properly and collapsed onto the ground.


    It took him a while to regain his senses. He felt a bit dizzy, and there was still a faint pain radiating from his injured arm. Just now, after being grabbed, it seemed to be bleeding again.


    Hu Lan squatted down beside him and gripped the small man¡¯s long locks of hair.


    ¡°I know who your shifu is, she¡¯s the fabled Ghost Doctor. She¡¯s close with that old fool, no?¡±


    Hu Lan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as your shifu agrees to help me out, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Hu Lan pinched Shen Shijiu¡¯s cheek, ¡°This isn¡¯t your real face, right? You¡¯re wearing a mask? I¡¯ve heard that the Ghost Doctor has never revealed her true appearance to anyone.¡±


    Shen Shijiu looked into Hu Lan¡¯s glaring eyes and shrank back in fright.


    Hu Lan let go of him and stood up, before he began to walk out of the prison.


    ¡°Bring him along.¡±


    The two prison guards beside him roughly scooped Shen Shijiu off the ground, and followed closely behind Hu Lan.


    Shen Shijiu was forcefully dragged along as he walked. He was feeling very unwell and couldn¡¯t muster any strength; the pangs of pain in his stomach had resurfaced as well.


    In the beginning, he could grit his teeth and bear it, but the longer he walked, the more his stomach hurt. In the end, he was in so much pain that he almost couldn¡¯t walk, and his body had bent over in agony.


    Those prison guards noticed this, and were afraid that he actually had some kind of condition. They hurriedly called out to Hu Lan.


    ¡°Chief, I think there¡¯s something wrong with him.¡±


    Hu Lan only turned his head to glance back at Shen Shijiu, but he didn¡¯t stop walking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, just drag him.¡±


    Shen Shijiu was dragged along as the group strode forward. His face was pale, and he had broken into a cold sweat. A twisting pain in the depths of his body assaulted his senses, and he was almost unable to stand as his legs trembled uncontrollably.


    The longer they walked, the darker it became. They arrived at the end of the prison. It was pitch-black, pierced by a gloomy chill.


    One couldn¡¯t tell what kind of place they had walked into. Then, a ray of light finally appeared, illuminating their surroundings.


    Shen Shijiu was a bit muddled from the pain. His eyelids slowly peeled open, and he looked up, before his eyes suddenly widened.


    This was a slightly more spacious cell. Numerous torture devices hung on the walls, and the person hoisted on the rack in the center of the room was none other than his shifu, Shen Huan.


    Shen Huan¡¯s body was covered in blood, and she had already passed out.


    Hu Lan waved his hand, and a prison guard¡¯s whip cracked over Shen Huan¡¯s body.


    Shen Huan spasmed; it seemed that she had woken up.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes immediately turned wet, ¡°Shifu, Shifu, wake up, are you okay, Shifu-¡±


    Shen Huan heard her little disciple¡¯s voice, and she mustered the strength to lift her head. The mask she had been wearing had already fallen off at some point, so her true face was exposed. There were two deep cuts on her cheeks, and the blood dripping out of them had already dried on her skin.


    ¡°Little disciple¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s tears dripped out of his eyes and fell onto his robe like a broken string of beads.


    ¡°Shifu, how¡­ how could they beat you¡­¡± Shen Shijiu was crying so hard that he could hardly speak. Seeing how terribly Shen Huan had been tortured, he felt intense hatred toward Hu Lan.


    ¡°All right, all right, please don¡¯t act like a loving master and disciple in front of me, I won¡¯t fall for it.¡±


    Hu Lan walked out of the shadows, ¡°How about it? Master Shen, have you made a decision?¡±


    Shen Huan lifted her eyes, ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?¡±


    Hu Lan said: ¡°I¡¯ve already made myself clear on what my ideas are. I want you to help me develop a poison that can drift through the air into the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s territory, and force the majestic Celestial Dynasty experience the feeling of helplessness. Then, they¡¯ll have to beg our foreign tribe for the cure. When that time comes, I can use the opportunity to demand that the Celestial Dynasty cede half their territory to the foreign tribe-¡±


    Before Hu Lan could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Shen Huan.


    ¡°Dream on! I will never agree to such a demand! I only save people; I never kill them.¡±


    Hu Lan smiled, ¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t kill people? Then why did all of those infected people drop dead from their symptoms worsening? You¡¯re still saying that it wasn¡¯t your doing?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Shen Huan gritted her teeth weakly, ¡°You must have meddled in this in order to force the old chief to step down.¡±


    Hu Lan shrugged nonchalantly, ¡°So what if it was me? Go out and tell everyone, tell the world, and see if there¡¯s anyone who will believe you.¡±


    Hu Lan grabbed Shen Shijiu and shoved him toward Shen Huan.


    ¡°You¡¯re really hard-headed. It¡¯s come to this, yet you still refuse to concede. Then what about your little apprentice? He seems rather delicate to me, can he withstand the same punishment you were given? I¡¯ll give you some time, and you two should discuss this thoroughly. In a bit, I hope to hear the answer that I¡¯m thinking of.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Hu Lan led the prison guards out of the cell, giving Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu a moment of privacy.


    Shen Shijiu had just been shoved violently, crashing into that wooden rack, and still hadn¡¯t regained his wits.


    Shen Huan noticed how terrible his complexion was, and asked, ¡°Little disciple, how are you? Did they do anything to you? Where¡¯s Yue Nu? Wasn¡¯t he with you?¡±


    Shen Shijiu held onto the wooden rack and steadied himself. His shifu was already severely injured, so he couldn¡¯t let his shifu worry about him. Even though he felt like he was about to die from the pain, he tried his best to act like it didn¡¯t hurt that much.


    ¡°Shifu, they didn¡¯t beat me, don¡¯t worry. A-Yue¡­ A-Yue was taken away by some soldiers from the Celestial Dynasty.¡±


    Shen Huan thought for a moment; they were probably soldiers sent by Zhao Litang. But Zhao Litang didn¡¯t know that the two of them were here as well, so he had only ordered for Yue Nu to be brought back.


    If they waited until Yue Nu returned to the barracks and told Zhao Litang about their imprisonment, it would take several days for Zhao Litang to send soldiers to rescue them. It was uncertain if she and her little disciple would even survive until then.


    Shen Huan was deeply regretting her decision. She shouldn¡¯t have rushed over with her little disciple just because of the old chief¡¯s letter.


    They were in the midst of a turbulent period. Not only were the Celestial Dynasty and barbarian tribe at the brink of war, the small territory sandwiched between them was also plagued internal strife and external pressures. Shen Huan hadn¡¯t returned for many years, but she never expected that the conflict within the tribe would reach this point.


    ¡°Disciple, listen to me. That Hu Lan seems to be taking of advantage of the turmoil to usurp the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s territory. We won¡¯t get involved in the fight between them, but I absolutely cannot develop a poison that will be used to kill people. You understand Shifu, right?¡±


    Shen Shijiu struggled to stand upright and nodded lightly. He said in a weak voice, ¡°Shifu, this disciple understands. Shifu is a doctor, you only save people, you won¡¯t kill them¡­¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°However, if I don¡¯t agree to help Hu Lan, he definitely won¡¯t let me go. But I¡¯ll think of a way for you to escape, there¡¯s definitely a way, there has to be.¡±


    Shen Huan continued muttering to herself, but in these brief moments, she couldn¡¯t think of a single thing.


    They were locked in this dark prison cell, completely cut off from the outside world; even if they had wings, it would be difficult for them to escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here. I shouldn¡¯t have roped you into this. If you hadn¡¯t come with me and stayed with Pei Zheng instead, maybe none of this would have happened. Even if he had nothing, he wouldn¡¯t let you come to harm. Maybe, I should have believed him. But, at that time, he couldn¡¯t even protect himself, and he was unconscious from his injuries. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had to bring you with me in order to feel at ease-¡°


    ¡°Shifu¡­¡±


    Shen Shijiu bit the tip of his tongue. After tasting blood, he finally stood upright. Only after pressing his hand against his belly could he ease the pain slightly. He lifted his other hand, and gently wiped the blood off Shen Huan¡¯s face.


    ¡°This disciple doesn¡¯t blame you, Shifu. You¡¯re the best shifu in the world, you always have been.¡±


    The corners of Shen Huan¡¯s eyes turned warm at these words. She blinked, and her tears fell.


    The cell door opened once again, and Hu Lan walked in.


    ¡°Crying into each other¡¯s shoulders, are we? It looks like you¡¯ve already come to an agreement. Then when can we start formulating the recipe, Master Shen?¡±


    Before Shen Huan could answer, Shen Shijiu piped up first, ¡°My shifu won¡¯t help you guys, you can take your idea and shove it.¡±


    Hu Lan¡¯s gaze instantly changed, and he glared menacingly at Shen Shijiu, ¡°Say that again?!¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s lips were already bloodless, but he annunciated every word, ¡°Shifu, would never do anything to harm anyone!¡±


    Hu Lan slapped Shen Shijiu¡¯s face so hard that his body tilted to the side, and he crashed into the edge of the table.


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s belly hit the edge of the table, and a heart-tearing pain flooded through him. He was sprawled over the ground in an instant, and didn¡¯t move for a long time.


    It hurt, it hurt so much that a single breath made his entire body shudder. It was as though someone was grabbing and pulling his stomach in every direction, about to tear Shen Shijiu apart.


    The floorboards were ice-cold. Shen Shijiu slowly curled up, gulping small mouthfuls of air. His breaths were so weak, it seemed as though they would disappear at any moment.


    ¡°Ch¡­ Chief, he¡¯s bleeding. There¡¯s a lot of blood-¡±


    One of the prison guards pointed at Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Huan suddenly froze, and hurriedly looked over at her little disciple, who was collapsed on the ground. Under the faint light, she could see that the substance that was spreading all over the floor was a pool of crimson blood; the small man¡¯s robe had already been dyed red.


    ¡°Disciple! Hurry, hurry up and call a doctor! Hurry up and help him off the ground, it¡¯s freezing cold, he won¡¯t be able to handle it! Quickly!¡±


    Shen Huan shouted, but nobody moved. They simply stared coldly at the small man in a pool of blood.


    Shen Huan¡¯s tears wouldn¡¯t stop flowing, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, hurry up and save him. If he continues to bleed like this, he won¡¯t be able to hold on, I¡¯m begging you, he didn¡¯t do anything, he¡¯s innocent! Chief, Chief, please save him.¡±


    But Hu Lan merely smiled, ¡°Now you know to call me ¡®Chief¡¯? Unfortunately, it¡¯s too late. I can only be courteous and send him back to his original cell. But it isn¡¯t my business whether he lives or not. I just gave him a light push, he was the one who couldn¡¯t stand properly and fell. Also, he bled so much, who knows if he¡¯s got some kind of problem.¡±


    The two prison guards hoisted the small man off the ground and dragged him back to his cell.


    A long smear of blood remained on the floorboards.


    Notes


    NOOOOOOOOOO, YOU CAN¡¯T DO THIS AUTHOR, for once I actually want Pei Zheng to show up and save the day or something urrkgdfkhksjhksdjhf


    Thanks for reading~

 CH 143

    February 16, 2023Merchie


    Inside the cell, it was frigid and silent. That hard stone bed was bone-chillingly cold.


    Who knew how long had passed before the person on the bed shifted slightly.


    It hurt. Every part of him was hurting, and his body was so cold, it was as though he was already dead.


    Shen Shijiu slowly opened his eyes. In front of him was a field of pitch-black. He didn¡¯t know where he was, nor did he know what time it was. There was but an endless expanse darkness engulfing his surroundings.


    He tried to sit up, but he couldn¡¯t muster a drop of strength. He felt that his energy was being pulled out of him, as though he were a spool of silk that was being unwound. On top of that, his entire body felt unnaturally hot.


    Shen Shijiu lifted his fingers with great effort, but felt something warm coating his hands; they were covered in a warm, sticky liquid; he could tell that it was blood.


    There was so much blood. All of it was all flowing out of his body, and there was no way to stop it.


    His little body slowly curled up, having lost the strength to move.


    His consciousness gradually became muddled, and his head began to throb furiously as well. It seemed as though there was a bottomless black hole, and countless hands were stretching out of it, pulling and tearing with all their might at his mind, wanting to drag him into the endless darkness along with them.


    A blurry scene appeared in front of him; it was strange, yet familiar. There were many people in some of the scenes, while there were a few with only two people. However, he couldn¡¯t get a clear view of their faces.


    Painted upon these scenes was a little figure, depicting the time he stumbled around as he learned to walk, to when he could run around the palace walls. Then, snow filled the sky, and there was a garden of blood-red plum blossoms. A figure stood alone between the fields of white and red.


    Then¡­ what was after that?


    The small man¡¯s brow creased tightly, as though he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. His body, and his heart, they were both brimming with pain.


    In the end, he slowly lost consciousness.


    ***


    After Shen Huan was lashed awake by a whip, she was already so numb that she couldn¡¯t feel the pain anymore, and there was a red mist masking her vision She didn¡¯t know how her little disciple was faring either.


    Judging by how much he had bled earlier, the child¡­ probably wouldn¡¯t survive. And if he didn¡¯t receive treatment immediately, it was difficult to say if her little disciple would be able to keep his life or not.


    Anxiousness gripped Shen Huan¡¯s heart. She gritted her teeth, ¡°Bring me your chief. I have something to say.¡±


    Those prison guards both exchanged a glance, before they hurried off to find Hu Lan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll agree to it. I¡¯ll help you develop a poison, but you must promise me one thing: you must summon a doctor immediately to treat my disciple.¡±


    But Hu Lan stood there and didn¡¯t move. He looked at Shen Huan and said, ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through? It seems like your apprentice is very important to you. For him, you can overstep your own bottom line. Then, why don¡¯t we go a little further? Why don¡¯t we spread the poison to the Imperial City as well?¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s eyes widened slightly, ¡°Before, you never said you wanted to poison the people of the Imperial City! How can you change your mind so easily?!¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Hu Lan waved his hand, ¡°Kill that little apprentice.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Shen Huan¡¯s gaze drifted downward, ¡°I¡¯m willing. As long as you save him, I¡¯ll do everything you want.¡±


    Hu Lan smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you had agreed earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much, no?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he sent someone to bring a few ingredients for poison, before he strolled leisurely to a corner of the cell and sat down.


    ¡°You can make it all right here. I¡¯ll watch. When you¡¯re finished is when I¡¯ll send someone to save him.¡±


    ¡°No! You must go now, otherwise it¡¯ll be too late!¡± Shen Huan had already been untied from the rack. She struggled upright and stood in front of Hu Lan, her body covered in wounds.


    ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t start.¡±


    Hu Lan glared angrily at Shen Huan. Seeing that she really wasn¡¯t going to move, he eventually gave in.


    ¡°You, go and take a look, don¡¯t let him die.¡±


    That prison guard was about to run out of the cell when Shen Huan hurriedly grabbed his sleeve. Then, with great effort, she took a pill out of her cuff and stuffed it into the prison guard¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Give this to him.¡±


    Hu Lan nodded. That prison guard held the pill and ran out.


    Shen Huan took a deep breath. She gazed at those medicinal ingredients and thought for a long while, before she actually began to formulate a recipe.


    She was indeed developing a poison, but it wasn¡¯t for the Celestial Dynasty. Instead, she was going to kill herself along with everyone else in this cell.


    After a little while, that prison guard rushed back inside.


    ¡°Chief,¡± That prison guard leaned into Hu Lan¡¯s ear and reported in a hushed voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Hu Lan asked in shock, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch him?!¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either, after I gave him the pill, he stopped breathing!¡±


    Shen Huan suddenly turned and grabbed that prison guard¡¯s collar. ¡°Say that again!¡±


    The powder in Shen Huan¡¯s hands sprayed into the prison guard¡¯s eyes, which made them sting and burn. He screamed, ignoring Shen Huan¡¯s question.


    Several guards hurriedly grabbed Shen Huan and pulled her aside.


    Shen Huan suddenly scooped a handful of powder off the table and threw it at the small crowd around her. It would eat through one¡¯s flesh the moment it came into contact with skin. Everyone who had been burned by the powder was now bleeding profusely and sobbing hysterically.


    Hu Lan grabbed someone and used him as a human shield, so the powder didn¡¯t get on him.


    After pushing the person in front of him away, he saw that Shen Huan was now missing from inside the cell. He clenched his fists in rage, before he ordered the other soldiers and prison guards to hurry over, while he left the cell to chase after Shen Huan.


    Shen Huan stumbled as she ran. This whole prison was so dark that she could hardly see what was in front of her. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had fallen over, and she had scraped herself countless times, but she still hurriedly climbed back up and sprinted onward with all her might.


    Finally, she found Shen Shijiu¡¯s cell.


    The moment she walked in, she was hit by the bloody stench emanating throughout the cell. It was so strong that it made one want to turn tail and leave.


    But Shen Huan¡¯s heart seized, and she ran to the side of the stone bed.


    The small man lying on the bed had his eyes closed. His face was white as paper, and his mask was already about to fall off.


    Shen Huan gently peeled the mask away, and the bright, beautiful face beneath it was revealed. But now it was so pale and delicate, it seemed as though it could be broken with a single touch.


    Shen Huan furiously wiped her tears. She took his pulse with one hand, while she gently pressed on his throat with the other.


    ¡°Disciple, disciple, open your eyes and look at me. I¡¯m your shifu, I¡¯m the shifu you said was the best in the whole world. Listen to Shifu, swallow this pill, be good. After you swallow, all you need to do is open your eyes. As long as we get out of here alive this time, I promise that I won¡¯t stop you from doing anything anymore, okay? I won¡¯t manage your life, you can do whatever you want, you can eat whatever you want, you can see whoever you want, okay?¡±


    Shen Huan felt the weak pulse beneath her hand beginning to fade, and was choked by tears.


    Suddenly, the throat beneath her hand bobbed, and swallowed the pill.


    Then, that fading pulse gradually began to beat again.


    Shen Huan hurriedly lifted her head, and stared at the small man in pleasant surprise, ¡°Disciple, disciple, did you hear me? If you heard me, open your eyes and look at Shifu, won¡¯t you?¡±


    But the person on the bed didn¡¯t open his eyes.


    Just as Shen Huan was about to say something else, the door to the cell was suddenly flung open.


    Hu Lan stood outside the doorway, ¡°I knew you¡¯d run over here, you even dared to trick me. Try to run, I¡¯d like to see how far you can get!¡±


    As he spoke, he slowly walked toward the side of the bed.


    Shen Huan blocked Shen Shijiu with her body. She was still gripping one last packet of powder, and was prepared to spill it all over Hu Lan¡¯s face.


    But Hu Lan saw what was in Shen Huan¡¯s hand and managed to grab the packet first, before he tossed it out the cell door.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I don¡¯t have to keep your little apprentice alive, I¡¯ll kill him right now!¡±


    As Hu Lan spoke, he pulled a dagger from his waist and lunged at her.


    Shen Huan lifted her arm, blocking the strike, and a long gash appeared on her skin.


    Hu Lan found Shen Huan irritating, so he kicked her out the door, before he stabbed down at the small man on the bed.


    ¡°Disciple!¡±


    Shen Huan hadn¡¯t fallen to the ground. Instead, she was firmly held in place, before she was transferred into someone else¡¯s hands.


    There was a figure standing at the door, and the sword in his hand flew straight into the cell. Before Hu Lan¡¯s dagger could stab into flesh, that sword pierced his shoulder, nailing him to the wall.


    That figure was hidden in the shadows, but he exuded a gloomy, cold aura. He wore a black robe that was so dark it looked as though it was about to drip ink.


    ¡°L-Lord Pei¡­¡±


    Shen Huan gulped, before she looked over at the man supporting her; it was Cheng Feng.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t say anything. He walked into the cell. The stench of blood he had smelled from outside earlier instantly became even more potent.


    The person lying on that ice-cold stone bed was the small man he had been yearning for day and night. But now, he had but a single breath left, covered in blood and comatose.


    The pain in Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes was palpable. His fingers were trembling slightly as he walked to the edge of the stone bed and slowly squatted down.


    He reached out to touch the small man¡¯s cheek. It was terribly cold; it was as though there wasn¡¯t a shred of warmth left. And the ground was covered in blood; had it all come out of him? He was so thin, how could he have all this blood to bleed?


    And, there was a little life in his stomach, no? It was already gone, wasn¡¯t it?


    Pei Zheng glanced at the small man¡¯s flat stomach, his gaze full of heartache. It hurt to the ends of his heart. He only wanted to take all of the small man¡¯s suffering and place it upon himself. He had already endured so much pain, so he was already numb to it all.


    But this small man was different; he was delicate and weak. He should have been cupped in his palm and cared for!


    Pei Zheng was helpless; he had no clue what to do. He carefully gathered the small man into his embrace, coating his hands with blood in the process. He couldn¡¯t keep his body from shaking a little, but he immediately held the small man even tighter.


    It was his fault. It was all his fault for coming too late, for allowing the small man to be wronged and hurt in this way.


    So all of these people¡­ must die.


    Pei Zheng lifted Shen Shijiu into his arms, and left the cell without looking back.


    Cheng Feng left Shen Huan with one of the shadow guards behind him. That shadow guard supported Shen Huan as they walked and followed Pei Zheng.


    Cheng Feng walked into the cell. He yanked the sword off the wall, and Hu Lan collapsed onto the ground.


    Hu Lan clutched his wound, and his eyes widened, ¡°You! Who are you people?! You dare to break into my foreign tribe¡¯s prison! Someone! Hurry up and take them away!


    A blade pressed against his neck.


    ¡°Then you should remember that we are from the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. When you seek revenge, you mustn¡¯t pursue the wrong people.¡±


    With those words, the sword sliced through the throat beneath it.


    Notes


    Apologies, I made a mistake in the last chapter; I said ¡®territory¡¯ instead of ¡®border¡¯ when Hu Lan was talking about his plan for the poison; he was planning on only poisoning the soldiers at the borderlands first (I think). I¡¯ve corrected it already!


    Anyways, our bro Pei Zheng is back! Sweetness incoming~

 CH 144

    February 17, 2023Merchie


    The corridor was deep and long; it seemed endless.


    Hu Lan¡¯s soldiers had already surrounded the entire prison.


    Pei Zheng was still clutching the small, silent man against his chest. Up ahead, there were soldiers brandishing weapons, their lances and arrows pointed directly at them.


    The shadow guards from the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor quickly came from behind them and formed a wall of people, shielding Pei Zheng and the others, before they slowly continued to move toward the exit.


    Cheng Feng had also finished dealing with Hu Lan. He hurried over and stood at the very front.


    After Pei Zheng woke up, he didn¡¯t have any time to rest; the first thing he did was stabilize the situation within the Imperial Court, and annihilate the Empress¡¯s forces in one fell swoop. Even the Empress herself was deposed.


    Right now, in the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s Imperial Court, there was no one who could match Pei Zheng¡¯s power; he really had the entire government clenched in the palm of his hand.


    But later, he couldn¡¯t care less about the threat of foreign invasion, he ignored the news of the barbarian army taking over a few of the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s cities, and he ignored the Emperor¡¯s incessant nagging. Instead, he took his shadow guards and travelled a great distance to trespass into foreign territory.


    If he flaunted his power, it would only strengthen the tensions between the Celestial Dynasty and the foreign tribe, so all of this had to be carried out in secret.


    Someone yelled from across the corridor, before they recklessly charged over and promptly had their throat slit by Cheng Feng.


    Melee broke out between the two sides, and within moments, blood had sprayed everywhere. Soon, the entire corridor was spattered with scarlet.


    While everyone was locked in the midst of a chaotic battle, as blood continued to fly in every direction, Pei Zheng turned sideways to shield the person in his arms.


    The small man¡¯s eyes opened into slits. Everything in his vision was red, including the handsome chin in front of him.


    ¡°Who are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your man.¡±


    Pei Zheng tilted the small man¡¯s head into his chest, and said a low, gentle voice, ¡°Sleep for a bit, it¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    The small man¡¯s heavy eyelids immediately shut themselves.


    Indeed, the fight did not last long; those foreign soldiers were beaten into a pulp by the shadow guards.


    The gate to the prison was right in front of them. Pei Zheng walked up to it and kicked it open.


    The first rays of light shone in, and the person in his arms actually reacted to it. His brow furrowed slightly, as though his eyes had been stung by the light.


    Pei Zheng looked up.


    The weather was nice today. Warm sunlight spilled over the pair standing in front of the prison¡¯s entrance, wrapping them in a layer of gold. The picture of perfection and bleakness; it seemed like a scene on a painting.


    Except that one of these figures was covered in brilliant scarlet blood, while the other looked terrifyingly cold and gloomy, like he was about to murder someone.


    There was already someone outside to receive them.


    They had just killed the newly appointed chief of the foreign tribe, slaughtered everyone in the foreign tribe¡¯s prison, and rescued a criminal. Naturally, this would cause quite a stir, so they had to find a place to hide for the time being.


    The most important thing was to make arrangements for Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu to receive treatment.


    Two carriages were waiting there; the group boarded the carriages and sped off.


    The border between the foreign tribe and the Celestial Dynasty had already been blocked off, so no one could enter or leave.


    The carriages could only turn around and head in the opposite direction.


    ¡°I know a place where we can go.¡±


    Shen Huan said. Her injuries were quite serious; she was on the verge of collapsing.


    The carriage followed the route Shen Huan mentioned, heading toward the desert. Near the edge of the desert was a forest; in the depths of this forest, there was a thatched hut.


    This was where Shen Huan had lived many years ago. The location was inconspicuous, so no one knew about it.


    The carriage stopped, and Pei Zheng carried Shen Shijiu inside.


    The inside was plainly furnished, but everything was covered in dust.


    Pei Zheng ordered someone to spread a soft blanket over the bed, before he gently placed the small man upon it.


    Shen Huan ignored the bleeding wounds over her body; she hurried over to examine her little disciple.


    She rattled off a long list of medicinal ingredients, ¡°You must get all of these ingredients, and get me some silver needles too, as soon as possible!¡±


    Cheng Feng immediately left.


    After a little while, Cheng Feng returned, bearing those medicinal ingredients. Shen Huan hurriedly ordered someone to begin decocting it, before she took out the silver needles and began to perform acupuncture on Shen Shijiu.


    Shen Shijiu felt as though he had been stuck in a long dream. Everything in that dream was strange yet familiar to him.


    His body was weightless. At one moment, he seemed to be floating in the clouds, and in the next, it seemed as though he had crashed into the muddy ground.


    There was always a blurry figure appearing in front of him, but he could never see it clearly. When he reached out to touch it, that figure would suddenly disappear.


    The entire world suddenly turned black, empty and cold; he was the only one left here. He yelled and called out, but no one answered him. He ran forward with all his might, but he couldn¡¯t find a shred of light.


    It was as though he had been abandoned by the world. He stood alone where he was, dazed and clueless on what to do next.


    At this moment, a dot of faint light suddenly appeared in the distance, so dim that he almost couldn¡¯t see it.


    Shen Shijiu stared at that thread of light, refusing to blink.


    That bit of light was slowly expanding, and everything was growing brighter and brighter.


    Shen Shijiu¡¯s eyes were stung by this light, so he closed them.


    When he opened his eyes again, his eyelids felt terribly heavy; he could only peel them open into tiny slits.


    There was a voice in his ear, calling for him.


    ¡°Disciple, Disciple, you¡¯re awake! That¡¯s great, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    The small man¡¯s gaze looked a bit sluggish. He stared at Shen Huan as though she were a stranger.


    ¡°Here, drink your medicine first, it¡¯ll warm you up.¡±


    Shen Huan helped him to sit up, and tried to feed him the medicine, but couldn¡¯t muster any strength due to the wound on her arm.


    Someone at the side took the bowl, and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Another face appeared in the small man¡¯s vision. His gaze was incredibly tender as he looked down at him. He allowed the small man to lean against his chest, before he placed the bowl of medicinal soup at his lips.


    ¡°Be good, drink your medicine.¡±


    The small man obediently opened his mouth. After a sip, his brow immediately creased.


    ¡°It¡¯s bitter¡­¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s bitter. Just be good, you¡¯ll only get better if you drink it all.¡±


    The small man eventually drank the rest of the medicine.


    After he finished, he laid back onto the bed. He felt a bit of a chill, and his entire body was slightly numb. He could hardly feel anything, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t feel any pain either.


    He turned over, facing the inside of the bed, before he covered his face with the blanket and closed his eyes again.


    After drinking the medicine, his insides felt quite warm, which made him feel sleepy again.


    The pair of people behind him were whispering to each other.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong, why does it seem like he doesn¡¯t recognize us? I only performed acupuncture on him in order to stop the blood, and he didn¡¯t get any head injuries.¡±


    ¡°How did he get that wound?¡±


    Pei Zheng pointed at the small man¡¯s arm. He had noticed it earlier; the wound showed signs of festering, it definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary injury.


    ¡°I think he was scratched¡­ Right! He was scratched by an infected person! No wonder his fever isn¡¯t subsiding, the wound has already begun to hemorrhage¡­.¡±


    Shen Huan froze, ¡°Damn it, I thought that he¡¯d be fine if I just gave him the plague resistance pill beforehand, but he was pregnant at the time, so his body wasn¡¯t the same as a normal person¡¯s. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already contracted it¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze changed, ¡°He¡¯s contracted it? He just miscarried, now you¡¯re telling me he¡¯s contracted the plague?¡±


    Shen Huan was drowning in self-blame; she didn¡¯t even try to argue with Pei Zheng¡¯s enraged tone.


    She was the one who wanted to take her little disciple with her in the first place. In the end, so many terrible things had happened; she wished that the one lying on the bed was her instead.


    ¡°No matter what it is, as long as you can save him, I¡¯ll do anything, just tell me.¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s tears flowed down, and she shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s nothing we can do, I don¡¯t have a solution either-¡±


    Pei Zheng grabbed Shen Huan with one hand, ¡°What the hell do you mean, ¡®you don¡¯t have a solution either¡¯?! Aren¡¯t you the Ghost Doctor?! You can resurrect the dead, can¡¯t you? Then save him!¡±


    Shen Huan could only continue to cry. She really had no idea how to cure this disease. If it was the same plague from before, she could treat it. But who knew what Hu Lan had done to those infectees; later, the symptoms of the plague began to resemble scurvy. Every patch of skin would fester, their internal organs would dissolve, and they would bleed to death from their seven orifices.


    That meant that the small man, who was sleeping peacefully in that bed, would soon end up just like that.


    And they were still on the run right now; a huge number of foreign guards could find this place at any moment. When that time came, who knew if they would be able to make it out alive.


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes had reddened slightly. The hand that was gripping Shen Huan¡¯s collar was covered in blue veins. He blamed Shen Huan; she took him away without permission, yet she couldn¡¯t even keep him safe. But he also blamed himself. How could he have been unable to take care of his own man?


    Shen Huan was having difficulty breathing from being choked, so Cheng Feng hurried over and held Shen Huan up from the bottom.


    ¡°Master. This must also be¡­ very hard on Master Shen.¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at Shen Huan and finally let go.


    Shen Huan gasped for breath.


    Cheng Feng asked, ¡°Master Shen, is there really nothing that can be done? Your experience is vast, there aren¡¯t any folk remedies or anything?¡±


    At these words, Shen Huan came to her senses. Her eyes widened, ¡°Folk remedies¡­ there¡¯s one, but no one has ever used it, I haven¡¯t either.¡±


    Cheng Feng was relieved, ¡°What is it? We can try it out first.¡±


    Shen Huan shook her head, ¡°We can¡¯t try it out. It¡¯s a one-time opportunity. If it fails, we won¡¯t have another chance.¡±


    After she finished, Shen Huan looked toward Pei Zheng, ¡°That remedy is blood transfusion.¡±


    Blood transfusion referred to a literal exchange of blood; the necrotic blood would be let out, and the patient would be re-injected with fresh blood. If the necrotic blood was completely drained, naturally, the patient¡¯s illness would disappear as well.


    But this method was extremely dangerous; they had to find someone¡¯s whose blood could merge with Shen Shijiu¡¯s. That meant that they had to find someone who was closely related to him and was willing to provide their blood. On top of that, they had to continue to provide it until the necrotic blood in the small man¡¯s body had been drained completely.


    ¡°How sure are you?¡± Pei Zheng lifted his eyes to look at Shen Huan.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s only a one in a ten thousand chance, we have to do it. Otherwise, his death will be the only certainty.¡±


    After a long while, Pei Zheng finally spoke, ¡°All right.¡±


    Shen Huan immediately ordered someone to bring over a bowl of water. She sprinkled a bit of medicinal powder into it, before she dripped a drop of her blood into the water, as well as a drop of the small man¡¯s blood.


    Everyone in the room stared nervously at the two droplets of blood in the water. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t blend together.


    Shen Huan¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed, ¡°It¡¯s no good. My blood won¡¯t work, we still need to find someone else, someone who¡¯s related to him, who can also provide blood.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    In the entire Celestial Dynasty, there was only one person who matched this description.


    The Third Princess, Qi Yirou.


    But under such urgent circumstances, how could they get Qi Yirou to make the arduous journey to the foreign tribe and give blood to the small man?


    Notes


    What. What about Qi Changfeng? He has blood, doesn¡¯t he? They were both assholes to him anyway. And as far as I remember, Qi Yirou only told Shen Shijiu about how she really felt about what she did to Qi Changyi, how can they even reach this conclusion?????????????


    Anyway, I hope I didn¡¯t make too many mistakes with the medical bits; you get the picture, right? ;-;


    Thanks for reading~

 CH 145

    February 19, 2023Merchie


    Not far away, Zhao Litang¡¯s troops had been staying by the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s border this entire time, but they couldn¡¯t rashly cross into the foreign tribe¡¯s border, because the moment the troops rushed in, war would immediately break out between the two nations.


    In order for Zhao Litang¡¯s troops to enter the foreign tribe, there had to be a reason that would leave everyone speechless.


    After Yue Nu was taken back to the military camp, the first thing he wanted to do was see Zhao Litang.


    But Zhao Litang avoided him, because Zhao Litang knew that he was unwilling to return to the General¡¯s Manor, so he believed that this was the reason why Yue Nu wanted to meet with him.


    ¡°General! General, Yue Nu really does have something urgent to report! General, I¡¯m begging you, please let me in!¡±


    Yue Nu ignored Wu Quan¡¯s attempts to stop him and knelt on the ground in front of the general¡¯s tent. He refused to move, and insisted on staying there until he saw Zhao Litang.


    ¡°The general said that he won¡¯t be seeing you. You¡¯ll have to wait until the battle has died down. You should just go back to the General¡¯s Manor-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yue Nu interrupted Wu Quan, ¡°If we wait any longer, it¡¯ll really be too late! We won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of this!¡±


    Wu Quan didn¡¯t know why Yue Nu needed to see the general, but judging by how anxious the boy looked, he imagined that it really was an urgent matter.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me first? I can go in and inform the general on your behalf.¡±


    Yue Nu opened his mouth, but promptly swallowed the words he was about to speak.


    Shen Huan and Shen Shijiu¡¯s return to the foreign tribe had been carried out in secret, so no one knew about it. And in that moment, Yue Nu didn¡¯t know if he could tell anyone else about their whereabouts; right now, he refused to trust anyone besides Zhao Litang.


    ¡°Lieutenant Wu, I¡¯m begging you, let me in to see the general for a moment. I promise, after I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Tears rolled down from the corners of Yue Nu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the general, I¡¯ll go back to the General¡¯s Manor, I won¡¯t follow you back to the military camp again, I won¡¯t disturb the general either, please?¡±


    Wu Quan hesitated. He knew that the general had always been incredibly caring towards Yue Nu, but it was the kind of attentiveness that one would have when caring for a child. Whether or not he had any other feelings, Wu Quan couldn¡¯t tell at the moment.


    While Wu Quan wasn¡¯t paying attention, Yue Nu suddenly stood up and ran toward the tent.


    Wu Quan stood where he was and didn¡¯t stop him, but the guard at the entrance of the tent blocked Yue Nu¡¯s path, and shoved Yue Nu, who was running like a madman, right onto the ground.


    Yue Nu hadn¡¯t even climbed back up yet, when the tent flap was lifted from the inside, and a figure dressed in golden armor and red tassels came out.


    When Yue Nu saw Zhao Litang, his eyes turned warm, ¡°General¡­¡±


    In truth, beforehand, he hadn¡¯t seen the general in a long time. Zhao Litang had been extremely busy during this period; the borderlands were currently in a state of unrest, so his mind was always taut with stress.


    But Zhao Litang didn¡¯t even look at Yue Nu. Instead, he looked over at Wu Quan, who was standing not far away.


    ¡°You just let him barge in here?¡±


    ¡°Uh, General, perhaps there really is an urgent matter-¡±


    Wu Quan bowed his head. He felt he had quite a difficult decision to make; it was getting harder and harder to read the general¡¯s mood. He thought that the general had also wanted to see Yue Nu; had he actually guessed wrong?


    Zhao Litang waved his hand at the guard at the entrance, ¡°Help him up.¡±


    That guard obeyed, and hurriedly walked over to help Yue Nu up. Then, he began to drag Yue Nu into another army tent at the side.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Litang ordered, ¡°Bring him inside.¡±


    Then, he turned and walked into his tent.


    Wu Quan hurriedly came forward and had that guard leave. He helped Yue Nu up himself and walked into Zhao Litang¡¯s tent.


    It seemed that he had guessed correctly.


    Zhao Litang stood beside the sand table, fiddling with a Celestial Dynasty army banner.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    Yue Nu glanced at Wu Quan.


    Zhao Litang said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Whatever it is, just say it.¡±


    Yue Nu immediately knelt back down onto the ground.


    ¡°General, I¡¯m begging you, please save Master Shen and Shi!¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s hands froze, ¡°What are you saying? What happened to them, why do I need to save them? Where¡¯s Pei Zheng?¡±


    Yue Nu¡¯s eyes were shining with tears, ¡°General, it¡¯s a long story, but Master Shen and Shi were framed! Right now, they¡¯re locked in the foreign tribe¡¯s prison, it¡¯s really dangerous! General, since you were able to take me out of the prison, you must be able to save the two of them as well, right?¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s brow tightened, and he was silent for a moment.


    He had been able to save Yue Nu because he promised the new chief of the foreign tribe, Hu Lan, that under no circumstances would he invade foreign territory, nor would he rashly start a war with the foreign tribe.


    So how could he enter the foreign tribe to save the two of them now?


    ¡°Reporting in!¡±


    Suddenly, someone arrived with a military intelligence report. That man entered the tent and knelt down, ¡°General, Lieutenant, there is news from the foreign tribe. The newly appointed chief, Hu Lan, was killed in the prison, so currently, the position of chief is empty.¡±


    Wu Quan was incredibly shocked, ¡°Hu Lan¡¯s dead? He just signed a peace treaty with us, does that mean it¡¯s void now?¡±


    That soldier continued, ¡°Also, I heard, that the people who killed Hu Lan, were from a mysterious organization originating in the Celestial Dynasty, it should be¡­ be-¡±


    He stuttered twice but was unable to finish.


    Wu Quan was impatient, ¡°Tell us who it was! ¡±


    ¡°It was Pei Zheng and the shadow guards from the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.¡±


    ***


    The small man had already slept for half a day. The effects of the needles Shen Huan had pricked into his body had worn off, so at this moment, he should have been feeling extreme pain, but he was still sleeping soundly, his eyes closed.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t go anywhere; he stayed at his bedside, gripping his little hand. His fingers were clenched tightly, as though it were the only way for him to ease a bit of the panic in his heart.


    Earlier, when the small man had awoken, the gaze with which he looked at Pei Zheng was as though he were looking at a stranger, even more so than the first time they had met after Shen Shijiu had lost his memory.


    This time, it didn¡¯t seem like he had lost his memories. Rather, it was as though he had lost his emotions and will; he was so indifferent that nobody knew how to approach him.


    Shen Huan had already finished decocting his evening medicine and came to deliver it.


    She took the small man¡¯s pulse, and her brow creased deeply.


    ¡°Lord Pei-¡±


    Pei Zheng placed a finger on his tips and shushed her. He placed that little hand back under the blanket, before he and Shen Huan walked over to the side.


    ¡°His condition is still terrible, we can¡¯t keep dragging this on, we have to find a new source of blood for him quickly. Also, we¡¯re still trapped near the border of the desert, we¡¯ll run out of medicine soon.¡±


    ¡°We can find a source of blood.¡±


    Pei Zheng gazed at the serene, shadowy woods in the distance, his gaze dark.


    ¡°Is there anyone else from the royal family who is suitable? I know that the prince has an older brother from the same mother, the Fourth Prince, Qi Changfeng. But to have the prince make the journey here to give blood might not be possible. No one would ever be willing to exchange their life for another¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t an option,¡± Pei Zheng said, ¡°But there¡¯s someone else who would definitely be willing.¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°That¡¯s good, we¡¯ve solved the issue of finding a blood source, but how are we supposed to get out of here? That¡¯s the most important thing right now.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I have a way.¡±


    Shen Huan believed Pei Zheng, so she didn¡¯t inquire any further.


    But the next day, after Cheng Feng hurried inside, he reported the current situation to Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Master, people from all over have received our letter. The news has already been released. It¡¯s probably spread to where it needs to go by now. Everyone should know about it already.¡±


    Pei Zheng ¡°mm¡±d lightly, before he tucked the blanket back over the small man on the bed.


    But Shen Huan¡¯s eyelids began to twitch in unease. The more relaxed Pei Zheng was, the more Shen Huan felt that something terrible was about to happen.


    ¡°W-what news?¡±


    Cheng Feng glanced at Shen Huan, ¡°Master Shen, you don¡¯t know? The Celestial Dynasty¡¯s Prince Qi Changyi isn¡¯t dead. On top of that, he has been detained within the foreign tribe¡¯s borders.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock. She never though that this was the news that Pei Zheng had released to the world.


    Now, there was no way to hide her little disciple¡¯s identity anymore, so everyone would know that he was the prince who disappeared after jumping off a cliff three years ago.


    ¡°Lord Pei! What the hell are you trying to do?! You didn¡¯t even think to tell me about something this important, and you just hastily announced it to the world?!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t done hastily.¡±


    Cheng Feng explained, ¡°At this critical moment of unrest, the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s army can¡¯t just break through the foreign tribe¡¯s border. However, if Zhao Litang¡¯s soldiers can¡¯t come in, it¡¯ll be impossible for us to leave as well. So, we have to give them a reason to invade.¡±


    He paused, before continuing, ¡°Also, if we want the Third Princess to come and provide blood, we must give a good reason. Only if we tell her that the infected person in the prince will she actually come to the borderlands.¡±


    Shen Huan was silent for a while, ¡°The prince¡­ is that reason?¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded lightly.


    Shen Huan asked, ¡°But what do we do after? General Zhao¡¯s soldiers come in and save us, and my little disciple¡¯s illness is cured, then what? Are you actually going to send us back to that ruthless royal palace?¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t say a word.


    Shen Huan looked at Pei Zheng, and felt extremely upset. She turned and left the room, and Cheng Feng followed her out.


    Only Pei Zheng and the sleeping prince were left in the room.


    The small man beside him suddenly moved, He still had no idea that an earth-shattering change had occurred outside. He only knew that he had finally had a long, comfortable nap.


    He didn¡¯t have any nightmares, he didn¡¯t have any nonsensical thoughts, and every dream he had was sweet and beautiful. So once he woke up, his complexion had improved quite a bit.


    However, a heart-tearing pain came from his lower body, especially his stomach. It was as though there had been something in there that had been violently torn out of him.


    His brow creased, and he groaned softly in an extremely aggrieved voice, ¡°It hurts¡­ it hurts so much¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned toward him, his expression tight with nervous, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    The small man pointed at his stomach.


    Pei Zheng reached out and placed his hand over his stomach. He didn¡¯t dare to exert any strength. He could only gently rub it a few times.


    ¡°Does it feel a little better?¡±


    The small man¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened, ¡°No, it hurts even more.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart ached terribly, but he didn¡¯t know what to do. He could only lean down and kiss the corners of the small man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m hurting even more than you.¡±


    Notes


    Did he actually just say that to someone who just miscarried¡­


    Anyway, our explanation for why Qi Changfeng is not a viable candidate as well is¡­ reasons.


    Thanks for reading~

 CH 146

    February 20, 2023Merchie


    The small man¡¯s tears continued to flow. He kept saying that his stomach hurt; he was in so much pain that his little face was completely white.


    After Shen Huan found out that her little disciple had woken up, she became even more nervous.


    Once he woke up, that meant that the pain that had been suppressed earlier would begin to return. She had never experienced this kind of bone-piercing pain herself, so she didn¡¯t know if it was life-threatening or not.


    After she went inside, she saw her little disciple leaning against Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, while Pei Zheng appeared to be gently rubbing his belly.


    Shen Huan had intended on leaving the room, but she instead walked over to the side of the bed.


    The small man¡¯s face was scrunched up, and his forehead was coated in cold sweat. Occasionally, his body would shudder, and he would grip Pei Zheng¡¯s arm.


    Pei Zheng looked down, his eyes pinned on the small man¡¯s face. He secretly began to circulate his internal energy, warming him up, before he transferred some of this heat into the small man¡¯s slightly cold body.


    ¡°Your injuries still haven¡¯t healed, you can¡¯t use internal energy.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s hand didn¡¯t move, his palm boiling hot, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°You say this now, but if no one comes to our aid, you¡¯ll be the first to collapse.¡±


    Shen Huan looked at Pei Zheng and said, ¡°Lord Pei, everyone else is fair game, but we can¡¯t let anything happen to you. This chaotic world still needs you to restore order to it.¡±


    Pei Zheng froze.


    Shen Huan continued, ¡°In a bit, I¡¯ll have someone bring over a bowl of hot medicinal soup, he¡¯ll feel a little better after he drinks it. Also, didn¡¯t you say that you had a way to find a blood source? We still have to get out of here alive, and make sure my little disciple is completely cured. It¡¯ll be fine, everything will be fine.¡±


    Shen Huan wasn¡¯t saying these words for Pei Zheng, but rather for herself. At this point in time, they all needed this kind of hope and faith in order to continue holding on.


    The person in Pei Zheng¡¯s arms seemed to have stopped trembling; perhaps that terrible pain had subsided for the time being. Pei Zheng withdrew his internal energy from his palm.


    The small man panted softly for a bit; the color of his pale face had improved somewhat. He slowly opened his eyes.


    When he saw Shen Huan, he stared at her for a while, his gaze slightly dazed, before his eyes shifted away in indifference.


    ¡°Disciple, Disciple?¡±


    Shen Huan asked, ¡°Do you¡­ still know who I am?¡±


    Only then did the small man¡¯s gaze flit back to Shen Huan. He shook his head weakly.


    Shen Huan¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He really didn¡¯t remember her? Could he have lost his memory again?


    But this time, it seemed a bit different.


    Shen Huan pointed at Pei Zheng, whom he was leaning against, ¡°What about him? Do you know him?¡±


    The small man tilted his head extremely slowly. He glanced at Pei Zheng, who was in the immediate vicinity. He seemed to mull it over for a long while, before he shook his head.


    Shen Huan was about to inquire further, but she was cut off by Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Pei Zheng asked in a low voice.


    ¡°So tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, you should sleep for a little longer, okay?¡±


    The small man nodded.


    Pei Zheng gently laid him back onto the bed and tucked the blanket over his body. He waited until the small man had fallen asleep before he and Shen Huan left the room.


    ¡°Lord Pei, I think¡­ this time might be different from last time.¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°Last time, he lost his memories due to extreme trauma, as well as the head injuries he received after falling off the cliff. That¡¯s what made him forget about what had happened. But this time, I have a feeling his memory loss is temporary. It seems more like he¡¯s lost himself in a certain situation; the moment he regains his senses, maybe¡­ maybe¡­¡±


    Shen Huan hesitated.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll recover his memories of the past.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s tone was slightly cold; he didn¡¯t seem to be too concerned about this.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what Master Shen wanted? You spent all this effort, wasn¡¯t it all to help him recover his memories?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll admit it, that was my original intent.¡±


    Shen Huan felt that there was no point in hiding the truth, ¡°But I believe that, no matter who it is, once they find out about those things that happened in the past, they won¡¯t want to have anything to do with you. Later, I stopped having those kinds of thoughts.¡±


    But what was the point in saying all this now? Everything had already happened. It didn¡¯t matter if they were willing or not; it was only a matter of time before the small man remembered everything.


    They stayed here for two days.


    During the second day, the small man wasn¡¯t awake for very long. He didn¡¯t say a word either.


    His little face was always so pale. He laid in bed alone, completely spaced out. He looked terribly weak, and fevers were also a common occurrence. Who knew when he would suddenly fall into a coma again.


    Today, the small man was rather energetic. The sun shining outside was also bright and beautiful.


    Pei Zheng noticed that he was constantly staring out the window, so he walked over and pushed it open.


    A ray of golden sunlight shone inside. He could see the clear, watery-blue sky, a few white clouds slowly drifting over it.


    The small man¡¯s expression seemed to have gained a bit of liveliness, and he kept his eyes pinned outside the window for a while.


    Pei Zheng walked to the side of the bed, and asked softly, ¡°Do you want to go outside and take a look?¡±


    The small man didn¡¯t look at him, nor did he reply. He continued to stare silently at the window.


    Pei Zheng helped him sit up. He had been holed up inside for so long, perhaps he needed some fresh air.


    The small man didn¡¯t have any strength; he couldn¡¯t even sit up, much less stand properly. When Pei Zheng supported him, all of his body weight was held up by Pei Zheng¡¯s arm.


    Pei Zheng simply grabbed the blanket and wrapped him up, turning him over to carry him on his back, allowing him to lie securely over his shoulders. Then, he walked out of the hut.


    Under the sun¡¯s glow, the small man¡¯s eyes squinted, but his lips finally curved upward.


    A circle of shadow guards surrounded the hut. Shen Huan was also standing at the side, conversing with Cheng Feng, when the two of them spotted the pair as they left the hut.


    Shen Huan¡¯s brow furrowed. She was just about to step forward when Cheng Feng stopped her.


    ¡°Master Shen, let them go.¡±


    Shen Huan paused in her footsteps, before she sighed softly in acquiescence.


    ***


    This was Pei Zheng¡¯s second time carrying the small man on his back.


    The first time had been on a snowy day, at Liuyun Villa, the night Pei Zheng had been targeted and slandered by everyone.


    But now, it was also a time of unhappiness. Perhaps outside this forest, everything had already collapsed into total chaos. They could hide here for the time being, avoiding those disputes, quietly walking along a serene path tucked away in the woods.


    The small man on his back had also become quite thin. Beforehand, he had finally gained some weight in the Ghost Valley, but now, it had all been polished off.


    Out of every part of his body, only his bottom still had a bit of flesh clinging to it.


    Pei Zheng held him in place, ¡°You have to eat more in the future. You¡¯re so thin, it makes my heart hurt.¡±


    The small man didn¡¯t respond.


    Pei Zheng halted in his footsteps, He tilted his eyes to glance at him, and saw that the small man had been staring at the path this whole time.


    Pei Zheng also looked over, and saw that, on the empty little path, a single flower had bloomed.


    It was small and pure white, swaying in the wind.


    Pei Zheng set the small man down, before he hugged his waist, helping him stand.


    The small man didn¡¯t seem to notice anything else; he was immersed in his own world. He stared unblinkingly at that flower, fascinated.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Pei Zheng asked in his ear.


    The small man didn¡¯t say anything, but he nodded lightly.


    Pei Zheng supported him as they walked over.


    Once they had gotten close enough, the small man squatted down and reached out. His fingertips gently brushed the delicate petals of that little flower.


    The flower shook a bit under his touch, and that slender, pale hand shook as well.


    The small man suddenly laughed softly and stretched his fingers out to touch the flower again.


    Pei Zheng accompanied him, staying at the side, staring at the side of his face.


    He was just like that lonely little flower; weak yet tenacious, beautiful yet bleak.


    Just as the small man reached out to poke the flower again, Pei Zheng clasped his frigid fingertips.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    The small man pouted in dissatisfaction. He tried to pull his fingers away and continue prodding the flower, but Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, let¡¯s go back inside and warm up, okay?¡± Pei Zheng brushed a hand through his hair, and noticed that he was still staring at that flower in silence.


    ¡°If you like it, once we return to the Imperial City, I¡¯ll give you an entire garden, okay?¡±


    The small man finally reacted a bit. He lifted his eyes and looked at Pei Zheng, but his eyes were full of aggrievement, and the corners of his eyes were slightly red. One could tell at an instant that he didn¡¯t want to go back inside.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart throbbed painfully, even his fingertips felt numb.


    He reached out and stroked the corners of his wide eyes, and said in a low voice, ¡°Then¡­ just a little longer, then we¡¯ll go back.¡±


    The small man nodded and continued to gaze at the flower.


    As for how withdrawn the small man was acting, Pei Zheng didn¡¯t know what to do about it. Obviously, taking him back inside to rest would be best for his health.


    But the moment the small man¡¯s eyes reddened like they did just now, Pei Zheng was instantly defeated. He could only concede; he¡¯d go with whatever he wanted, as long as the small man could have just a bit of happiness.


    They stayed where they were for a little while longer, before the wind started to become stronger and stronger.


    They couldn¡¯t stay out here any longer. Pei Zheng lifted the small man onto his back and headed back toward the hut.


    The small man laid on Pei Zheng¡¯s back and silently waved goodbye to that little flower.


    He would leave it there to continue growing. Once the cold wind passed, there would be warm sunlight and a blooming spring.


    But as he neared the hut, he heard the sounds of fighting coming from inside, and saw several groups of foreign guards standing outside.


    Pei Zheng suddenly stopped, and calmly took a few steps back.


    But it was too late; someone had already spotted the pair on the path.


    A group of foreign soldiers immediately rushed toward them, as though they were ready to swallow them both alive.


    These soldier were actually Hu Lan¡¯s trusted guards. They had been searching for Pei Zheng and the others ever since Hu Lan¡¯s death.


    Cheng Feng stepped forward and blocked their path. After a killing a few of them with a slash of his sword, those soldiers were forced back slightly.


    The other shadow guards all had varying levels of injury. Shen Huan was being protected by a few of them; their bodies were splashed in red.


    Shen Huan spotted Pei Zheng and her little disciple, and her heart was flooded with anxiety and worry.


    As she dodged the arrows and spears flying at her, she yelled in Pei Zheng¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Lord Pei! Didn¡¯t you say, you had a plan for this?! We¡¯re going to die here!¡±


    Pei Zheng put the small man down and wrapped him in his robe. Then, he covered his eyes, preventing him from witnessing the bloody scene in front of them.


    Cheng Feng threw him a sword, and Pei Zheng reached out and caught it. The tip of the blade stabbed into the ground.


    According to his calculations, the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s soldiers should have already broken through the foreign border; how was there still no news of their arrival?


    When the hell is Zhao Litang going to show up?!


    Notes


    Oh wowiee, soon, we can finally go back to calling him ¡®little prince¡¯ 0v0


    Thanks for reading~

 CH 147

    February 21, 2023Merchie


    The foreign soldiers were advancing toward them, gradually forming a thick wall around them.


    Everyone¡¯s swords were already coated in blood.


    Pei Zheng hugged the small man against his chest with one arm, and felt his soft breaths tickling his neck. The small man was very obedient and didn¡¯t make a sound. Who knew what he was thinking about, he merely remained nestled in Pei Zheng¡¯s embrace.


    The quieter he was, the more panicked Pei Zheng felt.


    While the two sides were still locked in a stalemate, the neighing of horses sounded from not far away. The clopping of hooves grew louder and louder, until the foreign soldiers were completely surrounded.


    Zhao Litang was riding a hose, his red cape billowing behind him. Under everyone¡¯s eyes, a patch of blood red flashed past, followed by an orderly battalion of Celestial Dynasty soldiers, all dressed in red and black battle robes.


    The foreign soldiers were heavily outnumbered, and they were almost immediately subdued; they were all pushed into a kneeling position and pinned against the ground.


    Zhao Litang stopped in front of Pei Zheng and jumped off his horse.


    The one his eyes were pinned on wasn¡¯t Pei Zheng, but the small man peeking out from within his robe.


    His eyes were red, and his fingers were trembling, but he could only quash the feelings rising up from the depths of his heart.


    He took a few steps forward, before he knelt onto the ground.


    ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate¡­ came late.¡±


    But no one answered him.


    ¡°General Zhao, please rise.¡±


    Zhao Litang stood up, his eyes flaring as he glared at Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng had known for a long time, he had known since the very beginning. Had everyone else known about it too, was he the only one left in the dark?


    ¡°Someone, help His Highness into the carriage.¡±


    Yue Nu and another servant ran over and tried to take the small man out of Pei Zheng¡¯s embrace.


    But the small man didn¡¯t move at all. He didn¡¯t even lift his head.


    In the end, Pei Zheng had to bring him into the carriage himself, lifting him up and placing him inside the warm compartment.


    ¡°Go back with them first. Once I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll come for you.¡±


    The small man leaned against the inside of the compartment, his eyes slightly downcast; he hardly showed any reaction to Pei Zheng¡¯s words.


    Yue Nu also boarded the same carriage. Shen Huan climbed into the other carriage, and the two carriages raced off.


    After the carriages disappeared from view, the other Celestial Dynasty soldiers slowly began to retreat, dragging the tied-up foreign soldiers with them.


    Cheng Feng and the shadow guards followed them back to the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s barracks as well. They had all been injured, so they needed treatment too.


    In an instant, Zhao Litang and Pei Zheng were the only ones left in front of this forest.


    The cold wind rustled through the trees. The two stood there, motionless, not a word exchanged between them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to explain to me?¡±


    Pei Zheng twisted his sleeve over his arm, bandaging up the mess of cuts on his skin.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Zhao Litang immediately raised his fist. He drew it back and punched Pei Zheng in the mouth.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng didn¡¯t dodge, and took this rather heavy punch.


    Zhao Litang was also a bit shocked that he didn¡¯t dodge, so he hadn¡¯t held back at all. He retracted his bloody fist.


    A wound had appeared on the corner of Pei Zheng¡¯s mouth, and a thin line of blood flowed out.


    But he raised the corners of his lips, stretching his fingertips up and wiping the bloodstains away.


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡±


    Zhao Litang said, ¡°You think that all of those things will be resolved after just one punch, you¡¯re being a bit too simplistic!¡±


    ¡°Then, would you like to punch me again?¡±


    Zhao Litang yelled in rage, ¡°Pei Zheng! Do you think that you can just make up for everything you¡¯ve done? What¡¯s the difference between one punch or two? Can all of those things that already happened just disappear?! Can the scars that have already formed be filled back in again?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s smile disappeared, and his gaze recovered their air of coldness.


    ¡°General Zhao, let¡¯s make one thing clear, I don¡¯t owe you anything. Even if I had to make up for something, it¡¯s not in your place to tell me that.¡±


    Zhao Litang clenched his fists. This man really knew how to anger people to death with just a few words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me, but why didn¡¯t you tell me? You already knew Changyi wasn¡¯t dead, you knew he came back, why didn¡¯t you tell me? Was I the only one trapped inside a drum1?!¡±


    Pei Zheng merely chuckled.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you notice?¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s clenched hands suddenly loosened.


    That¡¯s right, who was he blaming?


    He had been in contact with the small man before. He had so many chances to discover the truth. He had already felt that there was something different about it, so why didn¡¯t he notice, why didn¡¯t he continue to investigate?


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t continue arguing with Zhao Litang; he had more important things to do.


    Beside them was Zhao Litang¡¯s horse. Pei Zheng flipped onto its back.


    ¡°General Zhao, I¡¯ll be borrowing your horse.¡±


    With those words, he flicked the reins and left, kicking up a cloud of dust in his wake.


    Pei Zheng travelled all the way back to the foreign capital. Currently, the foreign capital was swarming with the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s soldiers; they had used this opportunity to occupy an important area in the foreign tribe¡¯s territory.


    The small man in the carriage was so quiet, it was as though he wasn¡¯t even alive. From the time Pei Zheng had placed him onto the carriage, he had remained in the same position and hadn¡¯t moved; even his blinks had become incredibly slow.


    Yue Nu gripped his hand; it was ice-cold, completely unlike the warm palm from the past.


    His face was really quite beautiful; it was the first time Yue Nu had seen him without a mask on.


    ¡°Shi, Shi,¡± Yue Nu called in a soft voice, but the small man didn¡¯t seem to hear him, and didn¡¯t show any reaction.


    ¡°Shi, why are you ignoring me? I¡¯m A-Yue, look at me, talk with me.¡±


    Yue Nu¡¯s eyes were already full of tears, ¡°Shi, why don¡¯t you know who I am anymore? How¡­ how could you forget about me?¡±


    Yue Nu was blaming himself; had he been able to bring General Zhao to save him earlier, perhaps Xiao Shi wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to this state.


    The carriage swayed as it drove toward the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s troops at the borderlands. The gate of the barracks opened; Wu Quan led a large number of soldiers out and knelt in front of the carriage.


    The carriage door opened. Yue Nu climbed off first, before helped the small man out of the carriage.


    When that little figure dressed in plain white exited the carriage, three thousand soldiers all yelled in unison, ¡°Greetings to Your Highness the Ninth Prince.¡±


    Their collective voices resounded through the sky, hovering over the crowd for a long while without dissipating.


    Shen Huan also happened to climb out of her carriage at this moment; it was the first time she had witnessed such a grand scene.


    The people in front of them were all dressed in golden helmets and iron armor, gripping sharp swords and long lances. But now, they were all kneeling on the ground with the utmost respect.


    The small man lifted his eyes and scanned his surroundings. But his gaze didn¡¯t fall on any of the soldiers in front of him; it seemed like he was staring out at the barracks, before his delicate brow creased tightly, and he clenched his fingers till his knuckles turned white.


    Shen Huan noticed that something was wrong, and said to Wu Quan, who was kneeling at the front of the army, ¡°Lieutenant Wu, please have them leave for now.¡±


    Wu Quan nodded and dismissed the other soldiers, before he hurriedly led them into a room to rest.


    ¡°Master Shen,¡± Wu Quan asked Shen Huan, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the general return with you? Did something else happen in the foreign tribe?¡±


    Shen Huan said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I think he and Lord Pei had something to settle between the two of them, so he was delayed a bit. He should be back soon.¡±


    Indeed, not long after, Zhao Litang returned.


    Shen Huan hurriedly exited the tent, and anxiously glanced behind Zhao Litang, but she didn¡¯t see the person she was looking for.


    ¡°General Zhao, where¡¯s Lord Pei?¡±


    Zhao Litang snorted coldly, ¡°Who knows, off to act like a madman.¡±


    Shen Huan asked, ¡°A madman? If Lord Pei doesn¡¯t come back soon, I¡¯m going to become a madman! The blood donor, did he contact a suitable blood donor?! When the hell is he coming?! I can¡¯t wait any longer right now! We don¡¯t have much time!¡±


    As she spoke, Yue Nu shouted from inside the room.


    Shen Huan and Zhao Litang hurried inside, and saw that Yue Nu was gently rubbing the small man¡¯s back, while the small man¡¯s lips were covered in blood.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Shen Huan hurried over and took his pulse, but was scalded the moment she touched him.


    An unnatural flush had covered the small man¡¯s cheeks. His lips were burning bright red. Now that they were coated in the blood he had just spat out, they were a bewitching scarlet.


    ¡°His temperature¡¯s gone up again, and his infected wound has gotten even worse! Hurry, go decoct the medicine, and make some external ointment too!¡±


    Shen Huan gave Wu Quan the recipe, and Wu Quan sprinted out.


    Yue Nu was so anxious that his tears were flowing out again. He noticed that Zhao Litang seemed to be looking at him, so he hurriedly lowered his head and wiped his tears.


    After he finished wiping his tears, Yue Nu bowed his head, and slowly began to walk out. He looked back as he walked; he really couldn¡¯t let go of his concern for Shi.


    Just as Yue Nu was about to step out of the room, someone suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him back inside.


    ¡°Take good care of him.¡±


    Zhao Litang spoke these words in a rushed manner, before pulled the curtain open and left the room.


    Yue nu blinked in disbelief, before he finally composed himself, ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Although he had drank the medicine, and had been covered in a thick layer of ointment, the small man¡¯s wound didn¡¯t look any better, and his fever hadn¡¯t subsided.


    This went on until night had fallen. The sounds of hooves echoed from outside the barracks.


    It was Pei Zheng, who had just returned from foreign territory.


    He found the former chief of the foreign tribe, and had a formal meeting with him as the Prime Minister of the Celestial Dynasty. They had also discussed the new relationship that could be forged between the Celestial Dynasty and the foreign tribe.


    Pei Zheng would help the old chief to return to his position and regain control of the greatest power that could be held within the foreign tribe. But the price would be that the foreign tribe would have to surrender to the Celestial Dynasty and bow down to its government. They would also have to distance themselves from the barbarians and allow the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s soldiers to enter foreign borders.


    When Pei Zheng returned with the new peace treaty, the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s soldiers couldn¡¯t help but cheer and applaud. They had another way to counter the barbarian tribe now; the odds were looking a little better.


    Zhao Litang heard the commotion and came out to see what was going on. Those cheering soldiers instantly quieted down, and went off to do their own things.


    Pei Zheng walked over and tossed that peace treaty at Zhao Litang.


    He had always been like this; no matter what kind of life-or-death matter he took care of, he always had this nonchalance about him.


    It seemed like even if the sky fell down, he would be able to push it back up.


    Pei Zheng walked straight into the tent the small man was in. It just so happened that the small man, who had been unconscious for the entire day, had just woken up.


    Notes


    Thanks for reading~


    1.ÃÉÔÚ¹ÄÀï (m¨¦ng z¨¤i g¨³ l¨«): ¡®trapped in a drum¡¯, in the dark. There is quite an interesting story behind this; it originated during the Three Kingdoms period. Guan Yu was killed because a guy named Liu Feng (Liu Bei¡¯s adopted son) and some other guy didn¡¯t come to help him in time. Liu Bei was sad, and his subordinate, Zhang Fei, was enraged. He tricked Liu Feng, saying that he had an argument with Liu Bei, and wanted to kill him, which would allow Liu Feng to become King of Hanzhong. To do this, he would put Liu Feng into an 8 chi (unit of length based on the length of the forearm) by 8 chi drum, and carry it back, pretending to seek forgiveness. Then, Liu Feng would jump out and stab Liu Bei. But later, once Liu Feng was in the drum, Zhang Fei and his soldiers brought him to the top of a tall mountain, stabbed the drum full of blades, and rolled it down, which promptly turned him into meat mash.

 CH 148

    February 23, 2023Merchie


    And at this moment, Qi Yirou and Jiang Yubai were about to hurry over to the borderlands.


    When the news spread to the Imperial City, it stirred up quite a storm; the Imperial Court was no exception.


    But this storm left as quickly as it came.


    After all, no one had ever paid much attention to that prince. Few actually cared whether he was alive or not; they merely regarded this as an interesting topic that was as fleeting as the aftertaste of tea.


    But great waves were shaking the palace.


    Although the Empress had already been deposed, the Second Princess, Qi Bingzhi, was not implicated, because she had married another court official, and was now pregnant.


    After she heard that Qi Changyi was still alive, Qi Bingzhi rushed to the palace, and just so happened to bump into Jiang Yubai at the palace gate.


    Jiang Yubai was waiting for Qi Yirou so they could head to the borderlands together. He had received Cheng Feng¡¯s secret letter, and had already explained everything to Qi Yirou. Indeed, Qi Yirou had agreed to be Qi Changyi¡¯s blood donor.


    Before Qi Yirou came out of the palace, Qi Bingzhi ordered her servants to block Jiang Yubai¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Jiang, oh wait, Doctor Jiang, who are you waiting for?¡±


    Jiang Yubai rolled his eyes at her, and wanted nothing more than to ignore her. He wasn¡¯t an official anymore, so there was no need for him to report his every move to her.


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi was infuriated by his attitude; Qi Bingzhi¡¯s current personality was completely different from what it had been in the past. She was extremely irritable; she couldn¡¯t even spare the effort to put on an act anymore.


    Just as she was about to make a fuss, a sedan came out of the palace.


    Qi Bingzhi climbed off the sedan. She also ignored Qi Bingzhi, and simply boarded Jiang Yubai¡¯s carriage.


    The carriage was about to turn and head in the opposite direction, but because of the people blocking the path, the carriage couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Second Princess, please move aside. I have important matters to attend to, it¡¯s not in your place to hold us up.¡±


    Qi Yirou spoke with indifference, her tone frosty.


    ¡°Rourou, how can you talk to me like this? Where are you going, couldn¡¯t you have told your Second Sister about it?¡±


    Qi Yirou was anxious to get going. For every moment they dallied here, the situation on the other side would worsen a bit. However, Qi Bingzhi¡¯s stomach was a bulging bump; no one dared to lay a hand on her.


    Jiang Yubai couldn¡¯t care less about this. He ordered the driver, ¡°Go.¡±


    The carriage swiftly turned in the other direction. The horse whinnied, which frightened Qi Bingzhi. She fell to the side, clearing a path for them in the process.


    Someone supported Qi Bingzhi to stand. She raised her voice, ¡°Jiang Yubai! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know where you guys are going! You¡¯re definitely going to find him, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re going to bring him back, and let him continue being a prince! Why?! He¡¯s been gone for so many years, he can stay gone! Why does he still have to come back?!¡±


    Jiang Yubai lifted the curtain and smiled.


    ¡°Second Princess, you¡¯re half right. We¡¯re going to find His Royal Highness. However, we¡¯re not the ones who are going to bring him back. His Majesty ordered Lord Pei to bring His Highness back.¡±


    Jiang Yubai knew how he could enrage Qi Bingzhi even more. He took a golden silk scroll out of his robe and unfurled it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received the decree on behalf of Lord Pei. Second Princess, if you don¡¯t believe it, would you like to personally examine it?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi stared at the edict; it seemed that she was in extreme disbelief.


    But Jiang Yubai backhandedly stuffed the edict back into his robe, ¡°Since the princess won¡¯t look at it, then I¡¯ll be leaving now. Princess, you really cannot bear the consequences of delaying His Majesty¡¯s will.¡±


    The carriage immediately raced off.


    Qi Bingzhi watched at the carriage gradually disappeared into the distance, but suddenly felt a throbbing pain in her stomach. Then, the servant beside her shouted:


    ¡°Princess! Y-your stomach is bleeding!¡±


    ***


    In the borderlands of the Celestial Dynasty, a spacious tent was heated by a charcoal fire; it was very warm.


    The small man lying on the bed slowly opened his eyes into slits, but he still felt cold.


    The moment he woke up, he had a terrible headache. More and more scenes and memories were swarming about and attacking his mind.


    The barracks, becoming ill, escaping, as well as everything in his vision being bathed in blood-red.


    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± The small man¡¯s brow creased tightly, and his breaths quickened slightly. He reached up and held his head, cold sweat dripping down his skin.


    Shen Huan¡¯s heart twisted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Disciple, what¡¯s wrong? Does your head hurt? Don¡¯t think about it anymore, if it hurts, don¡¯t think about it¡­¡±


    But the small man on the bed couldn¡¯t hear a thing; his head was hurting so badly that it was about to split open. He began to beat himself with his fists, landing blow after blow on his own body.


    Shen Huan gripped his arms, not allowing him to hurt himself. He prodded her wounds as he struggled, and a bit of blood flowed out, but Shen Huan didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Disciple, Disciple, calm down, look at me, I¡¯m your shifu-¡±


    The tent flap was lifted; a figure walked in, accompanied by a gust of cold wind.


    Shen Huan looked over and saw that it was Pei Zheng; she instantly felt relieved.


    Pei Zheng walked over to the side of the bed, and reached out to gently clasp those thin, fragile wrists; the small man couldn¡¯t muster any more strength.


    ¡°Let me.¡±


    Pei Zheng sat at the side of the bed and smoothed the small man¡¯s hair.


    Shen Huan nodded silently, before she turned and left the tent.


    The small man¡¯s head was still aching terribly, but with his wrists restrained, he had no way to struggle anymore. He began to sob, his tears flowing more furiously with every passing moment.


    Pei Zheng placed both of his wrists in one hand, before he used his other hand to wipe away the tears at the corners of the small man¡¯s eyes.


    Those tears were like a broken string of beads; they seemed to flow endlessly.


    But the small man felt that the pain in his head had lessened somewhat, and had gradually begun to quiet, merely shedding tears in silence.


    His face was covered in tearstains, but he remained completely silent. It made one¡¯s heart ache even more.


    Pei Zheng let go of his wrists and readjusted his collar.


    Earlier, the small man¡¯s collar had loosened as he was struggling, exposing a bit of his pale collarbone.


    Those slender fingers suddenly paused. A faint splash of bewitching red peeked out from beneath his collar. Pei Zheng¡¯s breaths froze, and he gently lifted the small man¡¯s collar. Indeed, it was that dazzling red lotus tattoo, blooming into fiery red over his fair skin.


    But why had this red lotus tattoo appeared again? Could it be that something about the small man¡¯s condition had changed?


    While he was Qi Changyi, that red lotus remained on his skin. While he was Shen Shijiu, that red lotus would disappear.


    Now that the red lotus had bloomed again, did that mean¡­


    Pei Zheng¡¯s expression remained calm as he closed the small man¡¯s collar.


    ¡°Does your head still hurt?¡±


    He asked softly as he kneaded the small man¡¯s temple, his movements gentle and tender.


    The small man lifted his eyes. He was blinded by tears. Little beads of water hung on his long lashes, reflecting the muddle and dazedness in his gaze.


    But his gaze gradually changed, and a peculiar gleam emerged from within his eyes.


    Then, Pei Zheng¡¯s hand was suddenly waved off.


    The small man¡¯s eyes stared unblinkingly at him. He shrank away, his breaths becoming rapid, his eyes full of shock and fear.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart jumped, stabbed by his hostility and guardedness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to touch you? Then I won¡¯t, okay?¡±


    The small man bit his lower lip; it seemed as though he was trying his best to hold his tears back, his lips were already turning pale due to how hard he was biting.


    He propped himself up and sat upright, before he turned over and rolled off the other side of the bed.


    The moment he got off the bed, because of his limp legs, he fell right to the ground.


    Pei Zheng wanted to hurry over and help him up, but the small man tried his hardest to dodge him; Pei Zheng¡¯s hands caught a palmful of nothing.


    The small man ended up climbing back up himself. He still hadn¡¯t completely recovered his memory. Right now, he had only recalled a portion of the past, and they were all bad memories.


    He stood up and walked out, swaying, by himself.


    It was terribly cold outside of the tent; one would panic if they were caught in this freezing weather.


    When the guards outside saw that the person inside had actually come out, they were quite shocked. Just as they were about to kneel and greet him, they were interrupted by Pei Zheng, who had followed him.


    Pei Zheng waved his hand, and had all of those guards leave.


    The small man continued to walk extremely slowly up front. His footsteps were uncertain and wobbly; it appeared as though he would collapse at any moment.


    He glanced dazedly in every direction, before his eyes suddenly pinned themselves onto a small building.


    Pei Zheng looked over as well. There was nothing special about that building, so why was he staring at it like that?


    But he suddenly remembered; that building was just like the one the small man had once stayed in. Could it be that he had remembered something else?


    A pained expression came over the small man¡¯s face, his eyes full of a palpable grief that couldn¡¯t be melted away.


    He muttered to himself, but his voice was too quiet, so Pei Zheng couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying.


    A soldier suddenly ran over; it seemed as though he had something urgent to report. When he saw the pair standing on the path, he hurriedly knelt to greet them.


    ¡°Greetings to Your Royal Highness, greetings to Prime Minister Pei.¡±


    That small man saw the person kneeling in front of him. When he heard that title, he quietly repeated it to himself.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng had already stepped forward, and gave that soldier a cold glance, ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    That soldier broke out into a cold sweat, and practically sprinted away.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, Your Royal Highness, Your Highness¡­¡±


    He repeated again and again. Every time he recited it, more and more scenes would rush into his mind.


    He was a prince. Then who else was he? What was his name?


    Why did this barracks seem so familiar? Had he come here before?


    And that person behind him, who was he? Why was he in almost every single one of these scenes? Why would he feel such a wrenching, aching pain whenever he came too close?


    His entire body hurt, everything hurt. Even his heart was flooded with pain.


    The wind suddenly picked up, spraying sand into the air and blinding him.


    The small man also staggered as a gale swept over him, and his light, fragile body fell backward.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t care about anything else; he hurriedly stepped forward to hold him steady.


    But the moment the small man was caught, he was enveloped in a faint sandalwood fragrance.


    This scent had already become light and faded, but at this particular moment, it could still pierce into the small man¡¯s heart.


    He remembered.


    The Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, the secret dungeon, the back garden, the little pavilion, the blood, and the whip wounds. Then, the veil of joyful red over his vision, and the snowstorm beside that cliff.


    The pain and sadness that had been forgotten¡­ he remembered it all.


    ¡°I¡¯m a prince¡­ My name is Qi Changyi¡­¡±


    The small man¡¯s lips were bloodless, and his body was also terribly cold, but his mind was much more lucid than before.


    ¡°My name¡­ is Qi Changyi.¡±


    Notes


    FINALLYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY


    Thanks for reading~

 CH 149

    February 25, 2023Merchie


    Pei Zheng¡¯s hands instantly stiffened like rocks, and an unexplainable fear flooded up from the depths of his heart.


    Qi Changyi suddenly shoved Pei Zheng away, but because he had overexerted himself, he exploded into violent coughs; a sweet, fishy taste began to spread in his throat.


    His resolute refusal rendered Pei Zheng too scared to act rashly, afraid that anything he did would provoke him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over here, don¡¯t touch me-¡± Qi Changyi muttered, ¡°It hurts when you touch me, it¡¯ll hurt so, so, so bad¡­¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t tell where this faint aching pain was coming from, the wounds from the past were likely too severe and too deep, which caused his body to react instinctively.


    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t come over.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes had reddened, stung by the wind. The fingers beneath his cuff were tightly clenched; only then could he suppress the urge to approach the small man.


    He could ignore anyone else¡¯s opposition. He didn¡¯t care about what anyone else thought. But only the little prince in front of him deserved to be cradled in the depths of his heart, so he refused to allow him to endure even the slightest bit of mistreatment or pain.


    But how could he forget that all of that mistreatment, all that pain, had been caused by him?


    ¡°The ground is cold, can you stand up by yourself?¡±


    Qi Changyi pressed his hands against the ground, his arms wobbling slightly; he seemed exhausted from the effort.


    A figure suddenly hurried over from the side and helped the small man off the ground.


    Zhao Litang had just returned from the training grounds. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to return to the barracks when he saw what was occurring from the distance.


    When he spotted that small man collapsed on the ground while Pei Zheng stood there without trying to help him, rage flooded into Zhao Litang¡¯s chest.


    And when Pei Zheng saw who had just come over, he reached out. But, slowly, very slowly, his hand fell back down.


    ¡°Your Highness, how are you, are you all right? Are you hurt?¡±


    Zhao Litang looked the small man up and down, trying to see if he had scraped himself anywhere.


    Qi Changyi stared at his face, and it gradually melded with the one from his memories. He remembered everything that involved Zhao Litang, even that period of time when Zhao Litang had rescued him from the Imperial City and sheltered him in the barracks.


    As for why Zhao Litang had to rescue him from the Imperial City, it was because of that man in front of him.


    ¡°Tang-gege¡­¡±


    QI Changyi called softly, his voice so quiet that it almost couldn¡¯t be heard. But Zhao Litang heard it clearly.


    Pei Zheng, who was standing at the side, also heard it.


    Zhao Litang froze, ¡°Ch-Changyi, what did you just call me?¡±


    ¡°T-Tang-gege¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi called out again, and his eyes filled with tears.


    Zhao Litang had always treated him well. He always made decisions with him in mind, never tried to force him to do anything, and took better care of him than his own blood brother.


    It had been a long time since Zhao Litang had been addressed in this way, and for a moment, he was stunned.


    The small man who always called out to him so softly and sweetly¡­ had finally returned.


    But after Qi Changyi called out to him a few more times, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fainted. His entire body had become burning hot, and blood began to spill out of his lips.


    Zhao Litang hurriedly lifted him bridal-style and strode toward a tent not far away.


    When he passed by Pei Zheng, Zhao Litang lifted his eyes to glance at him, before he left without looking back.


    Pei Zheng stood there, too scared to turn his head. He just stared at his empty palms with his head lowered.


    Ice-cold wind blew through the gaps of his fingers, illusory and unpredictable. It was as though something was drifting away with the wind, and no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn¡¯t grasp onto it.


    Qi Changyi had been taken back to the tent. Shen Huan and the others hurried over moments later.


    Many soldiers were standing guard outside the tent. The lanterns inside were brightly lit. Everyone was extremely anxious, but there was nothing else they could do.


    ¡°Master Shen, how is he?¡±


    Zhao Litang asked Shen Huan.


    Shen Huan bandaged the bloodstain that was still expanding on the little man¡¯s arm, before she said with tears in her eyes, ¡°He¡¯s in a terrible state, if we don¡¯t perform the blood transfusion soon, he won¡¯t¡­ last past tonight¡­¡±


    When Yue Nu heard these words, his legs went limp and he collapsed onto the floor, before he covered his mouth and began to cry silently.


    Zhao Litang couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Master Shen, is there no other way to keep him going for a little longer? The people from the Imperial City should be here soon, he only needs to hold on for a little longer, don¡¯t give up, we can¡¯t give up! If we give up at this point, what about Changyi? He¡¯s just sleeping right now, he¡¯s definitely waiting for us to save him!¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably, ¡°There isn¡¯t, there isn¡¯t , there isn¡¯t any other way! I don¡¯t have a way! I¡¯ve already used every remedy I can possibly use! He can¡¯t keep holding on, you understand me?¡±


    The moment she said these words, everyone lowered their heads. Wu Quan also turned away and wiped at the corners of his eyes.


    Shen Huan continued to mutter, ¡°I¡¯ve already saved his life before, who knows how much energy I¡¯ve spent during these past few years to restore him to him to his running, jumping cute self? Who knows that, when I just saved him, he was hardly better than he is now? Every day, he relied on a single breath to hang on. Who knows that he isn¡¯t just my disciple, but that there¡¯s a binding blood connection between us? I¡¯m the person who wants to save him the most, but I¡¯ve really done all that I can¡­¡±


    Zhao Litang didn¡¯t say anything more. The corners of his eyes reddened, and he walked over to the small man¡¯s bedside, wobbling slightly. Seeing him quietly lying there, his heart throbbed painfully.


    He looked around inside the tent, but he didn¡¯t see the person who was supposed to show up at this moment.


    Outside the tent, night had fallen.


    Standing in the bleak, cold wind, a black-clad figure quietly looked at the tent glowing with yellow light. He didn¡¯t move at all, and stared for a long while.


    Cheng Feng walked over, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Master, why aren¡¯t you going in there? I just heard that His Highness¡­ tonight, His Highness might-¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was as cold as the night surrounding them.


    ¡°But, Master Shen said it herself. Master Shen is the best doctor in the entire world. If even she doesn¡¯t have a solution, what else can be done?¡±


    Pei Zheng slowly shifted his gaze away.


    Right now, everyone in that tent seemed to be saying goodbye to the little prince, but Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t. So he refused to enter that tent.


    ¡°Nothing will happen to him. I won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±


    Cheng Feng was about to say something else, but he was suddenly interrupted by a sound in the distance.


    It was the rattling of a carriage; the sound was incredibly vivid against this serene darkness.


    Cheng Feng¡¯s eyes widened slightly, ¡°Master! It¡¯s the carriage from the Imperial City!¡±


    The carriage stopped right in front of the tent, and the driver was the shadow guard that Pei Zheng had sent to pick up Jiang Yubai and Qi Yirou. The shadow guard had taken a shortcut, which allowed them to reach the barracks sooner. Otherwise, who knew how long the journey would have taken.


    ¡°Master, they have arrived safely.¡±


    After that shadow guard gave his report, he left.


    Jiang Yubai got off the carriage, before he promptly bent over and began to retch violently.


    After he straightened up, he saw Cheng Feng, who had rushed over, and complained, ¡°Do all of the shadow guards in your Prime Minister¡¯s Manor fly their carriages?¡±


    Cheng Feng patted his back. When he saw Qi Yirou climb out of the carriage as well, he hurried over to help her off.


    ¡°Greetings to the Third Princess. His Highness and Master Shen are all in there waiting for you. The situation is urgent, please hurry, Princess!¡±


    Qi Yirou sensed the seriousness of the matter, so she followed Cheng Feng and hurried into the tent.


    When they passed the entrance of the tent, Qi Yirou spotted Pei Zheng standing outside. She gave him a nod, before she entered the tent.


    After the curtain was pulled open, someone cried out in surprise at the sight of Qi Yirou, but that cry was muffled by the curtain as it fell.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to take a look at him?¡±


    Jiang Yubai walked over to stand next to Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t answer. He only lifted his eyelids and cast him a sidelong glance.


    ¡°Are you done vomiting?¡±


    Jiang Yubai snorted coldly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t because you were doing it to save His Highness too, I would¡¯ve definitely blamed that all on you, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re shameless enough to even ask me that-¡°


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips silently hooked upward.


    When he saw Qi Yirou show up at such a critical moment, it felt like he had exhaled in relief. His expression suddenly relaxed; only then did he realize that his entire body had tensed up earlier. Just what had the panic and fear done to him?


    Jiang Yubai prodded Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, Lord Pei, it¡¯s already come to this point, what are you standing here for? If you¡¯re worried about him, just go in and look after him. If you¡¯re afraid, just say it. Right now, you¡¯re standing out here, scared out of your wits. I think it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t got the guts to face him, which is why you¡¯re too scared to go in there.¡±


    Pei Zheng froze, ¡°That¡¯s not the reason.¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s fingers swiftly grabbed his wrist, before he smiled, ¡°It isn¡¯t? Then why is your hand shaking? Your pulse is so fast, and your heart is beating even faster.¡±


    Pei Zheng clutched his hand with the other. It really was shaking, and right now, it was shaking quite intensely. It seemed that he really was terrified.


    That was natural. He had already experienced the feeling of losing him; he would rather die than go through it again.


    Inside the tent, after Shen Huan spotted Qi Yirou, her eyes instantly widened, before she smeared her tears. It was as though she were looking at a life-saving straw1 as she stepped forward and grabbed her.


    ¡°Th-Third Princess, is that you, Third Princess? I¡¯m not hallucinating, right?¡±


    Wu Quan also blinked hard, ¡°Master Shen, I think I¡¯m also hallucinating.¡±


    Cheng Feng said, ¡°She¡¯s not a hallucination.¡±


    Qi Yirou also held onto Shen Huan, ¡°Master Shen, I¡¯m Qi Yirou, I¡¯m here to save my little brother.¡±


    Shen Huan nodded enthusiastically, and hurriedly began to make preparations. She had Qi Yirou lie down on the bed as well.


    Everyone else was kicked out of the tent, while Jiang Yubai entered to assist Shen Huan.


    The blood transfusion went on for a long while. Everyone waiting outside was extremely anxious.


    Zhao Litang stood next to Pei Zheng.


    ¡°This time, when he wakes up, he¡¯ll probably have recovered the rest of his memories.¡±


    Zhao Litang said, ¡°He¡¯ll remember everything, even all the things you did to him before. Do you think he¡¯ll ever want to see you again?¡±


    But Pei Zheng continued to stare coldly at the curtain and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Zhao Litang wasn¡¯t happy with frigid bearing, ¡°Even if you want to start treating him well now, are your feelings genuine? Can you swear to yourself that everything you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t because of your guilty conscience? That it isn¡¯t because you want to atone for what you¡¯ve done? If it had been someone else, would you have gone to this point as well?¡±


    Notes


    Thanks for reading~


    1.¾ÈÃüµ¾²Ý (ji¨´ m¨¬ng d¨¤o c¨£o): it refers to reaching out with a straw to a drowning person, as if it will be enough to save them. The meaning is ¡®trivial things that are treated as useful when one is in danger¡¯, but in this case, it probably means ¡®last resort¡¯.

 CH 150

    February 26, 2023Merchie


    Is it because of your guilty conscience?


    Do you want to atone for what you¡¯ve done?


    Since when did Pei Zheng have a conscience? Since when did he ever need to atone for anything?


    As for why he had done all of those things, he didn¡¯t need to explain that to anyone.


    At this moment, a soldier came over to report military affairs, so Zhao Litang had no choice but to leave temporarily.


    It was only until the sky began to pale slightly that the lanterns in the tent finally went out.


    The curtain was lifted, and Shen Huan walked out wearing a tired expression, her cuffs covered in blood. The sight made one¡¯s heart jolt.


    Under Zhao Litang¡¯s orders, Wu Quan had also spent the night standing guard outside the tent. After he saw Shen Huan come out, he hurried forward and asked, ¡°Master Shen, how is His Highness? Is the procedure going well?¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s eyes flitted to the nearby Pei Zheng before she answered Wu Quan. It seemed like she had something she needed to say to Pei Zheng.


    ¡°You could say that. His condition is stable at the moment. We can¡¯t transfuse too much blood all at once, we can only continue slowly, but there¡¯s finally a bit of hope. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Wu Quan nodded and hurriedly ordered someone to lead Shen Huan away to rest. She had busied herself for an entire night, and her mind had been extremely tense; now that she had relaxed, she felt completely exhausted.


    Qi Yirou had had a small amount of blood withdrawn. Although it wouldn¡¯t pose any danger, she still had to take good care of her body. She was also escorted out of the tent, while a few servants had been specially arranged to tend to her.


    The group of people outside the tent gradually dispersed.


    Cheng Feng stood beside the curtain. He turned and asked, ¡°Master, would you like to go inside?¡±


    Of course Pei Zheng wanted to go in and take a look; his frantic thoughts had long since flown inside. But he stood where he was and didn¡¯t move.


    Cheng Feng thought Pei Zheng wasn¡¯t planning on going in, so he slowly retracted the hand holding the curtain and prepared to leave.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the curtain was lifted from the inside, and a face popped out.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to come in, just come in. Why the hell are you loitering at someone else¡¯s doorstep?¡±


    Jiang Yubai glanced at Cheng Feng, then at Pei Zheng.


    This master and servant were carved from the same wood; even if they were dying to say something, they just couldn¡¯t voice it properly.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t.¡±


    Cheng Feng said; it seemed as though he really was going to walk away.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Jiang Yubai grabbed his sleeve and pulled him back, ¡°You can leave. You, get in there.¡±


    Jiang Yubai dragged Cheng Feng with one hand as he looked at Pei Zheng, jerking his chin toward the inside of the tent.


    Cheng Feng said, ¡°Master is unwilling-¡±


    ¡°Unwilling, my ass. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, shut your mouth.¡±


    Jiang Yubai rolled his eyes disdainfully at Cheng Feng. It was a shame that he had been by Pei Zheng¡¯s side for so long, yet he still didn¡¯t know that his master was incapable of expressing himself properly.


    But Jiang Yubai could see it all clearly. Pei Zheng would express his dislike and loathing unabashedly. But as for those lingering emotions like love and longing, he had always hidden them well.


    Who knew where this silly problem of his came from.


    Jiang Yubai conscientiously stepped aside. He had already helped Pei Zheng clean out the irrelevant people; it was quite considerate of him, really.


    Pei Zheng glanced at the dim tent. Before he could take a step, he was suddenly shoved him from behind. Then, the thick curtain dropped down, separating the cold, windy, chaotic world from the warmth and quietude inside.


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s voice sounded before the curtain fell.


    ¡°If he forgot, just make him remember that, whether it was good or bad, it was all you.¡±


    The words ¡®it was all you¡¯ made Pei Zheng freeze in his tracks.


    It was all him. Why had the small man only forgotten the memories that were related to him?


    Whether he was Qi Changyi or Shen Shijiu, Pei Zheng was the only one who remembered it all, while the small man had only recalled Qi Changyi¡¯s memories but had forgotten Shen Shijiu¡¯s.


    It was like fate was playing a sick joke on Pei Zheng. The memories of being pampered, loved, and protected by him had all been forgotten. Instead, the memories of being hurt and used had all been taken out and turned into a sharp blade, plunging straight into Pei Zheng¡¯s heart.


    But Shen Huan had said that right now, the small man¡¯s mind was full of his past memories. It was likely because he had been thinking about too much at once, which was why his memories would inevitably be a bit jumbled, which led him to lose part of his current memories, but it wouldn¡¯t be long before he recovered them.


    Pei Zheng slowly walked to the side of the bed. The small man lying upon it had his eyes closed. His face was deathly pale; it seemed that he was asleep. His collar was a bit loose; now that the red lotus tattoo was exposed to the air, it seemed to glow a bit redder.


    Pei Zheng sat on the side of the bed, before he reached out and reclasped the small man¡¯s collar, accidently brushing the soft, delicate skin beneath. His fingers trembled slightly.


    Pei Zheng gently touched that red lotus with his fingers. The slender petals were stretched beneath his robe, lively and spirited, as though they could flutter in the wind.


    ¡°When you¡¯re asleep, you¡¯re so obedient. When you wake up, will you not let me touch you, and make me leave again?¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who dares to order me around like this. You¡¯re the only one¡­ who made me feel what it¡¯s like to be too scared to face someone.¡±


    The small man on the bed seemed to be lost in a dream. His brow suddenly creased tightly, and he grabbed the quilt with both hands.


    ¡°Mother, Mother, please don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t abandon Yi-er¡­ don¡¯t leave¡­. Yi-er will be good, don¡¯t leave Yi-er, please? Mother¡­¡±


    The corners of the small man¡¯s eyes became wet, and his voice became louder as he continued to mutter.


    Pei Zheng knew that he had recalled some terrible memories of the past. He lifted the small man¡¯s fingers out of the quilt, and clasped them in his palm, stroking the back of his hand with his fingertips.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave you, Yi-er. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The small man gripped Pei Zheng¡¯s hand, but his tears began to pour out even more furiously.


    ¡°Pei-gege¡­¡±


    His voice was extremely soft, but Pei Zheng heard it clearly.


    Was he dreaming about him? What was happening in that dream?


    ¡°Pei-gege, Pei-gege, Pei-gege¡­¡±


    The small man didn¡¯t say anything else; he merely continued to call for him, his voice full of aggrievement and sorrow. Every time he called out, a bean-sized tear would roll down his face. Pei Zheng¡¯s heart tugged painfully at his sobs.


    Pei Zheng wiped his tears with his fingers, and gently stroked his hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m right here. Be good, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    But it was as though the small man was made of water; the moment he started crying, he just couldn¡¯t stop. Pei Zheng¡¯s cuffs were soaked before he finally showed signs of calming down.


    Pei Zheng leaned down. He stretched his arm beneath the little prince¡¯s back, before he lifted it slightly, hoisting the small man into his arms. His entire body was pressed into Pei Zheng¡¯s chest.


    Only when he was enveloped in a tight embrace did he feel comforted. The small man¡¯s sobs slowly ceased, and his tears stopped flowing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be good¡­ Pei-gege, I¡¯ll be good, please be a little nicer to me¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly froze, before he whispered in his ear, ¡°I¡¯ll be nice to you, I¡¯ll be really nice to you. Even if you aren¡¯t good, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll always be nice to you, okay?¡±


    The small man seemed to have already lost consciousness; he didn¡¯t respond.


    Pei Zheng hugged the soft, warm little ball in his arms. He was reluctant to let go. But after hugging him for a while, he felt that his empty heart had filled up a bit, so he slowly let go of the small man.


    At this moment, the curtain was pulled open. It was Jiang Yubai.


    ¡°All right, let him rest. Lord Pei, you need to rest too. The wind must have been blowing all night yesterday. No matter how healthy your body is, you shouldn¡¯t treat it so carelessly. Especially you, that wouldn¡¯t be too good for your body.¡±


    Apart from Shen Huan, Jiang Yubai understood Pei Zheng¡¯s condition the best. His body was also riddled with holes. After suffering so many injuries, it was uncertain whether it would affect his lifespan or not.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Pei Zheng had already rearranged his features back into a frigid expression.


    ¡°Sure, you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m not fine though. I¡¯m begging you to take a rest, all right?¡±


    Before Pei Zheng could leave to go rest, Cheng Feng came over, wearing a dark expression.


    The two left the tent to discuss a few matters. Before Pei Zheng let the curtain down, he took one last glance at the inside of the tent, before he left.


    Once he left, he was gone for a long while. When he finally came back, it was already the afternoon.


    But there were quite a few people surrounding the outside of the tent. Zhao Litang and Yue Nu were among them.


    ¡°Lord Pei.¡±


    A soldier spotted Pei Zheng, and everyone greeted him.


    Upon hearing the commotion, Zhao Litang also looked over.


    Pei Zheng hadn¡¯t even walked over, when Zhao Litang immediately threw a punch at him. He nimbly shifted aside, while Cheng Feng reached out and grabbed Zhao Litang¡¯s fist.


    Zhao Litang retracted his hand, ¡°Now you know how to dodge? I heard you went into the tent this morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Them, what the hell were you doing, staying in there for so long?¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t understand what he meant, ¡°What can I do in there?¡±


    Zhao Litang yelled, enraged, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve been selfish and inconsiderate, who knows what kind of beastly things you would do! Let me tell you, right now, Changyi¡¯s condition has worsened again, who knows what the hell you did to him! Last night, he was clearly showing signs of recovery, how come the moment after you went in there, he was reduced to this state-¡°


    With a bang, Zhao Litang was hit by a flying fist, and fell to the ground.


    This punch was full of strength; it was much more powerful than the punch Zhao Litang had thrown before.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fist was covered in Zhao Litang¡¯s blood. His eyes were red, and his hair was flying in the wind. he had recovered his ruthless, cold-blooded, tyrannical appearance.


    ¡°What. Did you say?¡±


    Yue Nu stood in front of Zhao Litang, wiping the blood away with his cuff.


    Zhao Litang also sneered. He brushed Yue Nu off and stood up himself, staring right into Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes.


    At this moment, the curtain was lifted. Jiang Yubai came out, wearing a grave expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you all something. You must come to a decision quickly.¡±


    ¡°The sudden deterioration of his condition is due to a problem we didn¡¯t notice during the previous blood transfusion. That is, the contaminated blood will assimilate the fresh blood. Because of this, no matter how much blood is transfused, it will be useless. It will only worsen his condition. There¡¯s only one kind of medicinal herb that can cure it, and it grows in an oasis in the desert. So, we must enter the desert and search for this herb.¡±


    Cheng Feng said, ¡°But who knows how much time a round trip through the desert will take, will there still be enough time to treat him?¡±


    Jiang Yubai said, ¡°That¡¯s why we must bring His Highness and the princess into the desert as well. Me and Master Shen will also be there to control his condition for the time being. Once we find the herb, we must immediately begin treatment.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zhao Litang immediately argued, ¡°You don¡¯t know how dangerous the desert is. If we can¡¯t get out of there, he¡¯ll die anyway, and if all of you die in there too, there won¡¯t even be bones left.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A somewhat gloomy voice sounded, in a tone that left no room for objections, ¡°We must leave immediately.¡±


    Notes


    If one of them were to die, who would it be?

 CH 151

    February 27, 2023Merchie


    Even the soldiers who had entered the desert and made it out alive were still left with a deep sense of terror toward it.


    Zhao Litang looked at Pei Zheng, visibly enraged.


    ¡°Lord Pei, you must have never been to the desert before, which is why you can say such irresponsible words.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s tone was cold, ¡°I¡¯ll go with them, is that responsible enough for you?¡±


    Zhao Litang was a bit shocked, but he still refused to concede.


    ¡°The answer¡¯s still no! The desert¡¯s topography is constantly changing, and sandstorms are frequent. There are packs of wolves lurking around there too. And who knows if that oasis actually exists, no one knows about it, everything is full of uncertainty, I won¡¯t allow you all to go.¡±


    Jiang Yubai said, ¡°General Zhao, while the journey there is full of uncertainty, the outcome is decided if we don¡¯t go. Are you still going to continue hesitating? The person in there can¡¯t wait for that long.¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s lips pressed together, and he didn¡¯t speak for a long while.


    Pei Zheng gave Cheng Feng a look, and Cheng Feng nodded. He left to begin making preparations for their journey to the desert. Jiang Yubai followed him and left as well.


    The crowd surrounding the tent dispersed. Pei Zheng ignored Zhao Litang; he simply lifted the curtain and walked into the tent.


    This time, he didn¡¯t need Jiang Yubai to shove him.


    Shen Huan was still inside, sitting quietly beside the bed. Her face was full of exhaustion; she seemed to be completely drained of energy.


    When Shen Huan saw Pei Zheng walk over, she merely glanced at him; she didn¡¯t even have the strength to greet him.


    ¡°What do we do¡­¡± Shen Huan asked softly, ¡°I¡¯m so scared, scared that he¡¯ll just stay like this, scared that I really won¡¯t be able to hold on anymore¡­¡±


    Her voice became choked by sobs.


    Pei Zheng walked over. He lifted the bottom of his wide sleeve, gently stroking the small man¡¯s pale face with his fingers.


    ¡°He¡¯s just tired. After a while, he¡¯ll have rested enough.¡±


    ¡°What if, what if that doesn¡¯t happen?¡± Shen Huan wiped her tears, ¡°Truthfully, even I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s actually an oasis or not, or whether that herb grows there or not. I just don¡¯t want to helplessly wait here. I¡¯m always thinking that I have to do something, I have to do something¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng took a handkerchief out of his robe and handed it to Shen Huan.


    Shen Huan covered her eyes, and began to cry unrestrainedly.


    During these past few days, she had probably been under the most pressure, because everyone¡¯s hope was resting on her shoulders; it was as though she were the last straw that was keeping the small man afloat. If even she were to break, Prince Qi Changyi really would be gone.


    So she couldn¡¯t break. Even if her mind was at the brink of collapse, she couldn¡¯t break.


    But now, as she looked into Pei Zheng¡¯s firm, persistent gaze, she suddenly relaxed a bit, because she knew that Pei Zheng was the last person left who wouldn¡¯t give up.


    After crying for a while, Shen Huan felt a lot better, so she left and began to make preparations for the trip as well.


    Once again, only two people were left inside the tent.


    But right now, the small man was even more quiet than before; it seemed as though he wasn¡¯t even dreaming.


    Pei Zheng tucked the quilt over the little prince on the bed, and retrieved a washcloth soaked in hot water from the side. He carefully wiped the small man¡¯s hands. After he was finished, he wiped his face. Those sunken, wilted cheeks looked even more lifeless than before.


    Pei Zheng had seen the small man in this quiet state before. But at the time, it was at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, and at that time, every wound that the small man was forced to bear¡­ had been inflicted by him.


    After he finished wiping his cheeks, Pei Zheng quietly sat at his bedside, accompanying the little prince, staring at his beautiful face as though he couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    Footsteps sounded from outside the tent, and someone called out, ¡°Lord Pei, Lord Pei!¡±


    The curtain was lifted. Pei Zheng looked at the man in front of him, his gaze cool.


    Frightened by his obviously impatient glare, Wu Quan stammered, ¡°L-Lord Pei, the general, the general has allowed you all to enter the desert. However, th-this subordinate must bring reinforcements and accompany you.¡±


    Behind Wu Quan was a group of soldiers. All of them knelt in front of Pei Zheng.


    ¡°We await Lord Pei¡¯s orders.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Pei Zheng merely looked at them expressionlessly, and finally said slowly, ¡°Too many people would be troublesome.¡±


    Then, he simply re-entered the tent.


    Wu Quan hurriedly said, ¡°My Lord! My Lord, this subordinate must accompany you to ensure your safety! Otherwise, the general won¡¯t let this subordinate off-¡±


    But the curtain was let down from the inside.


    At this moment, Cheng Feng walked over, a line of shadow guards behind him. They were all dressed like him, clad in black, holding sharp swords, their faces emotionless.


    The two groups sized each other up, before they each turned away expressionlessly.


    Jiang Yubai and Shen Huan were both ready to go, while Qi Yirou also had a few attendants to take special care of her.


    When the group arrived at the gate to the barracks, Cheng Feng¡¯s shadow guards and Wu Quan¡¯s soldiers were already waiting, having formed two columns.


    Cheng Feng and a few others headed the convoy on horseback. Behind them was Pei Zheng, then the carriage Qi Changyi had been placed in. Shen Huan was in there as well, taking care of him.


    After the people at the front exited the gate, Zhao Litang lifted his chin toward Wu Quan, ¡°Follow them. If anything happens, I¡¯m holding you responsible!¡±


    Wu Quan and his soldiers hurriedly followed.


    They passed the foreign tribe¡¯s border; the old chief knew that they were going to the desert, so he found them a guide that was familiar with the topography of the desert.


    The guide appeared to be a nice, down-to-earth young man. When he saw Pei Zheng, it seemed that he was a bit frightened by him. He said respectfully, ¡°G-greetings to Lord Pei.¡±


    Pei Zheng gave him a slight nod, ¡°We¡¯re in your care.¡±


    The guide asked, ¡°Lord Pei, there are so many people, are all of you going in?¡±


    There were over a hundred people in this convoy, as well as two carriages and numerous horses. This shocked the guide; he had never led so many people into the desert at one time, so he really couldn¡¯t guarantee every single person¡¯s safety.


    Pei Zheng eyed Wu Quan coldly, and Wu Quan hurriedly averted his gaze, the words I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t ask me written all over his face.


    ¡°You just need to ensure their safety. As for the rest of them, just do your best.¡± Pei Zheng pointed at the two carriages.


    The guide nodded, ¡°Lord Pei, there¡¯s one more thing. It¡¯s about that oasis you mentioned, I¡¯ve actually heard of it before, but I¡¯ve never seen it. I don¡¯t dare to say that we¡¯ll be able to find it immediately, I¡¯m afraid it will take some effort.¡±


    The old chief said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell him that. Lord Pei already knows. Your task is to try your best and search. I believe that you¡¯ll definitely find it.¡±


    Even the chief was saying something like this; that meant that they had to find it. If they didn¡¯t, that guide wouldn¡¯t even need to return with his life intact.


    With the guide leading the group, they set off, travelling toward the desert at the border.


    They hadn¡¯t even left foreign territory yet; the guide had been jabbering away the whole time, but Pei Zheng, who was riding beside him, was as cold as an ice cube, and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    After the guide accidentally met his eyes, he became even more terrified of him. He didn¡¯t even dare to continue speaking to Pei Zheng, and slowly shifted toward Wu Quan.


    ¡°Sir,¡± The guide whispered, ¡°Does that Lord Pei have some kind of problem with me?¡±


    Wu Quan consoled him good-naturedly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Lord Pei has a problem with everyone. There isn¡¯t a person in this world he approves of.¡±


    Wu Quan recalled something, ¡°Oh, wait, besides one person.¡±


    The guide asked, mystified, ¡°Who?¡±


    Wu Quan glanced up at the carriage ahead of them, ¡°The one who¡¯s unconscious in there.¡±


    The guide said, ¡°I almost forgot, there¡¯s one more thing: carriages cannot enter the desert. In a bit, we¡¯ll have to swap the horses out for camels.¡±


    All the horses were replaced by camels. They had almost reached the end of the foreign tribe¡¯s territory. If they continued forward, they would reach the dusty desert. And behind this desert was barbarian territory.


    The guide reminded everyone of a few things to be careful of, before the convoy walked into the desert.


    Right now, the sun was high in the sky, and the desert was rather hot; roasted by the heat, everyone began to sweat after just a few moments.


    Fortunately, the convoy was composed of experienced soldiers and shadow guards who had undergone various drills, so no one was showing any adverse reactions.


    They walked for quite a while; the borderlands through which they had entered the desert was already out of sight. The guide was afraid that they weren¡¯t accustomed to the conditions, so he tried to call for everyone to stop and rest for a moment. However, he was cut off by Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Those who can¡¯t keep up can return now, since we still haven¡¯t gone too far. If there¡¯s no one, let us continue onward.¡±


    The guide was about to say something else, when Shen Huan also piped up, ¡°We¡¯re extremely tight on time, we can¡¯t waste a single moment. Let¡¯s hurry up and continue, we¡¯re all fine.¡±


    The guide was helpless in trying to convince them otherwise, so he could only lead everyone to hurry onward.


    But as they ventured deeper and deeper into the desert, the vegetation gradually became sparse. After a while, there wasn¡¯t a shred of green in front of them; it was all just an endless expanse of sand.


    This kind of environment made it extremely easy for people to lose their way. If it weren¡¯t for them having someone to lead them, it was likely that no one would be able to tell what direction they were going in.


    It was winter, but the desert was blazing hot; such a phenomenon was just too difficult to accept.


    After walking for a while longer, Shen Huan anxiously called for the convoy to stop.


    Qi Changyi had already been moved from the carriage into a cart pulled by camels. Although there was a gauze cover to block the sun, his lips were still dry and cracked, and his cheeks were abnormally red.


    Pei Zheng walked over to see what was going on. He reached out to touch the small man¡¯s face but was scalded.


    Shen Huan pulled Qi Changyi¡¯s cuff open, lifting his arm to show Pei Zheng. The wound was already beginning to fester; it seemed to be inflamed and showed signs of rotting.


    Shen Huan¡¯s gaze was full of worry, ¡°His temperature has gone up again, and his wound hasn¡¯t gotten any better. In fact, it¡¯s gotten worse.¡±


    Pei Zheng took the bowl of medicine from Shen Huan. Before they entered the desert, Shen Huan had already prepared enough medicine for the day. If the small man needed to drink more later, they could only prepare it as they traveled.


    Pei Zheng carefully helped the small man sit up, before he dipped his finger into the medicinal soup and dabbed it onto his lips, moistening his cracked mouth.


    The small man didn¡¯t show any reaction. The black medicinal soup rolled down his mouth and onto his collar.


    His lips had been wetted a bit, but it looked like there was no way for him to drink the medicine by himself.


    It wasn¡¯t like Pei Zheng had never fed the small man medicine before; he had used all sorts of methods. But right now, there were so many people around them, and there was nowhere for them to hide, so how could he get the medicine into the little prince¡¯s mouth?

 CH 152

    March 1, 2023Merchie


    Shen Huan watched as Pei Zheng leaned down. Her eyes widened in shock, and she looked around.


    No one dared to even peek in their direction. Only that guide¡¯s gaze met with Shen Huan¡¯s over a few people¡¯s heads.


    Shen Huan subtly shifted her body sideways and blocked the two figures beside her.


    Pei Zheng straightened up, wiping away the medicinal juice on his mouth with his fingers, before touching the tip of his tongue to the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Lord Pei,¡± Shen Huan said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not very appropriate to be so shameless. There are so many people here, who knows how many people will see this-¡°


    ¡°Whoever dares to look will have their eyes dug out.¡±


    Shen Huan obediently shut her mouth; it seemed that just now, she was the only one who had dared to look.


    After resting for a bit, the convoy resumed the journey.


    For the next few hours, they didn¡¯t stop to rest again. They traveled until the sun set, when the temperature suddenly dropped. The guide said that they couldn¡¯t continue; they had to stop and set up camp.


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely cold at night, it¡¯s even colder here than when it snows out there. Everyone must stay inside their tents and make the right arrangements to keep warm.¡±


    After the guide was done speaking, everyone began to set up their tents.


    Qi Changyi was settled inside the warmest tent to rest. There wasn¡¯t a bed, so they could only spread several layers of cotton bedding over a heap of sand.


    Qi Yirou gave Qi Changyi a bit more blood; in this short period of time, the contaminated blood couldn¡¯t infect the fresh blood. The small man¡¯s complexion had improved slightly, and he even showed signs of awakening.


    Pei Zheng stayed away from the crowd and was standing on the empty sand dunes. His black-clad figure almost seemed to melt into the night as he silently gazed out at the endless expanse of sand in the distance.


    Cheng Feng ran over, ¡°Master, His Highness is awake!¡±


    When they hurried into the tent, Qi Changyi was alone inside; who knew where Shen Huan had gone.


    Pei Zheng walked over. When the small man lying there spotted him, he visibly stiffened, before he averted his eyes and turned over, his back to Pei Zheng.


    He appeared to be in a rather sulky mood.


    Pei Zheng wanted to grab him, turn him around, and wrap him tightly in his embrace. He wanted to pinch that little chin and force the small man to look at him, leaving him no way to escape.


    But he didn¡¯t do any of that.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been lying down for a whole day, are you tired?¡±


    Hidden under the blanket, Qi Changyi¡¯s hands clenched. He bit his lip and didn¡¯t speak.


    Pei Zheng saw the fragile bones jutting out of his back. His heart ached, and he wanted to touch them, but he merely pulled the blanket upward over the small man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Did you dream again today? What did you dream about?¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips hooked, ¡°Did you dream about me?¡±


    After a long while, a soft voice muttered.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes softened a bit. He hardly cared about the small man¡¯s cold tone, saying in a low voice, ¡°No what? You didn¡¯t dream, or you didn¡¯t dream about me? Hm?¡±


    Qi Changyi felt as though this voice had come from right behind his back. His body tensed up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ dream about you¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t actually care about his answer; anything was fine as long as he was willing to talk to him.


    ¡°Is that so? But yesterday, you even called my name.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s breath sprayed over the small man¡¯s ear, ¡°You called it so many times.¡±


    Qi Changyi argued back in a weak voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Aggrievement surged into his heart. He didn¡¯t feel wronged because of what was happening in the moment. He felt wronged about everything he had remembered.


    The corners of the small man¡¯s eyes moistened, but he was adamant on not letting his tears fall.


    Pei Zheng said quickly, ¡°All right, you didn¡¯t, I must have heard wrong, right? Sweetheart, be good, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    When the small man heard Pei Zheng¡¯s gentle, coaxing voice, his tears suddenly rushed out like water breaking through a dam.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not ¡®sweetheart¡¯, I have a name, my name is Qi Changyi, I remember everything¡­¡±


    ¡°You remember everything?¡± Pei Zheng said, ¡°But how could you forget that you¡¯re my little sweetheart?¡±


    Qi Changyi suddenly felt a splitting pain in his head, hadn¡¯t he recalled everything? Why did it seem like there was something else that he had forgotten? But he couldn¡¯t remember it, no matter how hard he tried.


    Besides Qi Changyi, who was he?


    ¡°My head hurts, it hurts so much¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi clutched his head, his brow creased tightly.


    But Pei Zheng remembered what Shen Huan had said; right now, the small man¡¯s memories were probably a complete mess, so he couldn¡¯t push him too hard; he could only give him time to slowly remember.


    Pei Zheng looked at the huddled-up little prince. He ignored everything else; he reached out and lifted the small man into his arms, and gently kneaded his temples.


    ¡°All right, if it hurts, don¡¯t think about it. If you¡¯ve forgotten, you¡¯ve forgotten. Let¡¯s not think about it anymore, okay?¡±


    At this moment, Shen Huan entered the tent. She had just gone to fetch Qi Changyi¡¯s medicine, and she happened to hear Pei Zheng¡¯s words as she came inside.


    Qi Changyi drank the medicine; it had a calming effect, and his head didn¡¯t hurt anymore. He slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Shen Huan and Pei Zheng exited the tent.


    ¡°Lord Pei, what did you say earlier, ¡®if you¡¯ve forgotten, you¡¯ve forgotten¡¯? Stop thinking about it? Don¡¯t you want him to remember everything that happened to Shen Shijiu?¡±


    ¡°I would rather not force him.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ he doesn¡¯t even remember me now.¡±


    Shen Huan sighed deeply and glanced out at the never-ending sand dunes in the distance.


    ¡°Lord Pei, do you think we¡¯ll still be able find it?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Mm.¡±


    They would definitely be able to find it.


    ***


    The next morning, the convoy set off once more.


    After Qi Changyi woke up last night, he was unconscious for the entirety of the next day. Pei Zheng was still in charge of feeding him medicine, and Shen Huan had already gotten over her initial shock.


    They journeyed for two more days, but they didn¡¯t find any trace of an oasis. On top of that, everyone in the convoy was gradually tiring out; the food and water supply had also been slowly depleting.


    But according to the guide, this trip of theirs was actually going quite well; they hadn¡¯t encountered any quicksand, nor had they been caught in any sandstorms.


    In the evening, the soldiers set up their tents once again, and prepared to retire for the night.


    A shadow guard in charge of scouting hurriedly ran over with a report for Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Master, a group of suspicious people on horseback has been spotted, their identities are unknown. They are currently heading in the direction of our camp.¡±


    As he spoke, that group of people had already appeared in front of them.


    This group of people were all riding wild horses, and each of them had a long black stick strapped on their backs. Judging by their attire, they weren¡¯t foreigners. The only other possibility was that they were barbarians.


    These visitors obviously didn¡¯t harbor any good intentions. The soldiers who had been planning to go to bed had all quietly retrieved their weapons. They stared at the group of people across from them; for the moment, neither side made any rash moves.


    One of the people on the opposite side grabbed that long stick on his back and tore off the black cloth it was wrapped in; it was the handle of a long knife.


    He yelled incoherently, and the others drew their knives as well. They all bellowed in unison, galloping on their horses and charging toward the camp.


    Someone in the camp yelled, ¡°Protect the prince!¡±


    The tent Qi Changyi was in was immediately encircled, while Pei Zheng entered the tent.


    Cheng Feng stood outside the tent, bow in hand, and pulled back the arrow. Even though everything around him was shrouded with darkness, he still managed to pierce the skull of that barbarian man who had shouted earlier.


    The group of people on horseback appeared to be bandits. As they fought with the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s soldiers, they kept yelling a few unintelligible words. Every time they killed someone, they would begin to shout with glee.


    Although the soldiers of the Celestial Dynasty had numbers on their side, because they had already marched through the desert for several days, their minds and bodies were exhausted. In a few moments, they were dispatched by a few dozen tall, energetic bandits riding huge horses.


    The sounds of battle outside continued.


    The moment Pei Zheng entered the tent, he immediately wrapped the small man, who was still in a deep sleep, in the blanket and lifted him up bridal style.


    Qi Changyi was woken up. He slowly opened his eyes. After he saw that the person carrying him was Pei Zheng, he was still a bit muddled and didn¡¯t seem to realize it. He reached out and grabbed the lapel over Pei Zheng¡¯s chest.


    After he regained his senses, he tried to struggle out of Pei Zheng¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I usually concede when you argue with me, but not now. Be good.¡±


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t even allow him to struggle. He turned and was about to walk out of the tent.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the tent was suddenly flipped over. At some point, a strong gale had picked up outside, and the air was full of flying sand and pebbles, flipping over the rest of the tents as well.


    That guide was being protected by several guards. He shouted at everyone, ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s a sandstorm! Quickly, get down next to the camels, otherwise we¡¯ll all be blown away!¡±


    The wind began to grow even more powerful, hazing everyone¡¯s vision. The sand blowing around filled everyone¡¯s nostrils and clothes; even the sand dunes in the distance began to change shape and shift position.


    The sound of fighting gradually quieted. Amidst the intense storm of wind and sand, everybody began to search for a place to hide.


    Those barbarian bandits were very experienced; they all dismounted and crouched down beside their horses.


    But some of the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s soldiers could avoid the storm in time, so they were enveloped in the wind and sand, and immediately disappeared without a trace. Who knew if they had been buried in sand or swept up into the sky.


    At night, it was already freezing; now that there was such a huge sandstorm, the cold became bone-piercing.


    Pei Zheng was carrying Qi Changyi. Walking through the storm became increasing laborious. Cheng Feng was at the side, protecting the two of them, as all of them shifted toward the nearest camel.


    Just as they were about to reach the camel, a black-clad figure suddenly appeared in front of them; it was one of those barbarian bandits.


    They had actually been waiting nearby for the right opportunity. At such a dangerous moment, it was very possible that all of them would be forcefully swept away by the sandstorm, but right now, they didn¡¯t care about their lives anymore.


    Those bandits charged toward Pei Zheng. With great effort, Cheng Feng repelled them, but he could hardly aim his strikes amidst the storm.


    But these people seemed unwilling to waste their time with Cheng Feng; they kept trying to pursue Pei Zheng.


    With a flash of cold light, Cheng Feng caught a clear glimpse of the long knives these people were holding.


    He suddenly understood; these people were different from the others. They weren¡¯t bandits at all, but barbarian soldiers! Their goal wasn¡¯t to rob them, it was to assassinate Pei Zheng!


    ¡°Master! Be careful!¡±


    Cheng Feng shouted, but when he looked back, he suddenly froze.


    There was no one behind him.


    At some point, Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi had disappeared.


    Notes


    Sigh¡­ I¡¯M LOCKED INTO USING ¡®SWEETHEART¡¯ AND I DON¡¯T WANT TO, F*CK YOU PEI ZHENG AND YOUR STUPID WORDPLAY KJHSKJDHJKAYFKDKJSHK


    AND OF COURSE THEY DISAPPEARED


    AGAIN


    THANKS FOR READING

 CH 153

    March 3, 2023Merchie


    Qi Changyi still didn¡¯t know what had happened outside. His head was buried in Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, and only the sound of a furious gale whistled past his ears. The exposed back of his neck was cut several times by the sandstorm.


    Then, a cool hand pressed against the back of his neck, blocking the sand pelting his skin.


    Pei Zheng squinted his eyes. If he opened them just a little, he would be blinded by the flying bits of sand. He tried his best to look up, but all he could see was a yellow haze.


    The wind was still growing stronger, and slowly enveloped the two figures.


    The muddled Qi Changyi was suddenly hit with a pang of dizziness, before he promptly lost consciousness.


    Who knew how long had passed before their surroundings finally quieted down. The silence was still; it was as though there was not a shred of life left in the world.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s lashes trembled, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    The first thing that caught his eye was the vast, clear blue sky that was dotted with wisps of gold-rimmed clouds.


    Once the sandstorm had passed, even the sky had brightened up quite a bit.


    Qi Changyi wiggled his finger; they were currently clutched tightly in someone else¡¯s hand. He tilted his head to see who it was, and spotted the man lying beside him.


    Pei Zheng still wasn¡¯t awake yet. One hand clutched the small man¡¯s, while the other was protecting his neck.


    Qi Changyi slowly turned over, and his entire body ached painfully; he felt as though he had fallen from a great height.


    He shook off the sand blanketing his body. Then, with great effort, he propped himself up to check on the man beside him.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were closed. There was a bloody cut on his cheek. Blood was still seeping out of it, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t feel it all; he didn¡¯t move, even his breathing couldn¡¯t be heard.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s heart filled with panic. He reached out and gently prodded Pei Zheng¡¯s chest a few times.


    ¡°Wake up¡­¡±


    But the man beneath him didn¡¯t show any reaction.


    Qi Changyi was both anxious and terrified; his eyes had reddened. His little hand wiped the blood off Pei Zheng¡¯s face.


    ¡°Wake up, please don¡¯t be hurt, you can¡¯t be hurt¡­ don¡¯t abandon me, I¡¯m begging you, please wake up¡­¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a single other person nearby. In this borderless, endless desert, it seemed that the two of them were the only ones left.


    Qi Changyi was afraid that Pei Zheng had really breathed his last. He stretched out a shaky hand; he wanted to check if Pei Zheng was still breathing.


    He had just reached over, when his hand was suddenly clasped by another.


    ¡°What, were you afraid I was dead?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse, but his tone was light; there wasn¡¯t a trace of panic in it at all.


    After Qi Changyi heard that familiar voice, the taut string in his heart snapped. He really had been utterly terrified just now, and tears began to flood uncontrollably out of his eyes.


    The little prince pressed his lips together and didn¡¯t speak, but his tears continued to fall like beads sliding off a cut piece of thread.


    Pei Zheng lifted his hand and wiped the tears away from the corners of his eyes, ¡°All right, be good, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m awake now, aren¡¯t I? I won¡¯t abandon you.¡±


    I will never¡­ abandon you again.


    Why did these words feel so familiar?


    Qi Changyi tried his best to recall. A figure appeared in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t make out its face.


    ¡°Cough cough¡°


    Pei Zheng retracted his hand, and suddenly coughed a few times. Then, the taste of blood surged up and filled his throat, before he managed to shove it back down.


    The small man heard Pei Zheng coughing, and noticed that his complexion looked quite bad; all of his worry and fear was saturated in his gaze.


    Although he still hadn¡¯t forgiven Pei Zheng, he still didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to Pei Zheng. His innocence and kindness were carved into his bones; this was one thing that would never change.


    And Pei Zheng knew exactly how to take advantage of his tender heart.


    ¡°My hand hurts so much,¡± Pei Zheng looked at his hand that was covering the back of the small man¡¯s neck, ¡°I think it¡¯s broken.¡±


    As expected, the small man immediately looked over in nervousness.


    ¡°Try to move a bit, you have to be gentle.¡±


    Pei Zheng cooperated and moved his hand a bit. It wasn¡¯t broken, but it was numb from being squashed, so it was a bit floppy.


    Qi Changyi carefully touched his hand, and lifted his gaze, asking, ¡°Does this hurt?¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at his watery eyes, and his heart jumped a few times. It had been so long since the small man had looked at him with those eyes.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts a lot, it¡¯s terribly painful.¡±


    Qi Changyi hurriedly pulled his hand back in fright, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ What do we do? You can¡¯t move around. First, we have to fix your wrist in place¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he tore off a bit of the gauze bandaging his wound, and quickly wrapped it around Pei Zheng¡¯s hand.


    Pei Zheng stared at his skillful movements; he had forgotten Shen Shijiu¡¯s memories, no? Yet he was still able to retain his knowledge of medicine.


    After he finished wrapping Pei Zheng¡¯s hand up, Qi Changyi asked, ¡°Does it still hurt? Does it feel a little better?¡±


    ¡°It feels¡­ a little better.¡±


    Pei Zheng continued with his charade and gingerly moved his hand; at this point, even the numbness had already faded.


    ¡°But it still hurts so badly¡­ Unless,¡±


    He suddenly reached out grabbed the small man kneeling in front of him, causing the small man to collapse right into his embrace. Then, he leaned into his smooth, jade-like ear and said in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­ Unless you let me give you a kiss.¡±


    Those fair earlobes instantly flushed red.


    Qi Changyi pressed his hand against Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, and he gave him an indignant shove, before he straightened up and was about to stand. In the end, he lost his footing and fell right back toward the ground. It was only because of Pei Zheng reaching out to support his body that he was able to steady himself.


    That hand was holding the small man¡¯s waist. Although Pei Zheng was injured, he was still able to firmly support the little prince¡¯s body weight.


    ¡°Your legs are numb?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed slightly. He appeared to be in a great mood, and even began to chuckle.


    In truth, he merely wanted to joke with the small man, in order to make him forget about his nervousness and fear.


    Pei Zheng clutched his chest and sat up. He had been using his internal energy to protect the person in his arms all night. His own body still hadn¡¯t fully recovered; blood churned and surged back up.


    However, he couldn¡¯t spit blood out in front of the small man, he couldn¡¯t frighten him.


    Pei Zheng stood up, concentrating as he surveyed the area.


    There wasn¡¯t a trace of anyone from the convoy; there weren¡¯t even any tracks left behind on the sand dunes.


    In this desert, being separated from the main group was no different than walking down a path of disaster.


    The two of them didn¡¯t have any food or water on them. On top of that, they were both injured; who knew how long they would last out here.


    Pei Zheng stretched his other hand out to the small man who was still sitting on the ground, ¡°Here.¡±


    Qi Changyi stared dumbly at his hand.


    Pei Zheng simply leaned down and pulled him up, before he gripped his hand, and slowly began to trudge through the sand.


    Pei Zheng had a faint recollection of where the guide mentioned the oasis might be. Using the sun as a compass, he walked in that direction.


    In the beginning, Qi Changyi tried to tug his hand away a few times, but Pei Zheng would respond by gripping it even tighter. After just a few steps, he was a bit out of breath, so he hardly cared whether Pei Zheng was holding his hand or not.


    The sun shining above their head became more and more intense, burning the small man, who was trying his best to keep up, till his cheeks were alarmingly red. His body was immediately soaked in sweat.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s vision became blurrier and blurrier, and his consciousness was drifting away. His footsteps were extremely wobbly. He gazed at Pei Zheng¡¯s back, and reached out to touch it, but he was tripped by a sandpit, and was about to collapse to the ground.


    Someone crashed into Pei Zheng¡¯s back. He hurriedly turned around and caught the small man¡¯s limp body as it fell.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes opened into slits. His body was exuding a faint heat, and his lips were extremely dry. By this time, he should have drunk his medicine a long time ago, but not only had he not drank any medicine, he hadn¡¯t even been able to drink water.


    Pei Zheng lifted him onto his back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep, you hear me? I know you¡¯re very tired and very sleepy, but for now, don¡¯t fall asleep. Talk with me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Pei Zheng carried the small man on his back, walking step by step through the sand, leaving a string of lonely footprints in his wake.


    This desert seemed to have no end. After walking over one sand dune, they would encounter another sand dune that looked exactly the same as the last.


    Continuous and endless.


    Qi Changyi laid limply over Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulders and neck. His eyelids were already quite heavy, but Pei Zheng told him not to fall asleep, so he tried hard to keep his eyes open.


    ¡°Pei-gege¡­¡±


    He called out in an incredibly soft voice, but Pei Zheng paused.


    He knew that the small man¡¯s mind probably wasn¡¯t lucid at the moment, so he tried his best to keep any peculiarities out of his voice.


    ¡°Mm. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Pei-gege, I feel like I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, where did you go?


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t go anywehre. I¡¯ve been waiting for you at home this whole time, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t come home.¡±


    Qi Changyi pouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t go home? Why didn¡¯t I go home? But, but I don¡¯t even have a home¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said you don¡¯t have a home? Your home in in the Imperial City, the royal palace is your home. The Prime Minister¡¯s Manor is also your home, you have two homes.¡±


    Pei Zheng said, ¡°Once you get better, I¡¯ll take you back home, okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded obediently, ¡°Okay, but¡­ will you stay with me? I¡¯ll be scared¡­ alone¡­¡±


    ¡°I will, I will stay with you. I¡¯ll protect you. No one will ever dare to bully you again.¡±


    Qi Changyi seemed to have relaxed a bit, but he seemed to recall something, and asked, ¡°Then what about you? Pei-gege, you won¡¯t bully me again in the future, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t, I will never bully you again.¡±


    ¡°Liar,¡± Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes turned wet with aggrievement, ¡°You¡­ married someone else, I-I don¡¯t want to see you guys again¡­ I want to go that cliff, it¡¯s very cold up there, it¡¯s so dark, and it snows, and the snow is red¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng halted in his footsteps, and placed the small man who was mumbling to himself back onto the ground. He had him sit on the sand, before he leaned down in front of him.


    As he stared into his tear-filled gaze, Pei Zheng felt a sharp, stabbing pain in his heart. He lifted one hand and gently covered the small man¡¯s eyes, while pulling him into his arms with the other.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t marry someone else. There¡¯s never been anyone else.¡±


    Pei Zheng grabbed one of the little prince¡¯s hands, and placed it over his own heart, before he said softly, ¡°The one inside here is you, it¡¯s always been you. In the future, it will still only be you.¡±

 CH 154

    March 5, 2023Merchie


    Pei Zheng felt a wetness in the center of his palm. He retracted his hand.


    The small man¡¯s eyes were closed. A teardrop was hanging on his trembling lashes, shaking, shining and ready to drip down.


    Pei Zheng leaned over and lifted the little prince¡¯s chin. He gently kissed his teary eye, lapping up that little teardrop with the tip of his warm tongue.


    His tongue slid downward, and he kissed the small man¡¯s cheek, before their noses touched as he leaned in.


    The small man¡¯s eyes were still closed, but his cheeks were now covered in a red flush.


    The skin beneath his hand was emitting a bit of heat. Pei Zheng knew that he had likely gotten a fever again.


    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±


    His voice was hoarse yet alluring.


    The small man obediently opened his eyes. A layer of mist still glazed his gaze, innocent yet bewitching. Especially with his weak and sickly-pale condition, it only made one want nothing more than to cradle him in the depths of their heart and take good care of him.


    Pei Zheng gently squeezed his chin and placed a kiss on his dry mouth. His tongue moistened the small man¡¯s lips, and they finally regained a bit of their redness.


    At this moment, the sky had already darkened completely, and the temperature had dropped as well.


    Qi Changyi unconsciously shivered. His eyelids were also growing heavier and heavier.


    Pei Zheng knew that the day had been too exhausting for him; right now, he couldn¡¯t continue forcing him to stay awake.


    He took the small man behind a sand dune. Pei Zheng untied his robe, and wrapped the small man tightly against his chest, but the little prince still couldn¡¯t stop himself from shivering.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng stroked his hair and leaned against the sand dune, coaxing him in a gentle voice, ¡°I know it¡¯s cold. Does it feel a little better when I hug you? I¡¯ll hug you a little tighter, okay?¡±


    As he spoke, his arms around the man in his embrace tightened a bit.


    Qi Changyi gripped the lapel over Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, his eyes shut. He voluntarily huddled into this source of warmth.


    This speck of land between heaven and earth was accompanied only by a river of silver stars.


    In this uninhabited desert, the moonlight and stars were much brighter than in the Imperial City. They resembled little pearls and diamonds scattered over deep black satin. The sight was so beautiful that it was dizzying.


    Pei Zheng gently squeezed the little hand clasped in his palm, resting his chin on the little prince¡¯s head.


    ¡°Be good, look up.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s little head popped out of his arms as he lifted his head to look up at the night sky. Then, he was also stunned by the river of dim red stars filling his gaze, and his eyes lit up in excitement.


    None of them said a word. They quietly embraced each other until the small man was too exhausted to stay awake and passed out.


    Pei Zheng also closed his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t relax.


    The small man was in quite a wretched state. Pei Zheng could feel the burning heat emanating from the person in his arms. On top of that, it seemed as though the small man was feeling cold; his arms were tightly wrapped around Pei Zheng¡¯s waist.


    As he slept, the small man¡¯s lips had gone dry again. He muttered unconsciously, ¡°Water¡­ I want to drink water¡­¡±


    But there was nothing but sand dunes around them; where would they find water?


    ¡°Thirsty¡­ Want water¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng retrieved a short dagger form within his robes and sliced into his finger with the sharp edge of the blade. A cluster of blood droplets bubbled up at the cut.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s throat was also dry with thirst. He used his bloody finger to wet the small man¡¯s lips.


    Those blood-soaked lips looked strangely bewitching.


    The small man seemed to sense it. He stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked his lips a few times. His pink tender tongue immediately shrank back into his mouth, before it popped out again and licked a few more times.


    He finally stopped mumbling about wanting water and fell silent.


    But Pei Zheng didn¡¯t sleep a wink the entire night.


    The next morning, Qi Changyi still hadn¡¯t woken up. Pei Zheng lifted him onto his back. Who knew how long they had been walking for.


    He walked extremely slowly, but every step with filled with determination.


    Pei Zheng clutched his wound. The pain kept his mind clear. He lifted his eyes and looked; he couldn¡¯t see any signs of hope in front of him.


    The person on his back moved slightly. Pei Zheng walked over to a nearby sand dune and set the small man down.


    Qi Changyi hadn¡¯t actually woken up; he felt unwell, so he shifted a few times in discomfort. His lips had already dried out to the point that they were cracked and bloody.


    Pei Zheng squeezed his finger, but blood no longer beaded up at the cut. He sliced into another finger, and droplets of scarlet finally surfaced.


    He wetted the small man¡¯s mouth and sat down beside him.


    If they couldn¡¯t find the others from the convoy soon, the two of them wouldn¡¯t last much longer.


    The small man appeared to have already reached his limit. If Pei Zheng collapsed again, they wouldn¡¯t even make it through the night.


    Pei Zheng closed his eyes and summoned all of the internal energy in his body, before he stood up again.


    Everything in front of him spun a few times. He took a deep breath and calmed his mind, before he bent over and placed the small man onto his back once more.


    They continued walking through the desert as the sky gradually dimmed.


    For the whole day, not once did Qi Changyi wake up. Pei Zheng carried him on his back in silence, but he would occasionally say a few words to him. Although no one replied, Pei Zheng didn¡¯t give up and continued to talk to him.


    ¡°Do you still remember the plum blossoms in the back garden? They should be in bloom by now, it¡¯s unfortunate that no one¡¯s around to admire them.


    Don¡¯t you like lotus lanterns? We didn¡¯t find any on this year¡¯s lantern parade, are you unhappy? Later, I ordered people to make a bunch of lotus lanterns and hang them on the little pavilion, it was covered with them.


    And the tattoo, didn¡¯t you say those bite marks were ugly? Then I¡¯ll match with you, okay? You should give me a bite too.


    And that little black cat. When you¡¯re not here, it¡¯s even more difficult to serve it. No one can touch it, if anyone touches it, it¡¯ll scratch them, but it loves sticking to me all day. When you go back, help me teach it a proper lesson, won¡¯t you?¡±


    The small man continued to sleep quietly; it seemed that he hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    After night fell, the weather grew chilly again.


    Pei Zheng stopped. He hugged the small man like he had last night, before he closed his eyes and calmed his heart.


    Suddenly, a strange sound echoed in the serene darkness. It resembled rugged panting that was purposely being suppressed.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed open, and he looked to the side.


    A pair of green glowing eyes was staring back at him through the darkness.


    On the sand dunes no more than ten meters away, a large desert wolf was lying on the ground, staring unblinkingly in their direction.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s arms around the warm body in his embrace tightened.


    Right now, they absolutely couldn¡¯t make any rash moves. Otherwise, it was likely that they would startle that wolf, and it would attack swiftly.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers quietly curled around that dagger before he placed the small man lying over his chest onto the sand beside him, his movements extremely slow and gentle.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Qi Changyi seemed to show some reaction. His brow creased; it seemed that now that the warmth had withdrawn from his body, he felt a bit cold. He latched onto Pei Zheng¡¯s cuff and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Pei Zheng said softly in his ear, ¡°I have to go for a bit, I¡¯ll be back soon, be good.¡±


    But Qi Changyi still refused to let go.


    Pei Zheng shifted his gaze and glanced toward that sand dune not far away. It seemed like that wolf was still lying there and hadn¡¯t moved. It also appeared to be observing the two of them.


    ¡°Be good and listen to me. Let go of me for a moment, okay? You¡¯re the most obedient one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Under Pei Zheng¡¯s gentle coaxing, the small man finally let go of his cuff.


    Pei Zheng placed a soft kiss on his lips.


    But when he looked back again, the area near that sand dune was empty.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart tightened. Wolves were extremely brutal and cruel beasts. They would never release the prey they had locked onto for no reason. How could that wolf simply leave without making a sound?


    Suddenly, he whipped the dagger out of its sheath, raising it into the air and slashing fiercely behind his back.


    A dark figure brushed past Pei Zheng¡¯s back. The dagger had sliced a long cut into the wolf¡¯s stomach, coating its fur in blood.


    It was enraged now; it arched its body and bared its teeth, which were both sharp and long.


    Pei Zheng stood up and touched his back, smearing up a handful of warm stickiness.


    He couldn¡¯t see anything under the dim moonlight, but the pungent scent of blood penetrated the air. He had been scratched quite deeply on his back.


    The wolf howled, and it suddenly charged over.


    Pei Zheng concentrated his internal energy into the dagger. The dagger was like an arrow flying from the string, shooting through the air toward that wolf.


    The blade and the wolf were entangled with one another. Cold light flashed a few times, before that wolf collapsed into the sand.


    The dagger also fell with a clatter; it was covered in the wolf¡¯s blood.


    Pei Zheng couldn¡¯t suppress the bloody taste that rose up, and he coughed a few times. The, a line of scarlet flowed out of his mouth, before he roughly wiped it away with the back of his hand.


    The small man lying on the sand still had no idea what had happened and was sleeping soundly.


    Pei Zheng slowly walked over. The blood seeping out of his back continued to flow onto the sand, dying patched of it crimson.


    The desert wolves never lived alone. Since one of them had appeared, that meant that there were probably two or three nearby.


    Pei Zheng leaned down and lifted the small man up.


    There was a wound on his back, so he couldn¡¯t place the little prince onto it. He could only hold him in his arms.


    They had to leave this place as soon as possible. With the scent of blood being so strong, who knew how long it would be before even more wolf packs were attracted to the area.


    But Pei Zheng didn¡¯t realize that the blood on his body had smeared onto the small man¡¯s face, which caused the small man to awaken in a daze.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Pei Zheng¡¯s firm, sharp chin.


    Qi Changyi blinked, before he slowly became a bit more lucid.


    One of his hands was drooped behind Pei Zheng, and when he lifted it up, he felt that it was soaked in an unknown substance.


    Qi Changyi lifted his hand and stared at it under the moonlight. In the darkness, he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, but he gradually realized what the substance on his fingers was.


    It was blood!


    ¡°Blood, you¡¯re bleeding, there¡¯s so much blood¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi anxiously tried to struggle out of Pei Zheng¡¯s embrace in order to see where all the blood was coming from.


    Pei Zheng held him by the waist and didn¡¯t allow him to move, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t move, we have to leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not fine, there¡¯s something wrong,¡± Qi Changyi knew that if he was bleeding this much, he had definitely sustained a severe injury. His eyes reddened.


    ¡°Pei-gege, let me down, let me see your wound, please?¡±


    His tone was gentle and soft, carrying a sense of sincere entreatment.


    In the end, Pei Zheng halted in his footsteps and put him down. The small man was extremely weak, but he still held himself up and stood firmly.


    Unexpectedly, the moment the small man was placed back onto the ground. Pei Zheng¡¯s stance became wobbly. His body began to sway, before he collapsed toward the bottom of the sand dune.


    Notes


    Sigh, he was doing so well, and now he¡¯s back to licking him.

 CH 155

    March 7, 2023Merchie


    Qi Changyi suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Pei Zheng, but the force of the fall was too great; it pulled him downward as well.


    The two rolled down the sand dune. After tumbling several times, they finally stopped on a pile of sand.


    Qi Changyi was extremely dizzy, and the wound on his arm was burning with pain; it seemed that the area had been scraped.


    But right now, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to care; he panted softly as he crawled over to where Pei Zheng was lying not far away.


    His fingers plunged into the sand as he slowly pulled himself along. His skin scraped against the rough sand and pebbles. There wasn¡¯t a single place on his body that didn¡¯t hurt.


    He finally crawled over to Pei Zheng¡¯s side. Qi Changyi didn¡¯t have the strength to stand back up. He could only slowly reach out and grab Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers.


    His throat was so dry that he could hardly speak. The small man leaned into Pei Zheng¡¯s ear, and called out in a soft, weak voice, ¡°Pei-gege¡­¡±


    But Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes remained closed. After losing so much blood, he had already fallen unconscious.


    Qi Changyi clasped his hand and felt the scratches on the other¡¯s fingertips. He looked down; there were cuts on a few of his fingers that were neither too deep nor too shallow. They were deep enough to bleed, but the blood could still be staunched.


    He rememebered that he had tasted blood during a dream. The small man seemed to have understood something; his vision blurred, but he was so dehydrated that he couldn¡¯t even shed tears.


    Qi Changyi slowly wrapped his arms around Pei Zheng, just as Pei Zheng had hugged him during these past few nights.


    He leaned his head against Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, listening to his gradually weakening heartbeat, and closed his eyes as well.


    Were they¡­ really going to die here?


    But¡­ he still had so many things he had to clear up with Pei-gege.


    It seemed like there were still so many things that he hadn¡¯t remembered.


    But now, there would never be another chance¡­


    Lulled by the sound of a heartbeat, the small man lost consciousness.


    When he awoke again, he felt as though everything was swaying, and he didn¡¯t know where he was. Then, blinding sunlight flashed in his vision.


    He turned his face away to avoid the light, when a black-clad figure happened to block his line of sight.


    A soft voice sounded from above his head, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Qi Changyi could tell that it was Pei Zheng¡¯s voice. His lashes trembled, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    It was Pei Zheng, his gaze warm and gentle, the corners of his lips carrying a hint of a smile.


    Qi Changyi thought that he was hallucinating; he reached up and tried to touch his face.


    His hand was clasped, before it was placed on Pei Zheng¡¯s cheek.


    Pei Zheng slowly locked his fingers with the small man¡¯s, affectionately stroking his little chin.


    ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want to get up and drink some water?¡±


    Qi Changyi licked his dry lips and nodded.


    Pei Zheng gently helped him sit up, leaning him against his chest, before he picked up the flask at the side, and fed him a bit of water.


    Qi Changyi was already waiting with his mouth open, and was anxious to take a huge gulp, but Pei Zheng wouldn¡¯t allow him to drink too much in one sitting.


    ¡°Drink slowly.¡±


    Qi Changyi licked his mouth again; his originally pale lips had finally recovered a bit of ruddiness.


    He looked around; no wonder he felt that everything was swaying, the two of them were currently lying in a cart pulled by camels. There were also various goods in the cart, which had all been pushed aside in order to make space for the two of them.


    There were dozens of camels in front of them, all pulling carts, and there were three or four people walking beside each cart. This caravan happened to come from the Imperial City and was headed toward the barbarian tribe to deliver goods. On their way through the desert, they rescued Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi.


    The leader of the caravan knew Pei Zheng, since he had also traded with Pei Zheng¡¯s businesses in the Imperial City. At that time, he had once been fortunate enough to see Pei Zheng in person.


    Once he saw that the people in the back had woken up, the leader of the caravan had the others stop for a break, before he walked to the end of the caravan.


    ¡°Lord Pei, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Pei Zheng put down the flask, and nodded at the leader of the caravan, ¡°Many thanks, how should I address you?¡±


    The leader of the caravan was a kind-looking old man. He cupped his hands toward Pei Zheng and said, ¡°Lord Pei, my family name is Liu. In the beginning, when I saw you two lying on the sand dunes, I didn¡¯t dare to believe it, I never expected that it was really you.¡±


    Pei Zheng said, ¡°Boss Liu, many thanks again.¡±


    Boss Liu¡¯s gaze shifted, and he glanced at the person protected within Pei Zheng¡¯s arms. When he had just rescued the two of them, the small man had been huddled in Pei Zheng¡¯s arms, just as he was now.


    ¡°Lord Pei, who might this person be?¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced down at the small man, before he looked back at Boss Liu.


    Boss Liu seemed to have an epiphany, and he looked incredibly shocked, ¡°Could he be, could he be¡­¡±


    ¡°Could he be who?¡± Pei Zheng asked lightly.


    ¡°Could he be His Royal Highness, who¡¯s been missing for the past three years, whom everyone believed was already dead?!¡±


    Qi Changyi could hear that they seemed to be talking about him, so he lifted his gaze and looked at Boss Liu as well.


    Boss Liu caught a glimpse of his pale and sickly but still beautiful face. He had already heard rumors about Prince Qi Changyi¡¯s beauty; now that he was being stared at by two people at the same time, Boss Liu felt as though he could hardly speak.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness, L-Lord Pei, the two of you are both injured, I already had someone bandage your wounds, but the two of you must rest well, please rest first, I-I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Boss Liu set down some food and water, before he hurried away.


    But Pei Zheng called out to him.


    ¡°Boss Liu, if I may, do you know if there is an oasis in this desert?¡±


    Boss Liu racked his brains, ¡°There is, but I don¡¯t know if the one Lord Pei is asking about is the same one I¡¯m thinking of.¡±


    ¡°There are other oases here?¡±


    ¡°This desert is vast, I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s ever explored the entire area. I only know of one, so as for if there are any others, I¡¯m not too sure.¡±


    Pei Zheng understood.


    ¡°Lord Pei, are you going to the oasis? Our caravan will pass by it, we can take the two of you there.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks for the offer.¡±


    Boss Liu nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more, before he hurried back to the front of the caravan.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on between those two, his intuition told him that leaving quickly was the right thing to do.


    Pei Zheng broke off a piece of bread and put it into his mouth. The taste was average, he could swallow it, but under their current circumstances, they couldn¡¯t be picky. How could they hope that anything would taste like a meal from the Imperial City¡¯s Yi Pin Xiang?


    He broke off another piece and placed it at the small man¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Open up.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t eaten for several days. No matter it was, he had to eat something to fill his stomach.


    But after the small man sniffed the bread, his brow creased.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat this, I want more water¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng lifted the flask, and let him take another sip, before he used the opportunity to shove the bread into the small man¡¯s mouth.


    As expected, the small man¡¯s tongue twisted and he tried to spit it out, but Pei Zheng¡¯s finger pressed his soft, delicate tongue down.


    ¡°You can¡¯t spit it out.¡±


    The small man lifted his eyes and looked at Pei Zheng in aggrievement, but Pei Zheng still wouldn¡¯t let go. He would not withdraw his hand unless he swallowed.


    The small man had no way out; he could only chew a few times and swallow the bread.


    He wasn¡¯t refusing to eat because he couldn¡¯t stand the taste of the food; his stomach felt extremely uncomfortable, he didn¡¯t want to eat anything, nor did he want to swallow anything.


    But Pei Zheng still fed him a large piece of bread, before he let him have a few more sips of water.


    After eating a bit, the small man really did feel like he had regained a bit of strength, but he was still very weak.


    Pei Zheng also had a bite of bread and drank some water.


    The scratches on his back had already been carefully bandaged. He didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine had been applied to his wounds, but it was cool and alleviated most of the pain.


    The caravan continued on its journey; the two of them didn¡¯t know where they were, or if they had strayed even further away from Shen Huan and the others.


    As evening rolled around, the caravan stopped. Everyone set up their tents, lit up charcoal braziers, and even made some soup for Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi.


    ¡°Lord Pei, drink something warm. The conditions here are too crude, forgive us for forcing you and His Highness to bear with it.¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled and took it. Besides ¡®thank you¡¯, he didn¡¯t know what else there was to say.


    QI Changyi also lifted his face and smiled at Boss Liu, ¡°Thank you, Boss Liu.¡±


    This sweet ¡®thank you¡¯ made one feel much warmer than Pei Zheng¡¯s cold words did.


    Boss Liu laughed cheerfully before he left.


    Once he was gone, Pei Zheng fed Qi Changyi some soup, but they didn¡¯t exchange a single word.


    After Qi Changyi took a few sips, his entire body felt quite cozy and warm. His eyes curved, and he sighed softly, ¡°So tasty¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng put the bowl down, and pinched the small man¡¯s waist, ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to smile at anyone else.¡±


    He also took a sip of the soup, ¡°How is this tasty, I can hardly swallow it.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he placed the bowl far away at the side.


    Qi Changyi was a bit irritated, ¡°I can¡¯t smile?¡±


    Pei Zheng said, ¡°Of course you can. At me.¡±


    ¡°But Boss Liu saved us, and even gave us food and water, I can¡¯t thank him?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t smile.¡± Pei Zheng added, ¡°You can¡¯t smile that sweetly.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t smile anymore.¡±


    Qi Changyi pouted, and twisted his head away from Pei Zheng, sulking and muttering to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always smiled like this, how can there be conditions for a smile? What am I supposed to do, I don¡¯t know how- hmph, so annoying¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng heard him complaining and couldn¡¯t keep the corners of his lips from rising.


    The little figure in front of him was very stubborn, but very cute. He made one want to pull him into their arms and nuzzle him a few times.


    And that was exactly what Pei Zheng did.


    The small man had been unconscious the entire time they were at the barracks. And when he was awake, he was extremely hostile toward Pei Zheng. After the two had spent several days alone with each other, Pei Zheng could tell that the small man¡¯s attitude toward him had improved significantly.


    Sometimes, blessings and curses weren¡¯t all divided into black or white.


    He hugged the small man from behind, wrapping his arms around his waist, his breaths spilling over the back of his neck.


    The man in his arms stiffened like a stick. He tried to struggle out of Pei Zheng¡¯s embrace, but he was hugged even tighter by that pair of strong arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, there¡¯s something on you.¡±


    Qi Changyi immediately stopped moving. He actually became a bit nervous; he was afraid that a bug or something similar had jumped onto his body.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly kissed the back of his neck, before he stretched out the tip of his tongue, gently touching the skin beneath.


    ¡°There¡¯s a kiss.¡±


    Notes


    DON¡¯T DO THAT THAT¡¯S CREEEPYYYYY


    Thank you for reading~

 CH 156

    March 9, 2023Merchie


    Qi Changyi¡¯s body suddenly jolted forward, before he reached over and covered the back of his neck.


    The area that had just been licked felt like it had been set on fire; it was burning so hotly that the back of his neck was a bit red.


    Qi Changyi stuttered, ¡°I-I, you-¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at him, amused, waiting for him to continue.


    But under his gaze, Qi Changyi found it even more difficult to speak, so he slowly scooted toward the back of the cart.


    At some point, he had already shifted all the way to the edge of the cart. If he scooted just a bit further, he would definitely fall off.


    Pei Zheng quickly pulled him up, right back into his embrace.


    ¡°Be careful, you silly goose.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s cheeks immediately reddened.


    But immediately after, Pei Zheng realized that not only were his cheeks red, but even his body was beginning to burn up.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was shy; he had a fever again.


    There was one person in the caravan who had some knowledge of medicine, but without any medicinal herbs, he couldn¡¯t alleviate Qi Changyi¡¯s fever.


    Pei Zheng could only wipe his cheeks and hands with a soaked cloth strip to cool him down.


    Water in the desert was such a precious commodity, but Boss Liu still left enough for Pei Zheng.


    Everyone else retired for the night. But because he was too worried about the small man¡¯s condition, Pei Zheng hardly slept a wink.


    The next day, the caravan set off once again.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s temperature rose and fell. Pei Zheng¡¯s heart rose and fell along with it.


    Who knew how long they had walked for when a patch of verdant greenery suddenly appeared amidst the vast desert.


    The others in the caravan began to whoop and cheer.


    Boss Liu walked to the end of the convoy and said to Pei Zheng, ¡°Lord Pei, I think we¡¯ll arrive at a river in a little bit. Once we¡¯re there, we¡¯ll be able to replenish our water supply.¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded.


    The convoy continued onward for a little while longer. Indeed, more and more patches of green were appearing in front of them, lacing a few threads of life into the desert.


    They could feel a faint breeze blowing over their faces. Unlike the waves of heat that rained down from the sun over their heads, this wind carried a light, refreshing coolness.


    A deep, clear pool appeared in front of the convoy.


    The merchants unharnessed their camels and had them drink from the pool. Then, they also retrieved their flasks to refill them.


    Pei Zheng glanced at the small man lying quietly in the cart and didn¡¯t disturb him. He pushed off of the edge of the cart and landed on the ground.


    He walked over to the side of the pool. Pei Zheng cupped water in his hands and drank, and the dryness in his throat finally subsided a bit.


    He rolled up his sleeves. The wounds underneath those wide cuffs had already been wrapped up, but at some point, the bandages had been thoroughly soaked by blood.


    Pei Zheng carefully tugged his collar down with one hand, before he twisted around, looking at the wounds on his back reflected in the pool.


    Unfortunately, he could only see the rough, messy gauze wrapped around his body; he couldn¡¯t see the condition of his wounds. Although, the once snow-white gauze was now dyed with blood.


    The wounds were too deep, and they didn¡¯t have any potent medicinal herbs, so it would be quite difficult for the injuries to heal on their own.


    Footsteps sounded from behind Pei Zheng. He readjusted his robe, covering up his wound-riddled body once more.


    It was the leader of the caravan, Boss Liu.


    ¡°Lord Pei, we can get ready to leave now.¡±


    Pei Zheng asked, ¡°Boss Liu, since there¡¯s a pool here, doesn¡¯t that mean that there¡¯s an oasis nearby?¡±


    Boss Liu said, ¡°Good, I was just about to tell you. If my memory serves me correctly, that oasis shouldn¡¯t be far from here, so we should leave as soon as possible, and try to get there earlier.¡±


    The two returned to where the rest of the caravan was waiting. Qi Changyi was still laying in the cart; he still hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    Pei Zheng boarded the cart, and the caravan began to move once again.


    After replenishing their water supply earlier, everyone seemed to be a bit more spirited. The pace quickened quite a bit, and the group was full of energy.


    Some people in the convoy began to sing; they were folk songs passed down from the smaller ethnic groups within the Celestial Dynasty.


    Pei Zheng had never heard any of them before, but he thought that a few songs sounded quite nice. Even the sleeping little prince¡¯s brow relaxed as singing rang out around him.


    Under the evening glow of the sunset, a line of people walked toward the blood-red horizon.


    It would have been the picture of harmony and tranquility, if that group of soldiers riding tall horses hadn¡¯t appeared.


    As the caravan was tightly encircled, Pei Zheng secretly gripped the small man¡¯s hand.


    They were barbarian soldiers. Who could have expected that they would move this quickly, and end up finding Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi first.


    But the barbarians were much more familiar with this desert, so it wasn¡¯t an impossibility for them to be a step ahead.


    A soldier on horseback approached them, wielding a long knife. His expression was ferocious as he carefully scanned the caravan.


    Although Boss Liu was frightened, he had encountered these kinds of situations before. He stepped forward, ¡°Sir, may I ask why you are stopping my caravan?¡±


    That soldier completely ignored him, and rested the blade of his long knife on Boss Liu¡¯s neck.


    Everyone else in the caravan became nervous. Many people clenched their fists and wanted to charge over, but they were stopped by the hand Boss Liu held up behind his back.


    That barbarian soldier hadn¡¯t done anything yet. He merely used his blade to shove Boss Liu aside.


    ¡°You all, have you seen someone in this desert that doesn¡¯t belong here?¡±


    Boss Liu asked doubtfully, ¡°May I ask, sir, what you mean by ¡®someone who doesn¡¯t belong here?¡±


    ¡°An offender of our barbarian tribe, your Celestial Dynasty¡¯s Prime Minister-¡°


    That barbarian guard suddenly glanced toward the last cart in the caravan, ¡°Pei Zheng.¡±


    Boss Liu saw that he was making a beeline toward the last cart. His heart seized, and he sprinted over to that horse¡¯s side.


    ¡°Sir, sir, now that you mention that, I think I did see him.¡±


    Indeed, that barbarian soldier stopped and stared at him, ¡°Is that so? Then hurry up and tell me, which direction did they go in?¡±


    Everyone in the caravan stifled their breaths; no one dared to even breathe too loudly, afraid that it would expose their ruse.


    Everyone present had their eyes pinned on Boss Liu.


    Pei Zheng was no exception. He held the small man¡¯s palm in one hand, while he gripped the dagger beneath his cuff with the other. His eyes were slightly downcast, as he glanced toward the soldier that was closest to them.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Boss Liu thought for a moment. Pretending as though he had recalled something, he said, ¡°I remember now. Sir, they went that way. It¡¯s been quite some time. You must hurry and pursue him, you¡¯ll definitely still be able to catch him.¡±


    That barbarian soldier glanced in Boss Liu¡¯s direction. There was a hint of suspicion in his tone, ¡°Is that really true? If you dare to lie to me-¡°


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it! Sir, how could I dare to lie to you?¡±


    That barbarian soldier seemed to believe his words. He shot the other soldiers a look, and it looked as though they were about to follow him and leave.


    Everyone in the caravan sighed in relief. Boss Liu also relaxed and wiped the sweat that had accumulated on the top of his head.


    Unexpectedly, those soldiers who had been planning to give chase hadn¡¯t actually left. Instead, the lead guard¡¯s eyes changed, and he mounted his horse.


    ¡°I said, if you dare to lie to me-¡±


    As he spoke, that barbarian soldier had already galloped up to Boss Liu. That long knife sliced across his throat, and instantly hacked off part of his head.


    Boss Liu collapsed to the ground, twitching. His eyes hadn¡¯t even closed, as he continued to bleed profusely into the sand.


    ¡°All of you will be sent to your deaths as well.¡±


    That barbarian soldier¡¯s long knife swung toward another merchant next to him, and blood immediately sprayed in all directions.


    The other merchants in the caravan had recovered their senses after the initial shock. They all began to shout, before they drew the swords they had hidden in their carts and began to fight with the other soldiers around them.


    The sounds of battle and shouting began to echo over the desert.


    When Pei Zheng heard the first sounds of swords clashing, the dagger in his hand flew toward the soldier next to him, shooting him off of his horse.


    Then, Pei Zheng lifted the small man, before he jumped and mounted that horse.


    His hands gripped the reins, and he looked back at the people from the caravan as blood flowed over them.


    Everyone here¡­ was dying for him. This kindness and this hatred, he would remember it all.


    After passing by a few people, Pei Zheng spotted Boss Liu collapsed on the ground.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to look any longer and turned back around.


    The other people in the caravan behind were still helping them stall the horde of barbarian soldiers. They couldn¡¯t waste any more time here; they had to cherish every minute and every second that those people had bought with their lives and leave as soon as possible.


    But Pei Zheng suddenly felt that the path ahead was weighed down by suffering.


    His eyes reddened slightly, his gaze as cold as a raging blizzard.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The horse finally began to gallop amidst the cloud of dust that had been kicked upward.


    Pei Zheng told himself not to look back, don¡¯t look back.


    The small man he was hugging was bothered by the horse¡¯s lurching movements and woke up with a creased brow.


    The moment Qi Changyi opened his eyes, he heard the sounds of battle not far away. His eyes shifted to the side. All he could see were the corpses of the caravan¡¯s merchants who had fallen under the swirling dust.


    His eyes widened in shock, and he grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s lapel, calling his name, panicked and fearful, ¡°P-Pei-gege, Pei-gege-¡°


    He had even forgotten about the misunderstandings that still existed between him and Pei Zheng.


    ¡°Pei-gege, they¡¯re going to- save them, w-we have to save them, we can¡¯t leave-¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s tears flooded out. These merchants were all very kind and funny. During the two days he had been with them, although he had been unconscious most of the time, the moment he woke up, someone would come over and talk with him, telling him about interesting things and making him laugh.


    Sometimes, the whole lot of them would sing together, their voices melodious and vivid.


    But now, they were being ruthlessly slaughtered, while he and Pei-gege were simply leaving like this, disregarding them completely.


    Pei Zheng pushed the small man¡¯s head into his chest, blocking his vision with his robe. His voice was deep and hoarse, as though he were desperately trying to suppress his emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look, be good. Stop looking.¡±


    ¡°Why? Pei-gege, is it, is it because of us-¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s tears fell uncontrollably. He buried his head in Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, his voice muffled, but it was filled with terrible grief, ¡°They¡¯re all going to die because of us, it¡¯s all because of us¡­¡±

 CH 157

    March 11, 2023Merchie


    Pei Zheng didn¡¯t know how to comfort him.


    He could say that it wasn¡¯t because of him, but wasn¡¯t all of this because of them?


    That was the truth.


    He could only hug the small man tightly, preventing him to from looking back at the bloody massacre behind them.


    There was only the sound of the wind whistling past his ears, as well as the raging heartbeat in his chest.


    The sounds of battle gradually ceased. All of the merchants in the caravan had died under those barbarian soldiers¡¯ cold blades.


    Then, a group of people on horseback began to pursue the two of them.


    In front, a horse galloped along with two people on its back. Behind them were the barbarians, wielding huge blades, their eyes red with murderous intent.


    They ran and ran, and the greenery around them gradually increased.


    Faster, just a little faster.


    But a ¡®swoosh¡® suddenly sounded from behind them.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze chilled, and he suddenly ducked. An arrow grazed his back as it shot toward them.


    Several more ¡®swoosh¡® sounds followed in rapid succession; the horse¡¯s legs had been shot.


    With a pained whinny, the horse collapsed onto the ground.


    Pei Zheng only had time to protect the person in his arms, and he fell heavily on his back onto the coarse sand below.


    The wounds on his back had definitely reopened. His brow creased and he let out a muffled groan, before he hurriedly examined the small man lying over his chest.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Although Qi Changyi hadn¡¯t been injured, his ears were ringing painfully.


    Pei Zheng supported him to stand up, before he heard the sounds of horse hooves echoing from every direction.


    The barbarian soldiers had surrounded the two of them and were currently pacing circles around them.


    Pei Zheng looked down, staring at the small man¡¯s face. Seeing that his complexion was deathly pale, and that he was about to faint, he couldn¡¯t stop his heart from tightening.


    ¡°Hey! Look up! You¡¯re Pei Zheng?¡±


    The captain of the barbarian guards spoke in an incredibly disdainful tone, ¡°And I thought the Prime Minister of the Celestial Dynasty was an extremely capable individual. How could he have been captured so easily?¡±


    The others also burst into raucous laughter.


    ¡°What ¡®Lord Prime Minister¡¯, he must be a peasant, he doesn¡¯t look like anything special!¡±


    The captain noticed the blood that was dripping beneath Pei Zheng¡¯s robe and knew that he was injured. His attitude instantly became even more condescending.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s hugging a beauty in his arms too. It¡¯s too bad, this beauty¡¯s complexion looks terrible, he¡¯s not going to die, is he?¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the captain leisurely walked up to Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi, and looked Qi Changyi up and down.


    They knew who Pei Zheng was, but they were only given orders to kill him, so they didn¡¯t know who Qi Changyi was.


    In a flurry of martial arts moves, the captain¡¯s neck was squeezed in someone¡¯s grip.


    Pei Zheng exerted a bit of strength, and the bones of the neck clutched in his hand began to make cracking sounds. His gaze was ice-cold as he lifted his eyelids and looked at the captain. His eyes were full of an overwhelming killing intent, as well as the strong urge to drown the person in front of him.


    The captain was shocked by his gaze. He struggled a few times, but that made it even more difficult for him to breath, so he immediately stopped squirming.


    When the other barbarian soldiers saw this, they all yelled and were about to charge over.


    However, at this moment, a commotion sounded in the distance.


    In a few moments, another group of soldiers arrived, led by Wu Quan. They instantly encircled the barbarian soldiers from the outside.


    Wu Quan spotted Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi in the center of the ring. He shot the other soldiers a look, and in the time it look for a lightning bolt to strike, the two sides engaged each other in battle.


    However, the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s soldiers had rested enough beforehand, and they had numbers on their side. Very quickly, they killed each and every one of those barbarian soldiers.


    Now, the only person left was that captain.


    The captain was still being restrained by Pei Zheng and couldn¡¯t move. As his soldiers fell to the ground, he could only hear the sound, but all he could do was close his eyes in grief.


    He sneakily drew his long knife, intending on killing himself with a slice of his blade.


    Pei Zheng suddenly let go, before he swiped the long knife away, and the captain immediately collapsed limply onto the sand.


    Pei Zheng held that long knife and gazed at it. There were still a few smears of dried blood left on the blade. Most of it was Boss Liu¡¯s.


    At this moment, Wu Quan walked up to the two of them, before he clenched his fists and collapsed to his knees.


    ¡°Lord Pei, Your Highness, we¡¯ve finally found you!¡±


    After Wu Quan stood up, he turned and walked over to kill the captain, but stopped when Pei Zheng called out to him.


    ¡°Hold him up, be careful.¡±


    Pei Zheng temporarily left the small man in Wu Quan¡¯s care.


    Wu Quan was a bit surprised, but he hurried over to support Qi Changyi.


    Pei Zheng dragged the tip of the blade on the ground, and slowly walked toward the captain.


    He lifted his arm and the blade swung downward. A long, deep cut had appeared on the captain¡¯s arm. Blood flowed incessantly, and one could even see the white bone beneath his flesh.


    The captain screamed in pain.


    ¡°So noisy.¡±


    Pei Zheng sliced another deep gash into his thigh.


    The captain immediately shut his mouth. Although the pain was driving him mad, he didn¡¯t dare to cry out again.


    Pei Zheng bent down slightly, ¡°Who sent you? What are your intentions?¡±


    The captain¡¯s face was ashen. He gritted his teeth and refused to say a word.


    ¡°You refuse to tell me?¡±


    He slashed another cut on the captain¡¯s body. The sound of the blade scraping against bone could be heard as it tore off a chunk of flesh.


    Fortunately, Qi Changyi had already been escorted to the side by Wu Quan, who wouldn¡¯t allow him to see this bloody scene.


    The captain couldn¡¯t take any more of this torture. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you, it was Chief Ah Mu Le who wanted us-¡°


    He didn¡¯t even have time to finish, because even though he responded, Pei Zheng still wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Pei Zheng never planned on granting him a merciful death. He had asked him those questions, even though he had long since uncovered the answers.


    He tossed that dirty long knife to the ground, and it fell with a clatter. Pei Zheng wiped his hands in disgust.


    He walked back to Wu Quan¡¯s side and noticed that the small man¡¯s eyes were about to close. Pei Zheng gathered him back into his embrace.


    Wu Quan led the two of them to the oasis.


    After the sandstorm that night, Shen Huan and the others had slowly regrouped, only to find that Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi were missing.


    They continued to look for the oasis as they sent people to search relentlessly for the missing pair. But up until they reached the oasis, they still hadn¡¯t found the pair¡¯s whereabouts.


    Fortunately, Wu Quan found them in the end.


    Once they arrived at the oasis, Shen Huan, Jiang Yubai and the others were about to cry with joy.


    But the small man¡¯s condition was already at its worst, so they didn¡¯t have time to ask about any details. Shen Huan hurriedly prepared the herbs they had acquired to begin treating the small man¡¯s illness.


    After Qi Changyi was taken away by Shen Huan, Pei Zheng seemed to have suddenly relaxed, before he immediately lost consciousness.


    Jiang Yubai was a step ahead and managed to grab onto him, but he couldn¡¯t hold on, and Pei Zheng still ended up collapsing into the sand. Fortunately, Cheng Feng quickly gripped Jiang Yubai¡¯s arm, preventing him from falling over as well.


    ¡°Pei Zheng! Pei Zheng!¡±


    Jiang Yubai shoved him, but he didn¡¯t respond at all. Then, Jiang Yubai hurriedly had someone escort him into a nearby tent.


    It was only after he had been taken away that Jiang Yubai saw the viscous blood covering his hands.


    When Pei Zheng opened his eyes again, he was lying upon a swaying cart pulled by camels.


    Led by the guide, the convoy was making its way back, following the original route.


    The wounds covering his body had all been treated with the best medicine, and they had all been tightly bandaged. Now, there was no way that they would open up again.


    Once his eyes adapted to the brightness, Pei Zheng propped himself up with his hands.


    Jiang Yubai saw that he had woken up, and reached out, pushing him back down.


    ¡°Lay down.¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced at him, ignored him, and still tried to get up.


    Jiang Yubai was so angry that he pressed both hands against his shoulders.


    ¡°I told you to lay down. If you don¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t let you see the little Highness.¡±


    As expected, Pei Zheng froze and stopped trying to move.


    Jiang Yubai asked, ¡°The wounds on your back look like scratches from a wild beast, was it a wolf?¡±


    Pei Zheng coughed a few times and nodded.


    ¡°You actually encountered a wolf?! Then how did you escape? I¡¯ve heard that desert wolves are even more vicious and cruel, and even more terrifying.¡±


    ¡°I killed it.¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°You killed a wolf, by yourself, while you¡¯re still injured?


    ¡°What? Do I have to prove it to you?¡±


    Pei Zheng closed his eyes. Right now, he didn¡¯t want to argue with Jiang Yubai about whether he killed the wolf or not. All he wanted was to know how the little prince was doing.


    Jiang Yubai could see a trace of impatience on his face, and sensibly decided not to inquire any further.


    ¡°Uh, the little Highness still isn¡¯t awake yet, he¡¯s in the cart in front of this one-¡°


    When Pei Zheng heard this, he turned over and was about to jump off the cart. Jiang Yubai hurriedly grabbed the hem of his robe.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not done yet! You can¡¯t disturb him right now. He and the Third Princess are in the process of performing the final blood transfusion. If it goes well, he¡¯ll probably wake up very soon.¡±


    Pei Zheng sat back in the cart, his back to Jiang Yubai.


    ¡°Then, what if it doesn¡¯t go well? Then what?¡±


    Jiang Yubai hesitated for a moment, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t go well, his symptoms will probably get worse, and there won¡¯t be any other way¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng stiffened.


    This meant that, after they had spent so much effort, there was still a possibility that they wouldn¡¯t be able to save the little prince?


    Although Shen Huan had said before that even if they could perform blood transfusion, the chances of success were very low. But they had really done their very best; they could only quietly wait for the results, so a deep sense of helplessness still remained.


    Why¡­ can¡¯t I help him?


    Why¡­ is he the one who has to bear it all?


    Pei Zheng jumped off, walked to the side of the cart in front of them, and sat onto it.


    Jiang Yubai had wanted to remind Pei Zheng that he couldn¡¯t wake His Highness up, because right now, he had two types of blood in his body that were competing with each other.


    But Jiang Yubai didn¡¯t say anything, because he saw that Pei Zheng was merely sitting in silence beside His Highness.


    Cheng Feng was walking beside the cart Jiang Yubai was sitting in, and was also looking at the pair in front of them.


    Pei Zheng sat beside the small man, looking at his gently closed eyes, his long, curled lashes, his pale cheeks, his delicate chin.


    He was lying there so quietly; it looked like he was asleep.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve slept enough, you should wake up.¡±


    Pei Zheng clasped his hand, and said softly, ¡°We made a promise before, to go back to the Imperial City together, to go home together. You won¡¯t abandon me either, right?¡±


    Notes


    Hallo~ Today, I have a little announcement:


    I will be taking a little break from the normal upload schedule (1 chapter per 1-2 days) in order to focus on school. I¡¯m not quitting, I promise! Updates will just be sporadic for a month or two maximum. In the meantime, please enjoy a few other danmeis~ My apologies, and thank you for reading~

 CH 158

    March 18, 2023Merchie


    The convoy continued onward and finally exited the desert.


    Everyone exhaled deeply in relief.


    After switching back to carriages, they entered the border of the foreign tribe, where they could see many soldiers from the Celestial Dynasty. They were all fully armored and looked nervous, as though they were prepared to head to battle at any moment.


    Qi Changyi still hadn¡¯t woken up, and had been placed in his own carriage. Only Pei Zheng stayed with him.


    The carriage swayed as it continued toward the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s barracks.


    After they arrived at the gate to the barracks, Zhao Litang was already there waiting for them.


    The carriage entered the barracks and stopped outside a tent.


    Everyone got off their respective carriages, and Qi Yirou was also escorted away to rest.


    Zhao Litang asked Shen Huan a few questions about Qi Changyi¡¯s condition, and Shen Huan answered everything truthfully.


    When Zhao Litang heard that they had to wait until Qi Changyi woke up by himself, he couldn¡¯t stop his heart from tightening.


    He knew Qi Changyi had attempted suicide before. But what Zhao Litang didn¡¯t know about was the deep, heavy despair he had experienced that had allowed him to try and end his own life, that had left him without any ties to the world.


    Then, now that he had recovered his memories, would he still want to continue living?


    No one knew the answer.


    The doors to the carriages in front all opened, and the people inside stepped out.


    Pei Zheng carried the quiet little prince in his arms as he walked straight toward a nearby tent.


    Zhao Litang clenched his fists as he watched the pair pass by him. Just as he was about to walk over, a soldier came over to report military affairs. Zhao Litang¡¯s gaze penetrated the tent for a moment, before he angrily turned around and stormed off.


    No one else entered that tent. Cheng Feng personally stood guard at the entrance.


    The sky gradually dimmed, and the tent remained completely silent.


    When it was time for dinner, Jiang Yubai came over, carrying a food box.


    ¡°Come inside and eat.¡± He said to Cheng Feng.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    As he spoke, Cheng Feng made way for Jiang Yubai.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yubai didn¡¯t go inside. Instead, he shifted his feet until his face was almost touching Cheng Feng¡¯s chin.


    After he finished speaking, Jiang Yubai scanned over him in suspicion.


    Cheng Feng could hardly breathe, and he averted his eyes in panic.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t saying anything, Jiang Yubai simply shoved the food box into his hands.


    ¡°How about this, you go inside and eat, and I¡¯ll stay out here and stand guard, all right?¡±


    Cheng Feng held the food box, while Jiang Yubai yanked him by the arm and pushed him into the tent.


    ¡°This-¡°


    Before he could finish, Jiang Yubai pulled the tent¡¯s curtain shut.


    Cheng Feng had no choice but to carry the food box and walk inside, before he placed it on the table.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time for the evening meal-¡°


    Cheng Feng glanced at the bed, and saw Pei Zheng leaning against it with his eyes closed. He seemed to be sleeping, so Cheng Feng didn¡¯t say anything more, and was about to leave.


    However, Pei Zheng was roused by the quiet disturbance, and thought that the small man beside him had woken up. His eyes shot open, and joy seemed to flash through his eyes, before it was extinguished once more.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded lightly and sat up on the bed.


    The little prince beside him was still fast asleep; it appeared as though his complexion had regained quite a bit of its ruddiness, but he still hadn¡¯t woken up.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    Pei Zheng had already stayed in the tent with the little prince for an entire day, and hadn¡¯t allowed anyone to disturb them, so he had no way of knowing the current situation.


    Cheng Feng answered, his tone serious, ¡°General Zhao already went out to take care of it today. It¡¯s said that a few moles were caught in the foreign capital. After hours of interrogation, nothing useful came of it, so General Zhao has already returned.¡±


    Pei Zheng ¡°mm¡±d, before he reached up and wearily pinched the center of his brow. It seemed that after closing his eyes and resting for a bit, he felt even more exhausted.


    He leaned over and affectionately brushed his fingertips over the small man¡¯s cheek. He stroked his ink-black hair, and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m going out to take care of something. Be good and sleep. Wait for me to come back.¡±


    Then, he placed a soft kiss on his forehead, and got off the bed.


    ¡°Master, you should eat something first.¡±


    ¡°No need. Prepare a horse.¡±


    Cheng Feng knew that Pei Zheng was off to deal with the foreign tribe¡¯s moles himself, so he didn¡¯t say anything more and left the tent.


    Jiang Yubai saw that he had come out after only a short period of time, and was about to ask him something, before he saw Pei Zheng come out as well.


    Pei Zheng merely gave Jiang Yubai a light nod in greeting. Then, he turned over and mounted his horse, before galloping away in an instant.


    Cheng Feng and Jiang Yubai spoke for a bit. Cheng Feng requested that he help to take care of His Highness, before he also mounted a horse and left.


    After the two left, Jiang Yubai entered the tent. He noticed the untouched dishes laid out on the table and shook his head helplessly, before he cleaned everything up.


    He sat at the table and looked at the small man on the bed. Unfortunately, everything was just too quiet. He stared until he was fighting with his eyelids, before he slumped over the table and took a nap.


    ¡°Doctor Jiang, Doctor Jiang!¡±


    He could faintly hear a soft, sweet voice that he seemed to have heard before calling for him, but he was probably dreaming.


    Jiang Yubai turned his head and continued to sleep.


    ¡°Jiang-gege, Yubai-gege!¡±


    No one had ever called him that; it wasn¡¯t a dream!


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s eyes flashed open, and he saw an enlarged face in front of him.


    At some point, Qi Changyi had woken up, and he also felt that his strength had returned. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been lying around and sleeping; all he wanted to do was to get out of bed and move around.


    He hopped off the bed himself. Barefoot, he walked for a few steps, before he spotted the figure slumped over the table.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yubai had fallen into a deep sleep; Qi Changyi called for him many times, but he still didn¡¯t move. Only when he called him ¡®gege¡® did he finally wake up.


    ¡°AHH-¡°


    Jiang Yubai screamed in shock; it was quite loud, and it startled Qi Changyi. He hurriedly stretched out his little hands and covered Jiang Yubai¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Shh, Doctor Jiang. We have to be quiet, we can¡¯t disturb the other people¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Jiang Yubai nodded, and Qi Changyi slowly lowered his hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake! You¡¯re finally awake! Your Highness, you¡¯re finally awake! How are you feeling? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? Do you still have a fever? Are you feeling unwell? Does it hurt anywhere?¡±


    Jiang Yubai grabbed his arm and took his pulse, before he paced around him, looking him up and down, afraid that there was still something wrong with him.


    Fortunately, Qi Changyi¡¯s pulse had already returned to normal. Underneath his thin veins, it beat healthily and steadily.


    Jiang Yubai rolled small man¡¯s sleeve up; that large, wounded patch had already healed, and it had faded back to white, tender skin.


    ¡°Good, good, you¡¯re finally better.¡±


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s eyes grew wet. They had spent so much effort, but none of it was in vain.


    As long as His Highness was cured, it was all worth it.


    Before, he had been afraid that the little prince would refuse to wake up. But fortunately, he did wake up.


    Jiang Yubai opened his arms and hugged the small man in front of him, ¡°You¡¯ve woken up¡­ as long as you¡¯ve woken up¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi returned Jiang Yubai¡¯s embrace, and gently patted his back, obediently enduring his tight hug.


    Footsteps sounded from outside the tent, before the curtain was pulled open. The person who came in was Shen Huan.


    Shen Huan had heard Jiang Yubai¡¯s scream earlier and thought that her little disciple might have woken up, so she immediately hurried over.


    ¡°Disciple¡­¡±


    The moment Shen Huan spoke, her eyes also filled with tears, and they threatened to fall at any moment.


    Jiang Yubai had already let go of Qi Changyi, and the little prince looked toward the entrance.


    ¡°Master Shen,¡± Qi Changyi faced her, his eyes curving as he smiled sweetly, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    He called me¡­ Master Shen.


    Shen Huan knew that he had forgotten all the memories he had as Shen Shijiu. Naturally, that meant that he wouldn¡¯t remember his own shifu anymore. That wasn¡¯t his fault.


    But Shen Huan felt even more miserable. Her little disciple, who had once relied on her, trusted her, loved to cling to here, and told her that she was the best shifu in the world¡­ now regarded her as a stranger.


    Shen Huan wanted nothing more than to hurry over and give him an affectionate hug and tell him that he had almost scared her death, before she would unrestrainedly wipe her tears all over him.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t do that.


    Qi Changyi had just woken up, and he had just begun to recover. Right now, his mind couldn¡¯t receive any more negative stimulation.


    Shen Huan also knew that the part of his memories he had lost wouldn¡¯t be forgotten for long. He would definitely slowly recall them in the coming days.


    So, all she had to do was wait for him to remember her again.


    The curtain was pulled open again. This time, it was Zhao Litang and Yue Nu.


    Ever since Yue Nu found out that Shen Shijiu was Prince Qi Changyi, he understood many things.


    It turned out that Xiao Shi was someone whom the general had never been able to forget. He was someone who the general had carefully buried deep in his heart. His place in the general¡¯s heart would probably never be filled by anyone else in this lifetime.


    However, Yue Nu had always held pity and affection for him in his heart. He was such a kind, cute, idiotic boy; who could ever bear to hurt him?


    So, when he found out that Qi Changyi had woken up, Yue Nu was also overjoyed and followed Zhao Litang to visit him.


    The moment Zhao Litang entered the tent, Qi Changyi looked in his direction, before his eyes brightened as well.


    Although Qi Changyi had seen Zhao Litang during the days he had been ill, he hadn¡¯t been as lucid as he was now.


    ¡°Tang-gege!¡±


    As he heard those words, Zhao Litang recalled the lively, adorable little prince of the past.


    He had everyone else leave. Zhao Litang walked up to Qi Changyi.


    His fingers were trembling, his breathing was chaotic. He reached out to touch the small man in front of him, who was alive, whose eyes were glistening with tears. But he was afraid that this was all a hopeful illusion that would fall apart with a brush of his fingertips.


    Just like the fantasies he had dreamt of for countless days and nights.


    ¡°Changyi¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Tang-gege. It¡¯s Changyi.¡±


    The tears at the corners of Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes slipped down.


    In his memories, when he had parted ways with Zhao Litang, it had also been at this barracks. At that time, Zhao Litang had hidden him here, protected him, and the small man had experienced a brief period of joy.


    He remembered everything. Zhao Litang was just like his blood brother, someone who would always protect him and give him comfort.


    Qi Changyi wiped his tears, and he opened his arms to Zhao Litang, ¡°Tang-gege, can I hug you?¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Xiao Pei: Why am I not here when my wife wakes up? Would you mind giving me an explanation?

 CH 159

    March 25, 2023Merchie


    Zhao Litang carefully embraced the little prince in front of him. His figure had thinned out a bit; he was but a delicate, soft ball in his arms. It made his heart ache terribly, and his grip tightened unconsciously.


    ¡°Tang-gege, Tang-gege, p-please let go of me, I can hardly breathe-¡± Qi Changyi said softly.


    Zhao Litang hurriedly let go, and asked in concern, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was just too excited for a second. How are you feeling, are you all right now?¡±


    Qi Changyi lifted his smiling face, ¡°I feel a lot better. I don¡¯t feel too uncomfortable anymore, really.¡±


    As he spoke, he spun in a circle, as if to prove that he really was fine.


    Zhao Litang finally smiled as well, his mood relaxing slightly.


    The two chatted for a while. During that time, Shen Huan came in and delivered medicine. Qi Changyi thanked her politely, before he obediently drank it all.


    It was already late at night. Zhao Litang didn¡¯t want to disturb Qi Changyi¡¯s rest any longer. He had just woken up; even though his illness had already been cured, he still needed to recover in peace.


    ¡°Changyi, it¡¯s already very late. You go to bed first. We can talk more tomorrow.¡±


    Zhao Litang watched Qi Changyi climb into bed and tucked the quilt over him. Only then did he blow out the candle, before he turned and exited the tent.


    But the moment he walked out of the tent, he was greeted by a shadowy figure standing in front of him, his back to the moonlight, his face masked in darkness.


    With a ¡°whoosh¡±, a cold blade was unsheathed.


    Zhao Litang felt an icy blade press against the back of his neck. He stiffened; he couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of Pei Zheng¡¯s intent.


    ¡°General Zhao. The blood on this sword belongs to those moles.¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips curled, ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s still warm, no?¡±


    Zhao Litang caught a whiff of the blood on the sword as he listened to Pei Zheng¡¯s strange tone. His back immediately went cold with disgust, and he quickly stepped aside to avoid the blade.


    ¡°Lord Pei, did you go to interrogate those moles? Did you get any information out of them?¡±


    Pei Zheng withdrew his blade and stabbed it into the ground.


    ¡°No,¡± he said, ¡°I killed them.¡±


    ¡°Those who cannot be used have no reason to live.¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s rage instantly rushed up to his head. He had been suppressing his anger toward Pei Zheng this whole time; the moment he heard that Pei Zheng had gone off by himself to deal with the criminals he had caught, he became even angrier.


    ¡°You actually killed them all?! Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me first? Lord Pei, there¡¯s one thing that you must understand: this is not the Imperial City, this is the barracks at the borderlands! It¡¯s not somewhere you can act like a tyrant!¡±


    Pei Zheng looked at the enraged Zhao Litang, but his expression remained cool. His lips even curved into a smile.


    ¡°I was just taking care of a small matter on General Zhao¡¯s behalf. Since even I couldn¡¯t get anything out of interrogating them, it isn¡¯t anyone else¡¯s job to do so. If you weren¡¯t going to kill them, were you planning on taking care of them for the rest of their lives?¡±


    As he spoke, Pei Zheng lifted his eyes and glanced at Zhao Litang.


    ¡°Moreover, General Zhao is so busy. You stayed in this tent for so long, so you must have some other matters that are more important than military affairs.¡±


    His tone carried a certain lightness, and the corners of his eyes were slightly squinted; it appeared as though he was just joking around.


    But only those who were familiar with Pei Zheng knew that the less bothered he looked, the more he cared in his heart, and the more he was trying his hardest to suppress something.


    ¡°You! Show some respect when you speak!¡± Zhao Litang¡¯s voice rose a bit. He had forgotten that it was currently the middle of the night, and that the small man inside had just gone to bed.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I shown you enough respect, General Zhao?¡±


    Pei Zheng sneered, ¡°He merely thinks of you as an older brother. How could he know what kinds of unspeakable thoughts you hold in your mind?¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, Zhao Litang¡¯s fist flew over.


    Pei Zheng sidestepped, before he turned and punched Zhao Litang in the face.


    Zhao Litang wiped the blood at the corner of his lips, before he threw another punch at Pei Zheng.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit¡­ that I don¡¯t see him as just a younger brother. However, I have never held any filthy thoughts toward him. But you, must I list out every single cruel and immoral thing you¡¯ve done?!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What sort of thing counts as ¡®cruel and immoral¡¯? I¡¯d like to hear it.¡±


    Zhao Litang clenched his teeth, and fiercely spat out each word, ¡°You made him lose a child. Does that count?¡±


    Pei Zheng froze.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, I wouldn¡¯t even need to admit these things. He still doesn¡¯t know, he doesn¡¯t know that he once had a child, so isn¡¯t going through the sadness and misery. But you, you know everything, so how can you act like you don¡¯t care at all, like you aren¡¯t feeling any sorrow or grief? Or could it be that Lord Pei has a bad memory, and has already forgotten?¡±


    Pei Zheng gripped the sword he had just stabbed into the ground, his eyes cold and coated in frost.


    Who said that he forgot?


    How could he forget, how could he dare to forget?


    He had merely buried it in the depths of his heart. He was too scared to voice it or think about it, too scared to touch it. If he touched it, it would be so terribly painful that he could hardly breathe.


    It had also been his child. It had been their child.


    It was but a young seedling that had left the world of the living without even seeing it.


    But they just hadn¡¯t had the time to miss this little life, before all of their attention was taken up by the little prince¡¯s precarious situation.


    But now, how could he allow someone to accuse him of not caring?


    Pei Zheng channeled his internal energy into the sword. The blade twirled through the air a few times, before it shot toward Zhao Litang, who was still lying on the ground.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    At this moment, a small shadow flashed past, rushing forward and shielding Zhao Litang.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He only had time to hurriedly withdraw his internal energy, forcing that sword to freeze in front of the small man, before it fell to the ground with a clatter.


    At some point, Qi Changyi had woken up, and he had also snuck out of the tent; who knew how much he had overheard just now.


    His clothes were thin, his hair was messy and loose over his back. His pure white face was covered in tear tracks. His eyes were shining, as he stared at Pei Zheng with a dew-soaked gaze.


    Pei Zheng took a step forward, and called softly, ¡°Your Highness-¡°


    Qi Changyi suddenly looked away and shifted out of his line of sight.


    He turned around and examined Zhao Litang. He noticed the wound at the side of his mouth and asked, ¡°Tang-gege, you¡¯re hurt. I¡¯ll help you up first.¡±


    Zhao Litang allowed Qi Changyi to help him stand up. He thought that Changyi might have had heard what he said earlier, which was why he was acting so standoffish toward Pei Zheng. He opened his mouth and was about to say something.


    ¡°Changyi, listen to me-¡±


    ¡°Tang-gege, it¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go in, I¡¯ll clean up your wound.¡±


    Zhao Litang had also noticed that Qi Changyi wasn¡¯t wearing much, and his body was shivering slightly. Thinking that he was cold, Zhao Litang accompanied him into the tent.


    The entrance curtain to the tent fell, and the warmth inside blocked out the freezing cold.


    The moment they walked in, Qi Changyi let go of Zhao Litang¡¯s arm. It seemed that his entire body had lost its energy. He slowly squatted down, hugged his knees, and buried his face in the crooks of his arms.


    Zhao Litang also squatted down and patted his shoulder, asking worriedly, ¡°Changyi, what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? If you¡¯re feeling unwell, tell me, I¡¯ll call Doctor Jiang to take a look at you, all right?¡±


    ¡°N-no need, Tang-gege. I-I want to be alone for a bit, could you let me have some peace and quiet for a bit-¡°


    Qi Changyi didn¡¯t lift his head. His voice was muffled and laced with sobs. One could tell in an instant that he was trying his best to hold something back.


    Zhao Litang grasped his arm, worried, ¡°Then get back into bed first. Your body¡¯s already gone cold, get under the blanket so you can warm up.¡±


    ¡°Tang-gege, I¡¯m fine, just let me be alone, okay? I¡¯ll be all right in a little bit, really, I¡¯m begging you, please leave, please¡­¡±


    The conversation had already reached this point; Zhao Litang really couldn¡¯t bear to force him any longer. He sighed, undid his outer robe and draped it over the small man, before he turned and walked out of the tent, eaten up by anxiety.


    He pulled open the curtain and walked out. There was no one outside; only that cold blade remained, glinting under the moonlight.


    Qi Changyi was the only one left inside the tent. He hugged his knees, huddled on the ground. Although the charcoal fire was still blazing, and he was covered by Zhao Litang¡¯s thick, heavy outer robe, he still felt frozen to his bones.


    Earlier, as he stood behind the curtain of tent only a few steps away, he had overheard every word of their conversation.


    Although he was very stupid, there were still some things that he could understand.


    He tried his best to recall the memories that he seemed to have forgotten. As he reflected, he felt a faint pain in his stomach.


    It wasn¡¯t physical pain, but it felt as though an empty hole had been left where something once was.


    He slowly placed his little hand on his stomach. It was flat, so thin and delicate that he could feel his ribcage.


    Had there once been a little life in here?


    But, because he had been unable to protect him, he left, no?


    Did he leave him because he didn¡¯t like him?


    Did he think that he was too stupid, that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take good care of him?


    It was as though Qi Changyi¡¯s tears had burst through a dam; they rolled endlessly onto his cuffs, soaking the cloth.


    Under this silent night, everyone else had already gone to bed. Only a lonely little fool sat hugging his knees, trying to hold back his tears, suffering through his sadness and misery alone.


    Who knew how long he had cried for. He cried until his entire body was numb from cold. His bare, little feet were also pale and bloodless.


    Suddenly, someone gently stroked his hair. The small man lifted his head slightly. He slowly blinked a few times and saw a pair of gold-embroidered black boots in front of him. Then, he was gathered into someone¡¯s warm embrace, held as though he were a precious treasure.


    The scent of alcohol wafted around him. Qi Changyi also caught a whiff and became a bit tipsy.


    Then, his limp arm was grabbed and lifted, before it was wrapped around the neck of the man in front of him. A hand gently pressed against his back, and the small man¡¯s entire body was deeply embedded into that man¡¯s chest.


    This embrace was deeper than anyone else¡¯s. Their bodies were tightly fitted together, without a single gap.


    Before Qi Changyi could regain his senses, he felt something warm and wet touch his neck; someone¡¯s scorching breaths were spraying all over his fair skin.


    ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t ignore me, please?¡±

 CH 160

    March 31, 2023Merchie


    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi could tell that it was Pei Zheng¡¯s voice, and he trembled involuntarily. He retracted his arm and was about to extricate himself from the other¡¯s embrace.


    However, Pei Zheng suddenly hugged him even tighter, and stood upright, swaying as he took a few steps backward.


    Behind them was a table. Pei Zheng leaned against it and steadied himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re angry at me, aren¡¯t you¡­ I wasn¡¯t really going to hurt Zhao Litang, I only said those things to make him mad, sweetheart¡­ darling, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t push me away-¡°


    Pei Zheng spoke extremely slowly, his tone deep. His voice was also a bit hoarse. With every sentence, he planted a kiss on the small man¡¯s neck, his thin lips pressing and brushing against his skin, which made that patch of white grow soft and tender.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes grew wet in an instant.


    Earlier, when he saw Pei Zheng¡¯s sword flying toward Zhao Litang, he noticed an unfamiliar, ruthless killing intent in Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes. He truly had been terrified that Pei Zheng would stab Zhao Litang.


    But he did not want anything to happen to either of them, so, without worrying about himself, he bravely ran over.


    However, he still did not want to face Pei Zheng.


    But now, the drunk Pei Zheng in front of him was so gentle, and seemed so fragile, hugging and him and telling him not to ignore him, not to be angry at him, and not to push him away.


    The small man really could not bear to push him away.


    What could he do? He had no control over this heart of his.


    He could only begin to cry from sadness and misery.


    Qi Changyi retracted his arm, and did not try to push Pei Zheng away again. Instead, he gripped the lapel over Pei Zheng¡¯s chest and began to sob quietly.


    These cries were faint and muffled; he resembled an injured little animal who had finally found its owner, licking his wounds in aggrievement, surrounded by his owner¡¯s embrace.


    Pei Zheng also heard the sobs of the person in his arms. Only then did his grip loosen slightly. The small man¡¯s head had been lowered this whole time, and he could not see the little prince¡¯s expression, so Pei Zheng tilted his chin up with his finger, forcing him to lift his head.


    Even though he had raised his head, the small man who was still sobbing softly. In an instant, he felt even more aggrieved; the ends of his eyes were slightly drooped as he looked up, his long lashes dewy, his cheeks covered in tear tracks.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cry anymore, please? I was wrong, it was all my fault¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng lowered his head and kissed the small man¡¯s teary eyes. The tip of his tongue gently brushed over those tears, ¡°Whenever you cry, it feels like my heart is about to break.¡±


    The small man choked a few times, before he finally spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, everything is your fault, I hate you, I hate you so much, I hate you-¡°


    Pei Zheng wiped away his tears and he touched the tip of his nose to the small man¡¯s, his fingers stroking his chin.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all my fault. But you can¡¯t hate me.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ why can¡¯t I? You¡¯re always bullying me, Tang-gege¡­ has never bullied me. He treats me very well-¡°


    ¡°Zhao Litang?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s tone suddenly turned frigid. He really could not stand listening to the small man mention anything about Zhao Litang. The moment he heard something about him, he would become so jealous that he was about to go crazy.


    He unconsciously lifted his finger, forcing the small man to raise his chin, his lips opening up slightly.


    ¡°He treats you well, so you like him now? Do you just start liking whoever treats you well? Is it that easy?¡±


    Although Qi Changyi¡¯s chin was being squeezed, he did not feel any pain. The only issue was that he was too close to Pei Zheng, and the smell of alcohol was extremely pungent.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s vision blurred. He had never said that he liked Tang-gege. Pei Zheng had always been the only one that he had ever confessed to.


    But the moment he had mentioned Zhao Litang, Pei Zheng¡¯s aura froze.


    ¡°Do you like him? Do you love him?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes reddened.


    The little prince in front of him merely lifted his teary eyes to look at him. He bit his lip and did not reply, a stubborn persistence in his gaze.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to say it, I¡¯ll say it for you. The one you like is me, the one you love is also me. It can only be me. If you ever dare to love anyone else-¡°


    Pei Zheng leaned down toward the small man¡¯s lips, placing a kiss upon them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    Then, his thin lips completely covered the other¡¯s mouth. Jostling with each other, biting and sucking. Only when the pair¡¯s mouths were full of the taste of alcohol and blood did the kiss gradually calm down.


    Pei Zheng let go of the person in his arms and wiped the blood away from the corners of the other¡¯s lips, before he licked his own mouth.


    This taste of blood was coming from his own mouth. This sharp-toothed little prince had learned a few skills; just now, he had actually bitten the tip of his tongue quite fiercely.


    But Pei Zheng was not angry. After he was bitten, he sobered up quite a bit.


    He smiled. In any event, right now, this little prince had still returned to his embrace.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s breathing had become disordered due to the fierce kiss. He gripped the robe over Pei Zheng¡¯s waist, sucking in rushed, panting breaths.


    Before he could calm his breathing, his body was suddenly lifted by the waist, his feet leaving the ground. His body was turned around, before he was placed upon a nearby table.


    Pei Zheng saw his bare feet stepping on the freezing ground, fair and small and smooth as jade. He bent over, reached out, and gripped that pair of little feet.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s feet were ice-cold. After suddenly being grabbed by a pair of hands, he subconsciously tried to shrink away, but he was grabbed and pulled back.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Qi Changyi was unable to struggle away, so he lowered his head and did not speak.


    The sole of the foot was suddenly scratched lightly. The itchiness was unbearable, yet those fingers still refused to let him go, gripping his instep and tracing circles over it.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s face was so red that it was about to start dripping blood. He could only respond obediently, ¡°I-I¡¯m not cold.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not cold?¡±


    Pei Zheng pinched that cute, curled up toe. The corners of his lips hooked upward, ¡°You¡¯re not cold. Then why are your feet so cold? Huh?


    Qi Changyi muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡±


    Only then did Pei Zheng stand up. After he stood upright, he was quite a bit taller than the small man sitting on the table, and completely masked the other¡¯s figure.


    The moon shone over Pei Zheng¡¯s face. At this moment, Qi Changyi happened to lift his head to look at him, and he noticed a small wound on his face.


    It was probably from earlier.


    Earlier, Qi Changyi had only been worried about helping Zhao Litang up, so he had not even noticed if Pei Zheng had been injured as well.


    He reached up and gently touched that wound. Qi Changyi did not even realize how much heartache there was in his gaze.


    Although the injury was on his face, Pei Zheng did not regard the little wound as a problem.


    However, now that the small man had noticed it, it was a different story.


    ¡°D-does it still hurt?¡±


    Pei Zheng gripped that small hand and pressed it against his own face, before he frowned, ¡°It hurts, it hurts a lot, it hurts so much that I could die.¡±


    ¡°Liar. It¡¯s such a small wound, it wouldn¡¯t-¡°


    Qi Changyi¡¯s tone carried a note of reproach, ¡°In the future, you can¡¯t fight with anyone anymore. You can¡¯t randomly hit people and kill people either.¡±


    ¡°He made the first move. If I didn¡¯t fight back, you might have never been able to see me again-¡°


    Qi Changyi covered his mouth, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you can¡¯t say things like that. It¡¯s inauspicious.¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes curved. The little prince was so worried about him, yet he still said that he hated him. It was clear that he liked him quite a lot.


    He placed a peck on that little palm, and the small man suddenly jerked his hand away as if he had been scalded.


    ¡°Then¡­ then this time, Tang-gege was in the wrong. He shouldn¡¯t have tried to beat you up, it was his fault-¡°


    Before he could finish speaking, the small man was lifted up bridal-style, and was carried toward the bed.


    He immediately became alert, clutching his own collar, stuttering as he said, ¡°Wh-what are you doing, why do we have to get on the bed-¡°


    Pei Zheng had already carried him to the side of the bed. After placing him on the soft quilt, he reached up and began to untie his own robe as though it were only natural for him to do so.


    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, what else can we do?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Take a guess, darling.¡±


    Qi Changyi immediately shrank beneath the quilt and wrapped himself up tightly; it was as though he thought that this way, no one would be able to enter his blanket cocoon.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, no, I-I just woke up, so I¡¯m weak, I can¡¯t do anything, I-I¡¯ll faint-¡°


    Pei Zheng had already taken off his outer robe. After he heard these words, he could not help but begin to chuckle.


    This small man, trembling underneath a quilt, resembled a little rabbit that was about to be eaten right up; he really was too adorable.


    Pei Zheng also got on the bed, and easily pulled the quilt aside, before he reached out and hugged that slender waist, encircling the small man in his embrace.


    ¡°What were you thinking? Hm? You really know a lot.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s cheeks were so red that they were about to drip blood. His limbs were restrained, so he had no way to escape; he was so anxious that his eyes had reddened.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to-¡°


    Seeing that the tears he had tried to hard to control were now about to fall again, Pei Zheng¡¯s heart ached, and he quickly let go of him.


    ¡°We won¡¯t do anything. Darling, don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    The moment Qi Changyi regained his freedom, he shrank back in fear, and was clutching his stomach as well; it seemed like he was afraid of someone injuring that area.


    Pei Zheng saw what he was doing, and a piercing pain suddenly stabbed his heart.


    ¡°M-my stomach hurts¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi held his stomach and curled up beneath the quilt, ¡°It hurts so much¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned over and tucked the quilt in, before he hugged the small man, their bodies separated by the blanket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hug you and it won¡¯t hurt anymore, okay? Darling-¡°


    ¡°No, no, my baby is gone, it¡¯s not okay, I¡¯ll never be okay again-¡°


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Pei Zheng reached into the blanket. After he made sure that the small man would not resist, he gently placed his hand on his stomach, and said in a tone filled with tenderness:


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. The baby isn¡¯t gone either. He just¡­ turned into a star. He¡¯s up in the sky looking at you, looking at us. Once he¡¯s done playing, he¡¯ll come back, you understand?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The small man beneath the quilt popped out his little head. He wiped his tears, half in disbelief, ¡°Just like Mother, he¡¯s turned into a star?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you want to see him?¡±


    The small man thought hard, ¡°Can I see him? W-will he like me? What if he doesn¡¯t like me, and he doesn¡¯t want to come back¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng kissed his hair, ¡°He¡¯ll like you. He¡¯ll like you a lot, just like I do.¡±


    Then, Pei Zheng lifted the small man off the bed and draped his outer robe over his own shoulders, before he tightly wrapped the small man in the thick quilt again.


    He carried him to the window of the tent and lifted the thick curtain. The silvery moonlight and a sky full of stars appeared in front of them.


    ¡°There are so many stars, which one is my baby?¡±


    The small man pouted in aggrievement.


    ¡°He¡¯s that one, do you see it?¡± Pei Zheng pointed at the biggest, brightest star.


    ¡°That¡¯s our baby. He said he likes us, and says that he will return to us very soon.¡±


    The small man stared fixedly at that star, ¡°Then tell him¡­ I miss him, and that I want him to come back quickly.¡±


    Pei Zheng gazed at the small man¡¯s bright, clear face, ¡°All right, I will.¡±


    Notes


    I¡¯m just, I¡¯M LITERALLY SPEECHLESS HOW WAS THIS SUPPOSED TO BE A SWEET MOMENT YOU JUST PULLED THE SCUMMY POSSESSIVE GONG MOVE ARGHHHHHHH


    ALSO, I have an issue with how quickly he accepted the fact that he was once pregnant. I just¡­ surely¡­ he doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s in an ABO novel? AND THIS MAKES IT SOUND LIKE PEI ZHENG IS GOING TO GET COMPLETELY FORGIVEN JUST BECAUSE HE SAID ¡°OUR BABY IS A STAR IN THE SKY¡±, COME ONNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN WHAT ABOUT ALL THE OTHER SHIT


    WHAT ABOUT THE FACT THAT HE¡¯S A COMPLETE ASSHOLEEEEEEE


    CAN WE JUST HAVE SOME CHENGBAI ACTION AROUND HERE UGHHHHHHHH


    Thank you for reading~

 CH 161

    April 8, 2023Merchie


    Light flashed throughout the starry sky, suddenly brightening and growing dim.


    Qi Changyi was exhausted, and had already fallen into a deep sleep in Pei Zheng¡¯s arms.


    Those eyes that had reddened from crying were now shut, yet even in his dreams, he still did not feel safe; his hands had been gripping the lapel over Pei Zheng¡¯s chest the entire time.


    Pei Zheng carried him back to the bed, and gently placed him upon it. He stroked the red lotus tattoo that had appeared beneath his collar, and his breathing gradually became unsteady.


    Then, he quickly pulled his fingers back, and tightly wrapped the small man back into the quilt.


    Pei Zheng also got onto the bed, but he did not dare to pull that warm blanket cocoon apart again, otherwise-


    He pinched the center of his brow. He was still drunk.


    He merely reached inside, and clasped that small, soft hand beneath the quilt.


    ***


    The next morning, the voices of soldiers chanting as they performed drills sounded from outside the tent, with each yell being louder than the last.


    Pei Zheng exited the tent, and his eyes narrowed, stung by the sudden exposure to sunlight.


    A figure up front was walking straight toward him.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Jiang Yubai glanced behind Pei Zheng, ¡°What about His Highness? Is he still sleeping?¡±


    Pei Zheng ¡°mm¡±d, before his brow creased slightly, ¡°It¡¯s too noisy.¡±


    When Jiang Yubai saw how sleepy and irritated he looked, he could not help but laugh.


    This kind of Pei Zheng was like a firework that was ready to explode.


    ¡°Venerable Lord Pei, you still think you¡¯re in your Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, which is so quiet that it¡¯s like no one¡¯s even there. This is the barracks, it has to be exciting! Lively! Energetic!¡±


    Jiang Yubai purposely raised his voice for the last two words, annunciating every syllable, as though he were also shouting an army chant.


    As expected, this earned him a cold side-eye from Pei Zheng.


    Jiang Yubai¡¯s voice returned to its usual tone, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. The moment the Third Princess woke up, she asked for you. She probably has something to discuss with you. She¡¯s staying in that tent over there. Master Shen is taking care of her.¡±


    Jiang Yubai added, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of His Highness, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Pei Zheng headed toward the tent Qi Yirou was staying in.


    Jiang Yubai went to retrieve a food box, before he quietly walked into Qi Changyi¡¯s tent.


    The moment he entered, he saw the small man sitting on the bed, putting on his clothes.


    ¡°Your Highness, when did you wake up? Why didn¡¯t you call anyone inside to assist you?¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Yubai walked over and helped Qi Changyi put on his outer robe, before he also tied the belt and fastened the buttons.


    ¡°I just woke up. Thank you, Doctor Jiang.¡±


    Qi Changyi smiled at Jiang Yubai.


    Jiang Yubai muttered, ¡°Yesterday, you called me Yubai-gege, now it¡¯s back to Doctor Jiang. I¡¯ve lost favor way too quickly.¡±


    Qi Changyi overheard every word and could not hold back his laughter. He restrained his smile as he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Yubai-gege. Now, you can¡¯t say you¡¯ve lost favor.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yubai flash a satisfied smile.


    He took the plates out of the food box and set them out; there was a bowl of plain rice porridge and a few light side dishes.


    ¡°Your Highness, have some porridge. Last night, you didn¡¯t eat, so you must be hungry.¡±


    Qi Changyi sat at the table, and only took a few sips of porridge before he set the bowl down.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Jiang Yubai glanced at the still-full bowl of rice porridge, before he pushed it back in front of the small man.


    ¡°Do you have the stomach of a bird? You¡¯ve only eaten this much and you¡¯re full? You have to finish at half a bowl, at least.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s little face drooped, and he touched his stomach.


    It was empty inside. However, he really did not feel hungry, and he had no appetite at all.


    ¡°Yubai-gege,¡±


    Jiang Yubai could not bear to force him any longer, ¡°How about this: just eat two more bites, and I¡¯ll agree to one request, all right?¡±


    This seemed to pique Qi Changyi¡¯s interest. He nodded obediently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the little prince took two more gulps of rice porridge, Jiang Yubai cleared away the rest of the dishes on the table.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s request was very simple: he just wanted to go out for a walk and take a look outside.


    Jiang Yubai draped a cloak over his shoulders before allowing him to go out for a walk.


    The pair exited the tent. It was cold outside, but fortunately, the sunshine was quite bright.


    The small man sighed deeply, before he opened his arms and tilted his head up. He spun around under the sunlight; it felt as though it was shining over his heart and warming it up a bit.


    He slowly walked along the path in front of the tent and noticed that the soldiers had paused what they were doing and had knelt down to greet him.


    He walked and walked, and the commotion gradually grew louder.


    Qi Changyi reached the outside of the drill field where the soldiers were training. At this time, there were many people crowded inside. It appeared that they were in the midst of a training session; they had formed a circle, but one could not tell what exactly they were doing.


    ¡°Yubai-gege, what are they doing?¡±


    Qi Changyi stood on his heels and grabbed the wooden fence beside the training grounds, before he looked back at Jiang Yubai.


    Jiang Yubai walked over as well, holding onto the fence and standing on his heels as he looked inside.


    Unfortunately, those soldiers were quite tall, and were mounted on horses, so the pair could not see a thing.


    Wu Quan happened to walk over from behind and spotted the pair sneakily looking on. He asked in confusion, ¡°Your Highness, Doctor Jiang, what are you doing here? If you want to watch, you can just go on in.¡±


    Qi Changyi tilted his little head and asked curiously, ¡°Lieutenant Wu, could you tell me a little about what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Wu Quan explained, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. There were just a few recruits who violated military regulations this morning, and they refused to accept the general¡¯s punishment. The general is now personally teaching them a lesson, and has required everyone to watch.¡±


    As he spoke, applause and cheers sounded from inside, and Wu Quan walked in.


    Qi Changyi and Jiang Yubai exchanged a glance, before they followed Wu Quan.


    The moment they walked in, those soldiers automatically cleared a path for them.


    Qi Changyi and Jiang Yubai stood at the innermost ring of the crowd, and could see exactly what was going on inside.


    Zhao Litang untied his battle robe. All he wore was a red and black training uniform, just like the new recruits across from him. However, his imposing aura was overwhelming.


    One of the new recruits had already collapsed to the ground and had not been able to climb back up for quite a while.


    The rest of them all glanced collectively at their opponent. They charged forward; they definitely had no strategy, so they simply roared in unison, before they swung their fists at the lone Zhao Litang across from them.


    There was a small wound on Zhao Litang¡¯s face, but it was from his fight with Pei Zheng the previous night.


    Qi Changyi felt that these new recruits looked very intimidating, so he could not help but clench his fingers, his hands sweating in nervousness for Zhao Litang.


    In the end, Zhao Litang dodged left and right, before he raised his fists and swung his legs, beating those new recruits to the ground in just a few strikes.


    The crowd of soldiers around them immediately erupted into cheers.


    ¡°Well done, General!¡±


    ¡°The general¡¯s amazing!


    ¡°General! General! General!¡±


    Qi Changyi also joined in the cheering, as did Jiang Yubai.


    Zhao Litang spotted the small man standing among the crowd. He glanced at him from a distance, and his eyes softened slightly.


    Then, his gaze shifted, and he glanced over at a soldier beside him. The soldier quickly retrieved a few swords and knives from the weapon rack, before he passed them to Zhao Litang.


    ¡°With your current abilities, forget about defending the country and guarding the border. You lot aren¡¯t even qualified to go to the battlefield!¡±


    Zhao Litang tossed the weapons in front of those new recruits, before he raised his voice, ¡°Get up! Take up your weapons! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair? You want to go to the battlefield, don¡¯t you? Then stand up!¡±


    ¡°War will not wait for you to prepare yourselves. War¡­ could begin tomorrow.¡±


    Those new recruits gritted their teeth and stood up. They quivered as they picked up the weapons on the ground, and their eyes finally gained some determination and resolve.


    Then, they raised their weapons and charged over once more.


    Zhao Litang was still unarmed, yet within a few rounds, he subdued the recruits again and snatched their weapons.


    The cheers and praises grew even more deafening.


    Qi Changyi laughed and clapped as he shouted along with the rest of the crowd.


    ¡°General ! General! General!¡±


    After just a few shouts, Jiang Yubai suddenly disappeared from beside him, while another figure approached from behind.


    Qi Changyi did not notice this at all, as he was concentrated on cheering for Zhao Litang.


    When the man beside him heard this, it really was quite piercing to his ears.


    But after Pei Zheng saw how lively and joyous the little prince¡¯s expression was, it was as though he had been infected; much of the discontentment and jealousy he had been feeling earlier had dissipated.


    However, he still had to argue with him.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you happy?¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned into the small man¡¯s ear, and asked in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    Some of the soldiers around saw Prime Minister Pei and the prince, but they all silently agreed to raise their heads in Zhao Litang¡¯s direction, too scared to even glance anywhere else.


    The cheerfulness on Qi Changyi¡¯s face still hung at the corners of his eyes. He did not realize who had just asked him this, and merely nodded seriously.


    ¡°Mm! Tang-gege is so amazing! He¡¯s so great!¡±


    The moment he said these words, a hand was placed upon his waist. That hand exerted a bit of strength, and the small man was taken out of the crowd.


    Qi Changyi had no clue what was going on. He looked at the hand on his waist, before he lifted his gaze toward the owner of the hand. Only then did his eyes widen slightly.


    Pei Zheng pulled him into his chest, smiling as he asked, ¡°Then, who is more amazing, me or him? Hm?¡±


    Qi Changyi felt the hand on his waist begin to squeeze and pinch, which made his earlobes redden. He hurriedly grabbed that hand, not allowing it to continue its antics.


    ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi stuttered, ¡°L-let go of me first.¡±


    Pei Zheng noticed him glancing around, and knew that he was afraid of being seen like this.


    There were so many people in this drill field. That was just wonderful.


    Pei Zheng wanted nothing more than for all of them to see, for everyone in the world to see.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t let go, what will you do?¡±


    Pei Zheng lowered his voice, ¡°Last night, you begged me to hold you and never let go.¡±


    ¡°N-no way! You¡¯re definitely lying to me, I-I would never say that-¡±


    Qi Changyi lowered his head as he tried his best to recall if he had actually said that last night.


    As he was thinking, it appeared that the crowd was about to disperse.


    Jiang Yubai also snuck out of the crowd. He spotted Qi Changyi in the distance and waved at him.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness!¡±


    If one looked at this scene from the other side, they would only be able to see that Pei Zheng was standing very close to Qi Changyi, and they would not be able to see the hand on his waist.


    But Qi Changyi was still extremely nervous.


    The crowd broke up. Now, along with Jiang Yubai, the other soldiers were all walking toward them as well.


    Notes


    Sorry for the delay ah~


    Thanks for reading~~

 CH 162

    April 10, 2023Merchie


    That hand let go of his waist just in time.


    Jiang Yubai happened to walk over at this moment, ¡°Lord Pei, what a coincidence, hahaha.¡±


    He laughed drily.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a coincidence.¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced at Qi Changyi, whose head was still lowered. He could still see the red flush that remained on his fair earlobes.


    Of course it was not a coincidence. He had purposely come to look for him.


    At this moment, not far away, the crowd that had been ready to disperse had gathered together again, noisily jostling about; who knew what was going on this time.


    Qi Changyi lifted his head slightly and looked toward the crowd, his gaze filled with curiosity.


    ¡°What happened over there? I thought they were all leaving. Why are they shouting again?¡±


    Jiang Yubai also looked back. Unfortunately, he could not see a thing through the crowd.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know once we take a look.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fingers hooked onto Qi Changyi¡¯s cuff, pulling the small man along as he walked toward the crowd.


    It turned out that after the disobedient new recruits had been dealt with, the other soldiers had begun to mock them, insisting that Zhao Litang show off a few more of his skills.


    Zhao Litang did not refuse. He picked up a crossbow from the side and aimed it at a distant target board. The arrow flew out and hit the bull¡¯s-eye.


    The crowd around him immediately erupted into cheers.


    That crossbow was a trophy of war that had been obtained during a previous battle with the barbarian tribe. It was extremely heavy, and it was quite difficult to pull the bowstring back. An ordinary person probably would not even be able to hold the crossbow straight, much less shoot with it.


    Zhao Litang asked the crowd, ¡°Does anyone want to come up here and try it out?¡±


    Indeed, a few brave souls stepped forward. Unfortunately, they could hardly lift the crossbow, let alone nock the arrows.


    After several people failed at the task, derisive hoots began to sound throughout the crowd.


    The crossbow eventually returned to Zhao Litang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s eyes swept over the crowd, ¡°If anyone else thinks that they can do it, please step up.¡±


    The other soldiers all exchanged looks with one another. No one else dared to step forward; that would be seeking embarrassment.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s how it is, you can all leave now. Additional group training-¡°


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    A voice sounded from within the crowd, interrupting Zhao Litang. Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately darted over.


    Qi Changyi also turned his head to look at Pei Zheng, who was standing beside him.


    There were so many eyes pinned on him, yet Pei Zheng merely looked down at the little prince, before his lips tugged upward into a light smile.


    In a low voice that only the two of them could hear, he said softly, ¡°In a little bit, you have to tell me¡­ who is more amazing.¡±


    Then, Qi Changyi watched as Pei Zheng walked straight up to Zhao Litang.


    Everyone began to whisper among themselves.


    ¡°Can Lord Pei do it? Isn¡¯t he an official, how can he dance with a blade and fiddle with a gun* in our barracks?¡±


    ¡°Right? In my opinion, if you¡¯re done with your mission, you should hurry on back to the Imperial City. Serving His Majesty is Lord Pei¡¯s duty.¡±


    ¡°Ai, if he can¡¯t even lift it up, that would be embarrassing as hell. He wouldn¡¯t be just a tad worse than our general.¡±


    The murmurs of discussion were not loud, but Qi Changyi could hear every word.


    These soldiers were people who could not stand those who flaunted their status, those officials who only knew how to fight with their sharp tongues. In their eyes, those were nothing more than arguments. On top of that, most of them had been staying the barracks or on the battlefield for a long time now. They had only heard a few rumors about Pei Zheng, so they did not understand him.


    When Qi Changyi heard their words, his heart could not bear it. He took Pei Zheng¡¯s side and spoke up for him.


    ¡°Lord Pei¡­ is very amazing. He knows everything, and he can do anything. Stop talking about him like this.¡±


    Those soldiers realized that even the prince was telling them this, so they hurriedly shut their mouths, and did not dare to say anything more.


    But Qi Changyi was still irked by this. He cast a cold glance at those soldiers, but it really did not look frightening at all; it was actually a little cute.


    It was just that this scene seemed a little familiar to him.


    At one point, it seemed that he had witnessed a scene like this, in the midst of a crowd of bubbling voices.


    At the center of the field, Pei Zheng picked up the crossbow. He nocked two arrows and shot them both at the same time. They flew toward the bull¡¯s-eye, and the arrow that Zhao Litang had shot earlier was pinched between them.


    The crowd around them fell silent. The soldiers were all shocked; they never expected that Pei Zheng¡¯s archery skills would be this extraordinary.


    Only Qi Changyi, whose air of arrogance seemingly appeared out of nowhere, straightened up as he stood among the crowd. His eyes were about to curve up into the sky. But when Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze shifted to him, he quickly averted his eyes, as though he were trying to cover something up.


    He tossed the crossbow back to Zhao Litang. In front of everyone¡¯s staring eyes, Pei Zheng walked back toward Qi Changyi.


    He was getting closer and closer. Qi Changyi suddenly swiveled and slipped out of the crowd through a small opening, as though he were trying to escape.


    When he emerged from the crowd, Qi Changyi¡¯s footsteps still had not stopped; he continued to focus all of his energy on running.


    He had a feeling that, if he did not run now, he would never have another chance.


    A little figure sprinted out of the drill field. In the end, just as he turned a corner, he crashed right into someone.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡±


    ¡°Aiya!¡±


    Both of them yelped in pain, and they fell over onto opposite sides.


    Yue Nu was innocent; he had been walking and minding his own business, when suddenly, he was knocked to the ground. His waist had even bumped into a rock, which made his entire body go numb, and he immediately lost his strength.


    Meanwhile, the world was spinning in Qi Changyi¡¯s vision. After he collapsed to the ground, he clutched his bruised forehead and gulped for air.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts so bad¡­¡±


    A chuckle suddenly sounded from above his head.


    ¡°Do you still want to run?¡±


    Qi Changyi peeked through the gaps of his fingers and saw an enlarged face hanging in front of him.


    Pei Zheng removed his hand from his forehead, and saw that a patch of his fair skin had turned scarlet as a result of the collision.


    He gently brushed his fingers upon it, which made Qi Changyi hiss as his eyes reddened.


    ¡°All right, stand up first.¡±


    Pei Zheng stretched out his palm.


    Qi Changyi sniffled pitifully and placed his little hand upon it.


    With little effort, Pei Zheng tugged him up off the ground, and took the opportunity to pull him into his arms.


    Yue Nu had already sat up, and was clutching his waist, his brow creased slightly.


    Qi Changyi saw that the person he had crashed into was Yue Nu, and he hurriedly tried to go and help him up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, are you okay-¡°


    But Pei Zheng kept him pinned against his chest, and did not let him go.


    Qi Changyi shot Pei Zheng an accusatory look; he did not understand why he was stopping him.


    At this moment, someone strode over and helped Yue Nu up.


    ¡°General-¡°


    Yue Nu tried to stand on his own, but he almost collapsed again. Fortunately, Zhao Litang supported him and held him in place.


    ¡°Where were you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m hurt anywhere, I was just numb for a moment. It¡¯ll be fine in a little bit.¡±


    Zhao Litang ¡°mm¡±d, but he did not let go.


    While the pair across from them were talking, Pei Zheng asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡±


    ¡°Ah? What answer?¡± Qi Changyi was confused.


    Pei Zheng leaned down, ¡°About who¡¯s more amazing.¡±


    Qi Changyi felt hot breaths on the back of his neck. His body stiffened slightly, and he tried to stand a bit further from Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng saw that he was hesitating and refusing to reply, so he purposely pressed his body against the other¡¯s legs.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s legs suddenly went limp, and he began to tremble. He held Pei Zheng¡¯s arm in order to maintain his standing position, but now, soldiers would occasionally pass by them, which made him extremely nervous.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. He pressed his knee against the back of the small man¡¯s leg, ¡°Darling, say it louder.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qi Changyi cried out softly, before he clenched his teeth.


    ¡°You you you! It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you!¡±


    Zhao Litang and Yue Nu both heard his shouts, and the people who were passing by all directed their eyes toward them.


    Pei Zheng let go of him with a smile, ¡°Your voice really is quite loud.¡±


    Qi Changyi took a long stride to the side. Now, he was not just clutching his forehead; he was covering his entire face with his sleeve.


    Zhao Litang asked, ¡°Changyi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Pei Zheng said, ¡°Nothing. He¡¯s happy.¡±


    ¡°Happy about what?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s happy¡­ that I¡¯m going to take him out to play.¡±


    Qi Changyi peeked at Pei Zheng, his eyes flashing with obvious excitement.


    He did not hear wrong, did he? They were going out to play? He could leave the barracks?


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to go?¡± Pei Zheng asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to-¡°


    ¡°I-I want to go.¡±


    QI Changyi¡¯s voice was like a kitten¡¯s, soft and cute; he was afraid that they really could not go out to play.


    ¡°No! Changyi has only just recovered, he should be resting. He can¡¯t just do whatever he pleases. Moreover, this is the nation¡¯s border. There are too many things to be wary of.¡± Zhao Litang argued.


    But in the end, Qi Changyi¡¯s wish was granted, and he happily walked out of the barracks, off for a stroll to relieve his boredom.


    But besides Pei Zheng, he was also accompanied by Zhao Litang.


    And because of Qi Changyi¡¯s gracious invitation, Yue Nu was also dragged into coming with them. Qi Changyi said that he wanted to treat him to a delicious meal as an apology for crashing into him.


    The group walked through a street in one of the small bordering towns. They really did attract too much attention.


    Qi Changyi did not notice this at all. He pulled Yue Nu along, glancing over this and that in excitement and curiosity. He could spend ages at each stall.


    After strolling for a while, he finally started to feel hungry.


    Yue Nu knew more about the border than he did, so he took him to a bustling noodle restaurant.


    The two of them chattered the entire way, nonstop. Sure enough, whether they had those past memories or not, well-matched people would always fit together perfectly.


    After they entered the noodle restaurant, they could tell that the place was incomparable to the Imperial City¡¯s Yi Pin Xiang. There was only a main hall, and it was full of all kinds of people. Qi Changyi and the others could only be seated in the main hall.


    The noodles arrived. There was a thick layer of beef on top, which looked luscious and tempting.


    Qi Changyi and Yue Nu both busied themselves with eating, and Zhao Litang picked up his chopsticks as well.


    Only Pei Zheng, as he looked at his shabby and noisy surroundings, had no appetite at all. When he saw the small man slurping and eating with vigor, he felt that, as long as the little prince liked it, anything was fine.


    Qi Changyi really was famished; he quickly finished his bowl of noodles. He had even drunk every drop of the beef soup, and his face was flushed red with warmth.


    He licked his lips and glanced at Pei Zheng¡¯s bowl. It was full of meat and noodles, completely untouched. The savory fragrance wafted into his nostrils.


    Pei Zheng smiled and pushed his bowl in front of him.


    ¡°Here, you little glutton.¡±


    Notes


    Omg our little prince is eating! Finally some good fucking food


    Thanks for reading~~

 CH 163

    April 12, 2023Merchie


    Qi Changyi quietly swallowed his saliva. He glanced at Zhao Litang and Yue Nu, who were sitting across from them, and whispered, ¡°But aren¡¯t you going to eat? It¡¯s yours.¡±


    Pei Zheng replied in a low voice, ¡°My things are your things.¡±


    Then, he smoothly slipped a pair of chopsticks into Qi Changyi¡¯s hand.


    Qi Changyi could not resist the temptation of the fragrance, ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯m going to eat now.¡±


    He finished Pei Zheng¡¯s bowl of noodles as well. His mouth was greasy, and his belly was round and bulging.


    After the group finished their meal, they walked out of the little noodle restaurant.


    Zhao Litang said, ¡°All right, it¡¯s getting late. We should go back now.¡±


    Qi Changyi was full and satisified. He nodded obediently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just as the group was about to leave, a commotion sounded from nearby, and several children screamed as they sprinted in every direction.


    One of the children seemed to have been scared silly; he charged straight toward the group.


    Pei Zheng quickly pulled Qi Changyi out of the way, preventing the child from bumping into him. His hand even gripped the other¡¯s waist to keep him from falling.


    Zhao Litang saw that Qi Changyi was fine, so he grabbed the child who had almost run into them.


    ¡°Kid, what¡¯s going on over there? Why are you running?¡±


    That child¡¯s gaze was blank with shock, and he mumbled, ¡°They killed someone, they killed someone, a lot of people are dead, run, run-¡°


    After he finished, he struggled with all his might, broke out of Zhao Litang¡¯s grip, and ran off.


    Zhao Litang and Pei Zheng exchanged a glance, their expressions equally serious.


    ¡°You all should go back first. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    Pei Zheng nodded, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Then, Zhao Litang walked toward the area from which the crowd had rushed out, while Pei Zheng and the others returned to the barracks.


    On their way back, they could see people packing up their things and fleeing. They brought their most precious belongings, before they all rushed toward the city gates. They wanted to leave this little border town, and go somewhere that was farther away from the barbarian cities.


    Qi Changyi was worried about Zhao Litang, afraid that something might happen to him since he had gone alone.


    After they returned to the barracks, Wu Quan happened to be leading a squad of well-equipped soldiers, ready to rush to the scene of the incident. When he saw Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi, he merely greeted them briefly.


    When Cheng Feng spotted Pei Zheng and the others, he greeted them, before he gave a report of everything that had happened.


    It turned out that earlier, a few barbarian assassins had appeared in the town, and they had killed quite a few innocent townspeople. After stirring up a panic, they disappeared.


    According to the latest news, the barbarian army had already set out, and it was unknown when it would cross the desert and reach the border of the foreign tribe¡¯s border. Once the foreign tribe fell, the border of the Celestial Dynasty would be in imminent danger.


    It was no wonder that the townspeople had been so terrified when they saw the barbarian assassins; it was not their first time witnessing the might of the barbarian soldiers. When the two nations had fought previously, the bordering towns had flowed with rivers of blood.


    Since Zhao Litang and his army were garrisoned here, it gave the people at the borderlands an overwhelming sense of security. However, war was about to erupt, and this sense of security was on the verge of disappearing completely.


    ¡°Give my order to lift the restrictions on the city gates and evacuate the townspeople as soon as possible. Which city is the closest to this one?¡±


    Cheng Feng replied, ¡°It¡¯s Anli, under Lord Li Wu¡¯s jurisdiction.¡±


    Pei Zheng said, ¡°Send a letter to Li Wu under my name, and have him open Anli¡¯s gates to the refugees.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Cheng Feng affirmed the order and retreated.


    Pei Zheng took Qi Changyi back to his tent. Once the two of them were alone, Pei Zheng finally relaxed a bit.


    ¡°Is there¡­ going to be a war here?¡± Qi Changyi asked suddenly.


    Pei Zheng pulled him to sit on the side of the bed. He bent over and looked into the little prince¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do you know what ¡®war¡¯ means?¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded solemnly, ¡°I know. It means that lots and lots of people will die, and there will be lots and lots of blood.¡±


    Pei Zheng stroked his hair, ¡°War can protect lots and lots of people, and allow them to shed a little less blood.¡±


    Qi Changyi was a bit confused.


    Pei Zheng continued, ¡°The soldiers who go to the battlefield are all protecting the people they treasure the most. The more blood they shed, the less their loved ones will have to.¡±


    His fingers gently brushed against Qi Changyi¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°And you, I hope that you will never have to shed a single drop of blood.¡±


    Qi Changyi blinked; there were tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Then what about you?¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Qi Changyi pursed his lips and nodded. He was worried to death.


    ¡°You also can¡¯t shed any blood, not a single drop.¡±


    His voice was soft and honeyed, but it was unusually firm.


    Pei Zheng retracted his fingers and did not reply. Instead, he embraced the little prince.


    ***


    Only at dusk did Zhao Litang and the others finally return.


    They had expended great effort, but they had finally captured those barbarian assassins. Unfortunately, all of them had already bitten their tongues and committed suicide1, so they were unable to obtain any information.


    Everyone in the army became even more nervous, and the atmosphere in the barracks suddenly fell into a state of solemnity.


    A spy reported back, saying that the barbarian army was getting extremely close to the foreign tribe¡¯s territory; they would probably reach the border by tomorrow night.


    Although there were some Celestial Dynasty troops stationed at the foreign tribe¡¯s border, there were far too few of them; it was not enough to resist the barbarian tribe¡¯s elite troops.


    Most of the civilians who could escape were already gone. A few elderly people still remained. They had lived in this little town for all their lives; they could not run, nor did they want to.


    Within the span of a single night, the city had become almost a ghost town.


    There were also a few foreign tribe citizens who had left for the territory of the Celestial Dynasty.


    Zhao Litang urged Pei Zheng to hurry back to the Imperial City, asking him to take Qi Changyi with him and leave quickly, to leave the borderlands, to leave this dangerous place.


    Pei Zheng and Zhao Litang stood side by side at the top of the town¡¯s staircase, gazing at the barbarian cities in the distance. They could make out the foreign tribe¡¯s boundary; there was a desert, and there was a group of prowling beasts in that desert, advancing toward them.


    ¡°Then what about you? Are you going to retreat?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes were looking into the distance as he asked indifferently.


    ¡°Retreat? His Majesty gave me an order, so this word means nothing to me. Even if I die, I must stand here until the final hour. We cannot retreat, nor do we have anywhere to retreat to.¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s red cloak billowed in the cold wind, ¡°Besides, I am the Great General of Zhenyuan, who has never lost a single battle. Once they see me, my enemies will be the only ones to retreat.¡±


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s different, you don¡¯t know? For the past few years, the barbarians have been stirring up trouble and trying to start a war with the Celestial Dynasty. They¡¯ve been suppressing it for so many years, but their army has been training like a horde of savage beasts. This time, they are burning all their bridges to start this war. But right now, the Celestial Dynasty is already worn from battle.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that.¡± Zhao Litang¡¯s eyes flashed, ¡°But what does that matter? As long as there is just a shred of hope, I¡¯ll fight to the very end, until there¡¯s not a single person left behind me.¡±


    Pei Zheng could not help but glance sideways at the general beside him. Pei Zheng had to admit that the chivalry and devotion to his country that the man beside him possessed was something he never had.


    To a certain extent, Pei Zheng had respect for Zhao Litang. This respect was probably greater than the kind he had for the Emperor.


    ¡°There is one more favor that I must trouble you with, Lord Pei. Perhaps¡­ this will be the last time.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± In truth, Pei Zheng had already guessed what he was going to say, but he still listened attentively.


    ¡°I have to¡­ leave Changyi to you again. I don¡¯t need to mention the things you did the last time I left him in your care. But now, I can only trust you again this time. After all, I can¡¯t even be certain about my own fate, so how can I protect him?¡±


    Zhao Litang paused, ¡°Pei Zheng, truthfully, I really envy you. You can do whatever you want, and you are deliberate in your actions. You can follow your heart and make choices for yourself, but you also have enough power and ambition to take control of everything. I can¡¯t. I have misgivings, I have confines, I have chains that bind me. What I carry on my back¡­ is the peace and tranquility of the entire Celestial Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Pei Zheng rearranged his expression, and his eyes flitted toward the distance again, ¡°General Zhao, you must triumph, and be victorious in every battle. If the war is won, I wish you freedom in this world. ¡°


    To live free and unfettered in this world.


    When they returned to the barracks, it was almost noon. Tonight, the barbarian army would reach the border of the foreign tribe.


    Jiang Yubai had already packed everything up, and Qi Yirou had already settled into a carriage. They were both going back to the Imperial City with Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi.


    Zhao Litang had ordered someone to stuff Yue Nu into a carriage as well, but Yue Nu still hopped off regardless. Not to mention his sprained ankle; he was crying as though he were made of tears. No matter what anyone said, he refused to leave.


    ¡°General, I won¡¯t go¡­ I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t make me leave, please? I can go on the battlefield, I can kill our enemies too, just don¡¯t make me leave¡­¡±


    Zhao Litang¡¯s expression was livid. He stepped forward and grabbed Yue Nu, before he dragged him to an isolated area behind a tent.


    ¡°What did you tell me before? Huh? You said you would be obedient and return to the General¡¯s Manor. So you lied to me?¡±


    Yue Nu¡¯s tears fell unstoppably, ¡°General, b-back then, I didn¡¯t know that a war was going to start. If I did, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to go back-¡±


    Zhao Litang said coldly, ¡°Stop crying. Do you really think I don¡¯t know who you are?¡±


    Yue Nu stiffened, ¡°G-General, that¡¯s not it, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, let me explain-¡±


    ¡°I would have never thought that I had actually saved a barbarian, and even kept him by my side this whole time. Now, since the barbarian army is about to arrive, you¡¯ll see your fellow clansmen. You can¡¯t bear to leave, can you?¡±


    Yue Nu shook his head as he cried, his lips pale from being bitten, but he did not know how to explain it to Zhao Litang so that he would believe him.


    Although he had barbarian blood in his veins, he felt nothing toward the barbarians. He had been born in the barbarian tribe, but he grew up in the Celestial Dynasty. Ever since he was a child, he had regarded himself as a citizen of the Celestial Dynasty.


    Zhao Litang watched as he cried in heartbreak, and he steeled his heart, ¡°If you regard yourself as a citizen of the Celestial Dynasty, you will return to the Imperial City now. If you want to be a barbarian, I won¡¯t stop you. When the barbarian army arrives, you can go seek refuge with them.¡±


    When he heard this, Yue Nu burst into tears, and the crescent mark at the corner of his eye reddened.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll go back, General, I¡¯ll go back to the Imperial City.¡±


    Notes


    C-can I just say¡­ that I ACTUALLY REALLY LIKE ZHAO LITANG AS A CHARACTER! Well, maybe not ¡®like¡¯, but I understand his predicament! Remember in Chapter 67,


    ¡°The duty of guarding the border and protecting the country was a burden he had no choice but to shoulder. It was impossible for him to take even half a step out of this desolate wasteland.


    But the person that he held so dear to his heart, was now being taken away, placed in a carriage that was heading somewhere far, far away.


    Who knew if they would ever be able to meet again?¡±


    I know he gets flak for not protecting Changyi from Pei Zheng, and I was honestly frustrated by that as well. But he is duty-bound, and the safety of the country rests with him, and I JUST FEEL SO SAD FOR HIM AND I WISH HIM A FREE AND UNFETTERED LIFE TOO


    DON¡¯T FLAME ME FOR MY HOT TAKE OKAY, I JUST REALLY THINK THAT HE DID HIS VERY BEST AND HE DESERVES LOVE TOO


    And THE PEI ZHENG CHARACTER DEVELOPMENT, HE SAID ¡°be careful¡± AND ¡°I wish you freedom in this world¡± WHATTTT


    Anyway, I¡¯m sorry that you have to read that in order to get to the one (kind of useless) footnote of this chapter. But thanks for reading~~

 CH 164

    April 14, 2023Merchie


    The carriages had already been prepared for the journey, and were ready to leave the barracks at any time.


    But Qi Changyi stayed inside his tent and did not come out.


    When Pei Zheng pulled the curtain open, he saw the small man sitting on the side of the bed. He was already dressed, but his head was bowed as he sat there, motionless.


    He walked to the side of the bed, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming out?¡±


    Only when Qi Changyi heard his voice did he raise his head. His eyes were a bit red.


    ¡°Tang-gege, he doesn¡¯t want to see me, he doesn¡¯t want to say goodbye to me-¡±


    Pei Zheng could understand Zhao Litang¡¯s mood at the moment.


    He bent over and comforted him, ¡°Right now, General Zhao has a lot of military business to deal with. Once the war is over, you¡¯ll be able see him.¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m a little scared¡­¡± Qi Changyi said, ¡°Can we¡­ not leave, and not go back to the Imperial City? Can we stay here with Tang-gege? He has to face all those enemies alone, but there¡¯s no one to accompany him-¡±


    ¡°We cannot stay here. That would only add onto General Zhao¡¯s worries.¡±


    Pei Zheng clasped Qi Changyi¡¯s frail shoulder, stroking it with his fingers. This was the first time he had not flown into a rage over the small man worrying about Zhao Litang.


    ¡°We won¡¯t go back to the Imperial City for the time being. We¡¯re just going to Anli first. But you can¡¯t tell General Zhao. You have to make him believe that we¡¯re far away from this place, understood?¡±


    Qi Changyi was a bit surprised by his words, ¡°Really? We¡¯re not going back? We¡¯re not going back to the palace, right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back to the palace?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes darted to the side, and Pei Zheng immediately understood.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back to the palace, then we won¡¯t. Even if we return to the Imperial City, we¡¯ll still do whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll handle everything.¡±


    The pair exited the tent. The two carriages outside were already packed and ready to depart.


    Zhao Litang had planned on dispatching a squad of soldiers to escort them back. But with Cheng Feng and all the shadow guards, there were too many people, and it would not be convenient for them to move quickly, so he did not bother with it.


    Wu Quan led a few soldiers to send the group off, while Zhao Litang still refused to show himself.


    The carriages had just driven out of the barracks, when a yell sounded from within one of the carriages.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The carriage door opened, and Shen Huan hopped out, before she walked back toward the barracks with determined footsteps.


    Qi Changyi yanked open the carriage¡¯s curtain and called out, ¡°Master Shen! Master Shen, where are you going?! Come back!¡±


    When Shen Huan heard her little disciple¡¯s voice, she really did stop in her tracks. She took a deep breath, before she looked back and smiled at Qi Changyi.


    ¡°Your Highness, I won¡¯t be going with you all. I was born a foreigner, so naturally, I will live and die with my foreign tribe. I¡¯m¡­ going to stay here.¡±


    Qi Changyi opened the carriage door and hopped out as well. He ran up to Shen Huan and grabbed her sleeve.


    ¡°But Master Shen, there¡¯s going to be war here very soon, it¡¯s very dangerous! Be good, and come with us, please?¡±


    Hearing him call her ¡°Master Shen¡± over and over made Shen Huan feel a terrible sorrow in her heart. Her little disciple, who had once accompanied her day and night, still had not remembered who she was. But now, they had no choice but to part ways.


    ¡°Your Highness, listen to me. Precisely because there will be war, because it¡¯ll be dangerous, I must stay here. There aren¡¯t enough people with medical knowledge in the barracks. But because I know medicine, I can save many wounded people if I stay here.¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s voice was choked, but she tried her best to stifle her sobs, and forced a smile.


    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore. General Zhao is so powerful, he¡¯ll definitely win. But can you take good care of yourself? Can you¡­ not get hurt anymore? Can you¡­ live happily every day, and grow up peacefully¡­¡±


    Shen Huan¡¯s gaze as she looked at Qi Changyi was very complicated. It was one of worry and reluctance. She had intended to accompany her little disciple to a safe place, help him take care of his body, and ensure that he fully recovered his memories. It did not matter what favors she owed, or what war disasters befell them.


    But after the carriage had traveled only a few moments, she could not prevent images of the brutality of war from flooding into her mind. When she was young, the foreign tribe had already fought numerous wars. The cities flowing with blood had been engraved into her memory.


    This was the reason she had become a doctor. She did not want to be powerless if there was war again.


    Now, she was capable.


    Qi Changyi shook his head as he gripped Shen Huan¡¯s sleeve. He had always felt a certain warmth toward Shen Huan, and was very unwilling for her to simply leave him like this.


    Shen Huan gently tugged her sleeve out of Qi Changyi¡¯s grasp, before she clasped his hand.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll never see each other again. You¡¯re not allowed to cry.¡± She stroked Qi Changyi¡¯s long, soft hair that had grown out quite a bit, ¡°I¡¯m still going to the Imperial City to visit you. When that time comes, you¡¯ll be a respected prince. Will you pretend that you don¡¯t know me?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes reddened. He hated goodbyes the most.


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t, Master Shen, you have to come visit me. I¡¯ll take you into the Imperial City to eat tasty food and do fun things, so you have to come¡­¡±


    Shen Huan gazed at him, and thought to herself, but we¡¯ve already gone there before, my foolish disciple.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s pinky promise.¡±


    The two hooked their pinkies together.


    ¡°I¡­ have one more unreasonable request. I don¡¯t know if Your Highness would be willing to grant it for me?¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded seriously, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, could you call me ¡®shifu¡®? Not ¡®Master Shen¡¯, just ¡®shifu¡®.¡±


    ¡°Shifu.¡± Qi Changyi blurted without hesitation, ¡°Shifu, shifu, shifu-¡°


    Shen Huan smiled, and finally let go of his hand. She walked to the entrance to the barracks. But when she turned, she saw that Qi Changyi was still rooted to the spot.


    She waved her hand, ¡°Go on now.¡±


    ¡°Shifu¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi wiped his tears, and slowly walked back to the carriage.


    Pei Zheng had been standing beside the carriage this entire time, watching, yet he had not said a word.


    Pei Zheng helped the small man back onto the carriage, before he cast a distant glance at Shen Huan.


    Shen Huan faced him, cupping her hands and bowing deeply. I¡¯m leaving my little disciple to you.


    Pei Zheng nodded, before he turned and got into the carriage.


    The carriage galloped off, kicking up a cloud of dust in its wake.


    A figure walked up to Shen Huan and stood beside her. But any traces of the carriage had long since disappeared.


    ¡°General, you didn¡¯t even say goodbye. You won¡¯t regret it?¡±


    ¡°Goodbyes are pointless to me. If I live and we can see each other again, it¡¯s pointless. If I die and we never see each other again, it¡¯s even more pointless.¡±


    Zhao Litang gripped the longsword in his hand, before he turned and walked into the barracks.


    ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves! We¡¯re leaving!¡±


    The two carriages did not head in the same direction, toward the Imperial City. When they passed Anli, which was the closest city to the little border town, one of the carriages made a turn.


    The carriage that Jiang Yubai and Qi Yirou were in continued toward the Imperial City. If it were not for the fact that he had to take care of Qi Yirou along the way back, Jiang Yubai would also be unwilling to simply return like this.


    While the carriage Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi were in headed toward Anli.


    Along the way, before they had even reached Anli¡¯s city gates, they saw quite a few refugees who had fled here. They had been unable to enter the city gates, so they could only lay on the side of the road. They were dirty and unkempt, and they were even about to run out of food and water.


    Pei Zheng let down the carriage curtain and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Isn¡¯t Anli accepting refugees?¡±


    Cheng Feng, who was sitting beside the driver, explained, ¡°Master, Lord Li abided by the arrangement and accepted refugees, but there are just too many people. Anli isn¡¯t a very populous city anyway, so they don¡¯t have the resources to house all of the refugees. So those who come later can also stay outside of the city.¡±


    While he spoke, the carriage had already reached the city gate, but the gate was sealed.


    The driver hopped off of the carriage and went to knock on the gate, but he was stopped by a few refugees.


    ¡°Ai, don¡¯t knock, it¡¯s useless. No one will open the door. Even if someone opens it, it would be to give you a good beating. Then, they¡¯ll toss you right out of here.¡±


    The driver said, ¡°No. No one would dare to toss the people in that carriage.¡±


    The driver knocked for a long time and even yelled at the top of his lungs for a while, but no one opened the door. His master was still waiting, and he was growing impatient as well. He lifted a large rock from the side, and smashed it against the gate with a ¡°bang¡±.


    The deafening noise really did attract some movement. After a while, a tiny gap opened between the towering city gates, and two guards slipped out of it.


    ¡°Who just pounded on the gate?¡±


    The driver said, ¡°I did. My master-¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he was struck in the head by one of the guards, before the other guard began to punch and kick him as well. The two of them cursed and spat as they beat the driver.


    The surrounding refugees did not have much of a reaction to this. It seemed that they were already accustomed to this kind of scene.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you pound on the gate! I¡¯ll let you! You must think your grandfathers are too comfortable, so you¡¯re making trouble for them, right?! How many times have we said this, the city¡¯s full, there¡¯s no room left! Why the hell are you still knocking?! Do you not understand human language?!¡±


    Those two guards were focused solely on beating the driver up, and did not notice that two people had stood behind them at some point.


    With a cold expression, Cheng Feng¡¯s moves were swift and brutal. He grabbed both of the guards¡¯ arms and twisted them violently, snapping them.


    He helped the driver up. He had been beaten for no reason; he angrily stomped forward and kicked the guards a few times.


    Another person poked his head out of the gates to see what was going on. Upon being eyed by Cheng Feng, he was so terrified that he hurriedly ducked back behind the gate and tried to close it, but Cheng Feng single-handedly held it open.


    Seeing that it would be impossible for him to close the gates himself, that guard hurriedly ran into the city to report the situation.


    Cheng Feng pushed the gates open, and saw that the streets were completely empty. It was a very bleak sight, but it was in no way overcrowded.


    Pei Zheng got out of the carriage, before he smoothly turned and carried Qi Changyi off as well.


    Qi Changyi had also noticed the refugees lined up outside the city. He walked into the crowd, and tucked a sleeping child into a blanket.


    Pei Zheng pulled him back, holding his hand as they walked toward the city¡¯s entrance.


    Before they could walk in, a squad of soldiers flooded out of the gates, weapons raised and pointed at the people outside the city gates.


    ¡°Who are you? You don¡¯t look like refugees, so why did you force your way through the gates?¡±


    Cheng Feng shielded Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi with his sword arm.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve! This is-¡°


    Pei Zheng cut Cheng Feng off.


    ¡°Who said that we aren¡¯t refugees? This refugee would like to see your Lord Li. Hurry up and tell him to get out here.¡±


    Notes


    Awh, that was actually


    very sad. THIS IS ACTUALLY THE FIRST DANMEI TO MAKE ME TEAR UP and that is a little bit embarrassing.


    Also, I knew it would probably be a bad idea to differentiate ¡°master¡± and ¡°shifu¡± and I was proven right unfortunately. This whole time, when anyone says ¡°Master Shen¡±, they¡¯re saying ¡°Shen-shifu¡°, because shifu (without the last name) is what disciples call their own master. Maybe I¡¯ll change it, I hope it¡¯s not too jarring the way it is right now!


    I kind of¡­ suspected that something like this was going to happen. What do you all think will happen to Shen Huan?


    Thanks for reading~ Just a heads up, I will be adopting a different schedule again so I can study for exams (again, ikr); until June, I¡¯ll probably only update Friday-Sunday. My apologies, I just came back to a somewhat normal upload schedule fhskhgkjhasflsddadlj

 CH 165

    April 21, 2023Merchie


    Li Wu came out of the city gates himself to receive them, and had even brought a few other Anli officials along.


    In front of everyone, Pei Zheng was wearing a rather ugly expression. He held Qi Changyi¡¯s hand the entire way as he walked through the city gates with a cold face.


    Li Wu arranged for them to stay in incredibly luxurious living quarters, and even mentioned hosting a welcoming dinner for Lord Pei, and organizing a banquet.


    After everyone left, Qi Changyi sat down on a stool. It seemed that he was fuming over something.


    ¡°What are you so mad about?¡± Pei Zheng pinched his puffed cheek, ¡°Who provoked you? Hm? I¡¯ll deal with them for you.¡±


    Qi Changyi looked up at Pei Zheng.


    ¡°You. You¡¯re the one who provoked me.¡±


    Pei Zheng found this to be quite funny. He sat down beside him. With a swing of his leg, he caught Qi Changyi¡¯s stool and pulled it in front of him.


    ¡°I was wrong, I apologize. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    Pei Zheng did not actually know what he had done wrong, but he immediately admitted to his wrongdoings. And there was nothing wrong with his pleasant attitude.


    Qi Changyi lifted his little face, ¡°Then tell me, what did you do wrong?¡±


    Pei Zheng leaned a little closer and lowered his voice, ¡°Whatever my sweetheart says I did wrong is what I did wrong.¡±


    He leaned even closer, his lips on the verge of touching the small man¡¯s.


    A finger pressed against his lips, and the corners of Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes reddened slightly.


    ¡°That Lord Li doesn¡¯t want to help those people outside, and he lied, yet you still trust him, and you¡¯re even going to his banquet. I¡¯m not going, I don¡¯t like him, I¡¯m not going to the banquet, you can go by yourself.¡±


    After he finished, Qi Changyi lifted his stool and was about to sit on another side, but Pei Zheng pinned the stool in place.


    So that was what he was angry at him about.


    Pei Zheng smiled. If even the small man could notice these kinds of things, how could he not?


    It was just that the situation at hand was very unstable; Anli was far away the Emperor, and it appeared as though all the officials and dignitaries in the city had already twisted themselves into ropes, trying to establish themselves in this tumultuous world.


    Since Li Wu dared to arrange a banquet, naturally, Pei Zheng would dare to attend. Perhaps, this would not be as simple as showing up at a mere banquet.


    It would be a bit troublesome to explain all of this to Qi Changyi, but Pei Zheng still spent a long while patiently explaining it to him.


    In the end, Qi Changyi seemed to have a better understanding of the situation. He grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s cuff, and looked into his eyes as he asked, ¡°Really? You really can help the people outside the city? You¡¯re really not lying?¡±


    Pei Zheng stroked his hair, ¡°Really. I told you that I would never lie to you again.¡±


    Qi Changyi mulled it over for a bit, before he nodded, ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll go to the banquet with you.¡±


    When evening came, several guards came to escort Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi to where the banquet was being held. Cheng Feng followed behind them.


    They arrived outside of the banquet hall. This was an even more luxurious space; several elegant, ancient buildings were connected. Torchlight shone brightly, and one could faintly hear the plucking of a stringed instrument coming from inside.


    Nothing was war-torn or broken by battle; this was just a fake, ostentatious show of extravagance.


    After the group climbed up the staircase of the ancient building, several officials happened to be coming from the other side. They had all brought their families, and were dressed in their best; it was though they had come to attend a grand wedding ceremony.


    That group of people walked through the entrance and were stopped by guards. They were only allowed to enter after they were searched to ensure that they were not carrying any weapons.


    Pei Zheng and the others also walked to the entrance, and the hubbub from inside reached their ears. It was so noisy that it made one¡¯s head hurt; Qi Changyi¡¯s brow creased slightly, and he looked reluctant to go inside, so Pei Zheng gently squeezed his little hand.


    The guards also stopped the two of them, and were about to search their bodies.


    When one of the guards reached out to grab Qi Changyi¡¯s shoulder, Qi Changyi shrank behind Pei Zheng in fright.


    Pei Zheng did not even have to move; from behind, Cheng Feng blocked that guard¡¯s advances with his scabbard.


    ¡°Master, you two can go in first. This subordinate will be there in a moment.¡±


    Pei Zheng said airily, ¡°Don¡¯t make too much noise¡±, before he led Qi Changyi by the hand and walked through the entrance.


    The moment they stepped through the door, Li Wu immediately came to welcome them.


    ¡°Lord Pei, you¡¯re here, forgive me for the lack of reception. Lord Pei personally coming to my little city really terrified this lower official.


    Pei Zheng smiled, ¡°Lord Li, you don¡¯t look terrified to me. You seem to be enjoying yourself here.¡±


    Li Wu laughed dryly.


    Beside him, a bold official had not even stood up. He remained seated, and said enigmatically, ¡°Lord Pei, you¡¯ve come from afar, so you should adapt to this environment1. Since you¡¯ve come to our city, all visitors are guests. If the reception is inadequate in any way, please don¡¯t be shocked, Lord Pei. After all, this isn¡¯t a very good time. It¡¯s difficult for everyone to protect themselves, so how can we be in the mood to care for any guests?¡±


    Li Wu¡¯s expression immediately changed, ¡°Hahaha, Lord Pei, Master Sun doesn¡¯t mean anything by that. Please don¡¯t think too much of it. Quickly, please be seated first.¡±


    Li Wu was about to lead Pei Zheng to his seat, but unexpectedly, Pei Zheng pushed his arm away and stared at Master Sun from a distance, before he smiled.


    Pei Zheng did not say a word, but Master Sun¡¯s mind fell into a panic under his gaze. However, there were so many people here, and he was one of the city¡¯s public figures, so he absolutely could not lose face.


    Not only did he return the stare, he also glanced over Qi Changyi, who was standing beside Pei Zheng.


    Qi Changyi noticed his eyes, and began to feel uncomfortable. He tugged Pei Zheng¡¯s hand, leaned up to Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder, and complained quietly, ¡°H-he¡¯s staring at me-¡°


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze shifted sideways as he comforted the small man, ¡°I¡¯ll have somebody dig out the eyes of anyone who dares to stare at you.¡±


    When Master Sun saw how intimately they behaved toward one another, he said in a loud voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that those from the Imperial City really are another breed. Look at Lord Pei, wherever he goes, he has a beauty by his side.¡±


    He purposely blinked, and spoke in an incredulous tone, ¡°Oh, no, no, not a ¡®beauty¡¯. So this is a young master. But it¡¯s the same thing.¡±


    Indeed, several people began to laugh. These people had probably never been to the Imperial City in all their lives. In their minds, Anli was the most luxurious city in the world. They were this city¡¯s officials, so naturally, they were figures of great importance.


    The mightiest dragon cannot overpower the local snake2; no matter what kind of powerful figure this Lord Pei was, once he was in their Anli, he would have to play by their rules.


    But Li Wu understood Pei Zheng; he was the only one whose expression turned incredibly ugly after he heard Master Sun¡¯s words. Unfortunately, the short-sighted crowd around him could not make heads or tails of his meaningful glances.


    How could anyone who was able to stay by Pei Zheng¡¯s side be a normal person? However, no one present had ever seen a prince, so naturally, they did not know Qi Changyi¡¯s identity.


    But Pei Zheng was not planning on telling them.


    Luckily, Cheng Feng had already returned. Not only had he tied up those guards outside and threw them downstairs, but he had even restrained the guards who had been keeping watch around the building, binding them and tossing them away as well.


    ¡°Be good, sit over there first.¡±


    Pei Zheng said in a low voice to Qi Changyi, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±


    Qi Changyi let go of his hand, and said worriedly, ¡°Then you have to be quick.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Pei Zheng patted his little head, ¡°Go on now.¡±


    Qi Changyi followed Cheng Feng to a seat at the side, and obediently sat down cross-legged. Then, he stared at Pei Zheng unblinkingly.


    Li Wu laughed as he tried to mediate, ¡°Lord Pei, Lord Pei, please don¡¯t be angry. Listen to me first, Master Sun, he¡¯s,¡± Li Wu whispered, ¡°He¡¯s rich, but he doesn¡¯t have much class. You mustn¡¯t lower yourself to his level.¡±


    Then, Li Wu walked back over toMaster Sun¡¯s side. The two exchanged a few mutterings, and the gaze with which Master Sun was looking at Pei Zheng flickered.


    After the two finished their conservation, Master Sun took the initiative to apologize to Pei Zheng, saying that he had acted impetuously earlier. But Qi Changyi turned his head to the side; he did not even want to look at Master Sun.


    Master Sun passed a cup of wine to Pei Zheng, ¡°Lord Pei, I toast you with this cup.¡±


    Pei Zheng took the cup, but he did not drink from it. Instead, he flipped it over and poured the its contents over Master Sun¡¯s head.


    Master Sun¡¯s face was covered in beads of wine. His guan was out of place, and he looked quite disheveled. His face immediately turned livid. He pointed at Pei Zheng¡¯s nose and began to yell.


    ¡°I apologized to you out of goodwill. If Lord Li had not persuaded me, I wouldn¡¯t care if you were Lord Pei or not! I¡¯m the big shot here, got it?! There are plenty of people who want to enter the city, which one of those refugees out there doesn¡¯t want to come in? We¡¯ve already given you enough face by letting you all in here. We didn¡¯t make you pay the city entrance fee, so now you¡¯re turning your nose up at me, is that it?!¡±


    Most of this diatribe went in one ear and out the other, but Pei Zheng heard the three words ¡°city entrance fee¡± quite clearly.


    ¡°The refugees who want to enter the city must first pay a city entrance fee?¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze was frigid; he really was growing furious.


    Master Sun said with complete confidence, ¡°Of course! If they don¡¯t pay, are we just supposed to give them free room and board? Such a good deal doesn¡¯t exist in this world!¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°You lot are quite intelligent, profiting from war like this. But the laws of the Celestial Dynasty state that during war, cities must open their gates to receive refugees. Who gave you the right to require a city entrance fee?¡±


    The last sentence was spoken in such a cold tone that it made one¡¯s heart fill with panic.


    Master Sun shrank back at his advance, and was already pressed up against the wall. There was nowhere for him to retreat to, and right in front of him was the cold-faced Pei Zheng.


    Li Wu shook his head anxiously; this Master Sun really knew how to fuck things up. How could he have blurted out such an important matter? He really was unable to resist the mind games of others.


    Pei Zheng towered over Master Sun and looked down at him, ¡°Tell me, how much money have you taken?¡±


    Master Sun finally understood that it would be best if he trailed off and stopped talking.


    Pei Zheng grabbed a porcelain bowl on the table next to him and crushed it against the wall with a ¡°bang¡±. Then, he picked up one of the porcelain shards and held it front of Master Sun, leaving only a few millimeters between the shard and his eyeball.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me?¡±


    Pei Zheng smiled, and said softly, ¡°Earlier, how did you use this pair of eyes to look at him? How about I¡­ dig one out first?¡±


    Just as the porcelain shard was about plunge in, Master Sun suddenly cried out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you! Every person has to pay 20 taels-¡°


    The porcelain shard did not stop, and it sliced Master Sun¡¯s eyelid open. Blood immediately gushed out.


    Pei Zheng squeezed out each word, ¡°Each person, 20 taels?¡±


    ¡°Truthfully, every person has to pay 20 taels each day-¡±


    Pei Zheng could no longer control the strength of his hand, and he actually drove the porcelain shard into the eyeball beneath it.


    Notes


    Now I want to read the next chapter to see how the author describes the stabbed eyeball¡­


    Thanks for waiting, and for reading~

 CH 166

    April 28, 2023Merchie


    A piercing scream rang out. Those who heard it felt a stab of pain in their own eyes.


    Cheng Feng stood in front of Qi Changyi, preventing him from witnessing this bloody scene.


    The other officials all stood up and looked toward the sound of the disturbance in utter shock.


    The moment Li Wu saw the porcelain shard slice into Master Sun¡¯s eyeball, he closed his eyes in horror.


    Pei Zheng withdrew his hand and threw the porcelain shard to the floor, before leisurely wiping his fingers.


    Master Sun had only screamed a few times before he fainted from the pain. Then, he was taken away by a few servants.


    ¡°W-w-w-what is the meaning of this?! How can you harm someone for no reason?! Does the law still exist?!¡±


    Someone in the next seat spoke up, instantly gaining the support of the other dignitaries. A few bolder individuals even shouted for Li Wu to hurry up and call the guards inside in order to guarantee their safety.


    Before that man could finish speaking, a gust of palm wind shattered the wine cup on the table, and had even managed to cut that man¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°If you continue to scream, no one will be able to guarantee your safety.¡±


    Everybody immediately shut up, but their eyes were still pinned on Li Wu. Their gazes were crying out for help, hoping that Li Wu would be able to vent on their behalf, and refuse to allow an outsider to be so brazen.


    Li Wu gritted his teeth, and ordered the servant beside him, ¡°Call them in here, hurry!¡±


    Unfortunately, the guards who had been surrounding the building had already been dispatched by Cheng Feng.


    Once Li Wu realized this, his expression became unusually ugly.


    Pei Zheng had already walked back to his seat and sat down, and was holding a wine cup, focused on talking to Qi Changyi, who was beside him. He completely anyone else around him.


    ¡°Lord Li, ¡± Pei Zheng suddenly spoke up, ¡°The city fee Master Sun mentioned earlier should be returned as soon as possible. Also, order the guards to open the city gates, and allow the refugees to enter the city tonight.¡±


    Li Wu said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t understand, Lord Pei. The space in Anli that can be used to accommodate refugees has already been occupied. If we let a crowd of people in here again, there won¡¯t be anywhere for them to stay. Moreover, I hope that Lord Pei can reconsider the matter of the city entrance fee-¡°


    Everyone else echoed this sentiment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you say we can¡¯t receive any payment, then anyone can just squeeze their way into our city. Where are we supposed to go?¡±


    As he listened to the discussion around him, Qi Changyi reached over and gripped Pei Zheng¡¯s hand.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s creased brow relaxed slightly. He said nothing, and merely glanced toward Cheng Feng beside him.


    Cheng Feng nodded, before he swiftly darted up to Li Wu¡¯s side. A cold blade was unsheathed, and ruthlessly pinned against Li Wu¡¯s neck.


    Li Wu¡¯s eyes immediately widened in terror. He stood, shuddering, in the center of the hall, and ordered everyone else not to say a word.


    The hall instantly quieted down.


    Pei Zheng was still sitting there with a very relaxed posture. Except that underneath the table, his long fingers had already squeezed that little hand, gently pinching, kneading and caressing it.


    ¡°All right, now it¡¯s all up to you, Lord Li. If you cannot execute the conditions that were proposed earlier, then-¡°


    Cheng Feng¡¯s blade shifted forward slightly, slicing into Li Wu¡¯s neck, and a stream of blood flowed out.


    He was unable to reason with this crowd, but that was fine. It just so happened that Pei Zheng was not accustomed to reasoning with people in the first place.


    Li Wu was already frightened by the situation; just now, he had seen Pei Zheng blind Master Sun with his own eyes. Now, even if Pei Zheng were to slit his throat, it would happen in a mere blink of an eye.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll agree to it, L-Lord Pei, please make him move his sword away first! We can come to an agreement, if you have any other conditions, just say them, in Anli, my word is law!¡±


    ¡°Since Lord Li mentioned this, please have everyone here present a written statement, so that it can serve as evidence.¡±


    Li Wu shouted, ¡°Write it down! Write it down! Hurry up, everyone, write it down now!¡±


    The other junior officials and dignitaries glanced over at Li Wu with some hesitation, before they reluctantly took out brushes and paper, and jotted down their statements: not only would the city entrance fee be refunded, the city gates would be opened immediately as well. All of the refugees would be allowed to enter the city and would be well taken care of.


    After they finished writing, Pei Zheng added on nonchalantly, ¡°Every person must cut their palm, and stamp a handprint in blood.¡±


    So everyone present had no choice but to cut open their palms and stamp a bloody handprint onto their papers.


    The papers were all collected and carefully presented to Pei Zheng. Pei Zheng raised his chin toward Qi Changyi beside him, ¡°Take them.¡±


    Qi Changyi wiped his hands, before he received the evidence notes with both hands, folding them twice and hugging them against his chest.


    Beads of cold sweat rolled down Li Wu¡¯s back. His body was nearly stiff with fear as he asked, ¡°Lord Pei, this is fine, isn¡¯t it? You can let me go now, right?¡±


    Someone seemed eager to take advantage of the situation and charge over to save Li Wu. It was a pity that he was too slow and clumsy, and he was kicked away by Cheng Feng. The blade shook a few times with his movements, forming another bloody cut on Li Wu¡¯s neck.


    Li Wu shrieked in pain, ¡°Don¡¯t come over here! No one is allowed to come over here! You must listen to Lord Pei¡¯s every order!¡±


    Only then were the others too scared to act recklessly again.


    Pei Zheng stood up, before he reached over and pulled Qi Changyi to his feet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re opening the city gates.¡±


    No one expected that Pei Zheng would personally go to watch the city gates being opened.


    Everyone followed them to the city entrance. Li Wu had already been tied up by Cheng Feng; the entire way there, he was dragged along with a blade pinned against his neck.


    After they arrived at the city gates, Pei Zheng led Qi Changyi up onto the towering city walls. As they gazed outward, they could see the refugees who were sleeping on the ground outside the gates.


    After the gates were opened, no one dared to enter at first. It was only until a few brave souls ventured inside, only to realize that not only was there no fee to pay, but they were also taken to different streets or buildings to rest. They were even given cotton blankets and food; all of this was much better than staying outside in the freezing cold, and it was also much safer.


    A wave of people began to flood through the city gates. After they entered the city, they hugged each other in relief and joy; they finally had a ¡°home¡± again.


    Some people spotted the pair standing atop the tall city walls. Once they found out that it was these two who had ordered the city gates to be opened, they all kowtowed to them, before they stood up and walked into the city.


    Droves of refugees had safely entered the city. In truth, Anli could house a few thousand more refugees.


    The wind at the top of the wall was a bit strong. Qi Changyi¡¯s nose reddened from the cold.


    ¡°Great! Now, everyone¡¯s inside, so they¡¯re safe now, right? Nothing else will happen to them, right?¡±


    Qi Changyi looked at Pei Zheng, his eyes flashing with a touch of starlight, bright and shiny.


    Pei Zheng wanted to tell him that that would not happen. These towering city walls could resist the ravages of war for a time, but it would not always be safe.


    But he was afraid that those words would be another blow to the little prince, so he said nothing, and merely rubbed his cheek.


    ¡°Your skin is freezing, are you cold? Let¡¯s go back down.¡±


    As he spoke, Pei Zheng led Qi Changyi off of the city wall. Qi Changyi obediently allowed him to hold his hand as they walked, but he was unsatisfied with Pei Zheng dodging his question.


    ¡°Is it yes or no? You ignored me, why did you ignore me?¡±


    Pei Zheng suddenly halted in his footsteps and turned around. Then, he scooped the small man into his embrace.


    ¡°Because I told you before that I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. But I don¡¯t want you to feel sad anymore either.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s arms tightened, and he felt the small man¡¯s feet lift off the ground in his embrace.


    ¡°Cough cough-¡±


    Two coughs sounded from the shadows; it was not Cheng Feng, but Li Wu, who was still tied up.


    Li Wu had accidentally witnessed the two embracing figures. He had no idea where to place his embarrassed eyes; he could only fake-cough a few times, and hope that the two of them could restrain themselves a little.


    Qi Changyi was quite startled by this. He shuddered, returning to his senses. He promptly tried to struggle out of Pei Zheng¡¯s arms.


    After Pei Zheng noticed this, he cast a cold glare at Li Wu. Li Wu almost thought that he was telling Cheng Feng to kill him in order to dispose of the witness.


    In the end, the small man managed to struggle out of his arms. Pei Zheng¡¯s expression turned a bit unsightly, but he still clasped Qi Changyi¡¯s hand, and did not say anything more.


    Once they had stepped off of the city wall, there was a horde of people waiting for them below, as well as a few guards brandishing weapons, ready to charge forward and save Li Wu.


    Cheng Feng dragged Li Wu along and walked to the front, ¡°Make them retreat. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut you a few more times.¡±


    Li Wu hurriedly had all the guards retreat; no one was allowed to stop them.


    The guards of Anli were just a few weaklings without any bloodlust, so they really did retreat obediently.


    So, Cheng Feng used Li Wu as a shield while Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi followed behind at a leisurely pace. The group returned to their quarters without a single interruption.


    After Cheng Feng tossed Li Wu into a room, he circled the area to check on the situation.


    Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi entered the room right after. Meanwhile, Li Wu¡¯s hands and feet were tightly bound, and he was huddled in a corner.


    The moment they returned, Pei Zheng sat at the table, poured a cup of tea, placed it aside, and did not say a word.


    Qi Changyi could tell that there was something off about him, but he did not know what. So he ¡°hmph¡±d, before he walked to the side of the bed, and flopped dramatically onto the mattress.


    For a moment, the room was extremely quiet, and in the corner, Li Wu secretly sighed in relief. Fortunately, another scene that would give him secondhand embarrassment had not occurred.


    But in the next instant, this thought was tossed out the window. Because at some point, the man sitting at the table had gotten onto the bed as well.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes were closed. At this moment, they flashed opened, and there was someone in front of him. He was startled, and yelped quietly in shock.


    But all Pei Zheng heard was the surprised mewl of a kitten; a cute, soft sound, vibrating through the depths of his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m angry, aren¡¯t you going to comfort me?¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was deep and low, and it was a bit hoarse. His gaze flitted over the little prince beneath him: his face, his neck, his collarbone, his waist, everything.


    Qi Changyi asked stupidly, ¡°Were you angry earlier? Why are you angry? Who provoked you?¡±


    Pei zheng grabbed his wrist and squeezed it. It¡¯s so thin. Then, he pressed it against his ear.


    ¡°My sweetheart did.¡±


    Notes


    ABSOLUTELY BASED


    PEI ZHENG ASSERTING HIS DOMINANCE WHAT AN ABSOLUTE CHAD


    I really couldn¡¯t believe that Li Wu was in the same room as them, that is so funny to me for no reason at all


    Thanks for reading~

 CH 167

    May 9, 2023Merchie


    Qi Changyi tried to pull his wrist away, but it was gripped even tighter. His cheeks heated up, and he protested quietly, ¡°But I didn¡¯t, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about-¡°


    Pei Zheng pressed his wrist against the top of his head, gently rubbing his neck. His heart was tingling unbearably.


    A disturbance suddenly sounded from the corner. Qi Changyi remembered that there was someone else in the room with them. He felt rather embarrassed and squirmed a bit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Pei Zheng pinned his waist down with his hand and inhaled. His fingers traced the clothing over his waist, preparing to slip inside.


    At this moment, there was a knock at the door. From outside, Cheng Feng called softly, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s A-Feng.¡± Qi Changyi said.


    Pei Zheng retracted his hand. He tidied up the small man¡¯s clothes, before he got up off the bed.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Cheng Feng walked in, and glanced at the corner, where Li Wu was still tied up. Then, he briefed Pei Zheng on the situation.


    Zhao Litang had been sending troops to the borderlands in order to aid its defense. Counting the days, they would probably reach Anli soon, so they only had to hold out until Zhao Litang¡¯s army arrived.


    However, the situation at the borderlands¡¯ front lines did not look promising.


    The Celestial Dynasty¡¯s army had suffered great casualties. Moreover, a large portion of the foreign tribe had already been captured by the barbarians. At this rate, they would probably attack Anli soon.


    Right now, they could only pray for reinforcements to arrive as quickly as possible.


    For the next two days, Li Wu remained locked in that room. Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi never came out either; one of Li Wu¡¯s servants had been bringing them meals during this time.


    Meanwhile, from downstairs, guards had been keeping an eye on them, unable to let go of their constant vigilance.


    During this period, Pei Zheng was the only person who felt comfortable. He completely ignored Li Wu, regarding him as nothing more than empty space.


    Li Wu often felt that he should have been the one whose eyes had been gouged out.


    On the third day, Cheng Feng noticed that there was something off about the guards¡¯ behavior, and reported it to Pei Zheng.


    At this moment, Li Wu¡¯s servant came to deliver their meals. He placed the food box on the table. He was about to leave, but before he did, he gave Li Wu a significant look.


    Unfortunately, all of this was noticed by Pei Zheng.


    After the servant left, Pei Zheng walked up to Li Wu and smiled, ¡°Give it here.¡±


    Li Wu had already broken into a cold sweat. Just now, that servant had sneakily stuffed a crumpled paper ball into his hands, and he had not had the chance to open it yet.


    ¡°W-what? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Lord Pei-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Pei Zheng took out a dagger and held it up to Li Wu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t need this thing anymore.¡±


    Li Wu corrected himself in a panic, ¡°D-d-don¡¯t! I understand, Lord Pei! I-it¡¯s in my hand-¡±


    Cheng Feng stepped forward and plucked that crumpled paper ball. Then, he read its contents aloud.


    It turned out that it was from the other dignitaries; the note said that Li Wu need not worry, that they would come to save him soon. Moreover, they had already come up with a surefire way to get rid of that annoyance, Pei Zheng.


    And that was to burn the room down.


    They would set the entire building ablaze. This way, even if someone were to investigate the matter, there would not be a single clue pointing to them. The written evidence that they had signed would be lost in the fire as well.


    Once Pei Zheng heard this, instead of becoming enraged, he laughed. He faced Li Wu and clapped, ¡°Lord Li, did you hear that? Your people want to burn you to death. You really are a pitiful magistrate.¡±


    Li Wu retorted, ¡°They clearly said they would come save me soon. You lot are the ones they want to burn, not me! I am the lord of this city, they must listen to my every command!


    Pei Zheng collected his smile, ¡°Save you? It¡¯s getting dark, but why isn¡¯t there a single sign of movement? But moonless nights with strong winds are the best time to set a fire. This note was just a way for them to use you to stall me, to buy them a little time.¡±


    Li Wu shook his head furiously. He kept telling himself that it was impossible. They were all grasshoppers tied to the same rope*; how could they not care at all about his safety?


    Pei Zheng was too lazy to explain anything else to him, because Cheng Feng had already discovered that the guards outside were secretly pouring oil onto the building.


    Cheng Feng found an escape route. He climbed out the window, and Pei Zheng nimbly flipped over the window sill as well, before he carried Qi Changyi out.


    Li Wu still believed that someone would come to save him, so Pei Zheng let him stay and wait, and see for himself if anyone would come for him.


    The three of them jumped from the window sill onto the roof. Before they could step off of the roof, they saw a torch suddenly fly straight into the window they had just escaped from.


    In quick succession, torch after torch was thrown in. In an instant, the entire building was set alight. Aided by the wind, the fire grew quickly, and would soon reach the rooftop.


    Pei Zheng held Qi Changyi as he jumped off of the roof. Qi Changyi gazed at the building engulfed in blazing flames behind them.


    ¡°I wonder if Lord Li was rescued or not, someone went to save him, right?¡±


    That was impossible.


    Pei Zheng was right; those dignitaries had no intention of rescuing Li Wu. They could all tell that Li Wu respected Pei Zheng; they felt that he lacked courage and insight, so it would be better if they simply gave up on him.


    They felt that the walls of Anli could resist any force, and that it was impossible for anyone to break through them. Moreover, they had so many guards; they would probably be able to spend the rest of their lives in this city, unbridled by rules.


    The prerequisite to this was that Li Wu and Pei Zheng had to die.


    Dark smoke quickly spread through the air. The entire building had been burnt to cinders; one could not tell what the original structure looked like. There was only a pile of charred wood in its place.


    Some people were standing in front of the building, smiling as they watched the flames. They thought that everyone in the building had already been burnt to ash.


    Darkness had fallen, but the remaining firelight was still illuminating the night sky.


    A hazy figure seemed to appear amidst the fire, and it slowly walked out of the border between the darkness and the flames.


    The man was wearing a splendid black robe. He was tall and possessed a cold aura. His eyes were as frigid as ice, and he held a sword in his hand.


    He resembled a lifeless ghost.


    The cackling dignitaries suddenly shut their mouths. Their eyes widened as they looked at the man, who was getting closer and closer, step by step.


    They all thought that their eyes were deceiving them. Otherwise, how else would they be able to see a dead person come back to life?


    In a flash of cold light, someone fell to the ground, and blood splashed onto an onlooker¡¯s face. Only then did that man realize that his eyes were not deceiving him.


    ¡°AHHHH!¡±


    Screams rang out. Unfortunately, it was already too late.


    White light flashed a few times, and several bodies collapsed to the ground. The surrounding area fell quiet.


    The remaining officials shoved their hands over their mouths, too scared to make another sound.


    They had no idea how Pei Zheng had survived this sea of fire, but now, he was clearly here to seek revenge.


    ¡°Does anyone else have any objections to what I said before?¡±


    Pei Zheng wiped the blood on his blade and asked softly.


    Everyone was silent. No one dared to make a sound.


    None of the guards who were standing at the edges of the crowd stepped forward.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s gaze swept over them, and those guards actually threw their weapons to the ground.


    ¡°Since this is how it is, all of you should donate half of your family assets to support the refugees.¡±


    Pei Zheng glanced at the people on the ground, ¡°Including them, of course.¡±


    ¡°Any questions?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads in unison, ¡°No, no, no questions! I¡¯ll donate immediately!¡±


    Those who had witnessed the scene were so terrified, it was as though they had lost their souls. Fearing that if they did not answer in time, they would be the next people to have their stomachs sliced open.


    The possessions they had earned through extortion and oppression would now be returned.


    Only when Li Wu and his faction were dead did the skies over the city of Anli clear up a bit. The once deserted streets finally had a few figures walking through them.


    The Anli citizens who had locked themselves in their houses and refused to come out had now emerged, and began to assist the refugees.


    Many relief stations had been set up in the city. With the monetary assistance of the dignitaries, the refugees were all well taken care of.


    Pei Zheng was in a hurry to seek praise from Qi Changyi, and purposely took him to a relief point; when those refugees spotted them, they all kowtowed and thanked them.


    Qi Changyi hurried over to help them up, but unfortunately, the moment he helped one person up, they knelt back down. He helped him up again, and he knelt down again.


    In the end, it was only until Pei Zheng pulled him into a nearby temple that the refugees outside dared to rise one by one.


    There were also people staying in the temple. Fearing that they would start bowing to them too, Pei Zheng and Qi Changyi hid their faces with their sleeves. The moment they stepped in, they found a statue and hid behind it.


    However, they found that a sleeping baby had already been placed behind the statue. His soft little face was fat and tender; it was very cute.


    When Qi Changyi saw such an adorable little baby, his heart melted. He squatted beside him and scrutinized him. He wanted to reach out and touch his little face, but he was too scared to take any rash action.


    ¡°Baby, baby¡­¡± he murmured unconsciously.


    Suddenly, footsteps sounded from behind him. Pei Zheng pulled Qi Changyi to his feet and turned around, concealing his body behind his back.


    The baby¡¯s mother had come. She picked up her baby and left.


    After she left, there were only two people left behind the statue.


    Qi Changyi gazed at the empty space, disappointment written all over his face.


    Pei Zheng pinched his soft cheek, ¡°You like babies?¡±


    This little prince was still just like a baby.


    ¡°I do¡­¡± Qi Changyi lowered his head, ¡°But, but-¡±


    Pei Zheng knew what he was thinking, and tilted his chin up.


    ¡°There are no buts. Anything you like, I¡¯ll give it to you, okay? So you don¡¯t need to be sad. We¡¯ll have a baby, we definitely will.¡±


    The corners of Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes grew wet, and he sniffled, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±


    Pei Zheng pointed outside, ¡°Look, I did everything I promised you. Tell me, would I lie to you?¡±


    Qi Changyi pouted, and turned his head away, ¡°How am I supposed to know if you¡¯re a liar or not? You¡¯ve lied to me in the past¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng had no choice but to suffer in silence.


    After the pair exited the temple, they saw a large crowd of people gathered at the city gates in the distance.


    A soldier had just entered the city. He was seriously injured, and said that he had rushed over from the front lines to relay a message.


    His words were breathless and jumbled: those at the front lines can no longer hold on, and everyone in Anli must evacuate as soon as possible.


    Notes


    Hallo, sorry for the delay~ Thanks for reading~

 CH 168

    May 12, 2023Merchie


    How could they suddenly be unable to hold on? Weren¡¯t there reinforcements on the way?


    Pei Zheng grabbed that soldier by the collar, ¡°How long until reinforcements arrive? Has Zhao Litang still not sent them? He dares to rush into battle alone, without any support?¡±


    That soldier was injured from head to toe. But when he heard these words, he explained on Zhao Litang¡¯s behalf:


    ¡°The general doesn¡¯t have any other option. If we don¡¯t go to battle now, should we just watch as the barbarians invade? What about all those refugees? In the beginning, there were reinforcements. But they were ambushed, and nearly the entire army was annihilated. So right now, we must act alone and without support.¡±


    ¡°If the situation is grave, he should hurry up and retreat. How many people are left at the front lines?¡±


    ¡°Around a few thousand. And the general is injured as well.¡±


    That soldier spoke with a distraught expression.


    Pei Zheng ordered all the citizens and refugees in Anli to evacuate first; the city¡¯s guards would protect them along the way.


    When that soldier heard Pei Zheng¡¯s order, he finally let out a sigh of relief. He struggled to stand upright. Just as he was about to open the city gates and run back out, he was grabbed by Cheng Feng.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    That soldier said, ¡°I have to go back and give a report, and I still have to go back onto the battlefield. As a soldier, I must fight until the last hour.¡±


    Pei Zheng said, ¡°You can fight until the last hour. However, your General Zhao¡­ must come back safe and sound. Tell him to retreat immediately, and not to think so highly of himself. The outcome of a war is not decided by him alone.¡±


    That soldier said, ¡°But-¡±


    Pei Zheng shoved him out the city gates, ¡°There are no buts.¡±


    Then, he took a jade token out of his robe and tossed it over, ¡°When he sees this token, he must obey my command. Take it, and tell Zhao Litang, retreat.¡±


    That soldier held back his tears and nodded, before he ran toward the front lines of the borderlands without looking back.


    The citizens of Anli had only just settled down, and now they had to evacuate immediately. But none of the townspeople had any complaints, because they knew that soon, the flames of war would spread to this place.


    The townspeople all filed out of the city gates. Pei Zheng had Cheng Feng take Qi Changyi to evacuate with them, but Qi Changyi refused to leave.


    Pei Zheng asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t bear to leave me?¡±


    Qi Changyi lowered his head and said nothing, but he gripped Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeve and did not let go.


    ¡°Be good and go with Cheng Feng. I¡¯ll be there soon. Okay?¡±


    Qi Changyi shook his head, and whispered, ¡°No, we have to go together. I don¡¯t want to leave with A-Feng first. And Tang-gege, he¡¯s injured, we have to wait for him to come with us¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng squeezed his fingers.


    Cheng Feng, who had been overseeing the evacuation of the townspeople, ran over, ¡°Master, a report just arrived from the frontal city gates. They noticed an army not far away, and they don¡¯t look like the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s troops.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart sank, ¡°Close the gates!¡±


    The city gates were shut tight and barricaded with dozens of thick logs.


    Pei Zheng told Cheng Feng to gather all of Anli¡¯s guards, before he had them climb up onto the city walls, fully armed.


    On the other side, the evacuating townspeople also quickened their pace.


    Soon, that army arrived at the entrance to the city. Indeed, it was composed of experienced barbarian soldiers. They had circled around the cities in the borderlands, serving as a vanguard as they entered the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s territory. The first city they reached was Anli.


    The soldiers on the wall were all extremely nervous. They were not soldiers who went on the battlefield, so they did not have any experience in war.


    But those barbarian soldiers did not begin to attack the city gates, instead tightly encircling the entire city; even the city gate through which the townspeople were evacuating was sealed, and the remaining refugees were all trapped inside the city.


    Both the front and back gates had been shut tight, and there were guards stationed at each of them.


    Now, Anli was akin to a tightly wrapped ball of meat stuffing; it seemed as if the city and its people had no choice but to be oppressed.


    Several whoosh sounds echoed from the sky, and everyone looked up.


    Arrows, fast and furious, pierced downward. Many of the townspeople could not dodge in time and were shot by the arrows. Then, they immediately collapsed, their blood covering the ground.


    Then, screams, cries, and shouts began to ring out one after another. Everyone covered their heads and sprinted away in fright, searching everywhere for a place to hide. Meanwhile, those who could not avoid the attack in time were shot down by the rain of arrows.


    The once quiet, orderly city of Anli had fallen into chaos in a single instant. Corpses littered the ground, and blood flowed endlessly.


    A flame-tipped arrow flew into the city. In an instant, it lit a building on fire, burning several people as well.


    More and more flaming arrows quickly flew inside, igniting even more buildings, and burning even more people to death. Now, the air was not only permeated with the stench of blood, but mixed with a lingering burnt smell as well.


    Pei Zheng hugged Qi Changyi as he stood beneath the city wall. He shielded him from the arrows while tightly clutching his shoulders, not wanting him to see the chaotic bloodbath in the city.


    But a ¡°bang¡± suddenly sounded from behind the towering city walls.


    Right after, there was even louder ¡°crash¡±. The barbarian soldiers outside had begun to brainstorm ways to get past the city gates. If they rammed into it again, sooner or later, they would break the gates open.


    Pei Zheng left Qi Changyi in Cheng Feng¡¯s care to ensure the little prince¡¯s safety, before he climbed up the city¡¯s gate tower to command the soldiers.


    Qi Changyi covered his ears, unable to keep his entire body from trembling.


    He could still hear those screams. He could still smell the bloody stench. He still understood what kind of horrific massacre was happening at this very moment.


    A crying child ran toward Qi Changyi; he had probably been separated from his family. He ran and ran, before he suddenly fell in front of Qi Changyi. Just as Qi Changyi was about to reach out to help him up, a flame-tipped arrow shot over.


    Cheng Feng only had time to block the arrow soaring over Qi Changyi¡¯s head. But unfortunately, the child was speared by an arrow, his entire body coated in blood as he collapsed to the ground. Meanwhile, Qi Changyi¡¯s hand was still outstretched, having not had the time to even retract it.


    He was so frightened that he was frozen. He stood there, unable to move. He sucked in deep breaths as he stared at the lifeless child on the ground.


    When Cheng Feng saw this, he quickly dragged him away.


    Anli¡¯s guards had been utterly defeated and were quickly beaten into a bloody pulp. Many of the guards on the wall had already sacrificed themselves.


    As Pei Zheng instructed the remaining guards to pour oil and light it on fire, he held a bow and aimed at the army across from them, searching for their commander.


    Finally, Pei Zheng spotted someone who resembled the commander. Without any hesitation, he shot an arrow. A fatal hit. That man really was the commander, and he immediately collapsed to the ground.


    However, at this time, the gates of Anli had been captured. The gates opened, and the barbarian soldiers noisily stormed into the city.


    Their eyes were red with bloodlust. Anyone they saw, they killed. No matter if they were old or young, a woman or a man; they were all cruelly murdered.


    Fortunately, Qi Changyi had already been taken away by Cheng Feng to hide.


    But he could still see the sky that seemed to be full of bloody rain, and the corpses covering the ground. He was powerless. The only thing he could do was shed tears in silence.


    In mere moments, almost all of the townspeople had been killed. Blood pooled and formed a little stream that slowly trickled out of the city gates.


    Someone noticed Cheng Feng and Qi Changyi. Soldiers surrounded the pair¡¯s hiding place, before they raised their weapons and began to close in on them.


    They could not hide any longer. Cheng Feng began to fight with those barbarian soldiers. An arrow flying over from the distance shot Cheng Feng in the shoulder. A line of blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth, but he still gripped his sword, his body swaying involuntarily.


    Qi Changyi quickly supported him by the arm, ¡°A-Feng, you¡¯re injured, you¡¯re bleeding a lot-¡°


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°A-Feng, don¡¯t worry about me. You should leave now, I¡¯ll only hold you back, don¡¯t worry about me-¡°


    ¡°Your Highness, rest assured. I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a shoulder injury. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Before he could finish, Cheng Feng sidestepped to shield him, and parried another slash for Qi Changyi. A cut appeared on his arm.


    At this moment, another soldier tried to stab Qi Changyi. The tip of a blade rushed straight toward his throat.


    Qi Changyi did not have time to dodge. He could only shut his eyes in terror.


    The sword did not touch him. It stopped a hair¡¯s breadth away from his throat.


    It was Pei Zheng who rushed over just in time, and was now gripping the sword with his bare hands. The blade cut through his palms, coating his hands in blood. But that sword was locked in its position and could not move a single centimeter.


    Then, Pei Zheng flicked his hand and snatched the sword, stabbing that soldier and killing him.


    Pei Zheng was also injured. The three of them were about to be surrounded by the barbarian soldiers again.


    Right now, they were the only ones in the entire city who were still alive, but the barbarian soldiers still numbered in the thousands.


    The gap in numbers was so large that they stood almost no chance of winning. Even if they continued to kill without rest, who knew how long it would take for them to kill every single barbarian soldier.


    The city of Anli had already fallen.


    Qi Changyi watched as Pei Zheng¡¯s hand continued to drip blood. His heart ached so much that he could not keep his tears from falling. He gently held Pei Zheng¡¯s injured hand, and carefully tried to wrap it up.


    Pei Zheng suddenly yanked him into his chest, before he swiftly threw a punch at something behind Qi Changyi. A soldier immediately fell to the ground.


    Just now, this soldier had tried to pull a surprise attack on Qi Changyi from behind.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s fist had hit that barbarian soldier¡¯s helmet. The skin between his knuckles had been scraped, and trails of blood seeped out.


    Qi Changyi took his hand again. He was in a bit of a panic as he continued to wrap it up. He cried as he said, ¡°Why is it covered in blood again? Why can¡¯t I stop the blood, why can¡¯t I wrap it all up-¡°


    Pei Zheng pulled him into his arms and stroked his hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wrap it, don¡¯t wrap it, it¡¯s fine. Sweetheart, kiss me, and it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Qi Changyi lifted his head up from Pei Zheng¡¯s chest. He hugged the other¡¯s neck, leaning over it to kiss him, his lips tasting a mouthful of blood.


    Then, he suddenly froze.


    This sky full of bloody rain, he remembered seeing it before. In a prison. His surroundings were terribly dark. He was so cold, but the stench of blood was just as strong as it was now.


    But that prison was not the dungeon of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. It was the prison of the foreign tribe.


    Notes


    Finally some drama


    Thanks for reading~~

 CH 169

    May 30, 2023Merchie


    The circle of soldiers continued to close in on them. Not far away, Cheng Feng had also been surrounded, and was fighting at close quarters with those soldiers.


    Pei Zheng held Qi Changyi against his chest with one arm, while he swung his blade with the other. Although it was a bit difficult, he did not allow the person in his embrace to sustain even the slightest injury.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s head had been hurting since earlier. His mind was a tumultuous sea; something was surging through it, screaming, trying to free itself from its fetters and escape.


    But what was it?


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Cheng Feng slowly made his way toward them, the ground beneath his feet littered with corpses. Although one could not tell that his black robe was soaked with blood, the winding trails of scarlet that dripped down his blade were terrifying.


    The three had finally regrouped. Cheng Feng and Pei Zheng protected Qi Changyi between them, facing the thousands of barbarian soldiers before them.


    ¡°Master! Are you all right? Your hand-¡±


    The hand Pei Zheng had used to grab that sword earlier twitched; all could he feel was a sticky sensation in his palm.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t lose it.¡±


    As he spoke, the two began to swing their swords again, striking down any man who charged at them.


    The city gates were wide open. One could see that there were still countless soldiers who had not yet entered the city; if they killed a few people, more troops would immediately fill in for them. It looked like they would never be able to kill them all, and they would never walk through these city gates.


    One of Qi Changyi¡¯s hands was gripped by Pei Zheng, while the other was clutching his head. He still had a headache.


    Suddenly, Qi Changyi looked up and spotted a soldier coming from Pei Zheng¡¯s side, about to stab him. The situation was critical; he shouted, ¡°Look out!¡±


    At that moment, Pei Zheng twisted his body and dodged the sword. But he grabbed Qi Changyi and yanked him to the side; immediately afterwards, a blade stabbed toward the place Qi Changyi had just been standing.


    The sound of a sword slicing through flesh sounded right after.


    Qi Changyi watched as that blade whizzed past him and pierced straight through Pei Zheng¡¯s stomach. His eyes widened, and he began to tremble uncontrollably.


    ¡°Pei-gege!¡±


    Pei Zheng still reacted quickly, and swung his sword parry the blow. Then, he stuck the sword into the dirt. His body slowly lowered, and he knelt to the ground, bowing his head and panting a few times.


    The sword had come too quickly from behind; Pei Zheng did not have time to pull Qi Changyi away before drawing his blade, so he merely carried out the first step, yanking Qi Changyi aside, completely disregarding the fact that the sword would stab him.


    That sword was still stuck in Pei Zheng¡¯s body. Blindingly bright scarlet continuously poured down his abdomen. After soaking into his robe, it flowed onto the ground, mixing with the blood that had already pooled on the dirt.


    I can¡¯t fall, I can¡¯t fall down. I can¡¯t close my eyes. Pei Zheng, hold on. You can¡¯t die here. You still have someone to protect, how can you feel at ease, leaving him all by himself?


    Pei Zheng thought to himself, but he could not stop his eyelids from growing heavier and heavier, as well as his body from growing lighter and lighter.


    His body swayed, and he collapsed to the side.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s head was throbbing. He could not keep his tears from rolling down out of his eyes.


    Just now, as he watched Pei Zheng¡¯s sword in that split second, too many things had rushed into his mind, and it had become a jumbled, chaotic mess.


    He was in pain, so much pain. It was so painful that he was about to die right then and there.


    But after that single instant, everything became even more painful. Like a silkworm¡¯s cocoon, everything had tangled and rolled into a ball in his mind. All of those once blurry scenes had now become unusually clear.


    Just as Pei Zheng was about to fall, Qi Changyi flung himself toward him, hugging his body and pulling him into his chest, before the two of them slowly lowered themselves to the ground.


    Cheng Feng also tried with all his might to shield the two of them behind him.


    Qi Changyi held Pei Zheng, unable to restrain his trembling. His tear pattered as they dripped down onto Pei Zheng¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Pei-gege, Pei-gege, I remember now, this time, I remember everything. I¡¯m not just Qi Changyi, I have another name-¡±


    ¡°My¡­ my name is Shen Shijiu¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s little hands continued to catch the blood flowing from Pei Zheng¡¯s abdomen, but his hands were not big enough, and he could not stop so much blood, so it still oozed from between his fingers.


    All the while, Pei Zheng remained silent and did not respond.


    ¡°I remember¡­ you weren¡¯t just my Pei-gege, you were my Lord too¡­ we even agreed that¡­ when no one else was around, I would call you Pei-gege, right¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s body was cool, and the blood flow was slowing down. Qi Changyi¡¯s sobs became even more wretched.


    ¡°I-I remember, Shen Shijiu and His Lordship first met at Yi Pin Xiang. That time, Xiao Miaowu was the one who happened upon Shi¡¯s Pei-gege¡­ I really miss Xiao Miaowu, can you take me back to see him? I¡¯ll be good and I¡¯ll go back with you, okay?¡±


    No one answered him. There was only the whizzing sound of Cheng Feng¡¯s blade coming from beside him.


    Qi Changyi muttered and he gripped the sword that was stuck in Pei Zheng¡¯s abdomen. He knew medicine. He still remembered.


    ¡°I remember Shen Shijiu and His Lordship went up to the rooftop to look at the stars. The stars that night were so big and bright, and the sky was full of them. It was so, so pretty¡­


    Shen Shijiu and His Lordship went to the mountain villa together, and admired the snow together. His Lordship carried Shi on his back through the snow, and left a footprint with every step, as he slowly walked back¡­


    Every time Shen Shijiu faced something difficult, His Lordship would always be by his side. Shi¡­ really liked His Lordship, but he never got the chance to say it, before so many things happened. Later, he didn¡¯t have a clue about who he really was¡­


    But now, I remember everything. A prince and Shen Shijiu¡­ they¡¯re both me¡­ Shi has already forgiven you, Pei-gege, so I forgive you too. It¡¯s true, Pei-gege¡­ you can¡¯t die¡­¡±


    With a forceful yank, he pulled the sword out.


    Blood immediately gushed out again. Qi Changyi hurriedly used a strip of cloth he had torn to bind the wound, but he had to begin treatment immediately.


    The moment after he pulled out the sword, Pei Zheng let out a muffled groan of pain, but he quickly fell back into unconsciousness; his condition had reached an extremely dangerous point.


    At this moment, someone on horseback had reached the city gates. He did not enter, and merely cast a glance at the three people who were surrounded in the distance.


    ¡°Who told you to hurt them?¡±


    ¡°Chief, wasnt that your order? That everyone from the Celestial Dynasty had to be killed?¡±


    ¡°Besides the two of them!¡± That man shouted angrily, ¡°Bring them to me alive!¡±


    ¡°As you command!¡±


    The barbarian soldiers had received their orders: They were to capture them alive. For this reason, their actions were visibly somewhat hesitant.


    Cheng Feng took the opportunity to help Pei Zheng up alongside Qi Changyi and slowly retreated to the rear. In the end, they reached the street and entered a store before hastily closing the door.


    The moment the door closed, Cheng Feng placed Pei Zheng¡¯s body at the side, before he barricaded the door and stood guard at the entrance.


    Qi Changyi pressed Pei Zheng¡¯s wound with one hand, while he furiously wiped his tears with the other.


    ¡°Pei-gege, wake up, please, open your eyes and look at me, please¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi suddenly caught a whiff of a medicinal scent. He turned to the side; there was indeed a large medicine cabinet. They were in an apothecary.


    Qi Changyi hurriedly rose to his feet. He ran to the medicine cabinet and began to search for medicinal plants to make a formula, and even found a bundle of gauze for dressing wounds.


    He made an ointment as fast as he could, before he gently lifted Pei Zheng¡¯s robe.


    Blood was still seeping from the horrible crimson hole below. Qi Changyi took a deep breath. His heart ached so much that tears began to fall from his eyes once again. He had been injured¡­ just to save him.


    He carefully bandaged Pei Zheng¡¯s wound, before he dressed Cheng Feng¡¯s wounds as well.


    Cheng Feng was still tense. Now, he had to protect both his master and His Highness. Even if he lost his life, he had to make sure that the two of them were safe and sound.


    When he saw Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes, red and swollen from crying, Cheng Feng asked, ¡°Your Highness, was what you said earlier¡­. true? Your memory has¡­ completely recovered?¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded as he put away packets of medicinal herbs.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, A-Feng. I remember now.¡±


    Cheng Feng smiled, ¡°Good. Then everything Master did wasn¡¯t in vain.¡±


    When Qi Changyi heard this, his eyes reddened in an instant. He silently walked over to where Pei Zheng laid, and stared at him for a long while.


    ¡°A-Feng, when do you think Pei-gege will wake up? He¡¯ll wake up again, won¡¯t he? He still has a pulse, he¡¯ll wake up, right?¡±


    Qi Changyi knew medicine and was quite accomplished to boot. Yet he still asked Cheng Feng such a question. He was not looking for an answer; he was just scared, uncertain, and unsure.


    ¡°He will. Your Highness, I believe that he definitely will!¡±


    Only then did Qi Changyi feel a little more at ease.


    A disturbance suddenly sounded from outside. Someone was knocking on the door. Cheng Feng quickly gripped his sword, and peeked through the gap of the door.


    The soldiers who had surrounded them had no idea when they had retreated. Currently, there were only a few dozen soldiers left outside.


    ¡°Whoever¡¯s in there, open up! Our chief has something to say to you!¡±¡±


    Chief?


    Cheng Feng glanced back at Qi Changyi.


    The chief of the barbarian tribe was Ah Mu Le. Could it be that he had come to Anli in person?


    Just as he was thinking about this, a familiar voice sounded from outside.


    ¡°Hurry up and open the door. Don¡¯t wait for this chief to open it for you. When that time comes, we¡¯ll be past the point of talking it out.¡±


    The door remained shut.


    Just as the man outside was about to raise his foot to kick the door in, it was suddenly pulled open from inside.


    Qi Changyi was the one standing in the doorway. He held the door with both hands and happened to meet eyes with Ah Mu Le, who was standing outside.


    Seeing him, Ah Mu Le immediately smiled, ¡°Kid, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡±


    But when Qi Changyi saw Ah Mu Le, he glared at him with eyes full of hatred.


    All of the citizens and refugees in the city had all been killed under Ah Mu Le¡¯s order. He was an enemy of the Celestial Dynasty. And now, because of the barbarians, Pei Zheng had also been injured. And because of that, Qi Changyi hated him


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I told them that they weren¡¯t allowed to hurt you, I even ordered them all retreat. Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me?¡±


    As Ah Mu Le spoke, he tried to pat the small man¡¯s head. It had been so long since he had last seen him. He had actually missed him a little bit.


    Qi Changyi dodged Ah Mu Le¡¯s hand in disgust, and was pulled half a step backward by Cheng Feng.


    ¡°I won¡¯t thank you! You¡¯re a damn bastard! You¡¯re an evil person who kills people! You¡¯re our enemy! I¡¯ll only ever hate you!¡±


    Notes


    Sorry for the super lateness! I¡¯ve got 1 more exam this Thursday, so I¡¯ve been a good girl, studying and shit ;c


    I TOLD YOU GUYS THERE WOULD BE DRAMA THIS IS BIG DRAMA


    Also, I just realized that the ending of the last chapter was supposed to signify him regaining his memories. Somehow, it feels a little anti-climactic, since Pei Zheng is pretending to be dead again ;p

 CH 170

    June 15, 2023Merchie


    Ah Mu Le shook his head, ¡°What a pity. I¡¯ve missed you for so long, I even sent people to the Celestial Dynasty to look for you, but at that time, you had suddenly disappeared. I thought that I would never see you again. I never expected that we would actually meet again here. Oh right, where¡¯s Lord Pei? Is he all right?¡±


    As he spoke, Ah Mu Le took a step forward, and was about to walk into the apothecary.


    In a fit of rage, Qi Changyi suddenly slammed the door in Ah Mu Le¡¯s face. He said from behind the doorframe, ¡°Pei-gege doesn¡¯t need you to worry about him!¡±


    Cheng Feng gently pulled the angry Qi Changyi to the side and reminded him in a whisper, ¡°Your Highness, right now, we are at a disadvantage. I don¡¯t know why he hasn¡¯t killed us yet, but we shouldn¡¯t provoke him too much.¡±


    Qi Changyi pressed a hand against the door and pouted at Cheng Feng. He was already trying his best to control his emotions, but he had been unable to hold them back earlier.


    ¡°But A-Feng, I don¡¯t want to let him in¡­¡±


    Outside, Ah Mu Le¡¯s footsteps really did stop. He did not force his way inside. He already had his own plans.


    ¡°All right then. Since Lord Pei is injured, I can let you all go first. However, I hope that after Lord Pei awakens, you can give this letter to him on my behalf. Once he reads it, he¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Indeed, a letter was stuffed inside from underneath the door. Cheng Feng picked it up and thought for a moment, before he put it away.


    ¡°All right, you can all leave now.¡±


    Ah Mu Le said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better remember¡­ that I let you all go this time.¡±


    The barbarian soldiers who had been surrounding the outside of the apothecary all retreated one by one.


    Qi Changyi leaned against the door in disbelief, listening carefully. After he heard the sounds of orderly marching fade into the distance, he looked at Cheng Feng and asked, ¡°A-Feng, did they really leave?¡±


    Cheng Feng nodded.


    Qi Changyi pushed the door open, peering through a small slit, and saw the empty scene outside. He opened the door completely, and there was not a single barbarian soldier in sight on the street.


    All that remained was a city full of broken corpses and a river of blood.


    This place was still unsafe. They had to leave as soon as possible.


    Cheng Feng carried the unconscious Pei Zheng on his back, while Qi Changyi followed closely beside him. They took the path out of Anli.


    They followed the path that the Anli residents had taken to retreat. They could even see some of the belongings that had left behind in a panic by those who were trying to escape.


    They walked without rest like this for almost three days before they finally reached the next city.


    The city gates here were also shut, but the difference was that this city already had the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s army guarding it, so it was much safer in comparison.


    Moreover, there were guards stationed at the entrance. As long as refugees who were forced out of the borderlands came, they would all be let into the city and taken care of.


    After they entered the city and the guards at the entrance explained the situation, the city¡¯s magistrate hurried over and took them to a quiet place to rest.


    This magistrate was an honest one; although he did not know Prime Minister Pei¡¯s character, he admired his fearsome tactics. When he saw how severe Pei Zheng¡¯s injuries were, he summoned the best doctor in town to treat him.


    Qi Changyi could not put his worries to rest. He stayed in the room to watch over Pei Zheng. The movements with which he cleaned the wound seemed to be even more skillful than the doctor¡¯s.


    The medicine had also been prepared and delivered by a servant. This time, Qi Changyi took a sniff. After he made sure that there were not any issues with it, he fed it to Pei Zheng in spoonfuls.


    Only after an entire day and night did Pei Zheng finally wake up.


    When he woke up, night had already fallen. There was only a single candle illuminating the room, its light dim and weak.


    Slumped beside the bed was a little figure. Due to exhaustion, he was in a deep sleep, but his hand was still clutching the corner of Pei Zheng¡¯s quilt.


    Cheng Feng happened to walk into the room to deliver Pei Zheng¡¯s medicine. After he saw that Pei Zheng had woken up, he opened his mouth to speak, but Pei Zheng signaled for him to keep his voice down.


    Cheng Feng glanced at the small man sleeping by the bed, and kept his voice low, ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake. His Highness has been here this whole time, watching over you. While you were unconscious, he didn¡¯t rest for a single moment, he stared at you for the whole day-¡±


    Pei Zheng ¡°mm¡±d. One could not see much emotion in his gaze.


    Cheng Feng reported everything that had happened to Pei Zheng, including the fact that for some reason, the barbarians had decided to call a truce with the Celestial Dynasty at the borderlands. The reinforcements from the Celestial Dynasty had also arrived, and the situation was finally showing signs of improvement.


    Then, Cheng Feng handed Ah Mu Le¡¯s letter to Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng glanced at it, and immediately understood Ah Mu Le¡¯s intentions.


    Ah Mu Le was trying to lure Pei Zheng in. He wanted to use Pei Zheng as an inside collaborator, to help the barbarian tribe take over the Celestial Dynasty. And after they won the war, Ah Mu Le would continue to allow Pei Zheng to be his Prime Minister. By then, the territory of the barbarians would include that of the Celestial Dynasty and the foreign tribe, encapsulating a wide area.


    But before he even finished reading the letter, Pei Zheng lost interest.


    ¡°Burn it.¡±


    Cheng Feng took the letter and burnt it to ash. Then, he passed the bowl of medicine to Pei Zheng. After he finished it, Cheng Feng left.


    At this moment, the sleeping little prince slumped beside the bed seemed to be lost in a dream, and murmured something in unease.


    ¡°Pei-gege,¡± Qi Changyi mumbled incoherently, ¡°Pei-gege, I¡­ you¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng was unable to make out the missing word. But he really was curious what he was dreaming about.


    While he was unconscious, Pei Zheng seemed to have heard Qi Changyi talking a lot. He spoke of things that Shen Shijiu had experienced, so he had remembered everything.


    Now that he had remembered everything, the person in front of him was complete. Whether it was the pain and bitterness between them, or those beautiful, sweet memories, at last, he was not the only one who had them in his mind.


    Pei Zheng sat up, and still felt a pain in his abdomen. But being struck with such great joy left him unable to continue lying still.


    He reached out and gently stroked the small man¡¯s head. He hoped that the little prince could wake up quickly, but he was reluctant to rouse him at this very moment.


    But the little head beneath his hand shifted slightly.


    In a sleepy daze, Qi Changyi lifted his head, and saw that Pei Zheng was leaning against the bed, looking at him. He thought that he was hallucinating; he stared unblinkingly at Pei Zheng¡¯s face, slightly stunned.


    Pei Zheng smiled. His lips were pale, ¡°Did I wake you?¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears, and he called softly, ¡°Pei-gege!¡±


    His voice was choked with longing and aggrievement. Then, he opened his arms to Pei Zheng, ¡°I want a hug¡­¡±


    As he spoke, fat tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes.


    Pei Zheng¡¯s heart wrenched with terrible sadness and pain. It was as though every single one of those tears were falling onto it.


    His fingers stretched out, gently wiping those tears. Then, he reached out, lifting the small man up by the armpits onto the bed. He pressed that soft, warm little ball into his chest, avoiding his wound, stroking the little prince¡¯s back. He could feel the little body beneath his palm trembling slightly.


    Qi Changyi sobbed; the emotions that had piled up over so long had finally broken free after he saw Pei Zheng. He had been so exhausted yet so scared this entire time, but he had kept it all in out of thoughtfulness. Now that Pei Zheng was awake, he had someone to rely on again.


    ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t cry. Gege will hug you,¡± Pei Zheng¡¯s voice was unusually tender, ¡°How could you have been wronged so badly, hm?¡±


    ¡°I-I was scared that you wouldn¡¯t wake up, what would I do then, I-I was terrified-¡±


    Qi Changyi clutched Pei Zheng¡¯s neck, weeping. Pei Zheng continued to whisper words of comfort in his ear. After a while, Qi Changyi was finally done crying. He laid over Pei Zheng¡¯s shoulder, silent.


    ¡°Do you still want to cry?¡±


    Qi Changyi shook his head. He had cried until he was exhausted, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get up now, okay?¡±


    As Pei Zheng spoke, he pushed the small man off of his chest. Unexpectedly, the pair of arms around him quickly tightened a bit, afraid that Pei Zheng was pushing the little prince away.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to get up, I want to keep hugging you-¡°


    Why had he suddenly become so clingy?


    Pei Zheng said patiently, ¡°Get up and let me see you. I need to see if you¡¯ve ruined your eyes from crying. Do your eyes hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, my eyes don¡¯t hurt, so I don¡¯t need to get up¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng could not help but laugh. The corners of his lips hooked upward, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, hm? Since you really can¡¯t bear to be apart from me, you might as well lie down with me.¡±


    Qi Changyi thought for a moment, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He obediently crawled out of Pei Zheng¡¯s arms and sat at the edge of the bed to take off his shoes. He took off his outer robe as well, before he pulled the blanket open and laid down. Then, he lifted one of Pei Zheng¡¯s arms and burrowed back into his embrace.


    Pei Zheng felt that warm body pressed up against his own, with a faint heat exuding from it. He was injured, but everything else about him was completely normal.


    Pei Zheng subtly shifted backward a bit. Unexpectedly, Qi Changyi sensed this, and pressed himself back against him in annoyance.


    ¡°Pei-gege, don¡¯t squirm around. Your wound will heal slower if you do that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but you have to be good and tell me, ¡± Pei Zheng looked down at the little prince in front of him, ¡°Did you remember something?¡±


    Qi Changyu let out a muffled ¡°mm¡±. His voice was a bit nasal, ¡°I remember everything.¡±


    He buried his face in Pei Zheng¡¯s chest, ¡°Pei-gege, do you blame me for forgetting so many things, for forgetting for so long, for even forgetting you? How could I have forgotten you¡­¡±


    Pei Zheng patted his back, ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. How could I? It was my fault. The sins I have committed against you¡­ were very serious.¡±


    Thank God you¡¯re still willing to let me make up for it.


    ¡°No, ¡± Qi Changyi looked up. the corners of his eyes were still a little red, but he was no longer shedding tears.


    ¡°I know that, in the past, Pei-gege didn¡¯t do those things on purpose, right? Because you¡¯ve said before that you like me, and that you¡¯ll only like me, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Pei Zheng looked into his eyes, ¡°I like you, I love you, I want nothing more than to dig out my heart and give it to you. Will you remember that this time?¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded, and his eyes grew wet, ¡°I¡¯ll remember. I¡¯ll definitely remember, I¡¯ll never forget it again.¡±


    Notes


    He did do those things on purpose and you know it jdsfhksdhkfhk


    Sorry for the delay everyone! I hope you liked this sweet (???) chapter.

 CH 171

    July 2, 2023Merchie


    For the entire night, Qi Changyi hugged Pei Zheng and refused to let go. Occasionally, he woke from his slumber, and he had to feel around for the warm body beneath his hands. Only when he made sure that Pei Zheng was still there did he drift back asleep.


    But as Pei Zheng was being held by him, he did not sleep very well.


    When dawn broke, Pei Zheng carefully moved the small man in his arms to the side. He pulled the quilt over him, before he left.


    After Qi Changyi woke up, he felt around the empty space beside him. He quickly opened his eyes. As expected, he did not see Pei Zheng.


    His little face fell immediately.


    ¡°Pei-gege¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi called a few times. But instead of calling Pei Zheng over, he summoned Cheng Feng.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re awake. Master has gone with the officials to inspect the city. He said that after you wake up, you should bathe and have breakfast.¡±


    Several servants came in and arranged a few dishes on the table, before someone came in to help Qi Changyi dress.


    After he finished putting on his clothes and got off of the bed, Qi Changyi sat in front of the table, but he did not have any appetite at all.


    ¡°A-Feng, when is Pei-gege coming back? His wound hasn¡¯t healed yet, so he can¡¯t be running around recklessly.¡±


    Cheng Feng said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Master is well aware of his condition. He should be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Pei-gege never takes good care of his body. What if he wears himself out? If Shifu were here, everything would be okay. Shifu would definitely be able to heal Pei-gege¡®s wound fast.¡±


    Since Qi Changyi had already recovered his memories, he had remembered Shen Huan.


    ¡°A-Feng,¡± Qi Changyi looked at Cheng Feng and asked, ¡°Say, why did Shifu refuse to leave with me? We could¡¯ve returned to the Imperial City, and never part from each other again. I lived with Shifu for three years. Shifu has always taken care of me, worried about me, and she bought me tasty food, but she could never bear to take a single bite. How could Shifu leave me?¡±


    Cheng Feng hesitated, ¡°Your Highness, although Master Shen is a woman, her heart and mind is broader than those of many men. She must consider the safety of the entire foreign tribe. If the foreign tribe were to be annihilated, Master Shen would be completely alone. So she is willing to temporarily give up her feelings and stay with the soldiers at the front lines to defend the borderlands.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous over there! I¡¯m really worried about Shifu¡­¡± When this thought crossed Qi Changyi¡¯s mind, the corners of his eyes reddened slightly.


    At this moment, someone opened the door, and Pei Zheng walked in.


    After Qi Changyi saw who it was, he immediately stood up from his chair and ran to the door to greet him.


    ¡°Pei-gege!¡± Qi Changyi rushed forward and hugged Pei Zheng¡¯s waist. He took the other¡¯s wound into consideration and avoided the area, before he leaned his head against Pei Zheng¡¯s chest.


    The moment Pei Zheng walked in, he had been embraced by an adorable little prince. The corners of his lips rose, ¡°When did you wake up? Hm?¡±


    Qi Changyi buried his head in his chest and did not speak.


    Pei Zheng glanced at Cheng Feng, and Cheng Feng retreated with his head bowed, closing the door behind him.


    As he gazed at the little head buried in his chest, Pei Zheng thought that the small man really was becoming more and more clingy. However, Pei Zheng was very happy about this, and looked forward to him becoming a little clingier.


    He hugged the small man as he sat down on a chair. Pei Zheng lifted the little prince¡¯s head and noticed the reddened corners of his eyes. They were drooping slightly, and he looked quite pitiful.


    ¡°What were you talking about earlier? Why do you look like you¡¯ve been wronged?¡±


    Qi Changyi pressed his lips together, ¡°Pei-gege, where did you go? When I woke up, I couldn¡¯t find you¡­¡±


    His voice sounded quite aggrieved indeed.


    Pei Zheng squeezed his little chin, ¡°I went with the officials to the city to see how the refugees were doing. When I left, you were still sleeping, so I didn¡¯t want to wake you. What¡¯s wrong, my little sweetheart, are you mad at me?¡±


    After Qi Changyi heard this, he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not mad, but when I couldn¡¯t find Pei-gege, I was worried about you. But A-Feng told me¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you and Cheng Feng talk about?¡±


    Pei Zheng took a bowl of porridge from the table, scooped up a spoonful, put it to his lips, and blew on it a few times before holding it in front of Qi Changyi¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Open up.¡±


    Qi Changyi obediently opened his mouth and drank the porridge in the spoon, before he answered Pei Zheng¡¯s question.


    ¡°We talked about Shifu. Pei-gege, I miss Shifu.¡±


    Pei Zheng fed him another mouthful of porridge.


    ¡°Master Shen has saved countless lives in her lifetime, but she has only ever had you as an apprentice. To her, you are the most special out all of those people.¡±


    Qi Changyi began to miss Shen Huan even more. When he and his shifu parted, he had not yet recovered his memories. He had been unable to say much of anything to his shifu. Now, he had remembered, but he could no longer see his shifu.


    Then, when I see Shifu again, I must beg for her forgiveness. This disciple was unfilial, I actually forgot you, Shifu.


    Pei Zheng fed Qi Changyi until the entire bowl of porridge was empty. Then, Qi Changyi changed Pei Zheng¡¯s dressings again.


    After two days, the wound had already begun to heal slowly, and all the refugees in the city had settled down well. They, too, had to leave this place quickly and return to the Imperial City.


    Because news had arrived from the Imperial City, saying that an unforeseen event had occurred in the palace.


    After a simplified explanation, the city¡¯s officials prepared a carriage for them, and the three of them rushed in the direction of the Imperial City


    Only after traveling nonstop for tens of days did they finally reach the gates of the Imperial City.


    As the traveled, the closer they were to the territory of the Celestial Dynasty and the farther away they were from the borderlands, the more peaceful life was. The people lived in prosperity and contentment, but those in the borderlands were consumed and tormented by the flames of war.


    The main street of the Imperial City was still the same as before. It was crowded and busy, bustling and noisy.


    Two days ago, snow had fallen in the Imperial City, and there were still mounds of snow piled on the ground. The entire city was like the cloth of a mourning gown.


    The carriage rolled through the city gates, and slowly came to a stop in front of the gate to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    It had already been a long, long time since they had returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    Pei Zheng got out of the carriage, before he carried Qi Changyi out as well.


    The small man was wrapped in a thick mink fur coat. He stood in front of the entrance to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor and stared at it for a long while.


    He knew this place very well. He had formed good and bad memories here. He had felt sweetness and pain. Now, he had returned once again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Pei Zheng clasped the small man¡¯s hand, pulling him along as they walked through the gates.


    The moment they stepped into the courtyard, a gaggle of maids were waiting for them with their heads bowed. And the housekeeper, Li Yu, was standing in front of all of them.


    When Qi Changyi spotted Li Yu, his eyes immediately grew wet.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi¡­.¡±


    Li Yu lifted his head in shock. When he met Qi Changyi¡¯s tear-filled gaze, he instantly understood.


    His master had returned.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, you¡­ you remember me? You know who I am?¡±


    Li Yu stuttered in disbelief.


    Qi Changyi quickly walked up to him and opened his arms to him, ¡°Xiao Yuzi, Xiao Yuzi, how could I not know who you are? You¡¯re my Xiao Yuzi, you¡¯re the Xiao Yuzi who has grown up with me.¡±


    Li Yu stepped forward and carefully hugged Qi Changyi, whereupon he in turn was tightly embraced by the other.


    ¡°Xiao Yuzi, you¡¯ve been through so much during these past few years. Now that I¡¯m back, will you still be my Xiao Yuzi?¡±


    Li Yu had begun to cry as well. He wiped his tears and nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°I will! I will! Of course I will! I¡¯ll always be Your Highness¡¯s Xiao Yuzi!¡±


    The master and servant were huddled together, whispering to each other, when Qi Changyi was suddenly yanked away by Pei Zheng, who was standing off to the side.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, save it for later. Li Yu, there are still many matters in the manor that need to be taken care of, no? You can get back to work now.¡±


    After the pair walked away, Li Yu was still standing in place, wiping his tears, watching the two figures leave in bewilderment.


    No, His Lordship hasn¡¯t returned in so long, what kind of matters are there to be taken care of?


    Pei Zheng pulled Qi Changyi along and kept walking. They walked all the way to the back garden before he finally slowed down.


    Servants had been cleaning the back garden for all this time. Right now, it was immaculate; all of the snow had been swept to a corner, and someone had even made a snowman.


    When Qi Changyi spotted that snowman, he made a beeline toward it. He excitedly darted around the snowman, before he pointed at it and said loudly to Pei Zheng, ¡°Pei-gege, look over here, a snowman!¡±


    Pei Zheng stood at the side and glanced at it casually.


    But it looked like Qi Changyi liked it a lot. Pei Zheng knew that he liked snowmen, and he also knew that he liked to make snowmen, but this snowman was so ugly. One could tell that it had been messily thrown together; what was so good about it?


    But Qi Changyi still stayed at the side and gazed at it for a long while. He even touched it up, piling snow here and there.


    Pei Zheng saw how his little hands had been frozen to the point of redness, and forbade him from playing any longer, before he continued to pull him into the little pavilion.


    The furnishings inside of the little pavilion were the same as before. Nothing had changed. A warm charcoal fire was burning inside, and one was enveloped by heat as they walked in.


    Qi Changyi was wearing a lot; he resembled a round, fat rice dumpling. The heat made his cheeks flush red.


    Pei Zheng pulled him to the side and took off the little prince¡¯s mink fur cloak. When he saw his rosy face that resembled a charming span of red sky, he could not help but reach out to touch it.


    Cool fingers traced that soft, delicate skin. When he gently pressed down, a faint fingerprint was left behind. Immediately after removing his hand, that fair patch of skin would instantly become even redder.


    Qi Changyi grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s hand and pressed it against his own face. His hand was a little cold, so when he held it against his face, which was emanating heat, it was like an ice pack; it felt very good.


    Strangely, Qi Changyi let out a few soft hums of pleasure, ¡°Ngh, Pei-gege, your hand is so cool, it feels so good.¡±


    One of Pei Zheng¡¯s hand was cupping Qi Changyi¡¯s face. The other hand, which was placed on his slender waist, pressed the little prince into his chest.


    Right now, they were in the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. Although there were still a mess of things that needed to be dealt with, Pei Zheng did not want to worry about any of them.


    If it was possible, he would immediately resign from his duties in the palace and spend every day at home, being clung to by the small man. Ignoring the outside world, free from worry.


    The temperature of his body was still rising. Pei Zheng¡¯s hand on the small man¡¯s cheek slipped down to his chin. His fingers lifted slightly, and that pair of watery almond eyes blinked at him.


    Two pairs of lips slowly inched closer, so close that they could hear each other¡¯s breaths, yet they did not touch.

 CH 172

    July 10, 2023Merchie


    Suddenly, the sound of someone knocking on the door came from outside. It was a very quiet sound.


    Pei Zheng seemed unaffected and did not intend on answering the door. He stared at the pair of brilliant red lips in front of him and leaned forward again.


    However, Qi Changyi shrank backward and turned his head away. His face was bright red, and he was panting a bit as he said, ¡°Pei-gege, someone¡¯s knocking on the door.¡±


    ¡°I heard it.¡±


    Pei Zheng turned his little head to face him again. Just as he was about to kiss him, his lips were pushed back by the other¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Then you should hurry and let them in. What if it¡¯s something important?¡±


    Qi Changyi pouted, his fingers pressed against Pei Zheng¡¯s thin lips.


    Pei Zheng pulled his hand away and kissed the back of it. Then, he pinned Qi Changyi¡¯s palms behind his back, preventing those hands from pushing him away.


    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s not as important as you.¡±


    Leaving no room for argument, his thin lips smashed down upon the other¡¯s, while at this moment, a soft knock sounded once more.


    Qi Changyi¡¯s body tensed a little more. He accidentally bit the soft tongue that was stretching into his mouth, before his own tongue was bitten as punishment.


    Qi Changyi let out a muffled groan of pain, and his eyes immediately became watery.


    Pei Zheng saw how pitiful he looked and knew that he probably had not controlled his strength properly and had bitten too hard, hurting his soft, delicate little sweetheart.


    As if in a hurry to comfort him, he licked the area that had been bitten a few times before letting go of the breathless little prince.


    ¡°Stick out your tongue.¡±


    But Qi Changyi kept his mouth clamped shut, glaring at Pei Zheng with a pair of misty almond eyes. It seemed that he was very unhappy about Pei Zheng¡¯s payback bite from earlier.


    ¡°Pei-gege, why did you bite me?¡±


    Pei Zheng was afraid that he had actually hurt the small man. He held his chin and forced him to open his mouth before leaning down to examine his little tongue. Fortunately, it was neither bleeding nor swollen.


    ¡°Did I hurt you? I¡¯ll be gentler next time, okay?¡±


    At first, Qi Changyi nodded, before he felt that something was not right, ¡°Nono, you¡¯re not allowed to bite me in the future. You can¡¯t even if you¡¯re gentler, it¡¯ll still hurt.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bite.¡± Pei Zheng said.


    Except when we¡¯re in bed. Pei Zheng thought.


    The knocking sounded again, louder than the last two times.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Pei Zheng¡¯s figure could completely obscure the little prince¡¯s body. From the door, one could not even see Qi Changyi.


    He stretched out a finger and wiped the saliva from the corner of the small man¡¯s mouth. Earlier, when they had kissed, it had accidentally dribbled out. The little prince had no idea what was going on. He looked at Pei Zheng with pure, misty eyes, his expression full of innocence.


    Li Yu came in and stood submissively at the door with his head bowed, not daring to take a step further inside.


    He had been standing at the door for quite a while. He was too afraid to knock, but he could not just stand there without knocking either. If he knocked, he feared that His Lordship would find him a nuisance and throw him right out of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    But the moment he thought of his little Highness, he felt like there was someone who had his back, and Li Yu finally dared to come inside.


    ¡°My Lord, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Pei Zheng was sitting with his back to the door, doing who knows what. But in truth, his finger had been tracing the corner of the little man¡¯s lips this whole time, and had almost slipped into his mouth several times.


    If it were not for Qi Changyi gripping Pei Zheng¡¯s arm and keeping his lips locked together, that slender finger would have stretched inside a long time ago.


    Li Yu fearfully gave a report, ¡°My Lord, th-the fourth prince is here, he¡¯s been waiting at the hall in the front garden for a while now.¡±


    The fourth prince Qi Changfeng? It had already been so long since he had heard this name. Why had he suddenly come?


    Pei Zheng asked, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Li Yu said, ¡°The fourth prince refused to reveal his intentions. He said he would explain only after he saw His Highness.¡±


    Pei Zheng laughed coldly, ¡°He thinks that he can see him just because he wants to? If the fourth prince doesn¡¯t want to explain, you can send him on his way. His Highness has other important matters do deal with.¡±


    Qi Changyi was in front of Pei Zheng. He looked at him and whispered, ¡°Pei-gege, I don¡¯t have other important things-¡°


    Seeing how adorable he looked, Pei Zheng felt a surge of affection. He pinched his soft little cheek, ¡°If I say you do, you do.¡±


    He leaned down into the small man¡¯s ear, ¡°In a little bit, I¡¯ll tell what those important things are.¡±


    Seeing that Li Yu had not left yet, Pei Zheng had already become a bit irritated.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Li Yu said, ¡°My Lord, this lowly one may have some idea of the purpose of the fourth prince¡¯s visit.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Li Yu said, ¡°During the time my Lord and Your Highness have been absent, many things have happened in the palace. His Majesty has fallen ill and has been bedridden for quite some time now. The imperial physicians haven¡¯t found a cure for him, so the former Imperial Physician Jiang has been temporarily brought to the palace to treat His Majesty¡¯s illness. And everyone in the palace knows that His Majesty has been constantly worrying about our little Highness during these past few days. He is always longing for the little Highness to return so that he can see him again.¡±


    No wonder the Emperor had not summoned Pei Zheng this entire time. It was because he was unable to.


    ¡°Is this why Qi Changfeng came?¡± Pei Zheng asked.


    Li Yu nodded, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time the fourth prince has come here, but the last two times, my Lord and Your Highness had not returned yet. I¡¯m afraid that this time, the fourth prince has come to take Your Highness back to the palace.¡±


    Pei Zheng snorted coldly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even ask for my permission before he comes to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor to take someone away.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, do you still want to send the fourth prince back?¡±


    At this moment, Qi Changyi piped up: ¡°Pei-gege, are you saying that Fourth Brother is here to take me back to the palace, and take me to see Father?¡±


    Pei Zheng stroked his hair, ¡°It¡¯s all right if you don¡¯t want to go. With me around, no one would dare to force you.¡±


    Qi Changyi grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s hand, his voice soft, ¡°Pei-gege, is Father sick? Is it serious? Is¡­ is he going to die?¡±


    The image in Qi Changyi¡¯s heart was not that of the Father who had sent him away for the marriage alliance, nor was it that of the Father who had refused to see him even after he fainted in the rain, nor was it that of the Father who never cherished him, who always punished him and distanced himself from him. It was the Father who had carried him on his shoulders as a child and treated him like a treasure.


    Li Yu replied, ¡°Your Highness, this servant does not want to lie to you. According to Imperial Physician Jiang, His Majesty¡¯s illness is quite serious, and his life is in danger.¡±


    When Qi Changyi heard these words, the corners of his eyes immediately reddened.


    ¡°Pei-gege, I want to go back, I want to see Father, I want to see how Father¡¯s doing¡­¡±


    Qi Changyi slowly leaned against Pei Zheng, ¡°Pei-gege, I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to Father. Even if Father never loves me or cares about me ever again, I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him. I want Father to be okay, to not be sick. Father can love my other brothers and sisters, I won¡¯t be sad¡­¡±


    As Pei Zheng listened to his voice becoming softer and softer, he could hear traces of sobs. His heart ached as he hugged his trembling little body and gently lifted his head up.


    As expected, those once bright eyes were now filled with tears. As he blinked his long lashes, tearsdrops dripped down like little beads.


    Pei Zheng wiped his tears away, ¡°If you¡¯re not sad, what are you crying for?¡±


    Qi Changyi pouted, aggrieved to the extreme, ¡°I, I-I¡¯m sad, I¡¯m actually really sad, but I was always able to hold it in, but today, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    The little prince cried with such grief, racked with sobs.


    Pei Zheng gently patted his back, stabilizing his qi. His voice was so tender that it was dripping with dew, ¡°All right, no more crying. If you want to go back to see him, we¡¯ll go back, it¡¯s all up to you, okay?¡¯


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qi Changyi allowed Pei Zheng to wipe away his tears and straighten his robes before Pei Zheng clasped his hand tightly and led him all the way to the hall in the front garden of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor.


    Qi Changfeng was still sitting inside. When he spotted the two of them, he was a bit shocked.


    ¡°Lord Pei, when did you return? I didn¡¯t receive any news of your arrival.¡±


    Qi Changfengs¡¯s current status in the imperial court had stabilized. Although it was not nearly as grand as it had been in the past, he could finally participate in government affairs again.


    ¡°Chang¡­ Changyi¡­¡± Qi Changyi spotted Qi Changyi, who was behind Pei Zheng, and was stunned for a moment.


    This was his blood-related little brother who had been gone for so many years. Their blood relationship ran deep, and when Qi Changfeng thought that Qi Changyi had died, he blamed himself for a period of time. Now that he was seeing his little brother standing in front of him, to say that he was not happy was a lie.


    But his little brother, who always smiled to welcome him, who was sweet and obedient no matter what happened, was now looking at him with such a cold expression.


    ¡°Fourth Brother.¡± Qi Changyi called in a somewhat cool voice that was unexpectedly flat. The corners of his eyes were red; he had clearly just been crying.


    Just now in the little pavilion, Pei Zheng had told Qi Changyi that he was not allowed to be too nice to Qi Changfeng, nor was he allowed to try and curry favor with him.


    ¡°Changyi, are, are you,¡± A myriad of feelings welled up in Qi Changfeng¡¯s heart, but he was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been very well. He doesn¡¯t need you to worry about him, Fourth Prince.


    The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s lips hooked, but there was not a trace of a smile in his eyes, ¡°What purpose does the fourth prince have in coming to my manor?¡±


    Qi Changfeng paused, ¡°I-I, Changyi, I¡¯ve come to take you back to the palace.¡±


    Pei Zheng squeezed Qi Changyi¡¯s hand. He lifted his eyes to glance up at Pei Zheng, before he looked at Qi Changfeng and said, ¡°Okay. Fourth Brother, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Two carriages left from the gate of the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor and headed toward the palace. After they entered the palace gates, they stopped in front of an arched door.


    They got off the carriages and climbed into sedan chairs, before they traveled toward the residence the Emperor was staying in.


    Pei Zheng got off the sedan chair before he carried Qi Changyi off as well.


    ¡°Can you go in by yourself?¡±


    Qi Changyi sniffled and nodded.


    Qi Changfeng had already walked up to the door of the residence and was waiting for Qi Changyi, but Pei Zheng was still worried about him leaving his field of sight. However, this was the imperial palace; nothing bad would happen here.


    ¡°Pei-gege, don¡¯t leave, you have to stay here and wait for me.¡±


    Qi Changyi grabbed Pei Zheng¡¯s sleeve, ¡°In a little bit, I¡¯ll come out to find you. You can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Pei Zheng could not help but laugh. He affectionately squeezed the small man¡¯s little chin, without a care in the world about the gazes of the people around them.


    Those who dared to look should look closely. If they were so bold as to comment on the matter, they had better make sure that Pei Zheng did not find out about it. Otherwise, anyone who dared to say a word would lose his tongue.


    Notes


    Wow. This chapter made me realize how many tremendous gaping assholes Changyi has been surrounded by. Listing all the things the Emperor did, like leaving him in the rain like that, is not going to make me feel bad at all. And throwing Qi Changfeng in only makes things worse. This novel has a very bad habit of just making Changyi forgive and forget everything.


    Thanks for reading~

 CH 173

    August 8, 2023Merchie


    Qi Changyi followed Qi Changfeng through the gate of the residence. A maid led them through the main hall, and they arrived in front of the emperor¡¯s bed.


    They stopped in front of a bright yellow curtain.


    Qi Changfeng called, ¡°Father, are you feeling better?¡±


    Two coughs sounded from inside, ¡°A little.¡±


    The voice sounded very weak.


    Qi Changyi stood to one side with his head bowed, clutching his sleeves. He had returned to the palace, but he felt even more nervous. It had been so long since he had seen his father, and he did not know if he still disliked him as he had always done in the past.


    Qi Changfeng continued, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already carried things out in accordance with your instructions. The current state of the court is still stable, and Prime Minister Pei has already returned from the borderlands. You can rest easy and focus on recovering for a little while.¡±


    The voice behind the curtain audibly rose a bit, ¡°Pei-aiqing is back? Then, then cough cough cough-¡°


    Violent coughs sounded. The emperor¡¯s mood was fluctuating.


    ¡°Father, were you going to ask about Changyi?¡± Qi Changfeng glanced at Qi Changyi, who was obediently standing beside him, ¡°He¡¯s right next to me, do you want to talk to him?


    Qi Changyi raised his head. When he heard the coughs from inside, he was a little worried. He stared dazedly at that curtain.


    ¡°Yi-er, Yi-er¡­¡±


    Hearing the way he called for him with such gentleness and affection, Qi Changyi¡¯s vision blurred. At a loss, he laced his fingers together, not knowing if he should respond or not.


    Qi Changfeng gently patted his shoulder, ¡°Go on, Changyi.¡±


    Qi Changyi remained rooted to the spot.


    Qi Changfeng sighed softly, ¡°Father, if there¡¯s nothing else, I will be taking my leave now. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±


    After he finished, Qi Changfeng turned and left, following a maid out of the gate to the hall.


    Pei Zheng was standing relaxedly at the entrance to the residence. When he saw Qi Changfeng come out of the residence, he gave him a fleeting glance, before averting his eyes.


    Qi Changfeng had no intention of acknowledging Pei Zheng. He was about to walk straight past him when he was stopped by an arm.


    In the past, there had been plenty of times Pei Zheng had stopped him or obstructed his path, or irritate and embarrass him in public. But this time, Qi Changfeng could feel that something was different.


    Pei Zheng asked coldly, ¡°Your Highness the Fourth Prince, is the eastern mountain rising again1? Have you become His Majesty¡¯s right-hand man again?¡±


    Qi Changfeng¡¯s gaze did not waver. His posture was a straight as a brush, ¡°Lord Pei, do not worry. I am not your enemy anymore. Right now, I am focused on the Celestial Dynasty as a whole. There aren¡¯t any people left who are fit to be Lord Pei¡¯s match either.¡±


    ¡°This minister doesn¡¯t care about that,¡± Pei Zheng paused, ¡°This minister cares what kind of feelings you, Your Highness the Fourth Prince, hold toward your younger brother. Is it apathy and indifference, or do you hate him to the bone and want to throw him away like a piece of trash?¡±


    Qi Changfeng¡¯s expression immediately became extremely ugly, ¡°Watch your mouth, Lord Pei! Changyi is my blood brother, how could I hate him? He is the closest person to me in this world, and I am also-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have some news for you, Fourth Prince.¡± The corners of Pei Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, carrying a hint of a smile, ¡°He and I are the ones who are closest to each other, a closeness that surpasses any other relationship,¡±


    Pei Zheng paused, ¡°So close that we can never part.¡±


    It was clear what these words were insinuating, but Pei Zheng spoke like it was natural, with such brazen confidence.


    Qi Changfeng gritted his teeth, ¡°Sure, but everything you have was a result of robbery. If it were someone else, how do you know that it won¡¯t be the same2?¡±


    ¡°Of course it won¡¯t be the same, because I won¡¯t let him have someone else.¡±


    Pei Zheng lowered his voice and leaned close to Qi Changfeng, ¡°So, I¡¯d trouble you to keep your distance from him, Fourth Prince. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t see each other.¡±


    Qi Changfeng took a step back, ¡°Lord Pei, you¡¯re so decisive that you don¡¯t even care about Changyi¡¯s thoughts? If he wants to see someone, are you going to stop him too?¡±


    ¡°Fourth Prince, there¡¯s no need for you to worry. Once he finds out that while his life was in danger, not only did his Fourth Brother not come to save him, he even planned on how he could prevent him from returning to the Imperial City,¡± Pei Zheng laughed coldly, ¡°Do you think he would still want to see you, Your Highness the Fourth Prince?¡±


    Qi Changfeng immediately froze.


    How¡­ how did Pei Zheng know about this?


    What else did he know? Could it be that he knew about all of the terrible, despicable things he had done in secret?


    But once Qi Changfeng returned to his senses, Pei Zheng was already gone.


    ***


    That bright yellow curtain swayed slightly, and was lifted by a frail hand with difficulty.


    Only the two of them remained in the hall. The rest of the maids and eunuchs had long since left the room.


    ¡°Cough cough cough cough,¡± Another burst of violent coughs; it seemed as though he was about to cough his lungs out.


    Qi Changyi finally lifted his head and looked over, unable to bear it. He saw the once dignified, high and mighty emperor, who was now bent over, awkwardly holding onto the headboard and coughing, his body racked with tremors.


    Qi Changyi took a step forward and supported the emperor by the arm. The emperor slowly lifted his head. His eyes squinted, and he finally realized who the small man in front of him was. It was his youngest son, whom he had worried about for so long.


    ¡°Yi-er, you¡¯re back, when did you come back? The journey was very long, was it smooth?¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded silently. He was afraid that if he made a sound, he would not be able to stop himself from bursting into tears. He remembered that his father did not like to see him cry, so he held it in.


    The emperor was very excited. He thought that Qi Changyi had died a long time ago. He never expected that one day he would receive the news that Qi Changyi was still alive. At that time, the emperor had almost cried with joy. He quickly gave the order to bring Qi Changyi back at any cost, but then war broke out in the borderlands, and the news was delayed in reaching the distant Imperial City.


    When he did not receive any further news regarding Qi Changyi, the emperor fell ill. His body already had some problems, but this caused all sorts of symptoms to appear at once.


    Qi Changyi gazed at his father who lay before him, whose head was full of white hairs, who seemed to have aged 10 years, and he felt terribly sad and miserable.


    The emperor took a few breaths to calm down and finally stopped coughing. He pulled Qi Changyi over and had him sit beside him.


    He knew in his heart that he owed too much to his Yi-er. No matter what this goal had been before, whether it was to protect him or divert others¡¯ attention away from him, it all made him unceasingly regretful. He was not hoping for his Yi-er¡®s little brain to understand why he had done those things. He just felt that he could not face his Yi-er¡®s mother.


    Fortunately, his Yi-er had returned safely, and he could give him a chance to make it up to him. He would definitely have to make up for all the affection he had not given his Yi-er. If his Yi-er had already put up a barrier against him, he would have to tear it down before he died.


    ¡°Yi-er, Yi-er,¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with affection and care that had not been there before. He stroked Qi Changyi¡¯s hair, his fingers trembling slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten thinner, did you not have enough to eat out there?¡±


    These words made tears immediately flood out of Qi Changyi¡¯s eyes. They dripped down onto the back of his hand.


    In his memories, this gentle, kind, caring Father had died alongside his mother. Countless times, he had hoped that his father would once again be able to speak to him with such gentleness, and stroke his hair, but it never happened.


    Seeing Qi Changyi with his head bowed in silence, bean-sized tears began to spill down the emperor¡¯s face. His heart ached terribly, so he lifted his silk handkerchief to wipe his son¡¯s face.


    He said as he wiped, ¡°All right, Yi-er, don¡¯t cry. Father will have them make Yi-er more tasty things. If you can¡¯t find anything good to eat out there, just ask Father. Whatever you want to eat, Father will have someone get it for you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, after he finished speaking Qi Chaangyi started crying even harder, lifting his red, swollen eyes to look at him.


    ¡°F-Father¡­¡±


    This soft call carried suppressed sobs and a heart full of aggrievement.


    The emperor¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. He nodded and replied, ¡°Ai, Father¡¯s here, Father¡¯s here. Was our Yi-er wronged a lot? You¡¯ve been wronged at the borderlands. Now that you¡¯re back, Father will vouch for you, and no one will dare to bully you.¡±


    The emperor said as he hugged Qi Changyi. Qi Changyi leaned his head against the emperor¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Father, I-I thought you didn¡¯t like me and that you didn¡¯t want me anymore, I thought you ignored me because I¡¯m stupid, because I¡¯m inconsiderate, and that you would never want me again¡­¡±


    When the emperor heard these words, his heart ached even more.


    His youngest son had always a bit dull, but because of this, he had become more obedient and considerate, and he was very lovable. How could he make such a pure, kind boy become so sensitive and weak?


    ¡°Everything in the past was Father¡¯s fault, Father didn¡¯t know how to truly express his feelings. It won¡¯t happen anymore. Father likes Yi-er, and Father cherishes Yi-er the most, and will never not want Yi-er.¡±


    Qi Changyi nodded as he cried and returned the emperor¡¯s embrace. Since his father had promised him, he was willing to believe him.


    Moreover, his father¡¯s current condition was quite worrisome.


    ¡°Father, hold out your arm. I¡¯m going to take your pulse.¡±


    Qi Changyi wiped his tears. His tear tracks had not yet been completely wiped away, but he became a little adult, furrowing his brow as he placed his fingers on the emperor¡¯s wrist.


    It was due to overworking that his body had weakened. This condition was not easy to treat. One could only take care of oneself, but it would still be difficult to see improvement.


    ¡°Father, have you had your medicine yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Imperial Physician Jiang will bring it to me in a bit.¡±


    Jiang Yubai had been summoned to the palace temporarily as an imperial physician in order to take care of the emperor.


    As he spoke, a eunuch arrived with a report.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Royal Highness, Imperial Physician Jiang has come to deliver the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Jiang Yubai came in carrying a bowl of medicine. After bowing, he held the bowl out to the emperor before blinking at Qi Changyi. He had just run into Pei Zheng and knew that the two of them had come to the palace, so he was not shocked to see Qi Changyi.


    After the emperor had finished his medicine, he wanted to rest for a while, so Qi Changyi and Jiang Yubai prepared to leave.


    Before they left, the emperor said to Qi Changyi, ¡°Yi-er, do you want to live in the palace again? Live with me. That way, I can see you more often.¡±


    Qi Changyi was silent for a while, ¡°Father, I, I don¡¯t want to live in the palace. I¡¯m really happy at the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor. I can come to the palace every day to see you, okay?¡±


    The emperor smiled and nodded. Since his Yi-er was happy, he could be wherever he wanted. Besides, he was at Pei Zheng¡¯s place, so there was no need to worry.


    After the exited the residence, Jiang Yubai put on a serious expression and pulled Qi Changyi into a hug.


    ¡°Good, good, you¡¯re all back safe and sound. Do you know how scared I was after I heard that Anli City had been taken over? I was scared that you had¨Cthank goodness, thank goodness, how are you guys? Are you all right?¡±


    Qi Changyi extricated himself from Jiang Yubai¡¯s embrace with difficulty., ¡°Yubai-gege, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all fine now.¡±


    He added on, ¡°A-Feng¡¯s fine too.¡±


    Jiang Yubai could not tell that anything was amiss. He walked forward as he said, ¡°His Majesty is in critical condition. It isn¡¯t easy to treat, argh, and I don¡¯t know when I can leave the palace. You all weren¡¯t here, so I was really lonely by myself in the palace-¡°


    He noticed that there was not anyone following him. He looked back aand saw that Qi Changyi was still standing at the steps to the residence.


    ¡°Your Highness, come on, do you want to come with me to the Imperial Hospital to sit for a bit?¡±


    Qi Changyi looked around but did not see the person he was expecting to see. He shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not going, Yubai-gege. You go on, I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for Pei Zheng?¡± Jiang Yubai asked, ¡°But I already saw him leave earlier.¡±


    Qi Changyi pouted. The lonely little figure standing amidst the night wind really looked quite pitiful.


    Notes


    I actually don¡¯t like how Qi Changfeng is being turned into a super-mega gaping asshole, at least right now. Maybe it¡¯s explained later. He¡¯s doing all this evil shit, but why? There¡¯s no point. He¡¯s never going to be involved in the government, and as much as the emperor loves him, he probably won¡¯t pass the throne to him ever.


    A bit off-topic, sorry I disappeared for so long! The entire month of July, I was away at a summer thing, and I just got back three days ago. I was trying to get this done the other day, but I was too lethargic lol. When I first started this, I estimated that I would be completely done by now, so we are a little off-track haha. Anyway, these disappearances may become more frequent as this year is a very important one for me academically (and classes actually start up for me again tomorrow lol)! But I definitely won¡¯t lose sight of any of these projects, I promise!


    Thanks for reading!

 CH 174

    August 27, 2023Merchie


    Jiang Yubai had wanted to stay with Qi Changyi as he waited, but something urgent came up at the Imperial Hospital, and he was called away.


    Qi Changyi stood alone in front of the door to the palace. He walked to the steps and sat down, hugging his knees, laying his head on top of them, his eyes pinned on the darkness ahead.


    It was getting late, and Qi Changyi had not eaten all day. In truth, he was getting a little hungry.


    But where did his Pei-gege go? Didn¡¯t he say that he would stay outside and wait for him? Where had he gone?


    The emperor¡¯s chief eunuch saw the little figure sitting on the steps. He walked over and suggested, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you head into the side hall to wait? The night wind is strong, it wouldn¡¯t be good if you caught a cold.¡±


    Qi Changyi shook his head, ¡°But what if Pei-gege comes and he can¡¯t find me? I¡¯m staying here to wait for him.¡±


    That eunuch said, ¡°Earlier, Lord Pei left to take care of something. He told this servant to take Your Highness inside to wait. Your Highness, if you stay out here in the wind, this servant won¡¯t be able to give Lord Pei an explanation when he arrives.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ all right then.¡±


    Qi Changyi dusted his bottom and stood up. He was about to enter the side hall to wait.


    At this moment, footsteps sounded in the distance.


    Qi Changyi lifted his head in excitement. A figure emerged from the shadows into the light, but it was not Pei Zheng; it was the Second Princess, Qi Bingzhi.


    Qi Bingzhi looked to be in a rather sorry state; she looked terribly haggard, without a shred of the bright beauty she had in the past. She was so thin that she looked like a bag of bones.


    It should have been more than enough for the dignified Second Princess to be married to the son of an official, but because of Qi Bingzhi¡¯s body, she could never preserve an heir. Every time she got pregnant, it would only be a few months before she miscarried. Thus, she gradually became useless to her husband¡¯s family. In the palace, this was even more the case. Since what happened to the empress, everyone in the palace kept their distance from her, so she no longer had a single confidant by her side.


    When Qi Bingzhi spotted Qi Changyi, she froze in place. Although she knew that Qi Changyi had already returned, she did not expect to see him here.


    The chief eunuch noticed Qi Bingzhi, and a hint of condescension flitted across his gaze. He did not even bow, and walked down the steps toward Qi Bingzhi.


    ¡°Princess, why are you here again? His Majesty has just retired for the night, so your timing is very inopportune. Besides, it¡¯s already evening, why don¡¯t you head back for today? If you want to see His Majesty, please come earlier next time.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s eyes shifted away from Qi Changyi, ¡°But gonggong, last time, I came earlier, and you said that Father was taking care of court affairs, so you told me to come later. When am I supposed to come so I can see Father?¡±


    A troubled expression spread across the eunuch¡¯s face. It was not that the emperor did not have the time; he was only finding excuses in order to refuse Qi Bingzhi.


    ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know. This servant is not fully aware of His Majesty¡¯s schedule. This servant is simply following orders, so please don¡¯t make things difficult for this servant, Second Princess.¡±


    That eunuch cupped his hands toward Qi Bingzhi, completely blocking her path.


    Qi Bingzhi cast a sad glance toward the palace, before she finally suppressed her emotions and said, ¡°All right, thank you for passing the message, gonggong. I¡¯ll visit Father another day.¡±


    After she finished, Qi Bingzhi turned and left.


    Qi Changyi gazed at her sad, lonely back, lost in thought.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness?¡± The old eunuch called, ¡°The Second Princess has already left. Let¡¯s head inside.¡±


    Qi Changyi asked, ¡°Gonggong, Second Sister isn¡¯t doing well at all, is she?¡±


    The old eunuch said, ¡°Ai, the Second Princess hasn¡¯t come here looking for His Majesty just once or twice. The princess¡¯s husband has been demoted. Right now, their entire family isn¡¯t doing very well. They¡¯ve probably placed all their hopes on the Second Princess to help them get by. His Majesty knows what the princess¡¯s objective is, so every time, he finds an excuse not to see her. So, it looks like the princess will come again tomorrow.¡±


    Qi Changyi did not say anything. Qi Bingzhi had done so many horrible things to him; he remembered them all, and he would never forget. However, seeing Qi Bingzhi in such a desolate state, he did not feel any vengeful joy.


    The shadowy figure was about to disappear when Qi Changyi suddenly sprinted out of the hall.


    When he saw this, the old eunuch called out in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness! Little Highness! Come back, you can¡¯t just run off! Otherwise, Lord Pei will blame this servant!¡±


    Unfortunately, Qi Changyi had already ran into the shadows.


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s figure grew nearer and nearer, when she suddenly turned into a small, isolated courtyard. Without a second thought, Qi Changyi ran in after her.


    After Qi Changyi ran into the courtyard, there was no sign of Qi Bingzhi. Everything was pitch-dark; only the dim silver moonlight spilled down, coating the scenery in a layer of hazy white.


    Qi Changyi was a bit scared. He clutched his sleeves and called out in the darkness, ¡°Second Sister!¡±


    No one answered.


    Qi Changyi raised his voice and shouted again, ¡°Second Sister! Second Princess! Second Princess!¡¯


    ¡°Stop shouting.¡± A cold voice sounded behind Qi Changyi. At some point, Qi Bingzhi had appeared behind him. ¡°What do you want from me? Are you trying to make fun of me, or brag about how well you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°No, Second Sister, I wanted to ask why you want to see Father. I¡¯m coming back tomorrow to see him, so I can pass on a message for you-¡°


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi turned away. She did not want to look at that little prince who was bathed in dazzling silver light.


    ¡°You won. You won it all. All you had to do was fake your death, and you could have everything that I couldn¡¯t. Whether it be a lover, family, friends, you have them all. But I don¡¯t. I have nothing. There¡¯s nothing left for me.¡±


    Qi Changyi shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not true, I¡¯m not trying to make fun of you, and I¡¯m not trying to brag, and I didn¡¯t fake my death. I really did fall off that cliff and almost die, if it weren¡¯t for Shifu saving me-¡°


    A wan smile suddenly spread across Qi Bingzhi¡¯s face, ¡°That¡¯s right, you have a shifu. That shifu who could cure any illness. See, shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me? If it weren¡¯t for me pushing you to the point of suicide, how could you have gotten all these things that didn¡¯t even belong to you?¡±


    Things that didn¡¯t even belong to him?


    When Qi Changyi heard those words, he frowned and bit his bottom lip.


    It seemed that this really was true; if he had not almost died, his father would not have started caring for him again, he would never have met his shifu, and his Pei-gege would not be so sweet, warm and doting toward him, right?


    Seeing sadness spread across Qi Changyi¡¯s little face, Qi Bingzhi continued, ¡°See, you¡¯ve realized it too. Without me, you would probably still be living that scared, tasteless life. Now, all of them spout off about how much they love you. If that were true, how could they even give you a chance to jump off that cliff? It looks like the love they speak of is nothing more than words, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. Only an idiot like you could think it was real, and regard it as something to be treasured.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!


    The small man, who had been standing opposite her and had kept his head down the whole time, suddenly looked up. His eyes were shining, as though he had not been broken by Qi Bingzhi¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, the love they have for me is real, I can feel it! Second Sister, you¡¯re only saying that their love is fake because all the love you¡¯ve received is fake, which is why you don¡¯t believe in love anymore.¡±


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s eyes flared, ¡°What, what are you talking about?! I got what I deserved, how was it fake?!¡±


    ¡°Whether it was fake or not, Yi-er doesn¡¯t know. Second Sister, you definitely know the truth.¡± Qi Changyi¡¯s little face was serious. He did not resemble a little fool at all; rather, he looked quite intelligent.


    ¡°Second Sister, let me ask you, has anyone blocked a sword for you before? Has anyone ever fed you medicine before? Has anyone ever carried you on their back through the snow? Has anyone ever cared if you ate well and slept well?¡±


    Qi Bingzhi visibly froze at his questioning. She opened her mouth, but she could not say a single word. Instead, her eyes reddened.


    Qi Changyi balled his little fists and cried out, ¡°But I have someone who has! So everything you just said is wrong! All of this has always been mine, and it¡¯s not because of anyone else!¡±


    Qi Bingzhi was hit in a sore spot. It seemed that this had provoked her, ¡°Enough! Shut up! Why did you say that you weren¡¯t here to show off? It seems to me that you came here when I fell from grace to kick me when I¡¯m down and gloat about it! Well, you did it! Are you happy now?!¡±


    Her eyes were scarlet and full of hate, ¡°I hate you, I hate you! I¡¯ve always hated you! I¡¯ve hated you ever since you stole the man I liked! I hated how easily you could get the attention and care that I wanted! I hated that even though you were already gone, you still had to come back and steal everything that was mine! That¡¯s why I hate you! I hate you to death!¡±


    ¡°Look at how pure and kind you are. If you were faking it, I probably wouldn¡¯t hate you so much. But why, when you aren¡¯t faking it, does it seem like you were born so noble and true, while I can only rot into dirt and be cast into the shadows, why?! You should hate me, you should hate me to death too!¡±


    Qi Changyi took a step forward, ¡°But, Second Sister, if you want to, we can make up with each other, I don¡¯t want to hate you-¡°


    ¡°Make up?¡± Qi Bingzhi suddenly laughed, ¡°Is it even possible for us to make up? I don¡¯t care if you hate me or not, it¡¯s all right as long as I hate you. I can tell you right now,¡±


    Qi Bingzhi walked toward Qi Changyi as she spoke. Once she walked up to him, she reached out and poked his shoulder, prodding him even harder with every word.


    ¡°I. Don¡¯t. Want. To.¡±


    Qi Changyi¡¯s shoulder ached from being poked by a sharp fingernail, and he was even being forced backward by her attacks. Behind him was the cold, hard palace wall, and there many bricks protruding from it. Crashing into it would be quite painful.


    Qi Bingzhi¡¯s last stab was ruthless. The little prince was defenseless, and he staggered backward, about to fall against the wall.


    Unexpectedly, the pain and coldness he had expected did not come. Instead, he was surrounded by a tight, warm embrace. A strong arm held his waist, and the little prince¡¯s entire body was spun around, and he fell conveniently into the arms of the man in front of him.


    Qi Changyi placed his hands on the man¡¯s chest, raised his little head, and saw a familiar sharp, firm chin. His eyes met with a gentle gaze that was looking down at him, and terrible aggrievement welled up within him. The toughness and cleverness from before was gone; all that remained was a soft, delicate little sweetheart.


    ¡°Pei-gege!¡±


    Notes


    Ugh. Maybe this is a hot take, but was that whole sequence even necessary? It really does make it seem like he¡¯s punching down, and Qi Bingzhi does have a point; before Changyi jumped, the emperor didn¡¯t care about him, and Pei Zheng was going to use him as a side piece while he was legally married to someone else. If they did care, none of them acted like it. Just leave her alone already, we already know she¡¯s a crazy bitch


    And when Changyi said that stuff about the love Qi Bingzhi received being fake, it honestly made me a bit sad. Sigh.


    Anyway, thanks for reading~